¡¶Become a Martial God as a member¡· Chapter 4442 Genius Assessment (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Unlike Lin Hao, a person outside the Canglan Dynasty, the factors they perceived were more subtle. Nowadays, the situation in the dynasty is secretly very turbulent. This may mean that the emperor used the words of the dynasty prince to dislike the incompetence of several large families in their affairs. If Lin Hao steals the limelight again in the Mountain and River Festival, the children of these big families will not only not get rewards, but they will definitely not get a bite of good fruit after they go back, and they may even be whipped by their elders. He was sealed again and thrown into the ancestral hall, where he knelt for half a month. This is really no exaggeration. Many families have poor resources, but all families lack one thing, and that is people. For such a small amount of resources and family support, small families can already be said to be fiercely competitive, and the competition among big families is even more cruel. There are countless people who want to get ahead. Basically, if you fail, you will be replaced immediately, without any chance of making mistakes. No no. This time, the recommended geniuses had already been maimed and killed by Lin Hao, but the others had not yet come forward. The overt and covert accusations made by the Crown Prince made them even more anxious. . Many people were chanting Lin Hao's name silently in their hearts at this moment, exchanging glances with each other, and had quietly stood on the same front, thinking about how to kill Lin Hao quickly. Gu Qingming also understands this truth. But on the one hand, he was a great scholar of the Canglan Dynasty, so he couldn't say anything to the prince's decision. But on the other hand, he sincerely cherished Lin Hao, a talent like this. He sighed again and again in his heart, but he could only wait for a while in private. Talk to the prince. "I hope you will do your best and support this mountain and river festival together, so that our Canglan Dynasty will not lose face." The prince of the dynasty waved his robe, walked slowly past the crowd, and walked towards the outside of Wangtian Tower, "Next, please Come with me to Dahuang Mountain to worship our ancestors." A group of people immediately followed him and walked out of the Wangtian Tower together. In previous mountain and river festivals, one person would leave the city with a carriage, and then climb up Dahuang Mountain on foot. With the cultivation of previous geniuses, it would only take half a day at most to reach the top of Dahuang Mountain. But there was not a single pedestrian or carriage on the broad street at the moment. On the contrary, all the windows on the roadside were open. Many people crowded in the windows curiously. When they saw a group of geniuses coming out, they couldn't help but scream. cried out. Looking at the people who were puzzled, the Crown Prince showed a fleeting smile, tapped the ground with one foot, rushed towards the side of the street, and repeated again: "Please come with me to Dahuang Mountain!" Everyone was stunned, but two figures, one white and one black, suddenly jumped out and followed closely behind the dynasty prince. The one in white is Lin Hao, and the one in black is the mysterious genius who has never bumped into Lin Hao, Yu Long! Seeing the two figures flying to follow, the others suddenly reacted, channeled their spiritual energy, and followed one after another. The streets that had been cleared long ago were filled with figures like the wind. The civilians on the buildings on both sides were shouting and screaming, and a few even ran onto the streets and followed far behind. But as a great scholar in the imperial dynasty, Gu Qingming did not follow the prince. Instead, he followed him not far or near, and there were young talents accompanying him. When they can't even keep up with Gu Qingming's speed, they will be officially eliminated. At this moment, the curtain of the Mountain and River Festival slowly opened. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4504 Take the initiative (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Lin Hao, what else do you have to say!" The Sicheng clan leader's tone was full of rebuke, as if he was the son of Apocalypse, his eyebrows were raised high, proud and angry, "When did you get bribed? When did we carry out this plan, why don't we recruit it as it is!" The Buddha said that killing and taking away living beings in this world is just a matter of a thought. At that moment, the flow of time seemed to slow down. Gu Qingming watched the young man in white stand up without making a single unnecessary movement, like a precise machine. His eyes lost the anger, unwillingness, and murderous intent, and there was only complete indifference. When he looked at the Sicheng clan leader, he also had a blank expression on his face. The expression - that look of death. He slowly took out his palm, and his slender fingertips passed through the air, bent slightly, and in less than a blink of an eye, he had already strangled the Sicheng clan leader's neck, silencing him from talking. It was a quiet moment. Thousands of eyes were staring at that young man¡¯s hand, but there was no trace of scars on it, not even the palms of the hands had thick calluses. But Lin Hao tightened his fingers, without a trace of hesitation in his eyes, he just closed his palms gently¡ª¡ª Click. The Sicheng clan leader's eyes suddenly widened. He didn't even have time to struggle with his hands before he slumped down and fell softly beside him. He quickly vomited blood from his mouth, and his eyes immediately became bloodshot and turned into red eyes, still staring at Lin Hao. But who cares? The boy in white retracted his arm and watched indifferently as the body fell to the ground, stirring up endless dust. And Gu Qingming, holding his sword, looked at him blankly like everyone else. A completely different aura and coercion than before erupted from Lin Hao's body, but it was not as fierce as before, but more restrained. Only people very close to him could feel the complete indifference. "That's like the nobles in the history books who care about human life. They are not satisfied even if they drink wine and meat. They will only laugh twice when they see blood. They are cruel and ruthless by nature. But Lin Hao was even more indifferent. At this moment, human life seemed to be nothing to him. To him, the corpse on the ground was like a flower picked at random, which was completely normal. "Great Confucian." Lin Hao finally spoke, and his words woke up the stunned Gu Qingming. He leaned down, briefly explored the meridians in the emperor's body, and slowly poured his spiritual power into it, making the other person's consciousness a little more focused. He slowly stood up with the help of the prince. Seeing that the emperor was fine, Lin Hao then continued: "Please gather your troops, form a formation, and prepare to fight." His tone was very calm, and there was no panic that killed the head of the family. He even picked up the sword lying aside and moved his shoulders easily. "Lin Hao!" Sicheng Anle's voice pierced the silent air, and a broken fan split into several paths in the air, like sharp arrows, hitting the boy in white. But with just a wave of his hand, the broken fan immediately stopped and turned into powder, disappearing into the air. "I'll say it again." The air suddenly fluctuated, and with Lin Hao's words, it turned into a wind arrow. It pierced Sicheng Anle's clothes in just an instant across a long distance, and then suddenly dispersed. "The seal has been broken, form a formation, and prepare to fight." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4505 Ancient Formation (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Gu Qingming didn't say much. He immediately waved the sword in his hand and directly passed the dead Sicheng clan leader. He immediately adjusted his state and roared at the millions of soldiers: "Form up and meet the enemy!" "Gu Qingming!" Sicheng Anle became even more angry, "He killed the leader of my clan, are you just going to let it go?" "Shut up." The emperor coughed, straightened his back, and nodded to General Shining Armor. The general immediately retreated with his troops, leading thousands of elite soldiers to change formations and form small square formations one after another. I have to say that the Canglan Dynasty¡¯s army formation is quite interesting. At first glance, each square formation is an independent formation, but they are connected with each other. They vaguely become a large formation connected by countless small formations. They strengthen each other, which is quite similar. Interactive connection techniques. But at this time, no one wanted to praise them anymore. The dignitaries were all looking at the emperor and Lin Hao, waiting for an explanation. Obviously the enemy is now, but these people are still unable to distinguish them. They are still asking about it. Lin Hao can't help but laugh coldly. Now Sicheng Anle became even more angry, and even the other talented people became agitated, saying all kinds of unpleasant things. People are probably just bullies like this. They are afraid of big animals. When Lin Hao killed the Sicheng clan leader with one blow just now, those people were silent. Now someone took the lead. These people were like bamboo shoots springing up after the rain. They started shouting one after another, for fear that others would not know what they were thinking. . Normally, Lin Hao would only feel bored, but now, looking at these people's faces, he only felt sarcastic and ridiculous. But before he could take action, the emperor had already held down his wrist, with a trace of concern on his slightly tired face. "Lin Hao, you have a talent that no one else can match." The emperor said softly, then patted him on the shoulder and signaled him not to do anything, "Don't fall into the inner demon." Immediately afterwards, the emperor shouted angrily at Sicheng Anle: "I said shut up! It's like wartime now, and my orders are like military orders. If anyone else says more - kill!" Huge power burst out from him, which directly shocked the group of idiots who could only talk and shut up. They took a few steps back with pale faces and did not dare to say anything more. Sicheng Anle, on the other hand, clenched the sword at his waist, and his eyes moved repeatedly between the clan leader's corpse and Lin Hao. After all, he did not dare to confront the emperor rashly for the sake of others. He could only suppress the resentment in his heart, grit his teeth and hide his face. Angry, he shut up unwillingly. " Gu Qingming exchanged a look with the emperor. Without saying anything to each other, he immediately walked towards the millions of dynasty troops who had completed the formation with his sword, waiting for the moment when the formation collapsed. "Emperor, the mudslides, the fleeing beasts, and the cicadas that emerged are not Qiongqi who are afraid of being sealed under the tree." Lin Hao stood beside the emperor, his head held high, and his eyes gradually changed. Gray tree trunks, the sound is calm. Looking at his appearance, Emperor Canglan couldn't help but ask: "What did you see?" He and the prince's soul power detection range was not as wide as Lin Haoyuan's, so naturally they couldn't see the huge alien beast under the tree roots and the damaged formation. "They are indeed running for their lives. They are running away from the mudslide and the enemies hiding behind them." Lin Hao turned around and pointed at Fengyingma, who had made no sound for a long time. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4506 Ancient Formation (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Logically speaking, this Wind Shadow Horse is half beast and half demon, and should be the most sensitive to changes in the world, but there has been no movement from the beginning of the festival to now. Lin Hao was previously thinking about stopping the festival, but he forgot about the existence of the horse. Now all his efforts were in vain, and he understood where the evil spirit in Qiong Qi's body came from. "The mudslide covers such a wide area. If it wants to take our lives, why not rush directly to the road? This way, the momentum will be wider, not so many animals will be alarmed, and it will not give us an obvious warning. " "Because the mudslide is not to stop us, but to kill a large number of animals and plants on the wilderness mountain, and even the monsters in it." "With so many dead, all their spiritual power and demonic aura will return to the world, but we don't feel a trace of demonic aura - where have they gone?" Lin Hao sighed, the sword edge flashed in the air, and a light sword wind swept directly towards Feng Yingma. The sharp wind blade touched its body, but instead of splattering blood and flesh as everyone expected, it suddenly shattered the Wind Shadow Horse's body. Without even making a cry, it suddenly turned into dust and fell to the ground with a rustle. There was no spiritual power or demonic energy emanating from it. It had obviously been sucked clean long ago. Even if the formation was damaged, Qiongqi would not have been able to wake up so quickly. After all, if the formation was so ineffective, it would not have happened for such a long time. It was the excessive amount of demonic energy in the mountain that was guided to the trees that awakened Qiongqi and aggravated the Cangqiong tree¡¯s ability to withstand it. Also, because the spiritual energy of heaven and earth is not as strong as before, the Cangqiong tree has no consciousness and only follows the formation to suppress it. Qiongqi, so he almost drained the emperor's spiritual power. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t know who he is, and he started such a big battle under the eyes of the emperor. It seems that he is bound to take over the Canglan Dynasty and want to start a bloody war between humans and monsters again. The emperor obviously understood the seriousness of this matter, but he and Gu Qingming had discussed the suddenly powerful monster faction before. He had already expected this situation, but he did not expect it to be so serious. "Emperor, Lin Hao." The prince of the imperial court on the side untied the brocade bag on his waist and handed each of them a round green pill. There was still cold air on it. Just looking at it with the naked eye, the spiritual power inside was already there. It's so rich that it's obviously a high-end product. With the enemy in front of us, it would be too fake to be coy. Lin Hao directly took the pill and stuffed it into his mouth, feeling regretful in his heart. At first, he thought that he came to the Mountain and River Festival to make a fortune so that he could upgrade his strength. Unexpectedly, not only did he not make anything, but he almost got himself involved. And this strange beast Qiongqi must have at least the fifth-level Martial Emperor realm. It is also a strange beast that was born in response to the way of heaven and absorbs the evil thoughts of the world. Even if hundreds of Martial Emperor masters come out together, it will be difficult to take it down without hurting anyone. , it must be a fierce battle. If I had known that I was in such a mess, I would have made the elixir in advance and came here to pick up the corpse. He was full of complaints and did not notice the change in his momentum, but the prince beside him secretly breathed a sigh of relief. Previously, the aura on Lin Hao's body was so terrifying that even the prince was already a little scared. If the emperor hadn't pulled him away, Lin Hao might have looked so indifferent now, making it impossible to see his human side. . At this time, the prince finally felt certain in his heart - this Lin Hao, either befriend him or kill him on the spot. If he provokes him but leaves trouble in the future, it will be a lifelong fear. The title of the Killing God in White turns out to be not a description, but a fact. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4507 Millennium Beast (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! The elixir that His Royal Highness gave the two of them was very effective, but in an instant, the spiritual power of the emperor and Lin Hao had been fully replenished, and their strength had also recovered a lot. And according to the current situation, it is only a matter of time before Qiongqi breaks through the seal. "We can't sit still and wait for death, we must take the initiative." Lin Hao moved his wrist and walked slowly to the foot of the sky tree, his fingers close to the trunk. Now the two sky trees have lost a few green leaves. The surface of the trunks seems to be covered with a thick layer of dust. They feel frighteningly soft and obviously cannot last long. But the seal of the formation must not end in an instant. In order to avoid breaking the seal, Qiongqi has reached the peak of fighting spirit, and they must seize the initiative in their own hands. "I will find the right opportunity to break the formation, and catch Qiongqi by surprise before his own strength has fully recovered." Lin Hao closed his eyes, pressed his forehead against the tree trunk, and felt his soul force coming out of him , followed the tree trunk deep down, and came all the way to the sealing formation. Now Qiongqi is crouching on the ground, and the demonic energy on his body is still gathering. The huge black energy is like a whirlpool, absorbing the remaining demonic energy on the deserted mountain. Qiongqi is the center of the vortex, with his head tilted half way. , staring at Lin Hao with interest. "It's strange, you know that I will break the seal, but you still don't run away?" Its golden eyes were curved, and every word and action was like a real human being, and there was no trace of it being a monster. I still remember the wasteland woven spider that I met in Dingfeng City before. At that time, the weaving spider had been lurking in the Xuelan fairy for so long. It is reasonable to be a brain monster. However, he was easily provoked to anger by Lin Hao, and was deceived, exposing his own weakness. It can be seen that although the powerful monster can speak human words, its brain still cannot keep up with humans. When they reach a certain level, they break away from the realm of monsters and have strategies like real humans. This is why as soon as the number of powerful monsters increases, the dynasty immediately begins to secretly make countermeasures. That is not only the increase of strong men, but also means that sooner or later, a strategist-like figure will appear to integrate the scattered monster clan. The strong are not to be feared. A well-disciplined, courageous and resourceful army composed of strong men is the most terrifying. And this Qiongqi has already taken a preliminary look. When it saw Lin Hao coming over to observe it again and again, it didn't get angry at all. Instead, it looked like it was watching the fire from the other side. I'm afraid it itself also knew that this time the Mountain and River Festival, The purpose of pushing and helping it out was to disrupt the Canglan Dynasty's position. Therefore, it was not in a hurry and allowed Lin Hao to look randomly at the formation seal while he lay there leisurely and absorbed the evil spirit, slowly regaining his original strength. This battle that has not yet started has suddenly become stalemate. Lin Hao and the others cannot waste time here, and this ancient formation is very sophisticated and cannot be broken by brute force. The formation that was originally designed to seal the alien beasts has now become a stumbling block for everyone. Faced with Qiongqi's question, Lin Hao was not to be outdone. He looked calm and said teasingly: "Not only are we not afraid of you, we have already laid out the condiments and are waiting for you to come out and grill the tiger meat." ." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4508 Millennium Beast (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Ha! That's ridiculous." Qiongqi slowly licked his talons. The tops of the pitch-black talons were extremely sharp. It must have scratched a person's chest completely with just one blow. "Humans are just a piece of meat to me." Its voice was low, with clear contempt and disdain revealed in its tone, "Even if the monster clan was defeated in ancient times, it was only because God favored you. The comeback couldn¡¯t be easier for us.¡± "Really?" Lin Hao's soul power was divided into several hair-sized branches, all of which clung to the formation, like a dozen snakes burrowing into the ground, looking for gaps in the formation. But he still had a confident look on his face, and he said to Qiongqi confidently: "You are also a piece of unpalatable smelly meat to us, not as delicious as a mouse. Don't think too highly of yourself." .¡± Faced with Lin Hao¡¯s ridicule, the other party did not get angry. Instead, he closed his eyes and said: ¡°You can use your words quickly.¡± The speed of absorption of demonic energy on its body became faster, and it no longer talked to Lin Hao. Instead, it concentrated on restoring its own strength under the formation. It could not touch Lin Hao, and Lin Hao could not touch it. Both of them are silent, one beast is accumulating strength, and the other is breaking the formation. Having been with Yu Wenhu for a long time, Lin Hao has a basic understanding of the operating principles of the formation. It is nothing more than taking the formation eye as the center, and then using the pattern, shape and pattern as the route to stimulate a certain effect. The operation method is like a complex and exquisite talisman, or an elixir. Lin Hao suddenly became excited. His hair-like soul power was like a drizzle, densely covering the ancient formation. He carefully compared and searched for the differences in every place. Isn¡¯t this also true for alchemy? Each material has its own effect. What the alchemist has to do is to fuse these materials, with certain materials as the main component and other materials as supplements, to make an effective elixir. ??In essence, isn¡¯t it the same with formations? It¡¯s just that the main material is the eye of the formation, and the other materials are the components of the formation. If Lin Hao notes down all the differences in this ancient formation and conducts experiments, he will definitely be able to find the formation's eye! The difficulty is that although the formation is damaged, allowing him to probe his soul power into the formation, the formation is too complicated. The formation that Yu Wenhu laid out for Yue Jian's death ground can be said to be extremely exquisite. This ancient formation is even more like a machine where every part is perfectly integrated. Every part of the design is no more than necessary, and the operation of spiritual power is just right. , if someone hadn't been pushing behind him, even the damaged magic circle would have been enough to trap Qiongqi for a while. But who is Lin Hao? He is a protagonist born in accordance with the will of heaven. Not only does he have dual bloodlines, but he also has dual cultivation tools for alchemy and a system of his own. "Cang Gou, you should get out of here, right?" Lin Hao shouted with a smile, "This must be a fierce battle." As expected, Cang Gou¡¯s voice that wanted to be beaten immediately came out: ¡°What the hell, this is just the beginning.¡± As a system, what is Cangou best at doing? Let Lin Hao spend money and give out gift packages to make him stronger? These are certainly very powerful, but as a system, what it is best at and what it is best at is naturally recording. At this moment, what this huge and exquisite ancient formation needs is records. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4509 Strange beasts (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Lin Hao did not hesitate, his soul power suddenly surged, completely covering the ancient formation, and all his energy was spent on exploration. Every pattern, spell, spiritual reaction, operation, laughter, and even amount of time has been turned into detailed data and recorded into the system through Lin Hao's brain. That is a huge number, and it is also the stupidest method, but it is the most effective. When the ancestors created the formation, they never thought that there would be people in this world who could completely understand the structure of the formation simply by relying on exhaustive enumeration. And with the help of the system, Lin Hao did it. When he opened his eyes again, the formation was like a car that had been cut open. How to start, brake, and even destroy it all seemed to come with instructions, unfolding scene by scene before his eyes. It felt as if he could reach out and touch the structure. "Cang Gou, help me calibrate." He regrouped his soul power, followed the formation's structure inch by inch, untied the shell one by one, and probed into the formation's eye again. Originally, he thought that it must be some earth-shattering treasure that could be used as the formation eye to maintain the formation for so long, but then Lin Hao discovered that there were only two small brown seeds in the formation eye - they were just like two The tail fish, or the yin and yang poles, rotate slowly, with a soft light all around. It was not sharp, and it was not as cold and precise as the structure of the formation. It only revealed a gentleness like an elder, which Lin Hao couldn't bear to touch. Those two seeds are like the tenderness and tolerance of the ancestors towards those who come after them, clearly expressing their own meaning - they are willing to use their own strength to become a beacon and guide the direction for future generations. Lin Hao stretched out his soul power, as if stretching out his hands, slowly entered the light, and touched the two entwined brown seeds. In an instant, the surrounding area immediately darkened. Only the two seeds emitted a soft light, which slowly turned into a little fluorescent light and merged into Lin Hao's soul power. Two figures, a man and a woman, emerged from the dissipated seeds¡ªif the story told by the emperor was true, these were the original two people. Facing the foreign intruder, the soul residing in the seed did not panic. Instead, they looked at each other and looked at Lin Hao softly. Before even opening his lips, Lin Hao heard their soft voice. sigh. "Go." They held each other's hands, and the two souls immediately dispersed like dust, and merged with Lin Hao's soul power with little fluorescent lights. "Take away our last strength." If he was a hacker before and cracked this formation, now Lin Hao seems to have obtained authorization and is looking at this ancient formation openly. It turns out that such a delicate and wonderful formation actually uses the souls of two people as the formation eyes. No wonder it is so difficult to crack. At this time, Qiong Qicai suddenly opened his eyes, his golden eyes filled with shock, but also a hint of curiosity. As a strange beast that has been sealed under the formation for a thousand years, this formation is very familiar to it, but at this time, the opponent's aura has changed significantly, from an exquisite machine to something more like? ??alive? It lost its calmness, and its kneeling limbs finally stood upright. It supported Qiongqi to stand up, raised his head, and looked at the surrounding formations carefully with a hint of surprise on his face. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4510 Strange beasts (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! It was like a miracle or a human ingenuity. The ancient formation, which had been dormant for a moment, started to operate again, but it was not to suppress, but to dissipate. "What's going on?" The emperor stood up, drew out the long and short swords hanging from his waist, and looked under the two sky trees. The boy in white, who was close to the gray-brown tree trunk, was kneeling on the snow. His whole body seemed to be integrated into the tree trunk, and a huge aura was rising from his body, climbing up with a simple but powerful force. Long, but in just a few blinks, it has spread all over the leaves and branches of the sky tree. The leaves that had turned gray-green seemed to have been re-injected with vitality. The sickly appearance was gone, and branches and branches sprouted again, making the sky tree look brand new, even more vibrant than before. Under the astonished gaze of everyone, white flower buds actually grew out among the green branches and leaves, and they were dotted with stars, which was really beautiful. They naturally didn¡¯t understand what happened, nor did they know that the formation buried deep in the ground had silently changed its owner. Even Qiongqi became alert. The scales on his body kept rising and falling, and there was a deep roar in his throat. A pair of golden eyes stared at the formation around him. But Lin Hao couldn¡¯t feel their joy, anger, sorrow, and joy at this moment. His soul power has been integrated with the formation, and manipulating it is as skillful as using his own arms. The white buds on the two sky trees outside suddenly opened, and the power that burst out from them swept directly across the ground, melting the deep snow on the ground. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Thousands of greens burst out of the ground, and in the blink of an eye, the snow-capped mountain tops were covered with green grass, during which unknown wild flowers of various colors bloomed. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the air was so cold, this would really be like a paradise. "How could this happen???" The emperor was shocked, and he slowly squatted down and reached out to touch a wild flower - but when he touched it with his fingers, he not only felt the rough grass blades, but could even smell it. The faint fragrance makes it difficult to tell whether it is reality or an illusion. And what shocked him the most was the spiritual power on this flower. As a person who enjoys using his spiritual veins as a vegetable garden, the emperor knows it all too well - the spiritual energy on this flower is much stronger than the one that grows from the spiritual veins. Rather than saying that it grew out, it is better to say that it is like a part of the spiritual vein, a product that was born in response to the way of heaven. But in just a moment, the wild flower suddenly turned into a point of light, floating into the air from between the emperor's fingers. When he looked up at the sky, the flowers and plants on the ground seemed to be ignited by a wildfire, and they all turned into boundless fluorescence, converging towards the two sky trees. Qiongqi, who was under the formation, also noticed such a change. Looking at the dissipating formation, the demonic energy was absorbed faster and faster. Previously, it thought that time was enough and it had absorbed all the demonic energy completely. Now such a change has made it panic. It doesn't understand how humans are still as powerful as they were thousands of years ago. It also swallows the demonic energy in one piece and tries its best to make it more powerful. Stores strength. And that exquisite ancient formation finally broke, the structure peeled off inch by inch, the remaining power in it was also constantly disappearing, and the roots of the Sky Tree were completely wiped out. Under the gaze of everyone, the two sky trees that had stood for thousands of years, connecting the sky and the earth, finally began to sway. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4511 The Powerful Demon Emperor (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! The white buds hidden among the emerald green leaves also bloomed suddenly. Unfortunately, it only took a blink of an eye, and then they fell from the branches one after another and merged into the white light spots all over the sky. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: Hundreds of thousands of green leaves peeled off from the branches and turned into yellow dry leaves. There was a rain of leaves, but they had already turned into dust before they reached the ground. Finally, there is the body of the Sky Tree. Starting from the roots, the two sky trees began to dissipate, decompose, and then collapsed, turning into a member of the fluorescent light in the sky. Following the operation of spiritual power, they rushed towards the young man in white standing on the spot. This thousand-year-old formation, passed down from generation to generation, turned into dust in Lin Hao's hands. "What is he doing?" His Highness the Prince's eyes widened and he shouted in disbelief, "If there is no constraint from that formation, how can we deal with the Qiongqi inside? That is a strange beast that has been suppressed for thousands of years. ah!" The emperor patted him on the head, raised his eyebrows, and said teasingly: "There's nothing we can do about it. How about you redraw the formation for him?" "How long have you been talking nonsense?" His Royal Highness looked at the millions of imperial warriors waiting behind him, and rubbed his brows with a headache, "If he accidentally gets himself involved, we will have to spend more time." How many times more manpower can we need to suppress this Qiongqi?" "It's useless to talk more." The emperor waved his hand to Gu Qingming, indicating to him to check the status of the army again, and turned his eyes to the young man in white again, "Don't trust the people you employ, and don't use the people you suspect. Just watch." "Even if you give your life to him, what's the point?" Before he finished speaking, the ground beneath everyone's feet suddenly began to tremble, and it became more and more violent. The posture was so shocking that many soldiers lost their center of gravity, and they fell into a heap. "Stabilize the formation!" Gu Qingming stepped away in the air. The sword in his hand flashed, and several sword shadows were struck at the people who were in a disorderly position, making them stand up straight. "Listen to my command!" "Yes!" All the soldiers shouted in unison, raising their swords and guns in their hands and pointing them into the distance. Countless people's faces were full of determination, and the black armor on their bodies made them like a dark cloud, firmly Pressed on the top of the mountain. And the young man in white clothes in the distance finally made a move. He raised his right hand slightly and waved slightly behind him. The emperor immediately turned his head and shouted: "Back off!" Millions of dynasty soldiers immediately took a step back, and some of the dignitaries also rushed back in panic, huddled at the end of the huge team, and looked forward nervously. Only less than half of the dignitaries stood at the front of the team, pulled out the swords at their waists, and silently expressed their determination to fight. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? was not even a stable body shape, but the trembling of the earth suddenly ended, as if nothing had happened, they were calmly allowed to be trampled by others. Lin Hao looked at the huge tree pit left behind the hill between the two Cangqiong trees, and slowly took a step back, quietly waiting for something. In the silence, a loud roar suddenly sounded, causing all the birds in the deserted mountain to flutter their wings and fly away. They were injured by the concussive momentum and were covered with feathers and blood. "Who would have thought that it would take a thousand years to wait!" A deep voice echoed in everyone's ears. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4512 The Powerful Demon Emperor (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! That was said directly through the soul, "Countless days and nights, I finally waited for this day!" The black scales on Qiongqi's back spread out, and a pair of red wings suddenly came out. With a sudden slap of huge potential energy, he came out of the ground directly, looking down at the millions of troops on the ground. That was such a terrible scene. Millions of people looked up together, looking at the strange beast that covered the sky and the sun, and instinctive fear emerged in their hearts. It was a powerful symbol, a demon from thousands of years ago. Now it has returned with fear, overlooking the earth with absolute power. A pair of golden eyes are like the sun in the shadow, glaring at everyone's soul, as if everyone is It's just a piece of meat worth mentioning in its mouth. "Get ready!" Gu Qingming yelled loudly, calling back the thoughts of the soldiers. They rearranged their postures, raised the swords and guns in their hands, and the archers immediately stretched their bow strings, pointing the sharp sword points directly at Qiongqi. waist and abdomen. They are still afraid, but they also know in their hearts that if they take a step back here, the people of the imperial capital behind them will be affected. Only by killing that high monster can they survive! At this moment, this battle for them does not only represent the victory or defeat of the two parties, but is a matter of survival and the glory of the soldiers! "Fire the arrow!" The sound of tens of thousands of strings being released was integrated into one, and the boundless arrow branches flew away through the wind. The arrow tips were shining with fiery red light. Halfway through, violent flames erupted, like countless firebirds flying against the wind, facing the wind. Went away with Qiongqi's black scales. "Take the string!" Gu Qingming shouted again. The archer drew the bow again, but this time it was the thousands of King Wu elites who were setting the arrows. The arrows used were more sophisticated than the rockets. The tip of the arrow at the top was made of pure black metal. It looked extremely heavy and carried There was a chilling atmosphere. When the bow string was loosened, those pure black arrows flew far faster and fiercer than the fire arrows. They were sharp and fierce that did not match their appearance. They quickly surpassed the fire birds and hit Qiongqi's chest and abdomen first. black scales. Those are specially made armor-piercing arrows. Even a master of Emperor Wu would have to spend a lot of effort to resist thousands of menacing armor-piercing arrows, let alone the rockets following them. But Qiongqi spread his wings and laughed loudly. "Humanity has indeed not changed. It is the same as before, trying to fight me with weapons!" He smiled ferociously, with his fangs exposed, and his pair of snakes stretched and retracted, arrogant and proud. "I am Qiongqi, a beast born to do evil!" The red wings suddenly merged, blocking it firmly behind the hard wings, and actually knocked away all the armor-piercing arrows. The rockets that followed were more like setting off fireworks on the wings. It didn't hurt him at all. The emperor immediately put away the dagger in his right hand, raised his hand towards the silver-armored general, and shouted: "Come!" The other party immediately picked up the gun in his hand and handed it to him respectfully. Lin Hao had never paid attention to the gun before, but at this time, there was a green color in the gun barrel. Then, shocked by the spiritual energy gathered on the emperor, the black shell peeled off inch by inch, revealing the true appearance of the deep blue color inside. That was actually a gun made of Lingqing Stone! Things like Lingqing Stone are rarely seen in the first place. They are usually only used on the blade of a knife. Just a layer of them is powerful enough. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4513 Changes and Storms (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! And the entire gun was actually made of Lingqing Stone, which is enough to show that the preparations mentioned by the emperor were not just words, but he actually took out all the weapons from the bottom of the box. "I really didn't expect such a thing to appear." With a relaxed smile on his face, the emperor took the spirit spear, took a step back, and nodded to His Highness the Crown Prince. The other party did not hesitate, and immediately stood behind the emperor with General Shining Armor, one on the left and one on the right, and at the same time poured their spiritual power into the emperor. That coercion alone has set off a strong wind, causing the clothes of the three people to flutter in the wind. "Promulgate a new rule after you go back." The emperor's voice was relaxed, and his eyes were filled with burning fire, staring at Qiongqi who spread his wings in the air, "In the future, any emperor who catches up with the Mountain and River Festival must pay homage during the ceremony. When I wear armor and go into battle, it¡¯s like in war-this gorgeous uniform is really uncomfortable for me.¡± Before the other two people could answer, the emperor's face suddenly darkened, his fingers suddenly tightened on the cold gun barrel, and he took a step back, all the muscles in his body tensed. Then he slowly pushed his right arm, and all operations slowed down in his eyes. He could even clearly see how the spiritual power burst out from his fingertips, wrapping around the gun body inch by inch, breaking through with boundless firelight. The wind flew away and hit the strange beast in the air! Gu Qingming, who was in the distance, immediately waved the sword in his hand and shouted again: "Fire the arrow!" The black and red arrow rain erupted from the ground again, and like a violent storm, the fiery red spirit gun pierced the air, leading everyone's eyes to meet Qiongqi's wing feathers. "Not enough! Not enough! Not enough at all!" With an extremely sarcastic roar, the arrows hit him feebly, falling to the ground one after another. But everyone didn't give up yet. They held their breath and stared at the red spirit gun - Ke Qiongqi spread his wings and laughed, like a child playing with a new toy, the eagle's claws. He reached out like lightning and grabbed the spirit gun! With such a clear clicking sound, the Lingqing Gun suddenly lost its power, was crushed into pieces by a claw, and turned into countless crystal fragments, falling from the air. "This is power!" Qiongqi laughed loudly, looking greedily at the ant-like humans below with his golden eyes, "I will eat all of you!" "not today." A loud sound of bow strings sounded in everyone's ears, but it was Gu Qingming who loosened his bow strings with a look of bone-chilling indifference on his face. Immediately afterwards, a wind dragon jumped out of the ground with a loud roar and flew straight towards Qiongqi! "Didn't I say it?" Qiongqi was not afraid at all. Instead, he flapped his wings and flew towards the wind dragon. His sharp claws reached out again, trying to crush the wind dragon that was too weak for it. But it came to nothing. The wind dragon had already dissipated in the air before it was touched, revealing a silver arrow hidden in it! The so-called rain of arrows and the spirit gun are all to hide this arrow! "Compared to Qiongqi's huge body, it was such a tiny arrow. Even if it was used to scratch its itch, I'm afraid it wouldn't be able to scratch it completely. But it was such an insignificant silver arrow that hid its head and tail, but it suddenly pierced Qiongqi's red wings and penetrated deeply into its flesh and blood. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4514 Changes and Storms (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! The spiritual power attached to the arrow branch suddenly burst out, but it penetrated all the way into its flesh and blood, freezing half of Qiongqi's wings with a bone-chilling chill, causing it to suddenly lose its stability and be invaded by the cold air. The wing barely flapped and fell from the sky. It¡¯s done! Everyone became excited, and the phalanx formed by the soldiers suddenly took a few steps forward, wanting to rush forward, pierce its flesh and blood, and cut off its head. But the emperor waved his hand and shouted sternly at everyone: "Get ready!" Subconsciously, the soldiers stood firm and activated the formation. They looked at the emperor with some confusion, but still took up their positions and waited for the next order. But it was inevitable that hundreds of people rushed out, holding up their swords blankly, trying to get back into the phalanx. It¡¯s a pity that they don¡¯t have this opportunity. "It's so ridiculous!" Qiongqi flapped his wings and flew high. The wings that were originally frozen were not a problem at all, and the ice shards on them fell cleanly with just a shake. It leaned towards the ground, its mouth wide open, and a strong spiritual power burst out from its body, turning into a fierce fire halfway, burning those hundreds of unprepared soldiers. In just a blink of an eye, those people had turned into blackened bones, still maintaining their posture in life. But when the wind blew, they turned into black powder all over the ground, without even a scream. He just left in front of everyone. "Archers, bow!" Gu Qingming dropped the bow in his hand, pulled out the sword from his waist, and suddenly swung out more than a dozen sword winds, mixed with five or six wind dragons, and charged forward with an angry roar. Not to be outdone, the archers fired arrows one after another, and the sky began to rain arrows again. The phalanx used their spiritual power to strengthen each other, trying to resist Qiongqi's attack. The Emperor, His Royal Highness the Crown Prince, the silver-armored general, and the hundreds of Martial Emperor masters behind him also drew their swords and struck in the direction of Feng Long. Even the cowering dignitaries pulled out their swords from their waists, and used their talismans and moves to hit Qiongqi desperately. For a moment, it was as if there was a fireworks display in the sky. Swords of various colors were traveling in the wind, and one after another they were dissipated into the boundless sea of ??fire. "It's useless, it's useless, it's useless!" Qiongqi laughed loudly, his red wings suddenly fluttered, and countless feathers stood up like sharp arrows and shot towards the ground. Only a dozen of them were already After breaking three or four square formations and dousing them with fire, there was only black dust left on the ground. "Why don't you understand that the so-called human beings are just ants on the ground!" It stopped attacking, and its mouth grew larger to swallow air. The remaining demonic energy in the world instantly became violent, and they gathered towards its mouth. Even the sky became a little darker, and people could only see those scorching eyes. Golden eyes. "This is already a thousand years later. Your ancestors are dead, the formation is broken, and even those two bullshit leaves no longer exist!" Qiongqi swallowed the evil spirit in his mouth, Jie Jie smiled strangely, "Now there is nothing People can defeat me!¡± It was originally only a fifth-level Peak Martial Emperor, but its aura suddenly skyrocketed, rising all the way up in the desperate eyes of some people. Finally, it burst out with boundless power, shocking many soldiers and even the phalanx. It was difficult. He stood there, looking at the strange beast in the sky in shock. "The Seventh Level Peak Martial Emperor???" (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4515 Fight correctly (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! What is the concept of the strange beast of the seventh-level peak martial emperor? Among the millions of dynasty warriors and dignitaries, there are only a hundred Martial Emperor masters, and only Emperor Canglan has the cultivation level of a second-level Martial Emperor. However, the Lingqing Spear was thrown with all its strength, but it was still smashed into pieces by Qiongqi's claw, which was only the fifth-level Peak Martial Emperor. Now that it had absorbed the demonic energy, no one present dared to say that they could fight it with their own strength. contend. And in the face of absolute power, no matter how large the number is, it is just a useless addition and cannot stop Qiongqi at all. What's more, the opponent is still flying in the air, which makes the battle even more difficult. Not to mention the masters of the Emperor Wu, at least half of the millions of warriors of the Dynasty can only look up and stare, doing nothing. No. "Ignorant and ridiculous!" Qiongqi licked his nose, his golden eyes filled with contempt and sarcasm, "I am an evil beast, how can you guys stop me!" "If they can't do it, I'll stop them." A bolt of lightning fell from the sky and struck the ground in an instant. Then a white shadow quickly rose from the ground. Bathed in the thunder light, it unfolded the wings of firefly behind it. The three-foot green blade in his hand was as cold as ice, and his eyes were There was no trace of panic in him, and he looked into Qiongqi's golden eyes calmly. "Why, I saw that you were reluctant to take action. Aren't you so scared that you hid in the ground?" The alien beast flying in the air didn't care about this little human. Instead, it showed its fangs and looked at it greedily. other side. "No need to say more." Lin Hao stood in the air, twisted his wrist gently, and pointed the tip of the sword in his hand at Qiongqi's eyes, "You will definitely die today." Even if Lin Hao unlocks the seal and breaks the formation, to Qiong Qi, he is just a fifth-level peak martial emperor and is nothing to fear. But the huge soul power he displayed and the two seeds in his eyes were good things that Qiongqi couldn't wait to eat. As a strange beast born in response to the will of heaven and nourished by human evil thoughts, the more people it eats, the stronger it becomes, and the faster its own strength grows. Now that it has absorbed the demonic energy from Dahuang Mountain, if it eats everyone present, it might be able to directly advance to the realm of Emperor Wu. By then, if no one in the human race can stop it, the world will be just its hunting ground, and the country will be like a pigsty, filled with delicious and delicious meat, waiting for it to prey. "Hehehe, you really overestimate your capabilities." Qiongqi narrowed his eyes, the black scales on his body opened and closed like waves, the pair of horns on his forehead shone with green light, and the wings behind his back suddenly He was startled, "Then I'll operate on you first!" Its size was so huge, but its speed was so terrifying. As soon as everyone saw a red shadow flashing in the sky, the strange beast had already pounced in front of Lin Hao, and its eagle claws fiercely clawed at his head! A crisp knocking sound echoed in the air. Lin Hao held the sword in his hand and took the claw forcefully, but his body also retreated sharply from the air and fell towards the ground. After all, it was a powerful blow from the alien beast. Lin Hao's cultivation level was not comparable to that of the opponent, and naturally his strength was not comparable to that huge alien beast that stood tall and tall on the sky and the earth. He could only flap the firefly wings in vain on his back, barely stopped his falling figure, and barely raised the sword in his hand. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4516 Fight correctly (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! But Qiongqi looked down at him from above, with disdain in his eyes, and before the opponent's figure was stable, he jumped down from the air. His red wings showed a graceful streamline shape behind his back, with a huge body. Alien beasts descended from the sky. And how insignificant the humans in the air are in front of it. Just like a tiger playing with a grain of rice, the sharp eagle claws suddenly reached out and grabbed the sword in Lin Hao's hand. The other eagle claws grasped his waist and easily pressed the boy in white to the ground. Jump up. With that kind of huge power, if it were really pressed to the ground by it, with Lin Hao's current cultivation level, his bones would be broken and his veins would be broken. To be more serious, it would not be an exaggeration to say that he would die on the spot. But he still didn¡¯t give up. When he looked at Qiongqi with a pair of black eyes, there was even a smile on his lips. That smile was very peaceful, as if one person and one beast were not fighting for life and death, but singing and dancing in the trees. The world was prosperous and there was no need to worry. Qiongqi hesitated for a moment - it didn't understand why this human being could still smile like that when he was about to die, which made him confused and even felt a little fear for no reason. But it is an evil beast that devours humans, a strong man that has been sealed for thousands of years. Human beings are just a piece of meat that it can easily get. Who would think about what resistance a piece of meat can make? So Qiongqi put this hesitation behind his mind, grabbed the sword in Lin Hao's hand, and with great power, fiercely pushed the human being down from the sky and towards the ground. As long as he dies, the smile on his face will no longer exist. Everyone looked up at the small black dot falling from the sky. Countless people clenched their weapons, but did not dare to attack rashly. The rain of arrows in the sky has no eyes. If it hurts the boy under Qiongqi's claws, no one will be able to fight with it in the air. But this current situation clearly indicates the outcome of this duel and declares the boy's death. "Qingming!" The emperor flashed the long and short swords in his hands and shouted loudly in the distance. At the same time, he raised his body, touched the ground lightly, and suddenly flew up. Gu Qingming immediately jumped out, his head lowered, acting as a small pedal under the emperor's feet, and his whole body's spiritual energy suddenly vibrated. The emperor stepped on his shoulders and stepped away in the air with the burst of spiritual power. He swung the dagger in his hand again, and the powerful sword wind swept across the ground, and then suddenly spread out, turning into A rising wind dragon took the emperor and flew towards the fallen young man in white! "It's really hopeless!" Qiongqi suddenly spread his wings, and his red feathers turned into sharp arrows, flying straight towards the emperor. A pair of eagle claws still grabbed Lin Hao tightly, not giving him anything. Chance to escape, obviously determined to kill him. The emperor waved his arm again, and two fire dragons, one large and one small, burst out of the air from the edge of the sword, opened their mouths to face more than a dozen fierce feathers, and swallowed them all. But the feathers were extremely hard and impervious to water and fire. The fire dragon had no way of burning them out and could only bear the power. However, it turned into nothingness in an instant, and the dozens of feathers fell from the air lightly. Fall down. "Eagle!" The emperor roared again, and a dozen eagles suddenly jumped out from the long sword in his hand. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4517 Take you to fly (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! The attack was like the previous sacrifice trick, but it was more powerful. It was a real killing move. The eagles, covered with wind and fire, rushed towards Qiongqi bravely, with sharp whistles in their mouths. Ming! Now he just wants to create obstacles for the alien beast so that Lin Hao can have a chance to escape. Although the protective spiritual power can block the claws for a while, if he cannot hold on for a long time, he will definitely be torn into pieces and be killed. Qiongqi swallowed it. ¡°Don¡¯t overestimate your own capabilities!¡± Qiongqi¡¯s golden eyes suddenly lit up, and huge spiritual power burst out, directly scattering the fire eagle in the air, and swept towards the emperor! Even though the opponent put up a defensive posture, after all, this was in the air, and there was nothing to help him. Even the emperor could only take a few steps back, glared at Qiongqi unwillingly, and just took the opponent's blow. But he also fell from the sky. He swung his sword several times, relying on the recoil of the sword wind to resolve the impact on himself, and landed on the ground fairly smoothly. At this time, Qiongqi had already pressed Lin Hao to the front of everyone, and was only a few inches away from crushing this weak and ignorant human into a pulp. Everyone thought that Lin Hao was bound to die. Even Gu Qingming raised the sword in his hand and shouted sharply at the millions of soldiers behind him: "Fire the arrow!" Arrows rained suddenly, and hundreds of Martial Emperor masters also took this opportunity to draw their swords and step forward, hoping to inflict heavy damage on Qiongqi when it fell from the sky. If not, they could cut off its wings, and the battle would be much easier. . Gu Qingming and Dijun took the lead, standing directly under Qiongqi, filled with spiritual power that was ready to go. There was a flash of green light, and the sword in Gu Qingming's hand plunged straight into the ground. The soil immediately rolled up and turned into a huge thorn, which flew into the air. The emperor immediately lifted up his energy and leapt into the air, stepping on the ground thorns rising up under his feet. He swung the short sword and the long sword at the same time, and the two swords slammed together. Accompanied by a crisp knocking sound, a bull transformed into flames soared out into the air, and with the support of the wind, it snorted loudly. The flames on its horns suddenly turned into cyan flames, stomping all the way towards Qiong Qi. Pounced. But the opponent's wings converged, and the tip of the wing was like a sharp sword, piercing the body of the fire ox directly. The boundless sparks hit its red feathers, which actually gave Qiongqi a boost. It lowered its head, pointed its shining green horns at the emperor on the ground, and rushed down with a roar. The opponent stood still, with a solemn look on his face, and the long and short swords in his hands. They overlapped one after another, holding their breath and waiting for the blow. At this moment, the ground suddenly shook. Before Gu Qingming had time to send himself up to help the emperor, the surface of the ground thorn suddenly cracked, and huge clods of soil fell down with the trembling of the ground, shocking the Martial Emperor masters below to raise their arms. The sword blocks. Immediately afterwards, hundreds of green buds suddenly shot out from the broken gaps, and in the blink of an eye they turned into thick branches, like a group of poisonous snakes with flashing fangs, all flying into the air. It shot away and suddenly wrapped around Qiongqi's wings. This is the top of Dahuang Mountain, which is covered with ice and snow all year round. Except for the thousand-year-old sky tree, there is no green at all. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4518 Take you to fly (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! The only person present who could come up with such a thing - the emperor immediately looked at Qiongqi's claws. Lin Hao, who was tightly held by the eagle's claws, still had no trace of panic on his face, and still had that peaceful smile, as if these struggles were just ordinary actions in his eyes. The emperor carefully touched the branch that broke out of the ground. The breath on it was so familiar, it was obviously part of the Cangqiong tree. But everyone has seen that the Sky Tree has long been reduced to ashes, so this poor man can break the seal and act recklessly. "Do you think this little illusion can stop me!" Qiongqi opened his tiger's mouth and lunged towards Lin Hao's head. He flapped his wings again and directly smashed the branch into pieces, turning it into pieces. Boundless dust floated down. And Lin Hao was also hit hard by it on the ground. The wings of firefly disappeared instantly, and only the sword in his hand was still struggling to hold on. But his eyes were still calm, without any fear of death coming, and he looked calmly into Qiongqi's eyes. Hundreds of Martial Emperor masters raised their swords in unison, and various sword winds and moves shot out of the air, hitting Qiongqi's wings. Gu Qingming and Dijun also rose into the air on the left and right, standing on its side. On both wings, the sword in his hand stabbed downwards with powerful spiritual power bursting out. After all, it was an evil beast that our ancestors spent countless efforts to seal. The blade of the sword hit the black scales, but it could not penetrate any further. Even with Emperor Wu's cultivation, it still could not penetrate Qiongqi's armor. No wonder the ancestors just sealed it under the sky tree, and even had to re-maintain the formation every thousand years. With this caution, it was such a powerful beast. But at this moment, Lin Hao looked at the huge bloody mouth in front of him with a calm expression. His fingers finally released the hilt of the sword, and his eyes slowly closed. Seeing his appearance, Qiongqi's eyes lit up with joy, knowing that this human being had given up hope of living in the face of his own strength. It no longer thinks about the meaning of the smile before, nor does it think about why it was smashed from the sky to the ground and endured such a violent force. Why did this little human being not spit out a mouthful of blood and even have the strength to hold it in his hand? Where is the hilt of the sword? "You underestimate the enemy too much." The young man in white opened his eyes again, and his dark eyes were now bursting with intense white light. His fingers suddenly grasped the hilt of the sword. The burst of sword energy sharply slashed at Qiongqi's eagle claws, and his body moved lightly from it. He escaped from under his body. But he did not leave. Instead, he raised the sword in his hand, stepped into Qiongqi's huge mouth, and stamped hard on its soft and smelly snake letter. With a flash of sword light in the air, Lin Hao twisted his wrist directly, and the blade of the sword penetrated directly into the disgusting forked tongue. With just one stroke, it split the tongue from the middle. The pain that had not been felt in a thousand years was so severe that the other party suddenly closed his mouth, flapped his wings desperately, and fluttered on the ground one after another, stirring up mud and dust all over the ground. The hundred Martial Emperors also temporarily retreated, all looking at this strange beast with blank faces. They were too far away to see clearly what was happening under the strange beast. Only Dijun and Gu Qingming, who were standing on Qiongqi's wings, understood what Lin Hao had done. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4519 The air is quiet (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! After Qiongqi flapped his wings angrily, they immediately tapped their feet and landed on the ground. They both stretched out their soul power, anxiously looking for traces of Lin Hao. But before their soul power could reach far, they had already seen the young man in white who came out of Qiongqi's mouth. There were no traces of injury on the opponent's body. Compared with the emperor and the great scholar who were fighting desperately, there was a hint of leisure and ease on the opponent's body. At this time, Lin Hao opened the wings of firefly again, but instead of flying to a safe place, he raised the sword in his hand, suddenly flew down again, and stepped on Qiongqi's head. This time everyone saw him, and their eyes widened in shock. Qiongqi opened his mouth angrily, and his tongue that was divided into two halves was flowing with scarlet blood. Even the ground was blood red, and the original color could not be seen. Its wings suddenly fluttered open, its scales closed instantly, and even its eyes were covered tightly. Lin Hao stabbed the air and sighed helplessly. "I thought this would be easier." He muttered, his eyes turned black again and he looked up at Qiongqi's wings. The wings on it fell down one by one, with a sharp cold light flashing from the side, floating far in the air. Just waiting for an order, they would fly towards the boy in white and pierce his body. . But Lin Hao stood up straight, stepped on the hard scales on the soles of his feet, walked up to Qiongqi's back, and looked at the pair of red wings. The firefly wings behind him flapped again and slowly flew up. His speed was not fast, but it carried an inexplicable pressure, which made Qiongqi recall his injured tongue and looked at him cautiously. The feathers in the air also lifted up and changed directions with his blush. But Lin Hao seemed not to have seen it, rising all the way to Qiongqi's wings, waving the sword in his hand easily, and then rushed towards the opponent's back. Every time the Yinglei wings behind him flap, his speed becomes faster and faster, and the wings shot by Qiongqi are bounced off one by one by the powerful force. In the end, the alien beast also spread its wings, raised its head and rushed towards Lin Hao. Its golden eyes were filled with anger, and its bloody eagle claws were clawed out again. This time it will not be playful, but will actually tear this damn human to pieces and then swallow it into its own belly. But the other party suddenly smiled again, and flapped his wings again, stopping his falling figure. Then he suddenly disappeared into the air, and his back flew down almost close to Qiongqi's forehead. . As a huge alien beast, Qiongqi is very fast, but this also determines that it has a shortcoming that is difficult to make up for. As a modern person, Lin Hao naturally understands this very well. "The greater the mass, the greater the inertia. Didn't your teacher teach you this?" He raised his eyebrows, his tone full of teasing and teasing, "Let me see how you turned around immediately this time." He waved his arm and forcefully inserted the tip of the sword into the gap between the scales. Although he failed to hurt Qiongqi's flesh, he got his own stuck on its back, hanging dangerously in the air, relying on his own arms and the sword to support his body. And Qiongqi roared angrily, unable to turn around immediately. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4520 The air is quiet (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! It was too big and too fast to turn around and pursue Lin Hao. It could only twist and twist its body, flap its wings desperately, and stand up its red feathers, trying to force the opponent down. At this moment when he could pursue victory or fly away, Lin Hao closed his eyes again. His originally nervous mood suddenly calmed down, and his breath became restrained and steady. He completely concealed his aura, causing Qiongqi to suddenly lose his position. He could only use his soul power to search the scales inch by inch. And Lin Hao opened his fingers, and white fluorescence burst out from his fingertips, turning into the two seeds in the previous array. Everyone on the ground looked up at the giant beast in the sky, and the two seeds suddenly burst out with a huge white light. Two figures appeared at the same time, flying towards Qiongqi's wings with the radiance that filled the sky. They seemed to be holding two lightsabers in their hands, making the originally dark sky look like noon, stabbing everyone's eyes to the point of being unable to open their eyes. Qiongqi jumped up in a panic, trying to avoid the two figures, while Lin Hao pulled out the sword stuck on the phosphorus plate, spread the firefly wings again, and fell towards the ground. The two figures finally met Qiongqi's wings. One on the left and one on the right raised the lightsabers in their hands at the same time, piercing each other's wings easily. Suddenly, the sky was filled with red feathers, and they fell all over the sky and the ground. Qiongqi roared in pain, his wings were dripping with blood, and he was still flapping, trying to throw the two figures away. But it was originally the remaining strength of the ancestors. There was no such thing as a physical body. Naturally, it was firmly established on its wings. Their translucent bodies exuded little bits of fluorescence, turning into a huge sharp blade in the air, and stabbed down at Qiongqi's left wing, just like slaughtering a captive animal, cutting off its left wing without any effort. . The huge wings fell from the sky, and the red feathers suddenly lost their steel-like luster, and hit the ground with a bang, with blood dripping from the sections. "Emperor!" Lin Hao finally landed in front of everyone. His hair was much messier than before, and his clothes were a little disheveled, but at least he was not seriously injured and looked in high spirits. ¡°Be prepared!¡± He shouted to the two leaders, ¡°When it falls from the sky, it¡¯s time for us to fight back!¡± At this time, Qiongqi in the air had lost half of his wings. He could no longer overlook the earth from high above. He could only flap the remaining half of his wings in embarrassment. He staggered and fell to the ground, roaring incessantly. He looked up, but there was a hint of cover-up, and a look of panic finally filled his golden eyes. It couldn¡¯t believe it, but it had to believe that it was the insignificant and deceitful human beings who had once again forced it to a dead end, and unlike the seal that was fighting a war of attrition, the boy in white was really running to take its life. If I don¡¯t work hard today, I¡¯m afraid I will really die here. Qiongqi did not face the million-strong army at all. He turned around and wanted to run away down the mountain, desperately trying to avoid the huge lightsaber behind him. But how could it escape? Before the eagle's claws even took a few steps, the lightsaber thrust out again, cutting off the remaining half of its wings amid its unwilling roar. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4521 Unexpected (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! The emperor and Lin Hao immediately swung their swords, and boundless fire burst out from their swords, directly burning the pair of useless wings. The archers behind them also fired their arrows, and there was a boundless rain of arrows. It burst out again, aiming at the two huge wounds on Qiongqi's back. The square team, also led by Gu Qingming, formed a semicircle and surrounded Qiongqi. The Martial Emperor masters among them also stepped forward one after another. The tigers and tigers dancing with various weapons were bound to capture Qiongqi in one fell swoop. Down. And the lightsaber also turned into a fluorescent light that filled the sky, and fell on Qiongqi's back along with the rain of arrows. Although the black scales blocked the rain of arrows, they failed to block the white light spots seeping down. Those light spots were all soul power, which penetrated into its flesh and blood with a bone-chilling coldness, freezing the fur under the scales to ice. Lin Hao flapped his wings and flew again, reached down with his right hand, grabbed the emperor's wrist, and led him towards Qiongqi. With his current level of cultivation, it is not enough to break open the black scales on Qiongqi's body, but the emperor is a second-level Martial Emperor, so he can! The two of them landed directly on Qiongqi's back. Lin Hao grabbed the emperor's wrist and closed his eyes suddenly. His other hand was directly attached to the black scales. His soul power suddenly exploded and turned into countless tiny threads. Go deep down along the gaps in the scales. Every vital point on Qiongqi's body slowly unfolded in the minds of the two of them. The emperor immediately clenched the long sword in his hand. The tip of the sword flashed in the air, and huge spiritual power burst out from the sword edge, turning into strands. The arrows flying through the air all pierced towards the vital points. After all, this is the emperor of the Canglan Dynasty. Emperor Wu's power is real. He does not rely on any external force. The spiritual power directly flows into Qiongqi's flesh and blood, biting the black scales one after another. Lin Hao opened his eyes, withdrew his soul power instantly, and let go of the emperor's wrist. The opponent waved his swords and shouted loudly - in an instant, boundless spiritual power burst out from under the black scales, and it turned out to be forceful. After pushing through the tightly sealed scales, Qiongqi's body peeled off inch by inch. The pain was no less than pulling out a human nail with a silver needle, or even more painful. It was like peeling off a layer of Qiongqi's skin, causing the other party to bend down in pain, swinging its tail everywhere, knocking away many imperial dynasties. The soldiers and Martial Emperor masters also retreated in embarrassment. At this moment, once the strange black scales are gone, everyone can finally see its magnificent golden-red fur, coupled with its pair of sharp corners, it really makes people feel panicked. But at this time, it had long lost its previous majesty. The two huge blood holes on its back were gurgling with bright red blood, which was mixed with the color of its fur. It looked like it was standing there covered in blood, with only one pair left. Jin Tong was still looking around at everyone angrily. Black scales were spread all around it, silently announcing the defeat of this strange beast to everyone. The magnificent fur could no longer arouse exclamations. Everyone looking at it looked at it with overwhelming murderous intent and tightened their grip. Weapon in hand. Without the need for Gu Qingming to give orders, millions of dynasty soldiers had already shouted out, spontaneously maintaining their formation, and rushed towards Qiongqi. It was an extremely spectacular scene. This alien beast stood tall and tall. At this moment, it was like a kitten that had lost its soul. It lay on the ground in panic and subconsciously wanted to wave the wings on its back. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4522 Unexpected (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! But the humans on the ground were like ants under Mao'er, but they raised their weapons with a cry of victory, and densely gathered under Qiongqi, stabbing out swords, guns and swords. At that time, Qiongqi was still in the sky and they could not help. But now the scales have been removed and the wings have been broken. If they don't charge and shout, what is the difference between them and cowards! Countless lights and shadows flashed out in the air, and hundreds of Martial Emperor masters also drew their swords and rushed forward with the charging shouts of the sergeants. Thousands of sword lights flashed in the air, attacking Qiongqi from all directions! This time it will definitely die! But they have forgotten that the centipede insect is still dead but not stiff, not to mention that it is a strange beast that has been sealed for thousands of years and will not die. It is a beast born in accordance with the laws of heaven and nourished by human evil thoughts. "Okay, okay???" It mumbled vaguely in a low voice. Its golden eyes had not dimmed even half a moment, and the panic inside had turned into greed. It narrowed into a thin line and stared at the people rushing towards it. of boundless soldiers. Dijun and Lin Hao, who were standing on its back, already sensed something bad. Their hearts trembled violently. They raised the swords in their hands at the same time. In an instant, they pierced into Qiongqi's hair, and blood splattered out. , stained their robes red. "Back off!" Lin Hao roared sternly, "Everyone, back off!" But now that Qiongqi's defense has been broken, the soldiers are charging so fast that they can't stop in a short time. What's more, Qiongqi is now covered with bruises. Everyone feels that this is a battle that must be won, and there is only killing in their eyes. Yes, no sense. Before he could say anything more, the emperor pierced Qiongqi's back with his sword again, trying to cut off his bones. The sword wind also burst out, causing Qiongqi to roar in pain, and his tail swung again, towards his back. Pull away. And Lin Hao also flew out, rushing towards Qiongqi's head, trying to pierce the opponent's skull, or even blind his eyes if he failed. ¡°One of them is a supreme genius, and the other is Emperor Canglan. No matter what, they will not be succumbed to Qiongqi¡¯s tail. "It's a pity that the opponent's target is not the two people who severely injured him at all, but the boundless soldiers charging at his feet, as well as the hundreds of Martial Emperor masters among them. The tail flew down in the air, smashing the bodies of a group of soldiers at their feet, and then headed towards a pawn who was standing on the ground. The strong and powerful tail wrapped around the opponent's body and broke his bones. "It's a pity, it's a pity - you're just a little short!" Qiongqi opened his mouth, threw the pawn into his mouth, smiled proudly, chewed the man into pieces and swallowed it In the belly. For a moment, even the air was silent, leaving only the sound of flesh being chewed, the click of bones being broken, and the human blood flowing from Qiongqi's lips and teeth, pattering on everyone's head. . But there is no fear in everyone¡¯s eyes, but anger! Louder shouts erupted from the crowd, and everyone exerted all their strength. Their spiritual power burst out desperately, and even their eyes turned red. But Qiongqi¡¯s body is so huge, these wounds are just superficial wounds to him, unable to hurt its core at all. He just blindly opened his mouth and ignored the emperor and Lin Hao on his back. He desperately devoured the swarming imperial soldiers and kept swishing his tail in an attempt to catch the Martial Emperor masters running around. Its originally chaotic aura gradually stabilized, its golden eyes became brighter and brighter with the killing, and the killing intent all over its body became more intense. It almost lost the rational appearance when it was possible to talk before, and it was completely outright. The evil beast at the bottom has only one thought in his mind: devour. And Lin Hao finally stood on top of its head, stabbing straight down with the sword in his hand, aiming at Qiongqi's head! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4523: Shooting Arrows in Secret (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! The air was distorted by this stab, and the strong wind was surging, like a sword sent from heaven, entangled in Lin Hao's blade. Thunder light burst out from his fingertips, following the footsteps of the strong wind, rushing forward, and with the dazzling electric light, it penetrated deeply into Qiongqi's head. Green flames burst out, and before the blood could flow out, it was evaporated by the astonishing high temperature. Qiongqi screamed in pain, and his head slammed to the ground. His originally golden pupils were stained with bloodshot eyes, and he looked like crazy. He twisted his body, trying to throw Lin Hao off. But the other party clenched the hilt of the sword tightly, stood firm, pushed the tip of the sword desperately, and penetrated Qiongqi's skull inch by inch. The emperor also raised the long and short swords in his hands. The short sword cut open Qiongqi's skin and flesh, while the long sword stabbed downwards with hot flames. The flesh and blood that came out were burned to a burnt black color, making Qiongqi's face and tail He also threw it up and slapped his back painfully. The air was filled with the smell of burning flesh and angry roars. The soldiers of the dynasty and the masters of the Martial Emperor also wounded its limbs with blood, and its red hair fell to the ground, completely losing its majestic look before. Lin Hao's sword penetrated deeply with difficulty, but Qiongqi's figure was too huge and had rough skin and thick flesh. Even if Lin Hao poured spiritual power into it, he could only damage its flesh and could not pierce its skull. If the spirit gun from before was still there, maybe it could pierce the head of this strange beast at this time, but now the weapon in hand is almost unable to sustain just the counterattack, let alone inflict serious injuries on this strange beast. So far, it has only been a waste of time and numbers to fight it. Except for cutting off its wings, Qiongqi has not suffered any serious injuries. The deeper the sword in Lin Hao's hand stabs, as long as it doesn't touch Qiongqi's real vital point, there is no way to kill it. The same goes for the Emperor. Although his cultivation has reached the level of a second-level Martial Emperor, he still can't strike it out in one go. The ten-meter-high sword wind cut this Qiongqi in half, and he could only keep giving it wounds, hoping that all its blood would flow out. He frowned and wanted to use his spiritual power again, but Lin Hao had already drawn his sword, tapped his feet lightly in the air, and fell to the ground. The emperor also flew down, and the spiritual power of the two people swayed out at the same time, knocking away more than half of the soldiers under Qiongqi. Before those people could get up and charge again, the huge beast in front of him fell to the ground, his back tightly It was stuck to the ground and rolled wildly. Suddenly everyone's eyes were filled with flying sand and rocks. Qiongqi no longer had any dignity in fighting. With his huge body, he was flopping on the ground, which not only made everyone dare not approach it, but also blocked it with dirt and dust. The wound can be regarded as a dirty treatment to stop the bleeding. It took advantage of Lin Hao and others' distraction to protect the soldiers, opened its thighs again, and randomly devoured those who were left alone who had no time to evacuate, desperately absorbing the spiritual power in these people's bodies, in an attempt to restore its own strength. No matter how powerful Lin Hao and the others are, they cannot protect everyone. But Qiongqi had lost his mind, his head never lifted up, and he was pressed firmly to the ground. His four paws pushed his body around, and his tail kept swishing. If he caught someone, he would put it in his mouth. There are millions of people on this mountain, but eating the weak ones is of no avail, even the gaps between their teeth are not filled. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4524: Shooting Arrows in Secret (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! So it could only twitch the tip of its nose and half-close its eyes to look for the breath of those Martial Emperor masters. "Back off!" Seeing this scene, the emperor immediately shouted, "Don't be left alone, don't break up the square formation, prepare to defend!" He waved his right arm and stopped Lin Hao who was about to step forward, and shouted at him: "Go back to find the prince, don't waste any more of your strength!" Indeed, he used those two seeds before and fought Qiongqi alone in the sky for a while. Even though he had Hunyuan Gong, Lin Hao's consumption was too great. Now he felt a little strenuous to lift the sword. The Wings of Firefly Thunder are no longer needed, so as to save energy as much as possible. Seeing the emperor say this, he did not refuse and immediately jumped up. A pair of black eyes looked tiredly through the crowd, trying to find traces of the prince. But before he could look around, Qiongqi suddenly raised his head, opened his mouth wide, and the aura in his body strangely converged, his eyes instantly turned white, and the entire strange beast froze in place motionless. died? Lin Hao frowned, but his heart trembled, and his soul power burst out directly, protecting his meridians and soul. Before it had time to remind others, Qiongqi's eyes turned golden again, and a deafening roar roared out from its throat, sweeping out with a menacing soul attack, shocking many who failed to maintain a good defensive formation. The soldier passed out immediately, and nearly half of the people still standing were instantly reduced. "It is impossible for an ordinary seventh-level peak martial emperor to have such a powerful soul power, and it is impossible for a mortal body to bear such a large soul power. Lin Hao is already an exception among exceptions, and this Qiongqi has been sealed for a thousand years, and his soul power is extremely rich. It cannot be stopped by one or two people. His actions at this moment have revealed his last trump card. He planned to go head-to-head with Lin Hao and the others to see who could kill whom first. But the dynasty can¡¯t afford it. The man behind it has not yet appeared. If most of the strength is cut off by this damn alien beast, even if Qiong Qi is killed, the dynasty will be severely damaged this time, whether it is a well-trained soldier or a strong man from the prosperous family. , it will take a long time to replenish it. In this case, we can only fight harder than Qiongqi, and we can't take a step back. All tactics can only be used to attack, and we can't give it a chance to breathe. Although it is a strange beast, there is only one, but there are millions of humans on this mountain. Ant colonies can still eat elephants, why can't humans behead the beasts? But now we need a sharp sword on the battlefield to pierce Qiongqi's throat and kill him completely. Lin Hao suddenly paused, gave up looking for the prince, turned around and rushed back to the battlefield. He ignored the emperor's angry shouts and stood directly in front of Qiongqi. With a wave of his arms, the sharp blade passed through the air and directly cut off the obstructive wide sleeves on the arms of the white brocade robe. The gorgeous silk with embroidery was blown behind him by the strong wind, and Lin Hao inserted the sword directly into the soil. His dark eyes suddenly lit up, and his soul power suddenly burst out from him, and he lowered it in the air. He formed a barrier and blocked Qiongqi's offensive with difficulty, giving the people behind him some room to breathe. Most of the Martial Emperor masters also understood, and immediately took a step together, and their soul power also burst out, constantly enriching this soul barrier. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4525 The Fall of Qiongqi (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! The emperor could only give up scolding, flew to Lin Hao's side, and Gu Qingming held his shoulders on the left and right. Although I don¡¯t know what he wants to do, now I can only believe in this young man who can always surprise people. Spiritual power, together with soul power, burst out from the emperor and Gu Qingming, and poured into Lin Hao's meridians continuously. The combined strength of the three of them was the strongest among the people present. Coupled with the help of other Martial Emperor experts, they actually blocked Qiongqi's soul attack. The soldiers who could still stand up behind them quickly formed a team, sent the wounded down one after another, and formed the formations one by one. The formations interacted with each other, and the spiritual power of millions of people burst out. All poured into that barrier. Most of the people here are not even martial arts masters. They don¡¯t even know how to activate and control soul power. They can only squeeze the spiritual power in their bodies desperately, gritting their teeth and persisting with countless people, forming this barrier in front of them, stopping Qiong Qi. Pressing pace. Lin Haoze suddenly let go of the hilt of the sword, raised his arm in the air, his eyes filled with soaring murderous intent, and shouted: "Gun!" The gun and shield soldiers raised their hands at the same time, and hundreds of spears made of fine steel suddenly shot out. Like eagles flying away with wings, they all flew through the air, densely covering everyone's heads, and headed towards Qiongqi. stabbed in the face. Lin Hao crouched down and slapped his palms on the ground. His spiritual power rushed out from the ground like a thorn in the ground, wrapped around the gun body like a human palm, and helped them one by one, carrying them with him. Wind and Fire rushed towards Qiongqi. The first steel gun that arrived showed no obstacle to it. Before it even touched its hair, it was already separated in mid-air, turning into broken pieces of iron and falling to the ground. The tenth steel gun that arrived finally took a step forward, and was only a few steps away from Qiongqi's eyes. The hundredth steel gun finally hit its red hair. Although it didn't cut off a hair, it was farther and faster than before. But how many guns are there? One hundred, one thousand, ten thousand? How many sticks would it take to pierce Qiongqi's throat? Lin Hao had no time to think about those things anymore. Those thrown steel spears are his sharp arrows, and the spiritual power delivered to his body is his bowstring. With the expectations and longings of millions of dynasty warriors, he filled the strings in his hands again and again, and released them with gritted teeth. The arrow resolutely hit Qiongqi's face. The other party is no longer able to advance, but it can still maintain a stalemate with everyone with its strong strength. Those steel guns are just a way to hinder its progress, but there is no real blade that can pierce its defense and hurt its vitals. what to do? Lin Hao was thinking chaotically while using his spiritual power continuously. ¡°Does it really have to be consumed to death like this? "Junior has already worked so hard, how can I just sit back and watch comfortably!" A purple shadow suddenly passed through the air, smiling wildly, but it rushed through the soul barrier against the wind. The pair of black eyes were extremely bright, the purple robes rustled, and the gray beard was blown out of shape. Makes him look like an unreasonable lunatic. From such a distance, Lin Hao relied on his extraordinary eyes to recognize that the old man in purple was the one who sounded the gong when looking at the sky tower. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4526 The Fall of Qiongqi (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! At this moment, the opponent's aura has exploded, and his strength is as high as the eighth-level Martial Emperor. He grabs the steel gun in the air and flies away through the air. His eyes are fixed on Qiongqi, and his soul power is entangled in his hand. The steel gun was thrown directly by him. But Qiongqi suddenly shook his body, and his soul power surged out. He hit the old man in purple and lost his stability. He also grabbed the eagle claws, trying to swallow the opponent into his belly to replenish the consumed spiritual power and soul. force. Lin Hao was just about to catch the old man in purple robe while distracted, but another old man in blue robe suddenly pressed his shoulder and stopped him. "I'll stand for those juniors. Thank you for your advice." The old man in blue robe smiled at him, and all the spiritual energy in his body suddenly burst out. He stepped in the air with his feet and flew towards the old man in purple robe. That familiar way of operating spiritual power is the Gongshen family¡¯s twin technique! In the meantime, the blue-robed old man swung his sleeves, and the silk thread flew out from his fingers, and suddenly wrapped around the purple-robed old man's wrist, and then yanked it back violently, changing the opponent's figure in mid-air to see if he could avoid it. Qiongqi's claw. "It's a pity that you have become the personal guard of His Highness the Crown Prince. We have never fought side by side in such a fierce battle." The blue-robed old man said with a smile on his face, half complaining and half joking, "I didn't know this. Luck has its way, right.¡± "Hahaha! Now we are side by side again!" The old man in purple robe has reshaped his figure, stepping hurriedly in the air one to the left and one to the right, constantly throwing steel guns in the air, constantly weakening Qiongqi's defense. "The younger generation no longer needs us to worry about it. You and I can just fight happily!" The old man in blue robe smiled helplessly, but his face looked like he was ten years younger, and his eyes were full of burning fighting spirit. Old people like them have long since worn away the sharp points in their hearts, and most of them have become smooth and smooth. They are real businessmen, and their every move is based on the interests of themselves and their families. But now, during the Mountain and River Festival incident, alien beasts emerged from the sky. It was like a war at this moment, allowing them to put aside their worries and just fight. It rekindled the youthful spirit in their hearts, and their spiritual power was channeled out as if it was free of charge. With. This Qiongqi flew too high before. Even if masters above the level of King Wu could fly in the air, they would not be able to spend huge amounts of spiritual power to fly to such a high place and fight against such a powerful beast. At this time, Qiongqi¡¯s wings had been cut off and fell to the ground. These two eighth-level Martial Emperor masters are fighting at the same time. Coupled with the bonus of the twin skills, the aura of both of them is close to that of Emperor Canglan, a second-level Martial Emperor. It is not a problem to fly out in the air. Those steel guns couldn't even withstand the force of their throws, and many of them were shattered by the agitated spiritual power halfway. They relied on the superb control ability of the blue-robed old man to maintain their shape, or simply turned into sharp iron pieces. Straight out. This, of course, made Qiongqi a little overwhelmed, but he was able to block it with all his strength. On the contrary, he looked a little angry because of this unexpected turn of events. The thick red-haired tail flicked wildly, trying to attack the weak points of the soul barrier and eat a few more humans to supplement its own strength. But Lin Hao managed to use soldiers to block him, water to cover him, and the people behind him to be protected without any leakage. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4527 The situation is serious (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! He could even shoot cold arrows from time to time under the attack of the two old men, leaving Qiongqi to be cautious and carefully explore the flaws in the barrier. But suddenly, Lin Hao raised his head and looked up into the sky - only the last steel gun left in the hands of the old man in purple was out of the steel gun that originally covered the sky. A bad premonition spread in his heart, but the old man in purple clothes was not in a hurry. He still had a somewhat arrogant smile on his face, and his dry and wrinkled fingers gently slid over the gun body. Cold air burst out from his fingertips, coating the steel gun layer by layer, making the originally dark gun body shine with a cold cyan light, like a few stars falling from the sky, cast into A weapon was held in his hand. The old man in purple chuckled lightly, and his spiritual power burst out again, and his figure suddenly fell downwards - no need to say anything between the two, the old man in blue immediately took a step, folded his arms, and let the old man in purple step on him The body soared into the air again. But the old man in blue robe fell to the ground. Only the silk thread still connected the meridians of the two people. The strong and huge spiritual power was continuously output from the meridians of the old man in blue robe and poured into the meridians of the old man in purple. In an instant, the aura of the old man in purple even surpassed that of Emperor Canglan. And the gleaming Star Meteor Spear was held tightly in his hand. With its huge power, even the broken iron pieces trembled, and they flew into the sky one after another, turning into thousands of pieces. The sharp blades all struck at Qiongqi. At that moment, everyone looked up. The old man in purple finally rushed to Qiongqi. His robes were blown by the strong wind. The tip of the Star Meteor Spear in his hand shone with a sharp cold light, piercing Qiongqi hard. In strange defense! Boundless spiritual power was immediately poured into the tip of the spear, going deeper inch by inch - as if there was a crisp cracking sound, like a sweet sound of nature, which made everyone suddenly feel happy. The meteorite spear finally pierced through Qiongqi's defense, stabbing its eyes with boundless killing intent and madness. Behind it were countless pieces of iron flying into the air, following closely behind the man who was bravely moving forward. After the tip of the spear. Time seemed to have slowed down, and everyone's movements were like a slow-moving movie, moving slowly in front of Lin Hao. The operation of their spiritual power, the condition of their meridians, and even the fluctuations of their soul power were unfolded one by one before his eyes, like a long scroll stretched out on the ground, clearly visible at a glance. And Lin Hao could also clearly see that Qiongqi was retracting his soul power inch by inch. In this slow movie, the speed of the strange beast was still so fast. The soul power was withdrawn into his body in the blink of an eye, and his mouth was full of blood. Open. The somewhat arrogant look on the purple-clothed old man's face didn't even change before he was swallowed by it. This time it was no longer as if, everyone heard the clicking sound of broken bones, as well as the pride and malice in Qiongqi's eyes. The soul power of the old man in blue robe and the old man in purple were connected, and they had already left with a plop without even shouting. Falling in the air. He coughed a few times first and looked at his blood-stained clothes in disbelief. His suddenly cloudy eyes looked up blankly, looking at Qiongqi's golden eyes in confusion. The other party¡¯s mouth moved slightly, and without much thought, he already understood the fate of his brother. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4528 The situation is serious (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! The ferocious beasts of ancient times were very strange. That is a beast born in response to the laws of heaven and nourished by human evil thoughts - an evil beast. No longer hesitating, the old man in blue robe got up from the ground again. Looking past the astonished eyes of everyone, he forced his almost dry meridians to burst out spiritual power again, forcing his body to fly upwards. That speed is already very slow. To be precise, you can't even say that it is flying, it is just lifting yourself up. "Stop him!" Lin Hao shouted immediately, his soul power suddenly burst out, and he flew towards the blue-robed old man in a hurry. With his probing ability, he understood that the old man in purple robes in Qiongqi's mouth still had a little bit of vitality, but that was just not dead. If the old man in blue robes just left like this, it would be impossible for him to come back alive! But the other party noticed something, and a smile suddenly appeared on his face, and his eyes looked towards Lin Hao, meeting his eyes when he looked up. It was this casual look that made Lin Hao startled. His rising soul power suddenly stopped, and he allowed the blue-robed old man to wave his robe and sleeves and fly away in response to Qiongqi's bloody mouth. Lin Hao looked disgusted every time, always treating Yu Wenhu as his little brother, but everyone did the bad things together and shared the good things. For this fat tiger, he can go through the entire Canglan Dynasty, or openly challenge Yaoguang, it is a life-changing brotherhood. If this Qiongqi eats Yu Wenhu in front of him, will Lin Hao let others stop him, will he listen to the saying, it is better to die than to live? He will not. No matter whether he is dead or alive, Lin Hao will definitely try his best to skin this strange beast and use its skull to drink wine. The torture of the other person will be worse than death, but it will not relieve the hatred in his heart. The old man in blue robe thought so too. He opened his arms and let Qiongqi swallow him into his mouth. His legs were chewed to pieces in the darkness, but he still held the silk thread in his hand tightly and found the dying old man in purple. The other party has lost his temperature, only blood is still spitting out from his mouth, and his eyes have turned white. The old man in blue robe held the opponent's wrist, and the silk thread instantly penetrated the skin of the two of them and penetrated into the meridians. His face changed in pain, and he lowered his body in pain, but he still gritted his teeth and held the two of them together. The meridians are connected together. "You and I, brothers, are also eighth-level martial emperors." The old man in blue robe said teasingly, then lay down tiredly and closed his eyes. "If we don't teach this strange beast a lesson, won't we let the younger generation look down on us?" As the master of the Evil Emperor, Lin Hao understands those familiar fluctuations all too well. A dazzling fire burst out from between Qiongqi's lips and teeth, shooting out with huge spiritual power, directly cutting off its fangs and sharp teeth, and even half of its mouth was blown into pieces. A sharp angry roar burst out from its throat, but turned into a hoarse howl halfway through. The bloody head hung down in pain, and half of the broken face couldn't stop bleeding, even the spine. It was already bent in pain, and its huge body was pressed tightly against the ground. The blood can hardly be said to be dripping, but like a waterfall, constantly slapping on the ground, dyeing everyone's boots, brocade robes or armors, and even their hair full of scarlet blood. . (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4529 Thousands of Monsters (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! As soon as Lin Hao stepped out, the soul barrier was instantly withdrawn, turning into huge power and pouring into his hands. Under his guidance, the broken weapons on the ground flew away tremblingly again, turning into countless black shadows. Hit Qiongqi's blasted wound. It was a real vital point. The opponent was so painful that he had lost all thoughts of defense. His golden pupils were full of bloodshot eyes, and he kept screaming in his throat. No matter how hard his body struggled, he could only keep coughing out. Blood. Without the defense of spiritual power, it is just a bigger piece of meat. The broken weapons and iron pieces easily pierced its fur and stuck into the flesh, like maggots on the tarsus. , keep going deeper. The wings of firefly behind Lin Hao flapped out again, and the sword stuck on the ground immediately trembled with its blade. He pulled out his body and delivered himself to his master. He swung four swords in mid-air, and the four sword winds, carrying flames and lightning, rushed towards Qiongqi's limbs - with just one blow, the opponent's fur was cut horizontally, and the flesh and blood were turned outwards. Even the eagle's claws were chopped off and fell to the ground screaming. It shook its back with difficulty, and its mouth, which had been blown up to an extent, was still stretching forward desperately, wanting to swallow a few people to recover from its wounds, and its golden pupils were full of fear. The soldiers all retreated, with only indifference towards this strange beast and the joy of revenge in each other's eyes. They even put on sarcastic smiles and looked coldly at Qiongqi falling to the ground. Its limbs were severed and it could no longer stand up. It could only shrink its body and move towards the mountainside, trying to escape from this battlefield. I am an evil-doing beast born in response to the will of heaven and nourished by human evil thoughts! Qiongqi's body trembled, and he kept thinking in his heart, how could I die here! But a bolt of lightning fell on its body, and the electric fur turned into a burnt black color. It whimpered hoarsely in pain. It didn't even have the strength to turn over, and it couldn't lift its tail. It could only look up at the A boy who flies in the air. The wings on the opponent's back were wrapped with bright electric light. With just a slight flutter, he rushed down into the sky with him! Boundless coercion burst out from the sword, falling from the sky with dazzling firelight, followed closely by several roaring thunder dragons, like a punishment from heaven, brutally killing Qiongqi's head. superior! But this doesn¡¯t stop yet! The wings of firefly fluttered again, and Lin Hao's body twisted accordingly. The electric light was like a surging wave, rushing along Qiongqi's spine. The young man in white immediately waved the sword in his hand, followed the surging electric light, and pierced the blade into Qiongqi's flesh. A huge sword wind burst out from the tip of the sword, directly piercing its back. Across its huge body! He followed the electric light and walked quickly, and the huge sword wind also moved with it. With a momentum that created the world and swallowed up mountains and rivers, he cut Qiongqi in half from the middle! The blood was not even shed, it was completely evaporated by the high temperature and electric light, and there was only the smell of burnt flesh in the air. That Qiongqi¡¯s body had long since lost its red fur, and was instead burnt black, like two pieces of roasted meat. One fell to the ground, one on the left and the other on the right, with a dull thud. That is an ancient beast that has been sealed under the sky tree for thousands of years. The ancestors have never defeated it and can only maintain the formation from generation to generation. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4530 Thousands of Monsters (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! But at this time, Qiongqi was just like Lin Hao mocked him before - just a bigger piece of meat. "We won?" someone asked softly. Everyone's eyes swept over the charred alien beast on the ground. They looked at each other, a little shocked, and a little confused. They all looked at the young man in white standing in the distance, and the other boy raised the sword in his hand and said in his mouth. shouted sharply. "The Qiongqi body is broken!" Everyone immediately became excited, laughing and jumping while hugging the brother beside them, knowing that Qiongqi could never stand up again. This ancient beast with a lifespan of thousands of years fell under the swords of millions of people today! Listening to the cheers that filled his ears, Lin Hao secretly breathed a sigh of relief. He staggered two steps forward and stepped on Qiongqi's body. The other party is indeed the so-called evil beast. It is obviously dead and worried, but the spiritual power in its body is still being released, filling the spiritual power of the world, and its soul has gradually turned into nothingness. , slowly returned to the way of heaven. "You've spent so much effort and you're just going to let me go when you say you're leaving?" Lin Hao raised his eyebrows and snapped his fingers, "Shan Hai Jing will take care of you when you come." "Okay!" Cang Gou's cheerful voice finally appeared, "Congratulations to the client for bringing up the ancient beast, it's so strange!" With the sound of this guy needing to be beaten, those poor souls who were about to return to the way of heaven were suddenly sucked back, and slowly entered the Classic of Mountains and Seas. As more and more souls entered, Qiongqi's portraits and bold descriptions gradually appeared in the Book of Mountains and Seas. "Like a tiger, with hedgehog hair and wings, he destroys trust and loyalty, praises evil words, flatters and flatters mediocrity, accepts slander and searches for others, and uses false accusations to exalt his virtue. The people of the world call him Qiongqi." "You're so elegant, aren't you still my loser?" Lin Hao raised his eyebrows, took back the Book of Mountains and Seas, and muttered dissatisfiedly, "It's a completely different thing, and it almost forced us to have no other way out. From now on, you will be me My little brother, come and atone for your sins." He put the sword that was almost broken in his hand back into the scabbard, regained his strength and flew towards the emperor. The soldiers cheered at him and rushed over. Regardless of Lin Hao's immediate pause, they just lifted him up. He got up and carried him to the emperor like a parade. They all praised Lin Hao's heroic performance towards the emperor. Even half of the dignitaries gathered around the emperor, looking at Lin Hao with a bit of approval in their eyes, but a lot less. The hostility, though unspoken, also expressed its silent support. But just as everyone was celebrating their victory, an aurora suddenly appeared in the sky. Just like the changes in the sky and the earth during the Shanhe Festival celebration, the gray aurora also filled the entire sky, but it did not extend outward, but covered the top of the entire Great Wilderness Mountain. A cry like a mandarin duck came from the gray aurora, and then a huge black shadow suddenly fell to the ground. A pair of round eyes were so wide that the corners of the eyes were about to burst. On top of the fish-like body Unexpectedly, four frog-like flippers sprouted, supporting it as it turned over and stared at the frozen crowd. It already looks so strange, but its tail is still not straight. It is not like a fish tail but like a snake tail. It is covered with white fish scales and is opening and closing up and down. That is the exotic tiger dragon! "No - it's - right." Lin Hao looked at the strange thing tiredly, and complained with a look of sorrow and anger, "You're still here, God, you're going to force me to death!" (Remember the website address: www. hlnovel.com Chapter 4531 Heretics (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! For a moment, everyone was silent, and the soldiers slowly released their hands, allowing Lin Hao to stand on the ground again. The emperor and Gu Qingming looked at each other, both picked up the swords in their hands, and coldly He looked at the tiger dragon coldly. That strange thing was not as strong as Qiongqi, that is, it was a third-level or fourth-level Martial Emperor. Under the leadership of Gu Qingming, millions of dynasty soldiers and hundreds of Martial Emperor masters were enough to deal with it. Lin Hao finally felt relieved and stepped forward to prepare. Evacuate the battlefield and find a place to restore your spiritual power. Qiongqi's strength is too strong. At this moment, all his spiritual energy has been drained in the fight, which is enough to show the fierceness of this battle. He stepped forward and walked behind the crowd a little tiredly. His Royal Highness immediately followed him, untied the brocade bag from his waist, stuffed him with two more pills from before, and gave him a few casual instructions before letting go. Lin Hao left. With a little strength, Lin Hao's mind became active again. While lying there comfortably and resting his legs, he looked at the tiger dragon fighting with the soldiers in the distance. That thing was considered a strange beast after all. It was killed by millions of soldiers in a short while. He could pick up a bargain and accept another strange beast into the Book of Mountains and Seas. With the Qiongqi in his bag, this mountain and river festival was also It was a worthwhile trip. Just as he was thinking happily, His Royal Highness suddenly turned back from the battlefield and walked towards Lin Hao. Seeing the slightly serious expression on the other party's face, Lin Hao was about to stand up, but His Highness the Crown Prince passed him directly and supported a wounded Imperial soldier with a bloody head. ?Looking at his light armor, he doesn¡¯t look like a combat soldier, he should be a scout. Lin Hao immediately stood up and followed over, standing next to His Royal Highness, and briefly explored the aura of the scouts. It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t explore it, you¡¯ll be shocked if you explore it. There is almost no trace of human aura on this scout's body. It is all filled with the aura of various monsters. The wounds on his body are all kinds of, including claw marks and peck marks, and even some places have been changed. Green, obviously poisoned. His Highness the Crown Prince had a calm face, as if he had expected it. He took out another pill and stuffed it into the mouth of the scout, and then asked softly: "How much is the quantity?" This question made Lin Hao's brain, which had become somewhat chaotic due to the battle, suddenly become clear. He was obviously still worried about the person behind the scenes on the way, but after killing Qiongqi, he became exhausted and forgot to be careful about this kind of thing. Fortunately, neither His Royal Highness nor Gu Qingming and the Emperor were pig teammates. It is estimated that Qiongqi had already sent scouts down the mountain to investigate the situation at the beginning, and they might have brought in reinforcements by the way. "It's just that Qiongqi is dead, and the tiger dragon appears again in that weird way. The scouts came back so late, so the current situation must be bad. Lin Hao was making crazy calculations in his mind, thinking about the difference in strength between the enemy and ourselves, and the current situation. However, the scout at the other end coughed a few times, and took a breath from the good elixir. His cloudy eyes suddenly Get clear. "Your Majesty, Your Highness???" It was very difficult for him to speak, and he would spit out a mouthful of blood before he said a few words, but he still gritted his teeth and reported as clearly as possible, "I am leading three hundred scouts. We went to the imperial capital to ask for reinforcements, but monsters have gathered at the foot of the mountain, and there are a lot of them¡ª¡ª" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4532 Heretics (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "When we evacuated alone, I'm afraid tens of millions of people had already assembled???" Tens of millions of people? ! Lin Hao raised his eyebrows, couldn't help but smile bitterly, and held his forehead helplessly. "What about the strength? How many demon kings are there?" His Royal Highness stared into the eyes of the scouts and asked with a little urgency, "Has the news been sent out?" The scout coughed again, his face that had started to be rosy turned pale again, and his lips were trembling crazily. Lin Hao took a look and saw that his right leg, which had been eroded by the poison, had completely turned half purple but not green. Even the meridians were full of toxins. Even if all efforts were made to save him, this man would not survive. "Xiao Shiqi ran faster than us, but he escaped. If nothing happens now, he must have arrived at the imperial capital and delivered the letter." The scout bit his lips and said dyingly, "Ten million Among the monsters, there are many monster kings and monster emperors???" His Royal Highness fell silent immediately, and the scout also began to breathe heavily. Green poison surged up along his meridians, and soon his lips were dyed a strange purple. "Be careful." Lin Hao raised his hand and directly pulled the prince up, pulling him back two steps. And the scout soldier was lying on the ground. Before he could close his eyes, it had turned into a pool of blood and seeped into the ground. Only the dilapidated light armor was left on the ground. "Lin Hao, I need to ask you a favor." His Highness the Prince's face turned pale and he refused to look away from the light armor on the ground. "Please tell the emperor this information and ask him to allocate manpower to guard Dahuang Mountain and wait. Reinforcements are arriving.¡± Lin Hao looked at the other party¡¯s uncomfortable expression and couldn¡¯t help but ask: ¡°What are you going to do?¡± "You heard what the scouts said. There are tens of thousands of monsters gathered at the foot of the mountain, including monster kings and monsters." His Royal Highness calmed down, took out the dagger he carried with him, and cut off his broad arms. The sleeves and long hem of the clothes have transformed the brocade robe into a close-fitting outfit. "After all, I am also a master of martial arts, and I am not bad at concealing my aura." He nodded to Lin Hao, tapped the ground with his toes, and flew down the mountain. "I'll go investigate the situation, and you can report it to the emperor for me. .¡± Lin Hao nodded, turned around and walked quickly towards the emperor. The opponent was leading the troops and fought freely, killing all the tiger dragons without even a chance to fight back. He could only keep retreating, almost driving everyone to a dead end. Qiongqi is completely in two states. However, some dignitaries who had been huddled back became much braver when their lives were threatened, and they tried their best to get closer to the emperor. When Lin Hao walked in, he could still hear the disgusting and pretentious eyes of praise, praising the emperor like It was the master of the universe who was responsible for the origin of all things, which made him chuckle. This familiar and slightly contemptuous laughter almost had a psychological impact on the powerful people who were at odds with Lin Hao. Before he even laughed twice, those people suddenly turned around and stared at him gloomily. "It really makes my heart hurt." Lin Hao pretended to hold his chest and pinched his throat, with an obvious sarcasm in his tone, "I didn't expect that I have made great contributions to your Canglan Dynasty, so you just use this Looking at me like an enemy really makes me hide my face and cry bitterly." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4534 The situation is serious (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! As soon as these words came out, the civil servants knelt down for the most part with a look of embarrassment on their faces, and sighed in unison: "Emperor, please spare us, a group of civil servants who have no power to restrain a chicken!" Lin Hao looked at them coldly, but the scout who died so easily suddenly appeared in his mind. He was obviously covered in scars, his breath was so weak that Lin Hao didn't notice him, and his meridians were full of toxins. I'm afraid even taking a step would be unbearable pain. But this insignificant scout gritted his teeth and walked back to the top of the mountain with a sigh of relief in his heart, even sacrificing his own life just to report the news to the emperor. But most of these so-called literati who have never been on the battlefield are greedy for life and afraid of death. There are only a few upright and upright people who are looking at those who bend down and kneel in disdain, standing proudly with their backs straightened. , waiting for the emperor¡¯s order. "Qingming, you first take people to arrange the troops, divide the battle lines, and seize the favorable terrain before the monsters attack the mountain." After the wave of people who were willing to fight left, the emperor looked at the kneeling man. Those civil servants. There are many patriarchs of big families, and there are also descendants of the family behind them, but they are unwilling to fight for them. They keep saying that they are not good at fighting, like a shrinking tortoise, desperately protecting their lives. "Do you know what righteousness is?" the emperor asked softly. The civil servants who were kneeling on the ground looked at each other in confusion. Just as they were about to answer, the emperor suddenly drew his sword. The white sword light flashed through the air and struck Mr. Liang directly on the head. The skyrocketing murderous intent shocked Lin Hao - even when facing Qiongqi, the emperor had never been so angry. But at this moment, his face was gloomy and his eyes were full of skyrocketing anger. And Mr. Liang's body trembled. He looked at the section of his beard that had been shaved off and carefully touched his neck. Then he sighed with relief and lowered his head even further. Not only him, but Lin Hao almost thought that the emperor had cut off the old man's neck because of the murderous aura attached to this sword just now. Everyone trembled in their hearts and breathed a sigh of relief when they saw that there was no blood on the ground. "Emperor, I know that even civil servants have to go to the battlefield during the war." Mr. Liang's forehead was close to the ground, "But the old minister is willing but powerless. Even if the emperor cuts off the old minister's head, there will be no more generals at his disposal. ah!" "Besides!" He changed the topic and turned to glare at Lin Hao, "Such a large number of monsters must not have acted randomly, but had been premeditated. They took advantage of the opportunity when our Canglan Dynasty held the Mountain and River Festival. Come in, trying to catch us off guard!" "Emperor, please think about it carefully, why did the Sky Tree break only today, who released the strange beast, and who turned the tide at the critical moment and gained the trust of the soldiers?!" He stared at Lin Hao, his eyes full of anger and accusation, but it made Lin Hao's heart become colder inch by inch. When they fought to the death with Qiongqi before, they remained silent. Now that their lives were saved, they immediately poured dirty water on their heads. Lin Hao's even slightly relaxed expression immediately turned gloomy, and his fingers touched the hilt of the sword at his waist. He looked coldly at the old man arguing, and even his neck turned red. He looked at Lin Hao with a look like It's to see the enemy who killed his father. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4535 The Secret of Alien Beasts (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "If the emperor had listened to the old minister and arrested this heretic with unknown details, there would not have been such a sudden incident!" Mr. Liang said impassionedly, and the civil servants on the side also echoed, saying all the words word by word. The blame fell entirely on Lin Hao. He deliberately damaged the Cangqiong tree, and Qiongqi also did it intentionally. Rejecting Princess Pingyun was nothing more than a cover-up. He came to the Shanhe Festival just to cooperate with the monsters inside and outside, and to be a spy that was reviled by thousands of people in the army. These words were like sharp arrows that struck blood. They simply described Lin Hao, who had been desperately fighting against Qiongqi, as worse than a pig or a dog. The murderous aura in the boy in white became even higher, and the hand holding the sword hilt became tighter and tighter. , a pair of black eyes almost turned red. But he still didn't move. Emperor Canglan not only appreciated him, but also never doubted him. If Lin Hao took action now, it would be equivalent to refuting the emperor's face and giving these civil servants a reason to preach. So Lin Hao waited, waiting for Emperor Canglan to give him an explanation. "You mean, this Lin Hao is a spy, and if I don't get rid of him, there will be endless troubles?" The emperor raised his eyebrows and asked slightly jokingly. Mr. Liang immediately nodded his head and shouted emphatically: "I dare to guarantee it with my life. Lin Hao's background is unknown. He doesn't even have any acquaintances with his family members. If he comes out of nowhere, something will happen. He must be the one." The spy on this trip!¡± The emperor had lost his murderous intent and did not look towards Lin Hao. Instead, he nodded with a smile and suddenly praised softly: "Mr. Liang said it well." When Mr. Liang, who was originally kneeling on the ground and did not dare to move, heard this, he raised his head excitedly and shouted with great relief: "The emperor is wise!" But a white sword light came down from above, flew directly through the air, landed lightly on Mr. Liang's neck, and then returned to the emperor's scabbard. In just a blink of an eye, the happy smile on Mr. Liang¡¯s face didn¡¯t even go away, but his head fell to the ground and rolled to Lin Hao¡¯s feet. He looked at the seeping head with an expressionless expression, quickly drew his sword and ignited the flames, burning the corpse on the ground clean, and then arrogantly put the sword back into its scabbard. "I have said it before, this time is like a war, and my orders are like military orders. Anyone who violates them will be killed without mercy!" The smile on the emperor's face disappeared, replaced by a powerful force. A pair of black eyes stared closely at the kneeling civil servants on the ground, and his needle-like eyes lingered on their necks, even with a hint of Ruoyou. Ruowu sneered. Although he did not draw the sword again, everyone kneeling on the ground felt a chill on their necks, as if the sharp sword was placed next to their necks. As long as they dared to move it, they would immediately get the same reward as Mr. Liang. The end of a person's head falling on the ground. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? No one dares to say another word in the face of absolute life and death, and they can only chew up their doubts about Lin Hao and swallow them in their stomachs, without daring to say anything more. But he still took two steps forward on his knees without fear of death, banged his head hard on the ground, and shouted sternly: "The emperor can certainly tell me to stop talking, but I will always have doubts about Lin Hao in my heart. After all, In the current situation, it is obvious that there is a spy who bypassed all the protection, summoned Qiongqi, and summoned the army of monsters!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4536 The Secret of Alien Beasts (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! That familiar voice and those pair of hateful peach blossom eyes, aren't they Sicheng Anle? Seeing the resentment on the other party's face, Lin Hao laughed out loud and asked sarcastically: "Young Master Sicheng has a good explanation, but I don't know where you were so impassioned when Qiongqi made trouble earlier." Where¡¯s his speech?¡± "Lin Hao, don't take credit for killing Qiongqi!" Sicheng Anle wanted to draw his sword and chop off his head, but because of the emperor, he could only kneel there and stare at him, " If you hadn't destroyed the Sky Tree and disrupted the Mountain and River Festival, where would Qiongqi have appeared!" "If you say that this was not your plan, who can believe that an outsider can destroy the thousand-year-old Sky Tree by himself!" These words are reasonable and sentimental. If Lin Hao didn't really have a clear conscience, he would really wonder if he had done something bad without knowing it. "You mean this is all my fault?" Lin Hao raised his eyebrows, squatted down swaggeringly, and smiled nonchalantly at Sicheng Anle. "Yes, that's what I mean." Sicheng Anle looked at him coldly, "If you really have a clear conscience, go to the front line yourself and kill hundreds of monsters to prove your innocence!" The civil servant next to him immediately echoed: "Yes, if you really have a clear conscience, do you dare to go to the front line to fight against the monsters?" "That's enough!" The emperor shouted angrily, and he immediately pulled out the sword in his hand and placed it on Sicheng Anle's neck. The sharp blade cut through the skin, and the blood directly dyed the opponent's clothes red, dripping. Fall to the ground. "Emperor, what I said is wrong!" Sicheng Anle raised his head fearlessly, with sincerity in his eyes, "If he really has a clear conscience, why does the emperor need to vouch for him! As long as Lin Hao is willing to follow the scholar Once we go to the front line, we won¡¯t have any complaints anymore!¡± "Emperor, please calm down." Lin Hao looked at Sicheng Anle with a half-smile but not a smile. He pinched the blade as thin as a cicada's wings with his fingertips and asked the emperor to take back the sword in his hand. "You don't need to plead for me." Sicheng Anle looked at him coldly, his tone full of sarcasm, "You must have a guilty conscience and don't dare to go to the front line to confront the monster." "After all, you are just an outside spy. Without a well-arranged script, you are just a nobody." Lin Hao's face didn't look angry at all. He looked at him with a smile, but his eyes were cold and his tone was extremely cold. "Why?" he asked. "Why do you still dare to ask?" Sicheng Anle sneered and raised his chin very arrogantly, "You have no power and no family. Even if the emperor guarantees you, you are still not enough to gain our trust, both in terms of strength and status. There are so many doubts, how do you expect us to trust you, an outsider?" "No, you got it wrong." Lin Hao raised his hand and patted Sicheng Anle's face from the corner of his eyes. Every move he made was full of contempt. The look he looked at Sicheng Anle was more like looking at a meaningless ant. "I mean, why do I have to gain your trust?" These words made Sicheng Anle suddenly pause and look at Lin Hao in astonishment. The aura of the young man in white suddenly changed, from an aura full of murderous intent to an indifferent coldness. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4537 It doesn¡¯t make sense (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! This made Sicheng Anle feel a chill in his heart. He even subconsciously moved a step back, and his spiritual energy started to work, carefully wrapping the meridians throughout his body. "Lin Hao???" he asked cautiously, "What do you mean?" "Isn't my meaning clear enough?" Lin Hao smiled and patted his clothes, stood up and stretched comfortably. "As you said, I'm just an outsider. Neither you nor the Canglan Dynasty has much to do with me." Lin Hao pulled out his sword, and the blade slowly slid down in the air. on Sicheng Anle's neck, "Why should I listen to you and gain the trust of you trash?" His sword blade was so cold that it slid on Sicheng Anle's neck like torture, with a hint of smile in his tone. "Even if I kill you and really join the monster, you can't care what I do, right?" The emperor frowned suddenly, took a step forward, pressed Lin Hao's shoulders with his strong palms, and couldn't help but shouted softly: "Lin Hao, that's enough, don't say any more." "Of course they are wrong, but you are not the one who can blame them. You can't let others be dissatisfied with you anymore." Indeed, Lin Hao did not hold any official position. If he really killed someone from the Canglan Dynasty, it would be the same as announcing a war with the Canglan Dynasty. He would be blacklisted and be filled by the masters of the Canglan Dynasty. The mainland is chasing after him. But Lin Hao wouldn¡¯t do anything. After all, people like Gu Qingming had never done anything to him. Even when he was determined to use his sword to stop the ceremony, his men still had some leeway. He is not someone who repays kindness with hatred, and he is unworthy of appreciation. He will definitely not refute the emperor's face and kill Sicheng Anle in front of him. "The emperor is overly worried. The blood of this waste will only contaminate my sword, and it is not worth my while." Lin Hao put away his sword, smiled and raised his hand to the emperor, turned around and walked down the mountain, leaving everyone with a handsome back, but the expression on his face suddenly calmed down and turned into a cold smile. He remembered Sicheng Anle¡¯s name, and when the Shanhe Festival is over??? The emperor in the distance did not stop Lin Hao from leaving, but sighed softly and helped Sicheng Anle, who was kneeling on the ground. "I know you have grudges against Lin Hao in your hearts, but don't forget that if it weren't for his help, you might not be alive today." The emperor's tone was so sincere that Sicheng Anle's heart full of hatred suddenly trembled. I felt a twinge of guilt for the first time in a long time. But thinking of what Lin Hao had done, he suppressed the guilt in his heart, pretended to bow to the emperor respectfully, and shouted sternly: "I understand that this is not the time to dwell on personal grudges!" "We, Sicheng Anle, are willing to lead three thousand elite soldiers as the assault team of our Canglan Dynasty, and go down to help the great scholar, so that the emperor knows that our Sicheng clan still has talents available!" "Okay." The emperor praised in a deep voice, "I will do as you said, and I will give you three thousand elite soldiers, and follow the great scholar to defend the first line of defense!" "Don't refuse any more. The advance scouts have already returned to the imperial capital, and soon the strong men from the dynasty will come back to help. However, we, the Canglan Dynasty, are attacking from both sides. Even if there are thousands of monsters, I, the Canglan Dynasty, are not afraid!" Sicheng Anle waved at him and respectfully left everyone's sight. His original sincere look turned into a sinister look with just a twist. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4538 It doesn¡¯t make sense (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Thousands of monsters???" The corner of his mouth curled up, his peach blossom eyes narrowed into a thin slit, and he was secretly calculating in his heart. No matter how powerful Lin Hao is, he is just one person. These tens of millions of monsters surrounding the mountain are dangerous, but they also give him a chance to take revenge. When this group of soldiers fought bravely and fought against the monsters with all their strength, they would definitely not pay attention to this rushing team, nor would they pay attention to an inconspicuous young man in white among the crowd. The poisonous arrows coming from behind are the most troublesome. In just a few blinks of an eye, Sicheng Anle had already hatched a plan in his mind. "Lin Hao, Lin Hao??? I want to see how you escape this time???" His eyes were filled with deep-seated hatred, and he turned around and descended from the top of Dahuang Mountain and walked down the mountain. But it turned out that Lin Hao had already reached the bottom of the mountain, and all his breath had restrained. He was squatting on the tree and watching the monster beasts surging at the foot of the mountain. That scene was even more spectacular than the beast tide. As far as the eye could see, it was filled with black monsters. The various kinds of monsters in the air were mixed together, making this place look like the territory of monster beasts, rather than the Canglan Dynasty of the human race. The demonic beasts were each stranger than the last. Except for the demon king level ones, there were a few humanoid ones. The rest were all weird and weird, and there were even those in the shape of slime. Lin Hao looked at the green ones and saw whether they were green or red. I marveled at the things for a long time and was seriously worried about the other party. After all, it looks just like mashed potatoes. How on earth are you going to fight? Are you going to drive people crazy and commit suicide by relying on their unpleasant taste and eye-catching appearance? While he was watching a play here, His Highness the Crown Prince flew over on the branches and landed next to him. The opponent's aura also became restrained. Above these monster beasts squatted two peak Martial Emperor masters, but they were not aware of it. They were still shouting loudly. Many of them could not speak and were just shouting. , on the contrary, it provided a great cover for the conversation between the two. "Why are you here?" His Highness the Prince glanced at Lin Hao helplessly. There were still a few drops of cold sweat on his face. It seemed that he had gone to many places. "It's a long story. Now I'm just a spectator." Lin Hao spread his hands and didn't bother to tell him the retarded words of the group of idiots on the mountain. "How is your investigation over there? I think this number is not thousands." Wan." "It's more than ten million." His Royal Highness took a deep breath and closed his eyes tiredly. There was a hint of shock in his tone that has not dissipated yet, "It will be doubled." Lin Hao was stunned, and his soul power immediately surged out of his body. In the blink of an eye, he explored the densely packed monsters at the foot of the mountain. The skyrocketing numbers shocked him. After the soul power was withdrawn, when he looked at His Royal Highness again, Lin Hao finally understood why the other party was so tired. "An army of tens of thousands???" His Royal Highness the Crown Prince smiled bitterly, "A hundred million monsters are surrounding the mountain - today must be another tough battle." "But 100 million monsters are not a small number. How did they come to the foot of the Great Wilderness Mountain quietly?" Lin Hao touched his chin, thinking of the strange black aurora when the tiger dragon appeared, "Is it possible? Is there any ancient method that can make something like a portal?" "I'm going to report the news to Da Ru and let him prepare for the battle. We can't defend this time and must take the initiative." His Royal Highness stood up and nodded to Lin Hao, "Go and tell the emperor what's going on here." Looking at His Royal Highness the Crown Prince leaving, Lin Hao smiled and raised his lips, murmuring to himself: "Isn't this an opportunity to make a fortune???" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel. com Chapter 4539 The tiger dragon surrenders (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! The other party raised his head, a pair of horrifying round eyes rolled upward desperately, and his short and fat limbs kept slapping the ground, trying to throw Lin Hao off his back. But others didn't know where he would run. In addition, Lin Hao had suppressed his own aura, and the tiger dragon was tall and strong. If these people didn't fly up in the air to see, they would really Lin Hao could not be found. So they just thought that their attack was effective. The tiger dragon couldn't bear the pain, and then it got mad and angry. The dignitaries also retreated away, looking at the crazed Tiger Jiao with relaxed expressions. They were probably feeling proud that they didn't have to do anything, but could gain fame for nothing. "How can I let you be so relaxed and at ease?" Lin Hao muttered, raised an eyebrow, and pulled out the sword from his waist again. He raised his hand again and let his fingertips slide across the sharp blade. Like threads, they were tightly wrapped around the sword body, coating it with a layer of cyan fire. Then he raised his arm again, and without hesitation, he pierced the tiger dragon's back with the tip of the sword, sinking the sword into its flesh inch by inch, leaving only the hilt outside. Although the spine and other vital parts of this alien beast were not damaged, the pain was equivalent to piercing a human thigh, so the pain was naturally unbearable. The tiger dragon was no exception. He immediately lowered his body, his round eyes widened desperately, and the fish's mouth opened and closed. White cold air kept coming out of its mouth. Will it drop a little bit? Ice slag. But this tiger dragon is weak and has too many tricks. No matter what tricks he has, in front of Lin Hao, there are only three words - not enough. But no matter how you say it, if you meet two strange beasts one after another in one day, you have to let them attack you. Just go up and give them a good beating. This is too inhumane. At least you can save some face for the other party. With this idea in mind, Lin Hao did not rush to take action. Instead, he held the hilt of the sword and stood firmly on the back of the tiger dragon. He looked curiously at the ice particles falling from its mouth, wanting to take a look. What on earth is it going to do? It turned out that this guy had been brewing there for a long time, squatting there motionless, with nothing waiting for him except the big mouth that seemed to have an air conditioner. Just when Lin Hao was impatient, the guy suddenly let out a loud cry, which made him laugh out loud. This strange-looking beast made a quacking sound like a duck, which made the originally serious battle situation suddenly become more relaxed. Many soldiers looked at it blankly, as if they were in disbelief. . And the tiger dragon's mouth grew again, its whole body trembled, and it made a loud squawking sound again. Its round black eyes bulged out desperately, and it kept squawking in its mouth. Lin Hao held his belly, and it took a lot of effort not to burst out laughing. The veins in the hand holding the sword hilt were about to bulge, and his whole body was shaking from laughter. The dignitaries also laughed loudly in the distance. Even the movements commanded by General Shining Armor became sluggish, and the look on his face was very strange. It felt as if he was leading the troops to bully the weak. And at this moment, the tiger dragon suddenly closed its mouth, and the funny rattling sound suddenly disappeared, replaced by a dull gurgling sound in its throat. Lin Hao is a man who has experienced hundreds of battles. He immediately stopped smiling, and his spiritual power surged out, covering his whole body. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4540 The tiger dragon surrenders (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! This time, the tiger dragon lived up to expectations. As soon as his mouth opened a crack, the bone-chilling cold air burst out immediately, overwhelming the surroundings. The wind force and effect were comparable to dozens of refrigerators blowing on your face. Although the general in silver armor was a master of the Martial Emperor, his body-protecting Qi was naturally not as strong as Lin Hao's. He could not adapt to the bone-chilling cold air that hit his head and face, let alone the soldiers who could not even reach the Martial Emperor. They all retreated in one fell swoop. . Those dignitaries are also peak martial emperors after all. Although they only have first- and second-level cultivation, they can still watch the excitement from a distance and see what the tiger dragon wants to do. And after exhaling a circle of cold air, this giant creature was finally willing to close its mouth, and its round eyes finally blinked. Originally due to the battle with Qiongqi, the thick layer of snow that had accumulated over the years on the top of Dahuang Mountain had already been swept away by Fei Wu's spiritual power. Most of it either melted or was blown away, so everyone ended up stepping on slightly muddy ground. Fighting. At this moment, there is a thick layer of ice on the ground, and the dark land below can no longer be seen with the naked eye. As far as the eye can see, the ice is covered with white flowers. In addition, the sun is already hanging in the sky, and the sunlight is splashing downwards as if it is free. It makes the ice surface look like smooth mirrors. The reflection alone is confusing to people's eyes, and they can only see through half-squinting. The scene before me. "You really showed me something interesting." Lin Hao did not feel dangerous, but became more and more interested. He touched his chin with his fingers, patted Tiger Dragon's back, and asked with some provocation, " What else can you do? Release it and let me see it, so that your death will not be so painful." There was an arrogance in his tone that was overconfident in his own strength. I don¡¯t know if Tiger Jiao understood it or not. Anyway, he opened his mouth again, and there was another gurgling sound in his throat. Countless streams of water spurted out from its mouth. Not long after it fell into the air, it turned into a dozen thick ice edges, which shot up directly from the ground and stabbed Lin Hao on its back. "Although you can only quack, you still have some skills." The leisurely-looking boy in white lowered his head, looked at the ice spike that had come to him in the blink of an eye, and chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s a bit unsightly.¡± He stretched out his hand and didn't even snap his fingers in a cool way. He just touched the ice edge with his fingertips, and the ice edges that stabbed towards him stopped one after another. Then starting from the top, those thick ice edges cracked inch by inch and turned into countless tiny ice particles, which fell to the ground with a rustling sound. They looked sparkling like precious diamonds, which was really beautiful. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The Tiger Dragon did not open his mouth again, but suddenly turned over, and his head immediately hit the ground, seemingly trying to force Lin Hao to get off his back. From this point of view, this strange beast can be considered to have some brains, unlike its funny cries, so Lin Hao followed the trend and landed lightly on the ground. As soon as his toes touched the ground, the tiger dragon's throat made another loud gurgling sound. Unlike before, this gurgle was fast and urgent. The tiger dragon's round, dark eyes were fixed on Lin Hao, and his mouth was slightly open. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4541 Frozen Thousands of Miles (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Its short limbs were like the webs of a duck. It stamped hard on the ground, and its body that was about to tilt suddenly turned over and stood upright again. The cold ice immediately began to vibrate, and before Lin Hao had fully landed, dozens of thin bamboo pole-like ice spikes protruded out in an instant - but this time they were not meant to attack Lin Hao, but were intertwined with each other. , formed an ice prison in an attempt to trap Lin Hao. Tiger Dragon's eyes blinked slowly, followed by a slightly slow gurgling sound from his throat. The ground trembled again, and Lin Hao lowered his head to look at the soles of his feet. The protective energy had spread all over his body, and he was waiting to see what other tricks the tiger dragon could do. But this time what came was not an ice thorn, but an ice rose that bloomed from the ice. The petals were squeezed together in layers, blooming beautifully. Then came the second, third, and countless roses blooming at Lin Hao's feet, as if Tiger Jiao built this cage just to show him this extremely beautiful scenery. But then, the roses suddenly closed together, and the petals tightly wrapped the stamens, turning into buds. Then the buds suddenly dived under the ice and disappeared under the ice in the blink of an eye. Instead, countless ice snakes suddenly sprang out and wrapped themselves around Lin Hao's calves with a bone-chilling chill. They opened their mouths to attack him, and their bodies immediately melted, sticking his legs firmly to the ice. On the surface. The coldness seemed to be not only targeting the body, but also very thin silver needles, silently piercing Lin Hao's body-protecting Qi, trying to penetrate into his body and destroy his meridians and body together. Lose. It's a pity that Lin Hao practices Hunyuan Gong and has five times more energy than ordinary people. No matter how hard the ice snake bites him, it can't bite through his muscles. It doesn't even tear a corner of his clothes. On the contrary, the ice snake bites him. His head was cracked a few times. Although the cold air followed like a shadow and was as dense as needle pricks, the result was no different from an ice snake. It could not break through Lin Hao's body-protecting Qi, not to mention his meridians, not even a single hair on his body could be frozen. This time, the tiger dragon was embarrassed. It stared at Lin Hao with its round eyes, and there was another rumble in its throat. The bites of those ice snakes became even stronger, and the cold air seemed to turn into sharp arrows, fighting desperately towards Lin Hao is wearing it. A crisp cracking sound resounded in the air. There was actually an ice snake that shattered due to too much force and turned into ice crystals all over the ground. The tiger dragon's eyes widened even more, and Lin Hao began to worry about the health of its eyeballs. He was afraid that if he raised his head the next second, its eyeballs would fall off with a snap and roll to the ground. Come to your own feet. Looking at the cracked ice snake, the tiger dragon blinked his eyes again in confusion, and made another slow and hesitant growl in his throat. That was like the opening of a comedy. The other ice snakes suddenly increased their strength, and even flew up from the ice surface, hanging on Lin Hao's body and biting desperately. And their snake tails are the roses that bloom at the beginning, just like the wagging tail of a rattlesnake, it is a camouflage method to confuse the enemy. The sound of clicking and clicking kept sounding, which meant that these ice snakes were desperately fulfilling the tiger dragon's instructions and trying hard to bite through the human's defense. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4542 Frozen Thousands of Miles (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! But the other party just stood there with his hands behind his back, with a smile that couldn't be concealed in his eyes, watching the ice snakes cracking one after another, causing more and more shiny ice particles on the ground, like Lin Lin Hao just crushed a dozen diamonds. The tiger dragon stopped giving instructions, and the ice snakes no longer emerged from the ground, leaving Lin Hao standing in the cage. He raised his feet and swept away all the ice debris piled at his feet. He straightened his arms and touched the interlaced ice edges with his fingertips. Just like the fate of those ice snakes, the ice edges that formed the ice prison also turned into fragments one by one as Lin Hao left his fingertips, and fell to the ground one after another, but they had already turned into pieces halfway. The boundless flying dust disappeared completely. "I think your trick is almost done." With a smile on his face, he slowly walked towards the tiger dragon, "It's time for me to take action." I don¡¯t know when the surrounding area has been filled with white mist, and Lin Hao¡¯s white clothes were like a shadow appearing out of thin air, with a strong sense of oppression. The tiger dragon also immediately realized that he was no match for this human being. His round black eyes kept moving his sight, and the threatening gurgling sound in his throat became louder, fiercer, and more urgent. , like a violin with broken strings, the key changes become more and more severe. Lin Hao took a step forward, the sword in his hand was still inserted into the opponent's back, but the next second, he was already standing in front of the tiger dragon, with his palms close to the opponent's head, and his hands with a smile. Look directly into the other person's round eyes. Fear flashed for the first time in those slightly cloudy eyes, and the mouth immediately grew, and a sharp scream burst through the air, deafening people. Blocked out by the white mist, the soldiers who were watching cautiously suddenly became nervous. They all took up their positions and became uncontrollably nervous, carefully waiting for the things in the mist to rush out. Lin Hao rubbed his ears helplessly, frowned, and slapped the tiger dragon hard on the head, which stunned him and stopped his sharp scream. "It's so noisy!" This human shouted to him very impatiently. He completely lost his previous calm and indifferent master demeanor and looked like a grumpy boy next door who couldn't sleep because of the noise. "Why are you two? Everyone likes it so much!" The second slap followed those words, and hit the tiger dragon hard on the head again. This time he stopped his hand, his palm pressed against the slippery and hard white scales, and his soul power burst out directly from his fingertips. Just like the cold air before, it turned into countless threads and densely penetrated the tiger's body. Under the dragon's scales, it flows in its meridians. But in an instant, Lin Hao's soul power came to the tiger dragon's soul, like a big net, leaving it nowhere to escape. It could only lower its body in fear, and no longer dared to scream randomly. . The human spoke again. This time it was a direct conversation at the soul level, but there was still a hint of impatience. He shouted angrily at the tiger dragon: "Be quiet, and I will let you be a happy duck and fish. Understand." ?¡± Looking at the opponent's hand that was close to his forehead, he thought of the ice snakes that had been shattered into pieces, and his useless fighting power as an alien beast. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4543 Overestimating one¡¯s own capabilities (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! The tiger dragon¡¯s round eyes blinked slowly, the huge fish head swayed, he nodded silently, and closed his mouth tightly. It doesn¡¯t know whether the duck fish is scolding itself, but it knows that if it disobeys, it will not be a strange beast, but a dead fish. Lin Hao saw that it was inexplicably obedient, so he withdrew the threatening soul power, but still ordered in an arrogant tone: "I will pull out the sword in a moment, you follow my command, you can do whatever I ask you to do, understand?" " What can the tiger dragon say? It can't be beaten, and it won't let it go even if it yells. It can only lie on the ground aggrievedly, not even daring to make a sound. It waved its fish head again and silently accepted the offer. Unequal treaties. The human standing there finally retracted his hand, and was still pacing back and forth in front of it, and praised with great satisfaction: "Very good, that's right, be good, it doesn't matter to you, to me, or to everyone." , you are just a duck fish that enjoys the people." After saying that, Lin Hao held his belly and laughed for a long time. Tiger Jiao could only look at him inexplicably, not understanding what this man was talking about, and just lying on the ground obediently, waiting for his next move. After finally stopping his laughter, Lin Hao finally took a step forward, stepped on the tiger dragon's body, and came back to its back three times or two. He quickly pulled out his sword and put it back into its scabbard. among. He was very kind and applied some Qi to the wound, barely stopping the bleeding. Then he sat down cross-legged upright, like a half-immortal riding a fairy bird and beast in mythology. He looked a little bit funny. "But the tiger dragon didn't dare to say anything. He didn't even dare to raise his voice. He only had a pair of eyes that furtively rolled up, wondering what this human being was going to do. Lin Hao patted its back and said happily: "Swallow the white mist you created first so that they can see us." The tiger dragon immediately opened its mouth and made a roar in its throat. The white mist immediately turned into a long whirlpool like a storm and poured into its mouth. In just a few blinks, all the white mist was gone. The fog was completely eaten away, making everyone's vision suddenly clearer. Now, both the soldiers and the dignitaries in the distance saw the young man in white sitting firmly on the back of the tiger dragon. Before they could ask questions, Lin Hao immediately patted the tiger dragon on the back and shouted cheerfully: "Let's go!" Although it didn¡¯t know exactly where it was going, it didn¡¯t dare to ask any more questions. Its short and fat limbs suddenly stood upright, supporting its heavy body and galloping forward. I have to say that although it looks silly, ugly and stupid, this thing actually runs quite fast. It is clear that the soles of its feet are on the ice, but it does not feel like it is wandering when running. Every step he took was extremely steady. Lin Hao was sitting on its back as if he were riding a horse. The only thing missing between the two was a pair of reins that he could hold on to. Looking at the astonished dignitaries, he immediately patted the tiger dragon on the back, with a friendly smile on his lips, and whispered to it: "Did you see those colorful old men? Give it to me. According to the size of their heads, hit them as hard as you can." The tiger dragon immediately braked suddenly, stopped its galloping pace, turned around and rushed towards the dignitaries, its mouth wide open, and a loud gurgling sound immediately came from its throat. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4544 Overestimating one¡¯s own capabilities (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Just like before, dozens of ice spikes rose from the ground out of thin air and reached mid-air in the blink of an eye. They intertwined with each other to form an ice prison, trapping the dignitaries inside. "Lin Hao!" They frowned, angry looks flashed on their faces, and they shouted towards Tiger Jiao, "What do you mean? This can be said to be disrespectful to my dynasty. You just Aren't you afraid that I will read a book in front of the emperor?" "Sir, what are you talking about?" Lin Hao pursed his lips, as if he was very aggrieved. He even pulled the corner of his clothes pretending to be sad, and pitifully wiped the non-existent tears from the corners of his eyes. "I am worried about the safety of all of you, so I rushed back here. Why do you still say that to me? You are really trampling on my good intentions and making me feel doubly sad." "Don't be pretentious there. Everyone saw you and Qiongqi fighting back and forth. How can this tiger dragon be your opponent?" Another dignitary immediately shouted loudly, and his beard was so angry that He raised his head and said, "Get this thing out of the way quickly. I can consider sparing you this time!" Lin Hao sneered in his heart, and used his soul power to order the tiger dragon to continue attacking. As long as he didn't tell him to stop, he would keep attacking, but be careful. One arm and two legs are no big deal, just don't kill the opponent. Looking at the soldiers who were unclear about the situation in the distance but still wanted to get close to help, he once again gave the order with his soul power, making the tiger dragon open its mouth, and surrounded Lin Hao and the dignitaries with white mist again, letting the soldiers He couldn't come in for a while so that he could do some trivial bad things. Seeing the white mist filling up again, those dignitaries saw Lin Hao pretending to be sad but with a wicked smile on his face, and they knew in their hearts that they couldn't reason with him. They looked at each other, thinking that they could become civil servants at any time, but they were all martial emperor-level masters anyway, so they couldn't be afraid of a junior. But the other party was a powerful person who had fought with Qiongqi many times. They really didn¡¯t dare to guarantee that they could teach Lin Hao a lesson. "However, the emperor was also present at the time, and no one fought side by side with him, so I can't say for sure???" Another dignitary said softly, "He just took advantage of the emperor's momentum, and he himself is not that strong???" This comforting thought was like a shot of stimulant, which immediately made these powerful people feel energetic. They nodded in agreement, as if they had forgotten who had cut Qiongqi open from the middle. And there was another gurgling sound in the tiger dragon's throat, and the white mist suddenly condensed into transparent ice edges, stabbing towards them. It opened its mouth again, and the water fell to the ground like a waterfall. It quickly turned into thorns and attacked from all directions. Those powerful people have never seen such a scene before. Even when they were fighting against Qiongqi, they were just bastards who huddled back and won. They never looked at it carefully, nor did they seriously feel the power of Qiongqi. Immediately frightened by these small ice edges, I squatted on the spot, and several heads bumped together. They all looked at each other dizzily, and kept touching their clothes, their eyes full of fear. , and kept mumbling something in his mouth. They seemed to have completely forgotten what they had just said. Before they started fighting with Lin Hao, they were already scared to death by the tiger dragon. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4545 Let him go (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! It was as if he had forgotten how to use his spiritual power. He was twisting his body desperately, trying to get out of the ice prison. Lin Hao looked at this ridiculous scene and couldn't help laughing. His whole body was shaking and he almost fell off the tiger dragon's back. Seeing him laughing so hard, the tiger dragon did not dare to attack anymore and stood there blankly, staring at the few dignitaries trapped in the ice prison with a pair of huge eyes motionless. Looking at those emotionless, round black eyes, the powerful men seemed even more frightened. There used to be a folk saying that those who bully others are most afraid of the eyes of animals, because their eyes have the purest expressions. They will not shrink from what humans are afraid of. They only have absolute power in their eyes, and they will always be afraid of those who are better than them. Powerful stuff. And the so-called power of power cannot be felt by these animals. Just like this strange beast, the tiger dragon. If you mention your official position to it, will it understand? It only knew that these humans were weak and could be swallowed by it, so there was no emotion in its eyes. It looked at them as if they were living creatures that could be eaten, no different from tigers and sparrows on the roadside. That¡¯s why those powerful people are so afraid of those eyes. "The power and wealth they have been proud of for half their lives are nothing like shit in front of this strange beast. It makes no sense at all. They can only rely on pure words. It is a complete head-to-head confrontation. And having lost their own advantage, these powerful people are just cowering, crying and shouting and huddled together, but they don't dare to take action, and they have completely lost in terms of momentum. Seeing their appearance, Lin Hao didn't bother to say anything. He directly fell off the tiger's back and walked to the ice prison with a swagger, with obvious sarcasm and ridicule in his eyes. "My lords, you are also masters of the Martial Emperor, so you can't just sit there like this?" He raised his eyebrows and advised half teasingly, half jokingly: "No matter what, you have to stand up and have a few fights with this tiger dragon. If you talk about it later in front of the emperor, I can't praise you enough." Two sentences, don¡¯t you think so?¡± "You, what are your intentions?" The old man who was shaking the most stammered and asked, tears almost falling from his eyes. "I don't have any intentions. I just want to help you all kill this tiger dragon." Lin Hao shrugged and spread his hands innocently, "I didn't expect this tiger dragon to be so strong. I couldn't defeat it, nor could I save it. The adults had no choice but to endure the pain and go back to recover." This is no longer a threat, this is naked blackmail slapped in their faces! But what could these old men who couldn't stand upright say? They could only look at Lin Hao angrily, but their tone suddenly softened a lot, and he asked pleadingly: "What do you want, just ask." I¡¯ll give it all to you after the Mountain and River Festival is over, okay?¡± "What are you talking about, sir?" Lin Hao half-bent down and looked at these people with a smile, "How dare I ask for your promise? Wouldn't that be disrespecting the younger generation?" "I'm not greedy, and I don't want much." He pointed at the clothes of the old men and asked very straightforwardly, "I think the bags around your waist are pretty good, why don't you give them all?" Me." (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4546 Let him go (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! They thought at first that Lin Hao had changed his mind and came over to show off, so they brought Tiger Jiao over to ask for credit, and they were ready to yell at him. It turns out that not only was Lin Hao not here to help, but he was here to bully others. He told everyone in a clear manner that this was blackmail, and if you can, just bite me. But even if it¡¯s blackmail, you still only want the tips. What does this mean? "A brocade bag?" The dignitaries repeated subconsciously, their faces stunned, and they looked at each other and saw the confusion in each other's eyes, "You want the brocade bag on our waists?" It¡¯s no wonder that they feel confused, it¡¯s because these few people have a higher status than the so-called common people. After all, they are also prominent figures in the Canglan Dynasty. When they go out, they are always cheering each other. They spend the whole day just to climb higher. , money is not a pursuit. Lin Hao has now pushed them to the brink of life and death. He took out more than a dozen unequal treaties from his clothes and even threatened himself with several bottles of poison. They were not surprised. It turns out that the other party only wants your own tips? This is strange. You want money but not power? "Yes, I am a very kind person with righteousness in my heart. I rely on my gentlemanly style to walk in the world." Lin Hao praised himself without changing his face. Without even blinking, he had already stretched out his hand, and in front of several people The front of his eyes shook. "Hurry up." He urged, "In a little while, I won't be able to withstand the tiger dragon's attack, and your lives will be in danger." Several dignitaries looked at each other, and they couldn't figure it out. Is Lin Hao really willing to let him go as long as he has his own tips? But Lin Hao knew in his heart that the only one he could take advantage of was this kind of coward who was alone with the large army, and he couldn't say that the future must be now. ¡°These people are used to being in the officialdom and have a lot of things on their minds. Even if you agree with them how much you will give them in the future, you can still turn against them when you go out. Since it¡¯s impossible for them to like Lin Hao anyway, he might as well just take the interest he can get and forget about the rest, leaving it to the other party. And the tiger dragon followed Lin Hao's wishes, slowly opened its mouth, and with a rumble in its throat, it once again brought up countless ice spikes on the ground, and slowly stabbed towards the humans in the ice prison. "Hey, did you see it?" Lin Hao frowned and then said nonsensically, "This tiger dragon is so strong that I can't control it at all. If you move faster, you might still survive, otherwise -" He chuckled, and with the help of the ice edges that bypassed him and stabbed at each other, those people no longer wasted time thinking about Lin Hao's actual intentions, and quickly untied the brocade belt around their waists. The bags were thrown into Lin Hao's arms one after another. "That's right." Lin Hao smiled and put away the colorful bag, silently calculating the number of Yuan Jing in his hand, and then stood up swaggeringly and left the ice prison. The dignitaries watched him go further and further, patted the stupid tiger dragon again, and walked with it into the white mist. They couldn't help shouting: "Wait a minute, we haven't come out yet. !¡± "Huh? What are you talking about? If you didn't come out, what does it have to do with me?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4547 Confident (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! The young man in white turned around, with a wicked smile on his face, and waved his hands to them, "Use your spiritual power and shout loudly around, maybe General Shining Armor can find you!" "Lin Hao! Didn't you just let us go if we agreed to give you the tips?" Looking at the indestructible ice prison, the faces of the old men turned rosy with anger, and they shouted at the top of their lungs, "You're despicable!" You villain, shameless person!" The figure of the young man in white clothes had completely disappeared into the white mist. They could only see a vague shadow, but his hateful voice that made people itching their teeth still came vaguely. "Thank you for the compliment¡ª¡ª" Their scoldings were even worse. It was unimaginable that these words were actually spoken by the powerful ministers of the Canglan Dynasty, and all the eighteen generations of Lin Hao's ancestors were greeted. I really can¡¯t think of any dirty words. These civil servants used allusions, historical slang and allusions. If Lin Hao was still listening, he would definitely say a few words of praise for his profound knowledge. "It's a pity that he had already arrived at the edge of the white mist on the tiger dragon, and he couldn't hear what they were shouting at all. Seeing that no one responded, these dignitaries had no choice but to sit down cross-legged as Lin Hao said, intending to use their spiritual energy to smash the ice prison directly. As soon as their eyes closed, they opened them again. They looked at each other with despair and helplessness, stood up angrily, and yelled Lin Hao's name again. There is cold air in that damn white mist, which has already quietly frozen their meridians. The speed of spiritual power flowing through the meridians is slower than that of a tortoise, and it is of no use at all. Let these low-level people Emperor Wu was standing in the ice prison shivering like an ordinary person. ¡°Help¡ª¡± they shouted helplessly, huddled together pitifully, ¡°Emperor, help¡ª¡± "Huh?" General Shinjia raised his head and looked at Bai Wuli with some confusion, "Is there any sound?" Lin Hao stood there with his hands behind his back and a kind smile on his face, harmless to humans and animals. The tiger dragon that was originally used as a temporary mount had already been taken into the Classic of Mountains and Seas by him. "I didn't hear anything." He glanced at the white mist, and the smile on his face became more kind. "I have killed this tiger dragon, but the white mist cannot be cleared for the time being. General, be careful. , don¡¯t take the soldiers too deep inside, otherwise the meridians will be frozen, but it will be over, and if there is an accident, you will freeze to death inside." "But there are still a few adults inside." General Shining Armor looked hesitant on his face, still looking into the white mist, "I haven't seen them come out until now." Of course they can¡¯t get out, Lin Hao couldn¡¯t help but think, they are experiencing the life of a popsicle right now, how can they have time to get out. Naturally, he couldn't say these words, so he still smiled and comforted them nonchalantly: "Those adults are also low-level martial emperors after all, and they might have come out long ago, but you didn't see it, general. " Seeing that the other party was still not relaxed, Lin Hao said casually: "If you are worried, the tiger dragon is dead anyway. The white mist may dissipate after a while. Just go in and look for it when it collapses. Don't worry too much." Too worried." He changed the subject and then asked: "I see that the emperor is not here, do you know where he has gone? I have something important to report." (Remember this website's website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4548 Confident (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "The emperor decided to guard the east and west sides of the first line of defense with Da Ru, and he has already gone down with his troops." Since he got the opponent¡¯s location, Lin Hao didn¡¯t stay any longer at the top of the mountain. He immediately said goodbye to General Shining Armor and walked down the mountain again. As for the crying dignitaries in the white fog - anyway, he is here to report the news. He is an innocent person who knows nothing. He can just walk away with peace of mind. Dahuang Mountain is now besieged by monsters. Lin Hao can only go back and forth. The third line of defense has already taken shape. Simple protective formations are also painted on the ground. The leaders of each formation are also walking around, and the scouts are also They all squatted on the tree. All those unsightly branches were also cut and flattened, firstly to prevent those monsters who are good at hiding from sneaking in and picking them up, and secondly, they can be made into ancient spike traps and placed around them, which can at least provide some The role of blocking. But in fact, everyone knows in their hearts that if the monster army really breaks through to the third line of defense, these spike traps will have no effect at all. They will only serve as psychological comfort at best. But they still did everything they could do, with tension and even fear on their faces, but no one wanted to run away or flinch. Their eyes were full of perseverance, and they quietly played their roles, waiting for instructions from their superiors. Seeing Lin Hao running down the mountain quickly, they didn't have much surprise in their eyes, they just nodded to him one by one. The attitude of these soldiers towards him was completely different from that of the dignitaries. Although some of them admired him, they always looked down upon his origins and rarely regarded him as an ordinary person like the emperor. Treat people. "These soldiers and generals have a blind worship of Lin Hao, and they also have an inexplicable trust in his actions and words. They are the military, so naturally they don¡¯t rely on power like officialdom. Convincing others depends on their own strength. Whether you have extraordinary intelligence or extraordinary bravery, you must show your strength to convince them. Because Lin Hao¡¯s strength and psychological quality in the battle with Qiongqi, as well as his crisp moves and skillful and precise spiritual control, were all too amazing. In the eyes of soldiers and generals, he is simply like some kind of spiritual leader. Let these people subconsciously believe in their hearts that as long as this boy in white is still there, this battle will not be lost. "After all, Qiongqi was so powerful at that time. He could spit fire from his mouth, had wings on his back, and covered the sky and the sun. But this young man still cut the thousand-year-old beast in half. No wonder they thought so. So when they saw Lin Hao hurriedly down the mountain, these soldiers not only had no doubt in their eyes, but also looked forward to it. They all thought that this young man in white clothes who looked like a god of war must have some good ideas to defeat the enemy. ¡°In fact, the other party seemed to have a calm and calm face, but they felt a little hairy in their hearts. Lin Hao didn¡¯t know what these people were thinking. He only knew that every living thing that walked by them would look in his direction, and then move away with a strange expression. What did I do? Not only did he think sadly, why are they looking at me? Could it be that my handsomeness has transcended gender and has progressed towards being suitable for both men and women? He definitely couldn¡¯t ask, he could only look back at them one by one with an implicit and kind smile. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4549: Peace for too long (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! As a result, more people were looking at him, all staring at his face, with eyes that seemed to be pleased and encouraging, just like looking at his own son, which made Lin Hao even more puzzled. Under the influence of such strange eyes, he couldn't help but lower his head, quicken his pace and rush forward. He even pointed his toes halfway and ran directly down the mountain, leaving these people far behind. "Looking at his confident figure and face, he must have already made a plan to retreat from the enemy." The soldiers gathered together and whispered. "Yes, he is still so young, but he never expected to have the air of a general and a master of both wisdom and courage." They praised Lin Hao as Bai Qi's reincarnation. The trust in his strength inexplicably improved morale. Even the generals of the patrol were as confused as two-foot-long monks. They couldn't understand why these soldiers suddenly became energetic. Little did they know that the reason for all this was just because Lin Hao passed by by the way. After crossing the third direction, Lin Hao finally slowed down. In order to no longer see those weird eyes, he simply suppressed his aura completely and ran forward along the roadside, avoiding the soldiers on the second line of defense. He also released his soul power to explore and search quietly. Traces of the Emperor. As a master of the Martial Emperor, his aura was very different from others. Lin Hao found him on the east side of the Great Wilderness Mountain without much effort. He had already sneaked into the soldiers and arrived behind the Emperor in a few clicks. The other party was discussing something with other generals. After saying a few words, someone took the order and left. The surrounding air was much blurred. It seemed that the soul power was used as a barrier to prevent others from eavesdropping on the war. But Lin Hao was already a master of the fifth-level Peak Martial Emperor, and his soul power was much richer than others. This level of barrier could stop others, but it couldn't stop him. He just stepped over and walked towards him with his hands behind his back. Stop and smile at the others. The emperor's words suddenly stopped, and he gave him a very helpless look, and then continued: "Now that the foot of the mountain is surrounded by monsters, there is no need to say more to you to encourage the soldiers' morale. This battle is a last-ditch battle. There is no room for failure¡ªI hope you will do your best.¡± He lowered his head, not as an emperor, but as a general, and bowed deeply to everyone. The generals were so shocked that they immediately bent down, knelt on the ground with one knee, and shouted to the emperor in unison. : "I will do my best!" "Thank you so much, gentlemen." The emperor raised his head, knowing clearly that there were tens of thousands of demonic beasts at the foot of the mountain, but he still didn't panic at all, his eyes were full of calmness. And those generals resigned to the emperor one after another and left the first front. What made Lin Hao feel angry again was that even though they had already said goodbye to the emperor, they still deliberately passed by him one by one, and they all said in a low voice: "Mr. Lin, I will leave for now." ???????????????????????????????????????????????Although their titles are not as high as Gu Qingming, a great scholar, they still have the title of Guangzong Yaozu. It is their turn to resign to Lin Hao. In terms of seniority and identity, Lin Hao should express his respect to them one by one and wait respectfully for them to leave. But these generals resigned without a trace of embarrassment, and their tone was very normal, with respect for Lin Hao, and then silently returned to their respective positions. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4550: Peace for too long (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Recalling the gazes of those soldiers before, Lin Hao at least responded to them one by one with a smile, his face almost stiffened, and he was thinking crazily in his heart, even wondering if these people had been brainwashed by his soul power. In fact, it is because Lin Hao has proven his strength that these generals and soldiers respect him very much. Although this young man was very young and did not even have a well-known name, in their hearts, that was not worth mentioning. Heroes were only judged based on performance, so they specifically said goodbye to him, which made Lin Hao even more nervous. I always feel like these people are going to give me a Hongmen Banquet or something. The emperor could see clearly and knew the temperament of his group of people. Looking at Lin Hao's serious expression, he secretly laughed in his heart, but he did not tell the truth and allowed the other party to think about it. "Lin Hao, didn't you go down the mountain angrily? Why did you come back to me again?" He raised his eyebrows, interrupting Lin Hao's thoughts, with a hint of teasing in his tone, "Did you see it at the foot of the mountain? Those tens of thousands of monsters were so scared that they were pissed off, and now they are back?" "Emperor, then you are exalting those monsters too much." Lin Hao shrugged and gave up thinking about what those people's eyes meant. Then he remembered His Highness the Prince's instructions, and suddenly changed the topic and continued: "But There is one thing I need to correct¡ª" "There were tens of millions of demonic beasts surrounding the foot of the mountain before, but after His Highness the Prince's inspection not long ago, it was said that these demonic beasts have been completely assembled, and there are as many as 100 million in number." "Are you serious about what you said?" The emperor's face, which originally had a teasing look, suddenly calmed down and looked a little more serious. His eyes were looking into Lin Hao's eyes, as if he was testing them. Whether he is telling the truth. "Of course it's serious." Lin Hao looked back openly, without any dodge in his eyes. "One hundred million???" The emperor withdrew his gaze, knowing in his heart that it was impossible for the other party to lie for fun on such a major matter. He felt that the originally promising battle situation suddenly became difficult, "Do you know how many demon kings and demons there are among them?" Emperor, is there a strong Demon Emperor?" "I don't know, and His Highness the Crown Prince didn't go into details." Lin Hao shook his head and carefully recalled the situation at the foot of the mountain when he was investigating, "But I have done a rough investigation. Although the number is astonishing, the Demon King and Demon King are also Quite a few, but most of them are just small monsters, purely acting as roadblocks." What he said is indeed correct. For the strong Martial King, monsters whose strength is lower than that of the Demon King are just paper figures. They don't even use any strength and will be destroyed in one hit. However, there are a large number of miscellaneous fish monsters, but not all of the soldiers and generals on the mountain have the strength of the Martial Emperor. For many people, just those miscellaneous fish monsters are enough to give people a headache, let alone the number of them. A despairing number of 100 million. If this news spreads, most of the army will lose their morale. Even the emperor only said that millions of monsters surrounded the mountain, and did not mention the word "ten million". Now it is better, it has doubled and turned into one. 100 million, which is even more unspeakable. He looked at Lin Hao's face, which showed no trace of nervousness, and couldn't help but feel curious. Although he is still so young, he must be a generation that has never experienced the monster war, but he dares to challenge the ministers of Jialan Kingdom for the sake of the country. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4551 Millions of Heroes (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Even now, there is no trace of panic, but a sense of confidence. "The so-called 100 million monsters surrounding the mountain, in this young man's opinion, are not as disturbing as the actions of those generals. Emperor Canglan has seen too many people in his life, and he has a panoramic view of all kinds of things in the world, but this is indeed the first time he has seen someone like Lin Hao. There was both freshness and emotion in his heart, and he could not figure out what kind of experience and talent he had to develop such an amazing talent. Lin Hao didn't know what he was thinking. He only knew that the emperor's eyes were as strange as those of the generals. He looked at himself as if he were his son. He shrank his head and couldn't help coughing, reminding the other party that he was a human being after all. Living people, don¡¯t look too far. The emperor was interrupted from his thoughts, but he still couldn't help but sigh: "It would be better if you agreed to Princess Pingyun's proposal of marriage." With your talents, you may now be the successor of the great Confucian in the mainland, and the future Emperor Canglan, and the world will let you go as you please. He swallowed these words silently, and glared at Lin Hao with hatred, which made the other party even more confused. He just couldn't figure out what he had done wrong, and how could each of these people be weirder than the other. The emperor averted his eyes, returned to his usual appearance, and asked again: "One hundred million monsters, such a large number, are you not afraid at all?" "Why are you afraid?" Lin Hao answered honestly, with a hint of arrogance in his tone, "Back then, monsters were everywhere on the continent, but no one found it strange. They all rushed aside. Will there be prosperity in the future?" "If just 100 million monsters scare people so much that they can't even lift their legs, then the longer they live, the less promising they will be. It's really ridiculous to betray the spirit passed down by our ancestors!" These words are absolutely absolute. If those who hate him hear it, they will probably make a fuss again and wish to make a big fuss word for word to persuade the emperor to chop off his head as a warning to others. But the truth behind it was correct. Coupled with Lin Hao's matter-of-fact attitude, the emperor secretly sighed in his heart and felt a little ashamed of himself. Indeed, human beings were just weak ants in the eyes of monsters at first. If the ancestors had not fought hard and received the blessing of heaven, they had gained some breathing space for themselves and fought for the territory of human beings. With the so-called later. "Some people may be disdainful and say that our ancestors only defeated the monsters at that time because they had the blessing of heaven. If they had the blessing of heaven, they would definitely be no worse than their ancestors. ¡°But this kind of person just doesn¡¯t like other people¡¯s kindness and is a complete idiot. They had never thought that if their ancestors had never worked hard and had to wait for God's favor every day, even if they did wait, how would they have the strength and courage to fight? Could they be waiting for Heaven to send thunder and destroy all those monsters? Can't be beaten to death? "The so-called struggle, in the end, still relies on one's own hard power. The blessing of heaven is just a boost to make the war between humans and monsters end faster. The result is determined the moment humans decide to fight. Because our ancestors never considered losing, they fought for the chance to survive, adhering to the cruelty of natural selection, without a trace of hesitation in their hearts, knowing that retreating would mean death. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4552 Millions of Heroes (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! It is different now. It can be said that the mainland is a peaceful scene. There are occasional frictions and quarrels, which are between humans and humans. Monsters have not crossed the border to do evil for a long time. "If people live too comfortably and don't think about the dangers in the dark, they will lose the vigor in their hearts." Lin Hao is different. From the first day he came to this world, the moment he opened his eyes, he was already on the road to fighting. Whether it is money, strength, or brothers, he has won it all by his own strength without stopping for a moment. It can be said that for him, this world is an opportunity to live again. He cannot waste a second. The so-called hesitation lies in his It's a joke, things can only be done and are on the way to be done. The same is true for the 100 million monsters under the mountain. Although the number has reached an unimaginable level, his thoughts have not changed from beginning to end. Kill, that¡¯s it. Why talk more. This kind of pure knowledge left him without any fear or nervousness, and the emperor couldn't help but smile bitterly, and turned his eyes to the soldiers who were ready for battle. "You are right. If you are afraid now, it will not be like what the Canglan Dynasty should be." He agreed softly, "I believe you will not stop here, right?" Lin Hao raised his eyebrows, straightened his back, and said with great conviction: "Of course it is!" The two of them said nothing more, looked at the monster that was about to move at the foot of the mountain, and took action separately. Needless to say, the emperor naturally went to the front line to control the situation. While boosting the morale of the troops, he could also effectively block the monsters. Gu Qingming was guarding the west side of the first front line. The two of them went to the east and west to guard the most important thing going up the mountain. Two roads. As for the side roads, send trusted generals to guard them. After all, we can't cut down all the trees on the deserted mountains and expose each other to fight on the flat ground. But in order to guard against sneak attacks from the other side and to make it easier for our side to double-team at the right time, in addition to the visible army guarding the mountain, there is also a small group of elites hiding in the woods, waiting for the monsters to attack and then follow the battle. They are equivalent to guerrillas in modern warfare. If conditions are met, this group of people can even act as snipers, killing one or two demon kings. Seeing these soldiers, Lin Hao couldn't help but be a little curious, so he simply suppressed his breath and walked around on the first front. It has to be said that the strength of the emperor and the great scholar is not overwhelming. The arrangement of these soldiers is extremely exquisite, and it is simply a textbook-like strategic template. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? However, they just rely on their excellent strategic strength to use millions of people out of tens of millions. Looking at it, there is no easy breakthrough point anywhere. But a million is a million after all, and the number of people is too small compared to the 100 million monsters. This is not a city siege, but a mountain defense. There are even fewer strategies available, so there are some very weak points in the seemingly impregnable defense. Fortunately, the emperor also knew in his heart that the difference in numbers was unstoppable, and those weak points were covered up layer by layer. Unless they were destroyed by monsters, they would not be visible, so this shortcoming was barely protected. As for Lin Hao, he was squatting on the tree at the moment, and his aura was completely hidden. Even a fly might not notice him. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4553 The sky is shattering (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! After thinking about it, Lin Hao no longer had to worry about the 100 million monsters all over the mountains and plains. After all, he had done everything he needed to do, and it was time to collect the interest. At that moment, he stood on tiptoe and left his original position. After only a dozen jumps among the branches, he reached the top of Dahuang Mountain without anyone noticing. Lin Hao glanced around, but could not detect the emperor's aura. There were only a few tens of thousands of people left in Hujiao's place, led by the silver-armored general, with a few helping dignitaries beside him. With a casual glance, he already knew that those dignitaries were the same ones who had knelt down with Sicheng Anle before, without even using his soul power. With General Shining Armor leading the army, they were quite happy, fishing in troubled waters among the soldiers. They even let out a few sharp laughs, which made General Shining Armor frown. Presumably the emperor also knew that even if these people went to the battlefield, they would be nothing more than a burden, so he put them behind the insignificant front line to avoid dragging down his own people. "It's a pity that the silver-armored general led the troops to fight against the tiger dragon. It was already difficult without the help of the emperor. Now those few short-sighted grandsons are still laughing loudly, and they must be very angry in their hearts. Lin Hao curled his lips and smiled, placing his toes on the ground a little, and quickly skimmed the ground. Then he stepped forward, his body suddenly paused, and then he lightly jumped across the sky and landed on the back of the tiger dragon. This set of movements he performed was as smooth as flowing water, elegant and smooth. The top of Dahuang Mountain could be said to be open and flat, but Lin Hao's aura was hidden so well that those people just didn't notice the white streak passing behind him. Ying let him stand on the back of the tiger dragon and looked down with a smile. The dignitaries were not on guard, and their auras were clearly exposed. However, General Shining Armor was not as strong as Lin Haoqiang, so naturally he could not see through his disguise, and he was still leading his soldiers to attack the tiger dragon. This thing looked big and its flesh was very soft. After Lin Hao stood up on it, he realized that its whole body was hard, and it kept secreting a strange mucus from its body. Just standing on its back It feels like it's about to slide down at any moment. Because of this hard and slippery shell, although the tiger dragon cannot kill like Qiongqi, it still gives General Shining Armor a headache. The round eyes of the tiger dragon blinked clumsily, and the snake-like tail was raised furtively. The green snake head on the tip of the tail also opened its mouth, and quietly touched Lin Hao's back. , and bit him on the leg. "It's a pity that the other party is the one who killed Qiongqi. How could he be afraid of a tiger dragon?" I saw Lin Hao twisting his body slightly, and he didn't seem to move much, but he just avoided the snake's hoarseness. He raised and stepped on the soles of his feet, and stepped on the snake's stomach of the tiger dragon. His tone was full of smiles. Said: "Why are you so naughty?" He pulled out the sword from his waist, and the light of the sword flashed in the air. When he took it back, the thick snake tail had been chopped off by him, and the snake's head was still half open, and it landed vividly on the tiger dragon's back. It is obviously so hard all over, and the snake tail cannot be cut off by ordinary iron tools, but the fracture is extremely smooth, which clearly expresses Lin Hao's strength. "What's going on?" General Silver Armor immediately waved his arm, and the encirclement of soldiers surrounding the tiger dragon immediately followed the instructions and took two steps back, looking at the suddenly manic beast very cautiously. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4554 The sky is falling apart (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! He was still arrogantly squatting very close to the scouts and guerrillas, just because they couldn't find him, so he looked around boldly. The monsters at the foot of the mountain are getting more and more restless. They roar incessantly and are annoying to death. Most of them look strange and weird. The colors of their fur are also colorful. At a glance, they look like abstract paintings that have been spilled. Paintings give people a headache when looking at them. Not to mention the aura of monsters everywhere, it's like a festival of crazy demons dancing, making people wonder if they have arrived in hell. But for some reason, the demon kings and demon kings among them were very scattered, and the miscellaneous fish and demon beasts were also growling at each other as if they were threatening. It did not look like a well-prepared army. Discipline is also extremely loose. From time to time, there are a few monsters who want to take advantage of the opportunity to sneak attack and eat a few front-line humans. They are all beaten to a pulp by the spears and swords. But the other monsters just watched, looking indifferent. A few fish monsters with low cultivation even stuck their heads out and greedily licked the corpses of the dead monsters. This does not look like a large army at all, and there are no generals in charge. The monsters do whatever they want. First it was Qiongqi and then Hujiao. He originally thought that for such a big move, the monsters must have come prepared. After all, it would take a very powerful strategist-type character to integrate the monsters. But looking at the situation now, these monsters have no goal at all. They are just like naughty children wandering around. They happened to wander to Dahuang Mountain and sat down to rest. But the large number is no longer a coincidence, but a naked premeditation. "Could it be said that their goal is not to conquer the emperor, nor to attack the mountain?" Lin Hao frowned and couldn't help but think about the possibility of this idea. The more he thought about it, the more something was wrong. The 100 million monsters might just be a cover-up for the menacing attack. The main force is actually targeting the imperial capital after the reinforcements have left, waiting for people to empty the city and kill all the civilians inside who have no power to fight back! Lin Hao was startled. When he thought of Yu Wenhu, who was still coming soon, a trace of panic suddenly arose in his originally calm heart. "I have to tell the emperor," he thought. Before he could take a step forward, the monsters at the foot of the mountain suddenly raised their heads and looked up at the sky, as if they had discovered the figure on the tree. With Meng Yue protecting him, the Demon King might not be able to see Lin Hao even when he was standing under the tree, so he didn't panic because of this sight. He looked back very calmly and followed their gazes to the other side. Look. But there were only the shadows of trees, and nothing else. Lin Hao withdrew his probing gaze, put his toes on the branch, and jumped out for more than ten meters. He was as fast as a shadow, moving forward silently. From the beginning to the end, no one else knew that someone was coming and leaving. Just when he decided that the hundreds of millions of monsters were just a cover-up, and accelerated towards the emperor, the soldiers on the front line tightened their swords, and the spearmen behind him also stretched out the tips of their spears, threatening them. to drive away the approaching monsters. They walked blindly, getting closer and closer to the soldiers. The monster beasts at the front had blood drawn out of their flesh, but they still seemed not to feel anything. They raised their heads and looked around, and even more It made the soldiers look around in panic, not knowing what they were looking for. Until those demon beasts at the demon emperor level suddenly let out a deafening roar that resounded throughout the forest. The demon beasts all lowered their heads, and the originally loose formation suddenly became solid. The demon beasts quickly switched positions. Those who looked rough and fleshy stood in the front row in the blink of an eye. With the roar of the demon kings, they rushed towards the soldiers and started the attack. The horn of the mountain! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4555 They are all rookies (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! A million soldiers are only a million after all. Those monster beasts rushed forward regardless of life and death, and the formation was instantly scattered. If it weren't for the Martial Emperor masters who were all on top, the defensive formations might not have been able to be activated immediately. At that time, Lin Hao had already crossed the first line of defense and was just about to fall to the ground when the roar pierced the sky, causing him to immediately retract his steps and turn his head to look behind him, with a hint of surprise in his eyes. Apart from anything else, Lin Hao is still very confident in his probing ability. Either he is too strong, or he is a person who specializes in this sect, and he would not be able to escape his soul probing. And just now he had looked at all the monsters he could detect. If it were a human being, Lin Hao could even tell the color of the opponent's underwear at this moment. ?????????????????? And if it¡¯s just a monster king, it¡¯s impossible to integrate a group of miscellaneous fish in such a short period of time. There must be generals or strategists among them who Lin Hao missed. He immediately turned around and his speed suddenly increased. He arrived at the front line of the battle in three strokes, five divided by two, and his soul power was also revealed, looking for the leading monster inside more carefully. The soldiers below, with the help of the Emperor Wu masters led by His Royal Highness, have reorganized their formations. One by one, the square formations have activated the defensive formations. The translucent fortresses are tightly packed together, forming a forcible formation. The round shield I had seen before tightly covered everyone inside. Most of the monsters responsible for the assault were huge, and many of them were covered with spikes. When they hit the defensive formation, they continued to hurt other monsters. The ground was covered with their blood, and their heads were broken from the collision. The blood flow didn't stop. Lin Hao knew in his heart that these monsters that attacked the formation did not have many demon kings at all. They were all miscellaneous fish soldiers. According to the training of the warriors of the dynasty, they might not be able to break the formation after a day of collision. On the contrary, it was possible. Knock yourself to death. He looked towards the center of the monster army and found that many monster kings had begun to move. They showed off their special skills, but they did not use them. They just lowered their bodies and kept roaring. But the strong Demon King stopped even screaming. He just squatted on the spot with his head raised proudly. Countless eyes were fixed on the defensive formation, but he didn't come forward to help, as if those heads were bleeding. It seems that the flowing monsters are not one of them at all. What does it mean? Lin Hao touched his head in confusion, wondering whether these monsters were really stupid or simply mentally retarded. This has begun to attack the mountains. How can you let the demon king and the demon kings top all the place, and slam on a place. After breaking the mouth, let the army charge the army. They themselves should always know the size of the army. Once they charge, there will be hundreds of waves of monsters. Let alone an army of one million, the city may not be able to withstand it. ???????????????????? In the end, they just didn¡¯t move, and the miscellaneous fish soldiers were sacrificed in vain, without even a care. If this group of demon kings have been so stupid and neither helped nor caused trouble, based on the fighting qualities of the soldiers of the dynasty, coupled with the help of hundreds of martial emperor masters, and the emperor, a master of the martial emperor, to control the situation, this so-called At least three-quarters of the 100 million monsters are here to kill people, so there is nothing to fear. It is just a war of attrition that is tiring to fight. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4556 They are all rookies (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Even so, Lin Hao was still very concerned about what these monsters were looking at just now, and why they suddenly launched an attack on the mountain without any warning, and the encirclement attacked at the same time, surrounding the wilderness mountain, like a bulldozer. Climbing as if they were connected to each other. But at this moment, the war is stalemate, and the first batch of attacking monsters have fallen in batches. Their huge bodies have become stepping stones, and they are constantly trampled by subsequent monsters to launch attacks. There was not an inch of clean space left on the ground. It was all covered with scarlet blood, which dyed half of the monsters' hair red, making them look very scary. Even so, no one retreated. They all raised the swords in their hands, outputting all their spiritual power, firmly maintaining the defensive formation, cutting all the monsters that rushed towards them into corpses at their feet, and holding on to their own front. In the woods where Lin Hao was hiding, the guerrillas had long disappeared, but once you saw some monsters falling down inexplicably, you knew where they were now. The scouts also ran back and forth. Their fast speed and sensitive detection gave them natural protection. They shuttled back and forth between the battlefields, reporting casualties and offensive situations so that this extremely long front could be mobilized in time. . It was noisy at the moment, and my ears were filled with the roars of monsters and humans. The crisp knocking sound of the collision of knife and claws without any unnecessary noise made people feel even more impassioned, throwing their lives and blood for their country, even if There is no need to sacrifice anything. In such a chaotic battlefield, Lin Hao sat down bored and leaned against the tree trunk, eating melon seeds while watching the battle. There was no passionate excitement on his face, nor was there a gloating smirk on his face. He was like a true outsider, completely unconcerned with the outcome of this battle. He really doesn¡¯t need to care. If it can be defended, it must be defended. If it cannot be defended, one more person is not more, one less person is not a lot. At most, the difference is that a few fewer people die, which is of little significance to the result. " This mountain and river festival has already harvested Qiongqi and Hujiao, and the harvest is big enough. Now he needs a chance to save up the one thousand yuan crystals, so that he can upgrade quickly before something happens in the imperial capital, and run away with his younger brother. As a wanderer, what he is worried about now is not only the victory of this battle, but the entire continent after this battle is over. This battle will definitely represent the return of the monsters, the mainland will be in turmoil again, the borders will no longer be so stable, and a large influx of heretical spies is bound to happen. If he has not made a further step in his strength by then if. Not to mention living a happy, stable and comfortable life, the Yaoguang faction alone could take advantage of the chaotic situation and let the senior brother capture him and Yu Wenhu back together without even giving him a chance to resist. Of course, if it can defend this time, the benefits will be the greatest, allowing the Canglan Dynasty to barely hold on, without being reduced to the point where it cannot protect itself. But this time, it was different from Qiongqi's time - he blinked, a smirk appeared on the corner of his mouth, and his eyes turned to the powerful people who hated him. ¡°Before, the emperor had become angry and beheaded one person, but now they were so well-behaved that they didn¡¯t even say a word. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4557 Observing Insects (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Although I reluctantly went to the front line, overall I was not too embarrassed. I danced every move very beautifully and I didn¡¯t get much injuries. Lin Hao chuckled, and simply cheered up, he flew over the monster beast in a swagger, and his wings of firefly instantly unfolded, allowing him to hang steadily above the people watching. Soul power quietly came out of his body and headed towards the miscellaneous fish monsters on the ground, but in an instant it had controlled all the monsters around the dignitaries. He evil-mindedly exchanged the positions between the monsters, and used the human sea tactic to surround the dignitaries so that they could not see the road under their feet. They moved away from the first front bit by bit, towards the monsters. Go deep into the beast army. "Do you feel something is wrong?" The dignitary A held a nine-section steel blade whip in his hand and asked breathlessly, "Where is the first battle line? How long has it been since the defensive formation enveloped us?" "You ask me, how do I know!" Noble B is a Mediterranean man with a shiny half-bald head. The ax in his hand was so chopped that it was broken. The ax blade was lying there in pieces, stained with monsters. The blood of the beast, "I'm not a scout, I can't detect this far." They are just low-level Martial Emperors. The range of soul power exploration is too small. They don't even know that they are no longer a dozen steps away from the first line of defense formation, but a few hundred steps away. Achieved. Noble A¡¯s face was covered in sweat, which was mixed with blood. He couldn¡¯t help but stop and wiped his eyes by pulling on the edge of his robe. He is not a military attache and cannot adapt to such high-intensity and long-term combat. Although he is a low-level martial arts master, his endurance is not as good as that of ordinary soldiers in the army. At this time, his legs are a little weak and he can't help but want to sit on the ground. And as soon as he swayed, a mouse-like monster suddenly pounced out, its gray hair stood on end, and it slammed into his arms like a long hedgehog. The green eyes were also shining brightly, and the sharp teeth in his mouth were in front of him almost in the blink of an eye, biting into his soft belly. The ax wielder had been in the army at least when he was young. Although he later threw himself into officialdom, his physical strength was still much better than that of a purely civilian official. This can also be seen from the heavy weapons in his hands. "Be careful!" He heard him shout loudly, and he suddenly swung the ax with a broken blade. It looked like such a heavy weapon, but it was like a delicate toy in his hand, and he easily intercepted the mouse. Like a monster, he cut it in half without even touching the hair of the powerful man. Several other people also gathered around panting. Five or six exhausted people used their backs as walls and leaned against each other to prevent any more monsters from attacking. Their sore wrists barely held up the weapons in their hands. The situation with the ax in Mediterranean's hand looks a little bad. Although that knife cut off the rat monster, the sharp spikes hit the gap of the broken blade, making the hole bigger. If another larger and powerful monster came, maybe this ax would Charged directly. Unlike the military attaches who were neatly dressed, they only carried this weapon. If it was really useless, they would have to kill with bare hands. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4558 Observing Insects (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "But who among these people is so powerful that they can use their bodies to play with monsters?" Even if they are a family with strong fists and kicks, they have iron fists and steel finger tigers, and their physical skills will equip themselves with armor. No one can fight monsters with human fists. So if this weapon breaks down, these dignitaries who have penetrated into the monster army will immediately become useless, and they can only wait for their companions to fall one after another, and then be killed by the monster. Under such mental pressure, their movements suddenly became cautious. The Mediterranean man whose weapon collapsed the most was the most powerful, and now he is retreating the most. He obviously understands that losing his weapon is equivalent to losing his life. Save. This made it easier for Lin Hao to control them. After a while, he had completely taken them away from the main battlefield and moved towards the Demon King with difficulty. Those few people had not realized where they had arrived, and they had not thought about how those who had never been on the battlefield survived to this day surrounded by monsters. But that's not their fault. This kind of mechanical killing has made their brains full of exhaustion. Let alone thinking, they can't even pay attention to their own spiritual power surplus and keep waving. Holding weapons, releasing spiritual power. But suddenly, their footsteps stopped. First, there were the two or three people on the left. They realized that they had hit something like a wall. They stood still in confusion, leaned their backs, and changed the direction of the weapons in their hands. This move led the remaining people to lean against the so-called wall. They looked tiredly at the monsters that were still coming towards them, their eyes filled with despair. They have been in the comfortable imperial capital for too long. Not to mention the army of monsters, even monsters are rarely seen. Their mood when leaving the station has changed from dissatisfaction to despair. They glanced at these monsters with indifference, and the weapons in their hands Just swinging by instinct. But the Mediterranean raised his head in a daze, as if he had woken up from a dream, and looked straight up, staring at the backs of everyone. "What is that?" he asked hesitantly. The monsters behind him didn't wait for him, and immediately rushed over in groups. If the remaining people hadn't carried him with all their strength and dragged him over with their hands and feet, I'm afraid his body would have been crushed by now. Gnawed into the Mediterranean Sea. But he still seemed unresponsive, and pressed his palms against the black wall. He concentrated desperately, mobilized his soul power, and probed into the body of the thing. Unsurprisingly, his soul power was so weak that he could not penetrate the protection of the wall itself. He could only be knocked back and fled back to the body of the Mediterranean in despair. This small team trapped in the army of monsters still didn't notice anything unusual, and didn't think about where this wall came from among the monsters. But Mediterranean, whose soul power had been bounced back, already realized something was wrong. He stepped back step by step, his eyes full of fear, and he swung the ax with a broken blade in his hand. He missed the black wall with one strike. go. A huge cracking sound came from the blade. The ax blade made of fine steel finally broke from the edge and was directly turned into pieces of debris by the rebound force. Due to the excessive recoil, the residue flew out directly, almost touching Mediterranean's cheek. It was only a few inches away from blinding his eyes, and his carefully groomed beard was shaved unevenly. All together, it became a mess. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4559 Thousand Yuan Crystal (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Oh, what a pity." A clear male voice came from above their heads, "I also like the little braids on your beard. You look like a delicate old man at first glance." Mediterranean held the ax with only the handle left, raised his head, and ignored the monster attacking from behind. His eyes slid up and fell on the young man. The white robe that had been cut into pieces, the sword at the waist, the smiling eyes, and the familiar, carefree tone - this was Lin Hao who was scolded by them! "You - you dare to show up here!" Mediterranean suddenly became angry, and all his remaining sanity was completely burned away by the anger. He also dropped the ax handle in his hand, immediately rounded his arm and aimed it directly at Lin Hao's head. Smash it. The opponent is not them, let alone fighting. From the time when the monster attacked the mountain to now, the sword has not been drawn out. It has stayed very stable on the waist, and naturally looks full of energy. That weak ax handle attack, he tilted his head as a matter of course, and easily dodged it, looking at the dignitaries with an undiminished smile. "Yeah, if I hadn't held the iron piece, you wouldn't have been able to save your eyes, let alone your beard." Lin Hao leaned down and stood on the black wall, looking down at the Mediterranean Sea, "You wouldn't Thank me, why do you still want to hit me?" "Didn't your mother teach you that you should repay kindness in return?" He shook his head, his tone was like preaching to a child who wet the bed, "This is not good, we need to change it." "Fuck you!" Mediterranean scolded angrily. His exhausted spirit was burned by the anger, but he became much braver. He immediately pointed his toes and flew up the black wall, trying to catch him. Lin Hao's feet dragged him down. "If you hadn't destroyed the mountain and river festivals, released strange beasts, and weakened our army's combat power, how could we, a civil servant, have fought so hard like this!" He couldn't beat Lin Hao when he was at his peak, let alone when he was tired. The young man in white just stepped back, and the Mediterranean was thrown into the air. His arms and head hit the wall hard, and he fell down. "Hey, why don't you listen to what others say?" Lin Hao stretched out his arm, grabbed the other person's collar, very kindly stopped his falling figure, and pulled the Mediterranean Sea up. "I went deep into the monster army just to save your lives, why did I do it suddenly?" Mediterranean coughed and was easily picked up by Lin Hao and placed on the black wall. Only then did he realize that the thing under his feet was not a wall at all, but a very large black oval-shaped thing, like a stone, lying motionless on the ground, allowing other monsters to walk past him. Pass. "It's a pity that this thing only attracted him for a moment, and immediately launched an attack on Lin Hao without listening to anyone's words. "You still dare to argue, if you hadn't destroyed the festival earlier, I would still need you to save me now?!" Lin Hao sighed, and immediately pulled out the sword at his waist. Several interlaced white sword lights immediately appeared in the air, flying across the top of the Mediterranean Sea. "Seeing that you are so uncool, let me give you a haircut." The young man in white still had the same careless tone, but there was a hint of threatening chill in his eyes. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4560 Thousand Yuan Crystal (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "If you continue to be so noisy, I won't guarantee that I will cut it for you with the next sword?" As he said this, Lin Hao's eyes silently fell between the bald legs, and the implication could not be more obvious. . And the flashing sword light in the air disappeared, and the remaining hair of Mediterranean Sea also floated in the air, falling down one after another, hanging on the edge of his robe in a funny way, making Lin Hao couldn't help laughing, and suddenly It broke the serious and cool atmosphere. "You, you!" Mediterranean, ah no, now he is completely bald, not even a black hair root is left, and his scalp is as bright as a light bulb, which makes Lin Hao laugh even harder and his whole body trembles. A trembling one. It was clear that the army of monsters was beneath him, and there was an unknown black object on the sole of his foot, but Lin Hao was like a rich boy out for an outing, smiling without any grudge and being extremely happy. The bald man didn¡¯t dare to say any more, for fear that his head would end up with his own hair in the next second, so he could only make a note in his heart, waiting for the battle to end before he could read a book to the emperor. "I advise you to stop thinking too much." The outsider who had been recorded several accounts by him spoke again, with a hint of schadenfreude in his tone, "Your companions are still struggling to support themselves. If you don't Fish them out and you won¡¯t even find a hair on their head.¡± Only then did the bald man react, and he quickly reached out and pulled up the others who were waiting eagerly below. Strangely enough, the monsters seemed not to have seen the black oval stone. Once they got on top, the monsters no longer attacked them, but continued to walk forward, as if this place was the air. . "They can't see us?" Someone slumped there, his eyes filled with joy of surviving the disaster, and Lin Hao's appearance became more pleasing to the eye, "Is this stone so useful?" This kid is still an ordinary person after all. These powerful people secretly thought in their hearts that the previous aloofness was indeed fake and was just for Bo Dijun's liking. "As soon as this monster came, it immediately showed its true nature and came all over the place to please us, just waiting for the grace of life-saving and this friendship to flourish. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that rejecting Princess Pingyun¡¯s role is also to show that I am not willing to compete with powerful ministers, but it is a good plan that makes my hands snap. ???????????????????????? Well, they reluctantly thought, if he can escort me out safely, they can give him a half-official position, so what about three silver and two gold, it is just a favor that can be obtained by raising a hand. They were thinking happily, thinking that they had seen Lin Hao's true nature thoroughly, and were waiting for the other party to come over and please them. The boy in white looked at them in surprise and snorted in confusion. "Huh? What kind of stone? What are you talking about?" Lin Hao raised his eyebrows high and looked at these dignitaries pretending to be innocent. His eyes scanned their bodies one by one, and the smile at the corner of his mouth became a little more playful and sarcastic. . "It's us??? The stone under us???" The dignitaries were stunned. After finally relaxing a little, they tensed up again. They stared at each other without blinking and picked up the hands. weapon, and cautiously took a few steps back. They noticed that the surface of this stone was so smooth, without even a single dent, like a hybrid of marble and pebbles. The black surface clearly illuminated people's faces. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4561 The Power of the Demon Emperor (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! As nobles and powerful officials who are used to luxury goods, they have seen all the gems in the world even if they have not bought them all. If there is such a stone, how come they have not recognized what kind of stone it is until now? . "Who told you that you stepped on rocks? Who said that those monsters can't see you because of the rocks?" Lin Hao sat there, motionless, and even shrugged, looking like you were really baffled. look like. "I told you, you should thank me for saving your lives." The wings of firefly spread out from his back, and he slowly led the boy in white away from this strange stone, suspended in mid-air, and looked down. Everyone. Thinking that when he appeared without warning before, he was just like now, with no breath at all, the dignitaries became even more panicked, and they all activated their soul power and looked down at their feet. But those souls were all bounced away, unable to penetrate deeply at all. "Hey, do you really want to know what that thing is?" Lin Hao floated in the air, reaching out with his hands behind his back, looking at them with a smile, "Thankfully, I even used my soul power to wrap it up to prevent it from letting go." I¡¯m aware of the surrounding aura.¡± Listening to his words, the dignitaries were all stunned. They never expected that Lin Hao's soul power could be so strong that he could directly cut off the breath of other creatures. Before the words of stopping could be spoken, the young man in white had already raised his wrist, his index and middle fingers crossed in the air, and snapped his fingers. The group of frightened dignitaries suddenly froze and looked at their feet in panic. The big net woven by the soul power was finally withdrawn, and it was decomposed bit by bit and returned to Lin Hao's body. The aura of the Demon King climbed up from the soles of the dignitaries' feet, and the so-called black stone also slowly moved. The smooth surface that was originally tightly connected suddenly unfolded, like a machine, and slowly withdrew, revealing the millions of people underneath. A black segmented limb. The thing hadn¡¯t stopped yet, its huge body was still stretching outwards, and finally turned into a huge centipede that was more than five meters long. Unlike ordinary centipedes, it not only has a pair of sharp jaw blades, but its stretched black body is also faintly purple, indicating the toxicity of this thing. "Wow, it's just because I hate bugs that I specially isolate the smell of this thing to prevent it from coming out." Lin Hao continued in admiration: "I didn't expect you to be so courageous that you wanted to see its true appearance no matter what, so I had no choice but to withdraw my soul power and let you have a close look at this monster. Oh no, monster insect." structure." Those powerful and powerful people jumped around, but they didn't dare to move or say anything. They only had a pair of eyes that silently accused Lin Hao: "We didn't say that at all, you were the one who made the move first!" Naturally, the other party pretended not to see it and looked surprised. He praised him and said, "You are worthy of being a minister of the Canglan Dynasty. Even civil servants are so courageous. They say they don't want to go to the battlefield, but their bodies are very honest." Stand on the head of the Demon King." Those dignitaries were so angry that smoke was coming out of their heads, and they wanted to curse immediately, but the things under their feet were moving slowly, so they did not dare to say anything no matter what. The spirit that was already too exhausted was even more stimulated and forced to hang up. He tried his best to restrain his breath, for fear of being discovered by the purple-striped centipede on the soles of his feet. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4562 The Power of the Demon Emperor (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! This monster beast already had thousands of legs and hundreds of claws under its body, but the black jointed limbs on its back still hadn't been retracted. They were just like earthworms, kept pushing outwards. It was scary and disgusting, but they had to keep a close eye on it. , for fear of something unexpected happening. The bald head closest to those jointed limbs suddenly trembled and took a step back in a daze. For some unknown reason, a black arthropod in front of him had separated from the centipede's body and fell softly to the ground. However, it did not stop moving. It was still squirming hard and crawled towards the bald head step by step. Those are not the so-called black arthropods at all, but countless miniature versions of purple-striped centipedes, which are constantly crawling out of the gaps of the mother insect, trying to swallow the people on its back. No wonder their aura was so obvious. The purple-striped centipede ignored them and simply threw them as food for its own larvae. As the bald head moved, the larvae were stimulated by the breath of living people, and they burrowed out faster. Hundreds of larvae came out, densely covering the back of the purple-striped centipede, and crawled towards the weak humans. go. If these bugs are placed on the ground, they can be burned cleanly with a fire, but on the back of the mother bug, they are walking man-eating legions, coming out in a steady stream. The black shell and the shell of the mother bug are simply incomparable. The seams are connected so that people can miss the bugs around their feet without paying attention. "And these people are already mentally exhausted. Letting them deal with such disgusting things is simply a double torture of the soul and body. It's good enough that they don't cry and scream on the spot. Looking at the young man in white clothes hanging in the air watching the show, the bald man yelled angrily, and once again accused angrily: "Lin Hao! What on earth do you mean, we are all prominent figures in the Canglan Dynasty, don't you Are you really going to let us die in the belly of the worm?" "Why are you blaming me again?" The other party pursed his lips in grievance, flapped his wings, and hovered above the swarm of insects. "Aren't you all determined to see the true face of this stone?" Lin Hao was now entangled with soul power all over his body. The insects could hear the sound, but they didn't know he was there at all. They could only speed up their pace and rush toward the humans they could find. This time, those people retreated further, using their weapons and legs more diligently than the other, barely keeping the bugs from biting them. At this moment, they didn¡¯t look like soldiers fighting monsters at all. Instead, they looked like rich ladies who were frightened by cockroaches. Their faces were much whiter, and they were just short of a few heart-rending screams. "Hey, let's see. It's quite miserable for you." As soon as Lin Hao raised his hand, his spiritual power immediately surged out and turned into sharp blades. In just a few blinks, the bugs on the ground were swept away and crushed into pieces. wreckage. He snapped his fingers again, and his spiritual power immediately gathered again, transforming into a gorgeous firebird, leaning down and pounced on the wreckage, burning it clean, leaving not even ashes left. "I am a very kind person in my heart. Although you were not nice to me before, I can't forgive you. After all, I am so kind and I don't want to see others get hurt." Lin Hao said confidently. The corners of the mouths of those powerful men twitched as they looked at each other's faces splattered with blood. The weapons in their hands were so broken that they could only look at Lin Hao expressionlessly. ?? Okay, whatever you say is what it is. "And as the saying goes, money can make all the difference!" The young man in white changed the subject, flapped his wings, and finally slowly landed in front of them. "A thousand yuan crystals are exchanged for your lives, do you want to make a trade?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4563 Ordinary Boy (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "One thousand??? Yuanjing?" The faces of the people opposite were turning green, their mouths were wide open, their jaws seemed to be dislocated, and they looked in disbelief. "Do you know what you are talking about?" Someone asked tremblingly, "That's a thousand yuan crystal. Even if I sell all my family assets, I can't give you a thousand yuan crystal." "Then how much do you have?" Lin Hao stood on the spot, looking at them like a clown, "How about I lower the price and give you 500 yuan crystals?" He said it lightly, but a thousand yuan crystals are already a daydream for these people. Even if it is reduced to half, it is an impossible amount. Lin Hao clearly didn¡¯t want to save them, so he proposed an amount that was impossible to come up with. "We don't have that many yuan crystals." The bald head swallowed his saliva, and said desperately and helplessly, "Even if you kill us and sell all our property, you still won't be able to collect five hundred yuan crystals, let alone one thousand. Yuan Jing." Lin Hao knew this result well. After all, he had wiped out the entire Maple Forest Palace before he could find those few hundred Yuan Crystals. Dingfeng City only gave him 500 Yuan Crystals. No matter how rich these ministers' families were, they could not compare with one The city's heritage, but at least a few yuan crystals per person is not too much. He made up his mind to go through all the records of these people, raised his eyebrows on purpose, and snorted in mock dissatisfaction, looking like a complete bad guy. ¡°You mean you don¡¯t want to make this deal with me?¡± Looking at the purple-striped centipede crawling slowly forward on the soles of their feet, the dignitaries shook their heads eagerly and helplessly, and whispered again sincerely: "But we are just ministers, how can we get so many multi-crystals like you?" Exchange, isn¡¯t this forcing others to do something difficult?¡± "Since you have said so, it doesn't seem too good if I don't give you a chance, right?" Lin Hao looked at these powerful people with contempt, "You can only take what you can, but I have a request¡ª¡ª" With a move of his wrist, the sword from his waist was instantly drawn out, placed on the neck of one of them, and he turned the handle playfully. The cold blade slid against the warm human skin, like a poisonous snake spitting out messages, wrapping its slippery body tightly around his neck. The breath of death seemed to fall on his ears, making him unable to help himself. He tensed his muscles and looked at the young man in fear. Although he was so young, the killing intent in his body was like a demon, cold and cruel, making these people hang their heads and wait for his orders. "I don't want the land or the house, but I have to give you all your Yuan Jing so that I can put an end to the grudges between us and no longer care about your bloody rants." Lin Hao's tone was very leisurely, even a little joy. "But if I find out again that you want to stumble me and have some tricks secretly -" The sword was raised, and in the blink of an eye, the corners of their robes were cut off, leaving the soft The fabric was reduced to a pile of shreds. "Remember, as long as I am alive, no matter the mountains and rivers, ten people or hundreds of teams, I will find you and give each of you a blood hole. At that time, you will only have the chance to choose where the blood hole is. Do you understand? ?¡± In the face of life and death, a few people dare not say anything more. Naturally, they can only nod their heads like chickens pecking at rice, and almost scream. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4564 Ordinary Boy (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "But, what if we didn't do anything?" Baldhead asked hesitantly, "There are more than a few of us in the Canglan Dynasty. Even if we agree to you today, we can't guarantee that others will harm you in the future." "I don't care about that." Lin Hao shrugged as if he had nothing to do, put his sword back, and put on that careless smile again, "That's your business, I only care about killing people, I don't care Right or wrong.¡± He suddenly frowned and added slightly dissatisfied: "Besides, after all, you are also ministers participating in the Mountain and River Festival. If someone wants to harm me, you can hear some news, right?" "Is it possible that you just saved your lives and now you don't want them anymore?" The sharp eyes swept over the people kneeling on the ground one by one, and the coldness in their eyes had not completely disappeared, making them shiver secretly and no longer say any words of refusal. This young man had already proved his strength by cutting Qiongqi in half, and even passed through the army unscathed and stood on the back of the Demon Emperor. They had to believe that even if they really hired powerful killers from all over the country, this young man would probably be like a ghost in the night, silently holding his sword and cutting off his own head while talking and laughing. Fear is the best way to control people. Lin Hao half-squinted his eyes and looked at the eyes of those people who had lost their resistance. He knew that his goal had been achieved and there was no need to say anything more. After the attack on the mountain by this army of monster beasts is over, there will definitely be many mentally retarded people who think that they have damaged the Sky Tree and are the origin of all disputes, and want to kill him to satisfy their hatred. No matter what methods those mentally retarded people use, they are still an annoying trouble for Lin Hao. At that time, coupled with Yao Guang's pursuit, it would be great if we could be wary of these people. Although it would definitely not take long for these powerful people to turn against each other, but at any rate, with his threat now, You can't make any big moves in a short period of time, you can only be obedient. Of course, it is best to let these nobles think that he loves money so much that they can avoid him as long as they give money. This will avoid meaningless disputes and give you more ways to come. "For this purpose, robbery and extortion are just, ahem, if you don't make money, you are not a hero." He raised the corners of his mouth, put away the intimidating murderous intent, waved his hands in front of a few people, and said with a slight urgency: "Okay, let's talk it over, why don't you hurry up and clean up?" , give me something that jingles?" Those people were stunned, and they all silently took off the brocade bags from their waists, and put them into Lin Hao's hands. They watched him happily put them into his arms, and with a little click, the Firefly Thunder Wings on his back moved again. Zhen, with him floating in the air again. "Wait, where are you going!" They suddenly became anxious and stood up all at once. They even wanted to jump up and grab Lin Hao's ankles. "Didn't we agree to take us out!" ¡°Don¡¯t worry, when I take money to do things, I¡¯m much more honest than you guys who can only talk!¡± The young man in white laughed heartily, and drew out the sword from his waist again. The spiritual power also covered the blade of the sword, and boundless fire light ignited from the blade, pointing towards the purple-striped centipede as the owner swooped down. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4565: Pushing the envelope (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Its black shell looks extremely hard, and it has to carry a sword no matter what, to be worthy of the name of the Demon King. As expected, the purple-striped centipede raised its body and aimed its sharp jaw blade at the human who was flying down in the air. It was so frightened that several dignitaries above hurriedly picked up its shell tightly, being careful not to let it fall. Enter the army of monsters below. It¡¯s a pity that under Lin Hao¡¯s strength, the so-called Demon King level is just a real little bug. The flaming sword blade cut off its jaw blade with great ease, and stabbed its dark eyes with the sword. Although it tried hard to open its mouth, it spit out a stream of corrosive venom, hoping that It can burn this human's face. After all, it is at the level of the Demon King. It has eaten countless humans to get what it looks like today. There are also many humans who want to pierce its head, but the venom has never let it down. This time, it watched helplessly as its victorious venom fell to the ground, as if it was blocked by an invisible wall, without hurting the human at all. The sword with bright flaming light got closer and closer, and finally penetrated deeply into the eyes of the purple-striped centipede. Sparks exploded violently, and penetrated into its body fiercely, without damaging its beautiful shell at all. It was already burning inside its body. The pain was only momentary. The temperature of the flames was astonishingly high. The insect flesh under the black shell was burned to a charred black color in an instant. When it was touched by the tongue of flames, it turned into powder and fell with a swipe. The black shell really turned into a shell with no physical support, and suddenly fell to the ground, causing the dignitaries lying on it to fall down one by one, and stood there in fear. They looked at the dust flying out from under the shell, and then looked at the young man who sheathed his sword with a smile, and deeply understood what absolute strength suppression meant. "Let's go, gentlemen." Lin Hao landed on the ground and put away his wings of firefly. He stood calmly in the army of monsters, as leisurely and comfortable as if he were strolling in his own garden. "It's time to send you back." At this moment, the first front line is being fought in full swing. The monster beasts are charging without fear of life and death, which makes the defense of the Imperial soldiers appear so weak. From time to time, there will be signs of breakage. The battle line can only be maintained forcefully by the Martial Emperor masters. Don't let the monster take another step forward. But the battle line is still retreating continuously. This is caused by the huge difference in numbers. It is an expected result. Even the emperor is powerless to prevent this situation from happening. He can only fight bravely to kill the enemy and reduce the pain of others as much as possible. burden. At this moment, he saw the soldiers around him suddenly raised their heads and shouted passionately: "It's him!" This sound stirred up a thousand waves, and the soldiers who were sluggishly killing the enemy all raised their heads. Their originally numb and tired faces were full of expectation. They looked over there one after another, and murmured: "Really It¡¯s him???¡± The emperor turned around, forgetting the killing and exhaustion for a moment, and followed their gaze curiously, casting his gaze into the distance. Among this army of strange monsters, there is a sudden white color, which is slowly walking towards this side. Those monster beasts roared and roared, stepping on the ground with their sharp claws and running forward, but they seemed not to be able to see the young man. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4566: Pushing the envelope (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! He is like a shadow, a ghost, walking silently among the army of monsters. Behind him were several trembling dignitaries, all of whom shrank their bodies, with almost numb fear on their faces, and followed the young man expressionlessly. Their gorgeous brocade robes had long since lost their original appearance. They were all the flesh and blood stumps of monster beasts, so many that they completely covered up the human aura on their bodies. Once covered by the young man's soul power, he is no different from the monsters around him, so he can naturally walk among the monsters easily. But no one who walks in the army of monsters will look relaxed. Only the young man in white can wander around the back garden and comment on a few strange-looking monsters from time to time. It was as if those monsters were participating in a beauty contest, and he was the judge, scoring their looks along the way, and turning back to ask them if they had any objections from time to time. Finally, the white figure finally reached the edge of the battle line and slowly stepped into the defensive formation under the gaze of the soldiers. "Hi." Lin Hao waved to them calmly, completely unaware of how shocking his move was, and pointed at the trembling dignitaries, "I picked it up on the road and brought it to you. return." With the monster at his side, the emperor had no choice but to swing his sword again, but the shock in his eyes still did not subside. He felt that his brain was a little confused and the world was a lot more psychedelic. Is it possible to do that? Is it possible that someone can avoid thousands of troops like a ghost? Is it possible that those monsters are as easy to fool as a blind man? He felt that his world view was about to be shattered, and he didn't even want to care about the powerful people who were crying without tears. He just wanted to know how Lin Hao did it. "you???" "Hey, there won't be a second time." Lin Hao looked at the emperor, quickly shook his head, and defended what he did, "They have the shell of the Demon Emperor as a cover, and I sprinkled all over their heads. The flesh and blood of demonic beasts, plus my ability to conceal my aura, made me come this way." ¡°But???but???you???¡± The emperor stuttered a bit as he spoke, as if he was in a dream, looking at him blankly, not knowing what to ask. Thinking of the Sky Tree and Qiongqi from before, he couldn't help but suspect that this young man was actually the way of heaven itself, and that he was just coming down to earth to play, so he could be surprised again and again. "Oh, it's true." Lin Hao spread his hands and said helplessly, "Don't you see that I don't dare to swing my knife? I'm walking on thin ice step by step. I'm afraid that these monsters will turn around and kill us in the next second. Eat it all.¡± "But I'm quite lucky. I didn't encounter any powerful monsters along the way, and those miscellaneous fish couldn't break through the cover of my soul power. I could only smell the smell of monsters on a few of them, so I can't I just passed by reluctantly." Reluctantly passing by? The emperor felt inexplicably insulted when he heard this word. ??????????????????????????????? If you are just passing by, what do those masters who are famous for hiding their auras think? Are they just passing by in a big way? Throughout the ages, how can anyone walk among monsters and beasts without hurting a hair! He felt that his Martial Emperor's strength had been belittled, and a wry smile appeared on his lips. Naturally, he was dubious about Lin Hao's statement, but he was too lazy to pursue it. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4567 The battle for war (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! A single -gun horse and a thousand -year -old beast have a teenager who came back to, and you also expect him how ordinary he is. But the emperor didn¡¯t know that what Lin Hao said was all the truth, without any adulteration. Even though he has the Wings of Firefly Thunder, he can't just drag these big men back and fly back. Let's not talk about whether he can bring so many people at once. Just from the visual point of view, it is already extremely stupid. , so he simply rejected it. "But you can't just say you don't want these chess pieces that you have cleaned up. Wouldn't that be a waste of effort?" At that time, he suddenly thought of the possessed insect he had killed when he went to get the Ganoderma lucidum. If the insect was not cultivated enough, it would be the same as the breath of a human being. Although Lin Hao couldn't completely disguise their auras as monsters, he could at least use his soul power to control them, and with the cover of the monsters' flesh and blood, he could barely blend in. Even those dignitaries had never seen such a battle. Their thighs were trembling with fear all the way. They stopped every three steps while walking. It was good enough that they didn't wet their pants. They actually managed to hold on to the end, and then they fell to the ground one by one. , was dragged down by the soldiers. But in the final analysis, the reason why this method is effective is because Lin Hao's soul power is strong enough to compete with the powerful Emperor Wu. Otherwise, it is useless to say anything, either the cover-up is not complete enough, or the time limit is not long enough. In the end, it is still To be eaten by an army of monsters. After understanding this, it became clear why he could only walk over but didn't kill a few monsters. A few yuan crystals and a few chess pieces cost me so much. Lin Hao sighed silently in his heart, even if I accepted Qiongqi and Hujiao, wouldn't I still lose a lot of money? ¡° And thinking that the most important thousand yuan crystals have not been collected yet, but the trump cards are almost revealed, Lin Hao is really a little uneasy. He was struggling with the Yuan Jing in his hand, but the emperor had already turned his head and gave up on pursuing the feat accomplished by this young man. He smiled bitterly and waved the sword in his hand, killing the monsters continuously. The soldiers' momentum became even higher, and they rushed forward with shouts and shouts. They were all inspired by the incredible scene just now, and their eyes on him became even more fanatical, as if they regarded him as the God of War. characters. Realizing that those people were looking at him strangely again, Lin Hao quickly shrank his head, left the front line in a flash, and found a secluded place to squat down again. He rested his tense spirit for a while, and then took another step towards the other side of the mountain. He wanted to see the situation on Gu Qingming's side. The most important thing was to see if there was any oil or water to be fished out, or whether he could A chess piece to win over. Before leaving, he looked at the boundless army of monsters, and then at the hard-working soldiers, and suddenly a trace of pity arose in his heart. Those powerful people who were indiscriminate and blamed themselves all were hateful, but those soldiers were not wrong at all. Then I thought of Biluo, who they had met once in the imperial capital, and the waiter who was dedicated to protecting the master, and who was very fond of himself. For the admiring emperor and Gu Qingming. Lin Hao was suddenly unable to take a step, and he stood there awkwardly, looking down at the ground. He was not a person who would struggle for a long time in the first place. Now he felt pity and made a decision faster. He fell down from the tree, glanced around the emperor, and accurately captured the expression of His Highness the Crown Prince. figure. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4568 The battle for war (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! There were several officials' sons around him, all thrusting out together. Their bodies were covered with the blood of monsters, and the handles of their weapons were wet and slippery. They had to be held tightly to prevent them from flying out. "What a coincidence, you are also fighting monsters." Lin Hao pointed his toes and landed lightly beside His Highness the Crown Prince. He raised and raised the sword in his hand and cut the monster next to him into two pieces. Half. "Lin Hao? If you don't go into battle to kill the enemy, why are you joining in the fun here?" A familiar male voice sounded behind him. Although he was still full of meanness, it was no longer as contemptuous as before. "Hey, you're covered in blood. I really didn't recognize you." He looked back silently, and it turned out to be Song Mingli, who had been weakened by him before. "Okay, young master, don't rob me this time." That¡¯s the brand.¡± When he choked him, the originally arrogant Song Mingli didn't say anything back. Instead, he frowned, turned away his eyes, stopped talking to him, and just kept slashing the sword in his hand. He didn't say anything back, he was surprisingly well-behaved. What a naughty kid, Lin Hao thought silently. He can become so obedient after just a beating. Patriarch Song should really thank me. "Tell me." His Royal Highness wiped the blood from his face and panted very tiredly, "The war is already tight on the front line, so I don't have time to listen to you." "How many of those pills do you still have in your hand?" Lin Hao was also unceremonious and immediately looked at the bag on his waist. "I want to take half of it. If you don't care, you can give me all." "What are you talking about!" The famous genius immediately turned his head angrily, and the tip of the knife immediately turned back, facing Lin Hao's back, "I'll give it to you, Lin Hao, this is the Dynasty Prince, you are too arrogant!" "Little brother, what's the matter with you?" The other party didn't even look at him. He still had a headache. He rubbed his eyebrows helplessly, "I haven't talked to you every time, why are you jumping around? He is as diligent as a grasshopper." That day, the genius wanted to say something more, but His Highness the Prince had already waved his hand impatiently at him. He could only shut up angrily and go back to fighting the monster again. "I alone can't stop this army of monsters. If you want it, I'll give it to you." He took off the kit from his waist and threw it into Lin Hao's hands. "I hope you can help me, the Canglan Dynasty, repel this army of monsters." He is one of the people who knows the true number of the monster army. Naturally, he knows that millions of dynasty warriors will not be able to sustain it for long. At this moment, it is best to have one more Martial Emperor master. These pills can be exchanged for Lin Hao to fight bravely to kill the enemy. It is completely useless. Loss, or even a small profit. "His Royal Highness is still resourceful and far-sighted." The other party smiled and cupped his hand, put the elixir away unceremoniously, and immediately touched the ground and rushed towards the monster. Thunder and fire burst out together, but in the blink of an eye, the wave of monster beasts in front of them suddenly had a gap, and it carried it all the way towards the emperor. It forced a small road to open up, which slowed down the offensive of the monster army. seconds. "Emperor, let me tell you first, I never fight a futile battle." The wings of firefly behind the boy in white spread out again, and the sword in his hand was like a punishment from heaven, with blood and flesh splattering everywhere it went. Screaming again and again. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4569 A weird smile (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! In a short time, many monsters were wiped out, and even the corpses were burned to the ground, leaving nothing behind. "Now that the Demon King hasn't taken action yet, he's just forcing you back every step of the way. Why don't you give me, this poor foreigner, a chance to make some money?" He raised his eyebrows, and the Yinglei Wings suddenly raised their eyebrows. Stopping so that Lin Hao could float in the air, he looked down at the people on the ground with a smile, "Thousand Yuan Jing hired me to fight with all my strength, what do you think?" "Stop pushing your limits!" Someone from below taunted loudly, "This is the Canglan Dynasty. It's not your turn to talk nonsense and take advantage of the situation!" "Don't be so confident as a human being." Lin Hao replied teasingly. He swung the sword in his hand again. Without even moving his body, the wind of the sword had already killed all the monsters underneath him. "I But if you are very confident in your own strength, you will definitely not suffer a loss if you hire me." The figure of the young man in white dropped slightly in the air, and his toes were as good as stepping on the top of the monster's head. The sword in his hand was like a winding stream. It danced naturally and abnormally, as if it was integrated with his arm, with a flowing movement. Beauty. The white sword light is like the wind and rain, and it can cut off the heads of more than a dozen monster beasts in an instant, as easy as picking fruits from a tree. "Now that monsters are attacking the mountain, you only think about collecting money. Aren't you ashamed of yourself?" Another person raised his head angrily and shouted at him, "Now everyone should be working together. At that time, forget it if you don¡¯t help, you¡¯re still embarrassing yourself here, why don¡¯t you get out of there!¡± Hearing this, Lin Hao suddenly raised his eyebrows and showed a sarcastic smile. He immediately stopped holding the sword in his hand and said threateningly to the man: "My lord, please don't say too much." "Excessive? Do you think this is too much?" The man became even more angry. He wanted to tear him down from the sky and cut him into pieces piece by piece to satisfy his hatred. "You don't save him until you die. Adding insult to injury, why don¡¯t you think what you did is excessive!¡± "I have already fought my hardest for you." With a flap of firefly wings, the boy in white fell lightly, his toes half touching the ground, and his cold eyes met the man's angry gaze. His voice was cold, and his eyes were terrifyingly sharp. It was almost not like the eyes of a young man, but like the eyes of a killer with blood on his hands, which made the powerful man subconsciously look away and avoid looking at him. . "In order to repay the appreciation and kindness, I have tried my best to kill Qiongqi, so that you who only talk but do not do anything can avoid disaster. What's the result?" Lin Hao leaned forward, his eyes still on Look straight at him. The sword in his hand was clearly not raised, but it made the man take two steps back, carefully avoiding him, cowering like a frightened bird, dominated by inexplicable fear, not daring to confront him. "How did you treat me, and you didn't just want to kill me? Have you ever thought about whether your behavior was excessive? Why do you think of this immediately as soon as your life is threatened?" "While we were still working together, what did you do earlier? Did you cheer for the dead behind Qiongqi's back? What did you do again to dare to accuse me like this?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel .com Chapter 4570 A weird smile (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! His voice was very soft, and seemed so insignificant under the fierce howling of the monster beast. But the man heard it clearly, and he kept forcing him to step back. His eyes kept glancing at the sword, for fear that Lin Hao would chop off his head with the sword in the next second. "Stop making trouble!" the emperor shouted, and finally stopped Lin Hao, allowing the powerful man to escape. He picked up his weapon and fled to the other side of the battle line. Like a lost dog, he couldn't even look back. Don't dare. Lin Hao flapped the firefly wings behind his back and flew into the air again. He said with a hint of ridicule: "Emperor, your ministers are not good. Most of them are such cowards. I took one look at him and he ran away immediately." , I no longer have the courage to scold me." The emperor immediately glanced at him, his gaze almost solidified, and the silent majesty in it was as heavy as a mountain, forcing Lin Hao, who was not afraid of anything, to shrink his head, shut his mouth, and then He rushed towards the army of monsters again, slashing at these small fish soldiers. No matter what, he got the elixir bag from His Highness the Crown Prince. He should at least work harder and kill hundreds of monsters to show his worth and let the emperor know that he is not messing around. But it has to be said that although Lin Hao has been wandering around, looking for opportunities to earn Yuan Jing, he also sees the entire battle situation most clearly. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? If the demon beasts are sent away one by one like a fool, and the Demon King does not show up, these dynasty soldiers and hundreds of Martial Emperor masters alone will be enough to block their offensive and wait for the arrival of reinforcements. But now Emperor Canglan has gone out to fight. Although the first front has not been broken, it will not last long. What's more, these monsters are gradually starting to fight consciously like humans. If this continues, , before the reinforcements come, they will die on the mountain first. Just as he was thinking this, a loud cry suddenly came from the army of monsters, and then countless birds with gorgeous feathers rose into the sky and kept circling in the sky, dropping feathers of various colors from everyone's heads. They were holding something in their sharp claws, and they flew towards everyone's heads, throwing down the colorful things one after another. The monsters that were attacking also retreated, retreating three or four meters away from the front line. The various beast eyes stared closely at the soldiers inside, and they kept roaring excitedly in their throats. "Wow???" Lin Hao had already seen what the fallen thing was. He couldn't help turning his head and smiling at the emperor, and said with a hint of sarcasm, "Emperor, if you don't pay to hire me now, you will raise the price soon." Yes." In just one sentence, those things had already landed on the frontline defensive formation - countless poisonous snakes entangled together, sliding and intertwining with each other to form a huge object. Being thrown away by those monsters again, it was smashed to pieces. Thousands of poisonous snakes slid together, spraying venom quickly, trying to corrode the defensive formation. But their bodies are too small and their cultivation is too weak, so they cannot shake the defensive formation at all. At this time, those monster beasts roared again and bravely charged into the defensive formation. The huge strange bird kept thrusting downwards, and its sharp eagle claws and feathers with various effects fell down like raindrops. Usually slapped on everyone's head. That quantity and speed made Lin Haodu immediately fly down into the sky, watching the sudden change of the battle with relish. And the Demon King, the most critical member of the demon beast army, finally stood up, snorted loudly, and pounced in front of everyone! Seeing this, Lin Hao couldn't help but turn around and added with a smile: "Seriously, I have to raise the price." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4571 Weird Things (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Emperor Canglan ignored him and answered the question with a charging back. He just had to express his helplessness by rolling his eyes at him twice. Before Lin Hao could say anything else, those powerful demon kings had already rushed to the front of the battle line and bumped into the defensive formation. That was no better than the charge of the miscellaneous fish monsters. These dozen monster beasts immediately broke through the formation and suddenly opened a huge gap in the battle line. They were still going deep in, trying to cross the first front line. . The emperor immediately pointed his toes, and suddenly swung out his long and short swords. The two dragons of wind and fire also appeared with a roar, rushing towards the demon emperor who broke into the battle line, and in the blink of an eye, he set fire to the demon beasts that were deepest in the battle line. They abruptly blocked their progress and gave the soldiers a chance to breathe. But this time it was not as good as usual. How could those scattered soldiers withstand the full sprint of the Demon King? Once the defensive formation was broken, many people's hands and feet were trampled to pieces. Let alone regrouping, they just got up. It's already difficult. Fortunately, there are still about twenty Martial Emperors here who are always ready to fill the gap, but they can barely fill the gap, pushing forward with difficulty, trying to maintain the integrity of the first front. But there was indeed a gap in the defensive formation. Although the Martial Emperor masters could withstand the Demon King coming from the front, the strange bird hovering overhead took advantage of this opportunity to rush down, its sharp claws and sharp beak constantly attacking. It was poking and stabbing, and it kept making noisy cries from its mouth. ?? Martial Emperor masters are okay, their soul power is much richer than ordinary people, and they will not be greatly distracted, but those ordinary soldiers cannot hold on. The sound of the cry was extremely loud. If it were just one, it would be okay, but hundreds or thousands of them would be too terrifying. It was like a demonic sound filling their brains. Many soldiers couldn't help but cover their ears and retreat in discomfort. It is impossible to maintain the defensive formation at all. Moreover, there are also several demon king-level monsters hidden among those strange birds. Their cries are no longer just noise, but invisible soul attacks. The first front line suddenly becomes much looser, and the defensive formations are also visible to the naked eye. The speed is collapsing. Those demon kings advanced even faster. With the cover of the strange bird, they could trample more than a dozen soldiers with just one step of their hooves, causing them to scream in agony and become victims of this battle. Not to mention those miscellaneous fish monsters are still lowering their heads to gnaw on the corpses, just like a perpetual motion machine. The more humans and monsters they eat, the faster their strength recovers. Their faces are all red, and their four hooves are all red. The hair has also been dyed red. They all seemed to have lost their original appearance. They were uniformly covered in blood-red fur, roaring and rushing forward, like an army of death that was not afraid of life and death. Their numbers were also terrifying. At a glance, they were all boundless monsters. His ears were filled with cries and roars. That scene was no longer like a monster attacking a mountain, but the final battle between monsters and humans. But the people leading the army knew clearly that the monsters they faced were not millions or tens of millions, but a full 100 million. There are only a million humans. Whether it is quantity or strength, the monsters have the upper hand, and there is no possibility of a comeback. Now that the Demon King has also joined the war, this battle, no, war, will only end faster. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4572 Weird Things (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! They can only choose to retreat into the encirclement and wait for the arrival of reinforcements. Otherwise, there is no chance of survival. "Give up the defensive formation!" The emperor knew this in his heart. He immediately shouted and thrust the long and short swords into the ground. Huge spiritual power suddenly burst out from the blades, shaking the soil like waves. stand up,"" With the continuous transmission of spiritual power, the surging soil continued to gather together, as if it had dropped a piece of soil, and turned into a huge wall several meters high, barely blocking out the monsters that followed. The soldiers all dispersed, and in accordance with the order, they directly gave up maintaining the defensive formation. They all used their spiritual power and sword energy to attack those monsters that had lost contact with the army. The Demon King and the Demon King were all handed over to the geniuses and Martial Emperor masters. Suddenly, the originally neat battle line had turned into a jagged appearance, and the battle scene was even more chaotic. As far as the eye could see, everything was filled with colorful monsters. The various moves are so dazzling that it is impossible to observe the overall trend. Lin Hao, on the other hand, is much more leisurely. His aura had already been tightly concealed, and he was squatting on a nearby tree. Apart from firing cold arrows at the monsters that were about to break through the defense line from time to time, the rest of the time was just like watching a movie, with a bucket of popcorn. He stuffed it into his mouth. The emperor's side is fighting so hard, and Gu Qingming's side will definitely be even more difficult. It will be a matter of time before the first front is broken, but at this rate, the reinforcements from the imperial capital should arrive before the third front is broken. . At that time, the two groups of people cooperated inside and outside, attacking from the front and back. Even if there were as many as 100 million monsters in this group, they were just a few more souls killed by the sword, which was not worth mentioning. After all, this is the Canglan Dynasty. If the emperor's head can be chopped off with a random large-scale raid, that would be too bad and it would not become a dynasty at all. Just as he was thinking this, he suddenly stood up, his eyes immediately fixed on one place, and a question suddenly popped up in his mind: Why is he there? That man in black robes, the familiar sword, and those calm and terrifying eyes are none other than Yu Long! This kid, like Lin Hao, neither helped nor used a knife. He stood calmly in the woods, watching his fellow dynasty compatriots being killed without leaving any trace of armor behind. However, he still looked calm and composed, and his clothes were even more so. There is not a trace of wrinkles or dust, as if he is a transparent person from beginning to end. His ability to hide his aura was even better than Lin Hao's. Naturally, those monsters rushed forward as if they hadn't seen him, completely unaware that there was a human around him peeping at his actions. Lin Hao frowned, but there was a vague feeling of badness in his heart. For some reason, he just had an inexplicable distrust of Yulong and always felt that he had some shady secret. Now that it was a melee, and no one could care what he did, Lin Hao blinked his eyes, used his spiritual power, touched the branches with his toes, and sneaked over from the side, wanting to see what Yulong was doing. But when he reached the opposite side quietly, Yulong had disappeared, and his breath was not left at all. Lin Hao could only scratch his hair in confusion and look around. The previous battle against Qiongqi was so tense that he forgot to see where Yulong was at that time and how he reacted. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4573 One of the White Snakes (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! But thinking about his calmness when facing the monsters now, and his weird smile during the mudslide, he always felt that this Yulong might be one of his comrades, and that there might be some powerful monster sealed in that knife. . But the other party¡¯s ability to hide the aura was too strong. Even if Lin Hao used his soul power to probe inch by inch, he could only slightly detect the aura of the sword, but could not find any trace of Yu Long. The auras of monsters and humans on this battlefield were so mixed that it would be too difficult to follow the aura of a sword to find its owner. Lin Hao simply gave up looking for him and left everything to fate. Whether you hit or not depends on luck. Looking at the front line where the emperor was struggling but still barely holding on, he left the place and silently shuttled through the forest, preparing to go to Gu Qingming's side to see the situation. Not long after he left the emperor, he walked no more than a few dozen meters in the forest before he silently stopped and looked coldly at the body on the ground. When the fighting on the frontline was tense, the guerrillas in the forest were naturally unable to escape. They were killed in pieces. Their noses were full of the smell of blood, and there were mutilated human limbs on the tree trunks. It looked extremely terrifying. It was already approaching evening, the sun was no longer hanging in the middle of the sky, and the forest was even darker. The leaves and branches were intertwined, and with the orange-yellow afterglow, everything about them was revealed vaguely, but it was I won't let you see clearly. If it weren¡¯t for the strong smell of blood and Lin Hao¡¯s perception being sharper than ordinary people, he really wouldn¡¯t have noticed these tragically killed guerrillas. "Strange, this wound is too huge???" He squatted down and looked at an arm without blinking. He couldn't find a body that matched this arm, and the wound on the stump in front of him showed a sense of tearing, and the rupture of the tendons also looked like canine teeth. It was obviously not chopped with a sharp weapon, but was pulled forcefully. The result comes down. But this is strange. Small monsters naturally have venom or sharp claws. Unless they are several times larger than humans, they will definitely not choose the time-consuming and labor-intensive method of biting. ¡°But the trees are so complete, with only a few branches broken, so where can the so-called huge monsters come from? Moreover, Lin Hao's soul detection is so wide and detailed that it is impossible to miss the breath of the huge monster. But he has searched all over this area. Except for the guerrillas who are still fighting the monster, there is no one at all. The scent of a monster. "Could it be that I made a mistake?" He muttered, looking away from the arm, taking another step, and then rushed towards Gu Qingming. This time, Lin Haoke stopped faster. He looked at the corpses lined up below in shock, pinching his nose at the smell of blood. This is no longer a simple matter of an arm, but wreckage all over the ground, covered with something like white cocoon silk. Although some people's dead faces are covered up, more are still clearly visible. Their bloody bodies were exposed, their eyes were wide open, and many of them had their mouths open, as if they were still screaming before they died. This is a weak point on the first front, so the scouts should be on standby at any time, and they should also be the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4574 One of the White Snakes (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! And Lin Hao has been staying with the emperor for so long, but he has not heard anyone come to report the situation in the forest. This place may have been quietly occupied by monsters, and the front lines behind it have also been attacked. If the first front line is broken now, what will greet everyone then may not be reinforcements, but monsters from both sides. Lin Hao didn¡¯t dare to think about it, and quickly spread his soul power to search for the monster in the forest with his maximum detection range. Although he was careful enough this time, he still could not find the aura of this monster beast, neither the traces left after the attack nor the traces flowing forward. The forest was empty, as if all this was just his imagination, there were no monsters or corpses. Could it be an illusion? Lin Hao couldn't help but shuddered when he thought of the powerful illusions in the underground castle where the moon was dead and people couldn't distinguish between reality and illusion. He carefully dropped down from the tree and touched the corpse on the ground. Human skin has become extremely cold, and the originally soft skin is as stiff as stone, and the color is even more bluish-white. Coupled with the dim vision in the woods, if you accidentally meet his eyes, you will still It really scares people out of their wits. The white silk cocoon-like thing on his body was not as hard as Lin Hao thought. The texture was smooth and soft, and could not bind people at all. Instead, the bodies were soaked in oil and shine, making him touch the water with his hands. Lin Hao walked around again, trying to find traces of the monster beast from these corpses, but no matter how he searched or checked, there was only the smell of human beings in this place. In this case, he did not intend to waste time in this place. He immediately regained his spiritual power and planned to return to the emperor and briefly tell him what happened here. With this movement, Lin Hao suddenly noticed something was wrong. He glanced around him again, his body slowly shivered, and his body stood still. ¡°These corpses originally had their own appearance, and they were stacked up and down, making it difficult for people to find a place to set foot for a long time, for fear of stepping on the corpse of the deceased. But I don't know when, these corpses all turned their heads, their white eyes stared at him motionless, their mouths were all tightly closed, and their bodies were much closer to him than before. , you can even touch his back by raising your hand. Lin Hao did not dare to move. He stood stiffly on the spot. His eyes slowly swept over the corpses one by one. His soul power naturally came out and carefully covered the corpses. But this time, what he was exploring was not the breath, but the soft white cocoon threads wrapped around the corpse. Sure enough, although that thing was inconspicuous, there was a faint trace of the vitality and spiritual power of a living creature inside. The flow is just too tiny, just like ants, making it difficult to detect. He pulled out the sword from his waist, cut the white cocoon silk directly, picked up the thing, and looked at it carefully. Obviously when Lin Hao was walking around before, those soft white silk cocoons were motionless, but now they were broken. Instead, they were moving slowly like a snake, trying to pounce on Lin Hao. Come. He carefully took a piece of soft white cocoon silk as thick as a hair and placed it on the corpse next to him, wanting to see what the other party would do. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4575 Setting the Mountain on Fire (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! As a result, the thing immediately merged with other cocoon threads, and its roots continued to rush into the human body. In less than an instant, it returned to its previous motionless appearance. "What the hell is this???" Lin Hao frowned. He was disgusted by such an inexplicable soft creature, and the goosebumps on his body were about to fall off. He didn¡¯t want to stay here any longer, so he simply tiptoed and flew up the branch again. He wanted to leave this place immediately and let the emperor handle it. The corpses also raised their heads at an extremely slow speed, and their white eyes looked up at the trees one after another, still staring at the living creature. "Don't??? Don't go???" A weak voice came from under the buried corpse. It was as weak as an auditory hallucination, but it still made Lin Hao helplessly stop and look back under the tree. . The man made no sound. Only something pushed hard under the body. Other than that, there was no movement. The forest returned to dead silence. Only the roar of monsters outside the forest could be heard, which made this place look extremely weird. . "This person has nothing to do with me," Lin Hao said in self-hypnosis, why should I stop? Saving one of him is not as good as saving thousands of others. It is better to go and tell the emperor quickly. Isn't it the most important thing to quickly repair the defense line? Although he said this, it was as if there were roots in the soles of his feet, and his eyes were fixed on the pile of corpses, with no intention of leaving. The corpse was pushed hard by something again, and the weak male voice once again begged intermittently: "Please??? I'm still alive, save me???" Lin Hao squatted on the tree, expressionlessly looking at the corpses under the tree that were looking up at him, and suddenly cursed in a low voice: "Banana, you stinker." He no longer hesitated and fell directly from the tree. The wings of firefly instantly spread out, carefully letting him float in the air and trying not to touch those weird soft white cocoon threads. After snapping his fingers, a small flame floated out, burning the white cocoon silk on the body, so that Lin Hao could move away the corpses that stared at him one by one, and finally exposed The person below asking for help. This baby is miserable enough. Half of his arms are gone, his body is half sideways, his face has been covered with soft white cocoon silk, his breathing is frighteningly weak, and there is not much spiritual power left in his body. Lin Hao has even If you can no longer detect the other party's aura, it is no different from a dead corpse. He carefully used the flame to burn away the soft white cocoon silk on the man's face, and his soul power also probed into his meridians - it didn't matter if he didn't probe, but Lin Hao was shocked when he probed. If he hadn¡¯t seen so many strange things, he would have screamed by now. This man¡¯s meridians have been filled with soft white cocoon silk, and many places have been burst. They are scattered in the flesh and blood like parasites, still desperately absorbing spiritual power. "Brother, you are too tenacious???" Lin Hao couldn't help but sigh softly, "How did you survive? It was all by one breath." The man's body was extremely stiff, and he no longer had the strength to answer his questions. Although his face had lost the barrier of soft white cocoon silk, he could only keep repeating: "Save me??? I still have to Alive???Don¡¯t go???¡± (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4576: Sitting in jail (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "I know, aren't you here to deal with these parasites on your body?" Lin Hao lowered his head, looking at the densely packed soft white cocoon silk in his body, and couldn't help but sigh. "Brother, with all due respect, you won't survive much longer if you go out like this. At most, you will be a complete invalid. You can only lie in bed day and night. You must have help when eating and going to the toilet." He pulled out the gun from his waist. The sword, with a trace of reluctance, fell on the man's neck. "If you want to kill me, just say a word. I'll do it very quickly. I'm sure you won't feel anything at all." The man did not answer. Lin Hao waited for him for a while, and then he repeated with difficulty: "Save me???" Everyone said that, how could he dispose of the fate of this person at will, so he had to put away the knife and wondered how to transport him out. ¡°Save me???¡± The other party kept repeating, ¡°Don¡¯t leave???Save me???¡± "Brother, I didn't say I was leaving. I'm just trying to figure out a way." Lin Hao rubbed his brows helplessly and patiently coaxed, "I can't help you with all your cocoons." Get it out, you say so." The other party was silent for only a few seconds, and then began to repeat those few sentences again and again. Over and over again, he was dying, "Save me, don't go, please." The more he talked, the more Lin Hao felt that something was wrong. The goosebumps kept rising and rising, and the cold wind seemed to be blowing down his spine. Looking at the corpses around him that were staring at him, he suddenly flew a little higher, carefully walked around to the front of the person, and looked at the other person's pale cheeks. Under his gaze, the man began to repeat those words again and again, but it made Lin Hao hold his breath. He stepped back inch by inch. His intention to leave burst out so strongly that he couldn't wait any longer. He immediately turned around and ran towards the woods. Since the firefly wings would hinder movement in the woods, Lin Hao simply folded his wings and flew quickly through the woods. The corpse was obviously talking non-stop just now, but its eyes had already turned white, and its mouth was filled with soft white cocoon silk at some point, making it impossible to make a sound. No wonder that thing only repeats those few words. I'm afraid they are other people's mumblings when they are dying. He must have learned it specially to confuse others. The reason why these corpses are huddled together is probably because someone like Lin Hao wanted to save a life, but was wrapped up in the soft white cocoon silk and could no longer get up. There was something strange, Lin Hao jumped quickly among the branches, releasing his spiritual power with a little urgency, wanting to rush to the emperor as soon as possible to tell him this. A huge white snake appeared in his eyes, and a pair of silver-gray eyes met his eyes. If it hadn¡¯t been for this thing lying across the road in front of him, it would have been just like those corpses, so Lin Hao didn¡¯t notice anything was wrong at all, and he still rushed forward with all his heart, and almost bumped into its eyelids. "Get out!" He yelled violently, and thrust out the sword in his hand. The sword edge immediately brought up a whirlpool-like storm and stabbed into the white snake's eyes, "Don't block the way!" The huge body did not provide any protection for it. Lin Hao stabbed its eyes through with just one sword strike. The burst of spiritual power guided the strong wind and forced the flesh and blood under the scales to be wiped clean. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4577 The battle is over (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! But the white snake still stood there, its other intact eye looking at Lin Hao motionless, as if it was unharmed, not at all affected by the spiritual power running around in its body. The sword that was inserted into its eye was slowly pulled out, but the silver-gray eyes immediately acted as if nothing had happened. As the sword left, it returned to its previous appearance, with neither bleeding nor blood. There were no wounds, and he looked at the human quietly from beginning to end. Like a corpse in the forest. Lin Hao was stunned. He had never seen such a monster before. The piercing touch was like inserting the sword into the water. All the force was softened and it could not cause much damage to it at all. Those spiritual powers never returned. They were all absorbed into the body by this snake. The flesh and blood in the body were like water. Once the spiritual powers were absorbed, they reunited to support the huge white snake. . Such a bizarre creature made Lin Hao couldn't help but lower his head and chuckle, and murmured helplessly and curiously: "What the hell are you?" He also has the Skeleton King and the Evil King under his command, and even the Yue Jian Death Land hidden in the world. They are all things that will shock people when they are taken out. The white snake in front of him can scare him once, but it will only scare him the second time. It was no longer interesting, but it gave him a sense of interest in exploring. Soul power burst out of Lin Hao's body and probed into the body of the white snake - as expected, the body of this thing is also full of soft white cocoon silk, controlling every move of the white snake. He regained his spiritual power and simply gave up on avoiding these disgusting things. The flames ignited directly from the sword and stabbed straight into the eyes of the white snake. But before the tip of the sword touched the opponent, the white snake suddenly melted, and its skin instantly turned into a pool of white water, dripping down from the tree, making Lin Hao's attack in vain. Immediately afterwards, the water suddenly jumped up and turned into more than a dozen small streams in mid-air. It directly entangled his limbs and pulled wildly with the strength that was difficult to break free. There were no soft white cocoon threads as thick as a hair. One by one, he poked out, trying to get from his skin deep into his meridians. "What a beautiful thought!" Lin Hao's spiritual power burst out, covering his whole body tightly. He also swung the sword in his hand. The wind of the sword flew around with flames, and in just a few seconds, those soft things were destroyed. The white cocoon silk was cut cleanly and almost burned several trees, so he quickly changed to the wind blade for fear of causing a fire. After cutting off the soft white cocoon silk wrapped around him, he fell from the air and stepped on the ground. Before he could stand still, the wings of firefly stretched out again, vibrating hard in mid-air, letting himself Floating in the air. The cocoon threads that had just been protruded from the ground suddenly lost their purpose and rose up blankly, trying to wrap around his ankles and drag him down to the ground. The space in this forest was already cramped, and the Firefly Wings were not too small. There were soft white cocoon threads protruding from all directions, which made Lin Hao's movements of waving the sword suddenly seem a little awkward and he felt like he couldn't cope with it. He simply chopped off the branches and moved through the forest on them. But those cocoon threads are like an endless army of monsters. They can't be chopped down no matter how hard they are. They can only be burned with fire. If you don't pay attention, they turn into water all over the ground, quietly seeping into the ground, looking for The timing of re-attacking is really annoying. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4578 The battle is over (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Lin Hao couldn't burn down the entire forest in a fit of rage. Wouldn't that clearly tell the monster army that there was a huge gap in the battle line here? This left him with more than a little less means at his disposal. He could only endure his anger, keep burning the cocoon silk, and pay careful attention to the surrounding trees. ¡°These things must be like mother worms, otherwise there wouldn¡¯t be so many of them, and they would breed so many corpses in captivity. The key point is that he has never seen this thing before. How to find the female insect? He still doesn¡¯t know whether these cocoon silks are alive. While he was thinking so wildly, Lin Hao had already retreated to the place where the corpses were before, stopped immediately, and wanted to change direction. This allowed those soft white cocoon silks to seize the opportunity, and like poking a hornet's nest, they swarmed at him. No matter how badly burned, they would all shoot out at once. The attack was dense and urgent, and they hit Lin Hao hard. He approached the pile of corpses and received gazes from all directions. "What the hell are you?" Someone repeated faintly in the forest, and his voice was exactly the same as that of Lin Hao. If he hadn't been standing there calmly, he would have doubted whether his soul had left his body. The man showed off his voice, changed his words, and began to beg for mercy and cry intermittently. There were even a few sharp roars from different monsters. Then he was silent for a few blinks, and then transformed into the original one. After hearing these few words, Lin Hao got goosebumps, and the sword in his hand became more and more urgent and fierce. Suddenly, the sound suddenly stopped, and something cold slowly grabbed Lin Hao's ankle and asked him faintly: "What are you???" The tip of the sword, which shone with cold light, immediately changed its direction and stabbed downwards. The flames surged and burned the thing's hand until it turned into black powder and fell to the ground with a rustling sound. The wings of firefly flapped again, raising Lin Hao's figure slightly to avoid the corpses that had climbed up on the ground. Those dead humans were so wrapped in white cocoon silk that they were almost unrecognizable. Even the ears and noses had soft white cocoon silk that was constantly moving. They looked disgusting and terrifying. They had already climbed up one after another, their heads raised high, their white eyes staring at Lin Hao, their dry and white wrists also raised, trying to grab his ankles and pull this human from the sky. Come down and become one of your own. "My God, this is really strange." Cang Gou's voice finally appeared, with a hint of gloating about a good show in his tone, "Isn't this a phaseless ice-winged snake? Plus Qiong Qi from before, how can you Wherever you go, you always run into a few strange things?" "Phaseless Ice-Winged Snake?" Lin Hao repeated slowly, but he couldn't recall any impression of this name at all. "It's said to be a snake, but this thing is not a snake." Cang Gou explained lazily, "It's like a conscious virus, but it's just like a small snake." "And because it can devour corpses and control them, and has no fixed shape, it is said to be formless. It is a very rare thing. There is no such thing in the world today, and I don't know who saved it. , left in a place like this.¡± "You should be careful. If the phaseless ice-winged snakes develop, it will be as scary as the plague." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4579 Stone shattered chest (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Then what should I do with this thing?" Lin Hao helplessly flapped his wings of firefly, making himself as high as possible. Above his head were the intertwined leaves and branches, and those soft white cocoon silks were still wrapping around the trunk, slowly crawling towards him. "I ran away and they chased me. If I wanted to eat something on the way, why would I use an army of monsters? The ground was full of these phaseless ice-winged snakes. They could easily eat everything alive. .¡± "You're still asking me what to do, don't you know how to deal with it?" Cang Gou said with some gloating, "Burn it, burn all this forest clean, let alone the phaseless ice-winged snake, even the grass will be alive Don¡¯t come down.¡± "Fart, if I can burn the forest, why do I ask you?" Lin Hao rolled his eyes, wishing to slap this bastard twice, "Once the forest is destroyed, the natural obstacles will soon disappear, and those monsters will not If you run forward like crazy, then you won¡¯t have to worry about the Phaseless Ice-Winged Snake, and you¡¯ll just be eaten by the monster.¡± The corpse underneath began to cry again, and the high and low voices overlapped, wandering in the dark forest, and coupled with the continuous howling of monsters around them, it had an ethereal feeling, which made people feel even more terrifying. Lin Hao swung his sword and slashed downwards. A single blast of sword wind could cut many corpses in half, but in just a few blinks, those soft white cocoon silks had already rejoined the two pieces of corpses, leaving them intact. Injured, he stood up again and looked up. If Cang Gou hadn¡¯t told him the species of this thing, he would have thought he had encountered some powerful undead creature. Unfortunately, judging from the situation, this formless ice-winged snake is neither a monster nor a strange beast. Just like Cang Gou said, it is a plague-like thing. If we don't kill it here, there will be endless troubles in the future. . We can¡¯t set the forest on fire, and other attack methods can¡¯t completely destroy this thing. Well, what should we do? Lin Hao scratched his head, feeling that sooner or later he would become bald due to too much thinking. "I should have searched for more good things from His Highness the Crown Prince. I really lost a lot of money this time." He muttered in his mouth, carefully let his figure fall down, and stabbed the living corpse again with the sword in his hand. Their heads were chopped off one after another. Sure enough, although the body lost its head, it could still function, and the cocoon silk immediately turned into something like water, staggeringly holding the head up, then climbing on the original body, handed the head up, and started again. This living corpse has been repaired. "Cang Gou, you said that fire can burn them to death, right?" Looking at this scene, a bold idea suddenly flashed through Lin Hao's mind, "Then if it means that only extreme temperatures can kill them, ice Can the same effect be achieved?" "How do I know this?" Cang Gou replied lazily, "Phaseless Ice-Winged Snakes are rare to begin with. How can anyone deliberately do this experiment? But you can try it. This thing can't kill you anyway, right? ?¡± Lin Hao rolled his eyes at the air and said with great dissatisfaction: "I am also a master of martial arts. It would be too shameful to die on such a sticky thing." Cang Gou made a long-pitched sound and stopped choking with him. Instead, he urged him to try the effect. Apparently he also wanted to see if the Phaseless Ice-Winged Snake would die from the cold. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4580 Stone shattered chest (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! According to Lin Hao's previous experiments, although this thing is filament-like when controlling objects, its body is more like water flow. If each silk thread is cut off and turned into water flow, it will be easier for him to control the entire piece. The ground is frozen. Having made up his mind, Lin Hao didn't hesitate much. He turned the sword in his hand and waved out more than a dozen densely packed blades in an instant. Like cutting leeks, he cut off all the living corpses in the blink of an eye, leaving only The lower body is still standing there. The wings of firefly flapped again, bringing Lin Hao down from mid-air. The lightning instantly wrapped around the sharp sword body, and the sword tip penetrated straight into the body of a living corpse. Accompanied by the burst of spiritual power, the thunder light carried a sharp sword wind, like a tarsal maggot. In the blink of an eye, it had penetrated inch by inch along the meridians of the living corpse, twisting all the soft white cocoon silk. It shattered into pieces and turned into a gurgling stream, flowing down from the body of the living corpse. Once the phaseless ice-winged snake lost its control, the corpse finally fell limply to the ground and stopped moving. But the soft white cocoon silk was still moving, trying to wash the corpses and lift them up. Many of them had already stretched out, trying to include Lin Hao as one of the living corpses when Lin Hao wasn't paying attention. Unlike those guerrillas who are mostly martial arts masters, Lin Hao is a master of martial arts. For these plague-like things, it is like a hotbed of viruses, which can make them stronger and erode living creatures at a faster rate. Faster. That¡¯s why he took the initiative to attack uncharacteristically, instead of just relying on sound to lure him like before. It was out of instinct that he wanted to stop Lin Hao here. But for Lin Hao, this is actually a good thing. This formless ice-winged snake is just like a dead thing. It has no so-called soul at all. Each one is as small as a hair. Even if they are gathered together in groups, it will be as if they are not there when they are detected. Kill them all. It's easy to say, but it's really difficult to do. Now that they came over on their own initiative, it was easier for Lin Hao to take action. He turned around, tapped his toes on the ground, moved his body slightly, and swung his sword again in his hand. Dozens of sharp sword winds immediately cut through the air, smashing the soft white cocoon silk into pieces. The water seeped into the ground. Before Lin Hao could stop, the small sword winds were shot out one after another, densely filling the gaps between the trees. Before the soft white cocoon silk could be found, they were already beaten back into the soil, along with the ground. The fallen leaves were chopped into pieces together. As Lin Hao's sword wind swung faster and faster, no soft white cocoon silk could be seen in the forest. They were all cut into water by his attack and buried deep in the ground, with no chance of showing up. "It's time." He whispered, the sword in his hand stopped swinging, and his figure immediately fell from the sky, firmly stepping on the ground. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out can ??a flame can quickly fall on the corpses, with the scalding high temperature could burn all the corpses into dust in just a few seconds, before falling to the ground silently. At this time, the water flow has not even taken shape yet, and is passing through the dust slowly and confusedly, as if it does not understand why these corpses have disappeared. Having lost the target it could control, the Phaseless Ice-Winged Snake immediately changed its target to the only living creature left in the forest, which was Lin Hao himself. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4581 The power of blood (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Their movements were surprisingly fast, and the soil surged in an instant. Countless soft white cocoon threads broke out of the soil, rushing towards Lin Hao with the soil all over their bodies, like sharp arrows made of water flow, which originally slipped and fell. The soft body was extremely hard, aiming at all the meridians all over his body. It was silent at that moment. Although there were roars of monsters and shouts of humans outside the forest, there were only the rustling of leaves blown by the wind and the rustling of soft white cocoon threads as they cut through the air. Lin Hao has already activated his soul power to the extreme. These sounds are like bugs tangled in a web. Every move is extremely clear, clearly telling him what is happening here. He took a gentle breath, closed his eyes slowly, and did not swing the sword in his hand. Instead, he carried it behind his back as he stepped forward, giving up the use of the sword. The cold is coming! The temperature of the forest suddenly dropped by more than ten degrees. It was not a slow decrease, but a coldness visible to the naked eye was spreading. Lin Hao's Hunyuan Gong had also started to operate, and ice-attribute spiritual power continued to burst out from his meridians. , spreading the breath of death silently. ?A blink of an eye, two moments, three moments. The temperature in the forest has dropped to below zero, and ice edges have already hung on the treetops. Inside are soft white cocoon threads that can no longer move. The fallen leaves and soil on the ground have also been frozen into a ball. The water flow that was already rising was frozen by the cold into ice spikes protruding from the ground. The number was so large that it faintly turned into a cage, trapping Lin Hao in place. Not to mention the splash of mud they brought out when they protruded from the ground, it was as if time had frozen, turning into small ice flakes one after another, hanging firmly in the air, freezing everything at that moment. Lin Hao finally moved. He resumed his standing posture holding the sword, and the mouthful of air he had held in his mouth was slowly spit out. In this freezing space, only his breath was warm, and the soft white air floated in the air, as if the suspended time was suddenly broken, and the small ice flakes frozen in the air finally fell. It went down and hit the ground that turned into ice with a clanking sound. "Wow, uncle, your hands are so beautiful." Cang Gou's emotionless praise immediately rang out. Lin Hao immediately put his hands on his hips proudly, accepted the well-deserved compliment without hesitation, and boasted smugly: "Who am I? I am the little prince of the world, the only one in the world!" Cang Gou immediately changed his tone and switched to sarcastic remarks about him. From time to time, he would mention that he had not yet made money again. Lin Hao suddenly lost his arrogance and began to worry about the money he had not yet saved. A thousand yuan crystal. But a slender ice edge suddenly moved, attracting his attention. The phaseless ice-winged snake there was actually not dead yet, but moved even more slowly, and was moving with full concentration, trying to get out of the ice edge and reach Lin Hao's body. "Brother, you are too stubborn in your life." He reluctantly came closer and carefully observed the condition of these ice edges. You know, although Lin Hao controlled the freezing weather within a certain range, every place within this range had a low temperature of at least ten degrees below zero, so even objects in the air could be frozen in an instant. Living. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4582 The power of blood (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! And it wasn't a slow temperature drop, it was so cold in an instant. If it were a human being here, he would have been frozen to death by now, let alone moving around in the ice, he would have been suffocated to death long ago. . "Well, in the final analysis, we still have to use fire." Lin Hao looked at the ice and snow, and touched the nearest ice edge with his palm. The spiritual power immediately burst out from his palm, and then spread out in all directions. It was divided into two streams along the ice edge, one penetrated into the ground, and the other dispersed in the air. As the spiritual power output continued to increase, it quickly covered everyone. A frozen space. Those phaseless ice-winged snakes felt this huge spiritual power, and they all moved slowly, twisting their bodies in the ice inch by inch, trying to find a breakthrough. And the ice edge finally started to tremble, and the spiritual power spread across every inch of space immediately ignited flames, quietly igniting high temperatures inside the ice edge. Although the ice on the outside has not yet melted, the hot flames inside are enough to burn the Phaseless Ice-Winged Snake to ashes. The spiritual power is like a wall, accurately controlling the temperature on both sides, patiently but quickly burning through every place. Fire beneath the ice. This is a silent massacre. If someone lies under the ice and looks down, they will find that the flames hidden in the ice are so beautiful. The orange firelight is like the sunlight falling at sunset, densely penetrating this space. Dancing movingly under the ice. Knowing that all the soft white silk had been burned into nothingness, Lin Hao stopped transmitting spiritual power. Those ice edges finally melted one by one, and the water dripped onto the ground. The soft white cocoon silk inside had long since been swallowed up by the flames and disappeared without a trace. The ice and snow in this space had returned to its previous appearance after Lin Hao took a dozen steps. Only the muddy wetland still reminded the trees of what had happened here. But this group of silent spectators could not tell the deeds of this human being, and could only watch him slowly leave this place. "There should be nothing left." Lin Hao muttered, and walked around the place twice worriedly, and burned all the corpses and limbs he could find, making sure that there were no soft white parts anywhere. The cocoon was gone, and I finally breathed a sigh of relief. "I can finally tell the emperor about the situation here. This time I have to rip him off, and he won't leave until I get a few hundred yuan crystals." Lin Hao thought like this, he had already stepped on the branches with his toes, and quickly ran towards the first front. Since the shouts of humans can still be heard, it must be that the first front has not been broken yet, and the Canglan Dynasty still has a chance to win. . He didn¡¯t notice, but just a few seconds after he left, a black figure quietly appeared and stood on the branch. That was the Yulong that Lin Hao had been looking for before. At this moment, he looked at the moisture in the forest, and a smile suddenly appeared on his expressionless face. He looked deeply at the place where Lin Hao disappeared, turned around and went in a completely different direction from him, and suddenly disappeared among the leaves and branches. . Lin Hao had just walked out of the forest and onto the road. The battle line here has been somewhat broken, but the Martial Emperor masters are still trying to hold on, and the soldiers have not given up. The wounded are constantly being sent down, and those who can still fight are clenching the weapons in their hands and fighting with the monsters. They are confronting. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4583 Everyone runs (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! The ground is full of squirming snakes, there are strange birds singing on the top, and in front of them is an endless army of monsters, but they still have not lost the courage to fight. Lin Hao also flapped his wings of firefly and swung the sword in his hand again. A sword wind could cut off the wings of more than a dozen strange birds, and then burned them with flames, not even a speck of dust would fall. When those strange birds saw this sudden rise of human beings, they naturally rushed towards him, roaring sharply, and their eagle claws all rushed towards Lin Hao. He fell directly, and thunder shot up into the sky, electrocuting those strange birds immediately. Their feathers fell all over their heads, and several of them smashed directly into the pile of monsters, causing those monsters to He raised his head in confusion, not understanding why friendly troops suddenly fell from the sky. "Leave them alone!" The emperor felt this familiar aura and immediately turned around and shouted, "The Demon King is the most important!" Lin Hao immediately fluttered his wings of firefly, landed beside him, and said softly to him: "The defense line in the east forest has been broken. Either retreat and retract the front line, or send more people over." No need to say more, the emperor's face was already gloomy and terrifying, but he still sighed helplessly, waved his robe at him, and said in a deep voice: "I understand." Before he could command the generals to retreat to the front, a scout soldier covered in blood suddenly fell over and ran straight into the emperor's arms. There is no good skin left on his back, and the blood has stained all his clothes red. His light armor is hanging in pieces on his body, but his fingers are still tightly grasping the emperor's clothes. "Drag the wounded man down!" Emperor Canglan immediately helped him up and shouted behind him, "Hurry up!" But the scout shook his head vigorously and opened his mouth to say something, but was choked by the blood in his mouth. He could only cough continuously, raised his hand urgently, and grasped the emperor's clothes tightly. "Broken??? Broken!" He bit the tip of his tongue and forced out a few words, "The Western Front is broken!" The emperor looked at him in astonishment. Lin Hao also frowned suddenly. He immediately took a step forward and slapped the scout with his palm, and his spiritual power immediately poured into the other person's meridians. But he suddenly retracted his hand, looked at the emperor hesitantly, and explained in a low voice: "Emperor, all his meridians have been severed. It is a miracle that he can hold on here." This kind of power is no longer something that an ordinary demon emperor can achieve. A high-level demon emperor must have appeared on the western front. The emperor obviously understood this and immediately asked others to send the scout down. At the same time, he raised the sword in his hand and stabbed the ground, creating an earth wall again. "Retreat!" he roared angrily, "Shrink the front and move closer to the second front!" The soldiers did not complain or be dissatisfied at all, and immediately retreated one wave after another, barely maintaining their formation. The Emperor Wu masters also stepped forward on tiptoe, stepping on the earth wall. But a man suddenly stood on the earth wall, looking into the distance with frightened eyes, and shouted: "Emperor¡ª¡ª" He suddenly broke off his voice, causing everyone to look up. Lin Hao was no exception, his eyes focused on that person. The Martial Emperor master's robe was instantly soaked with blood, and a huge hole was pierced through his chest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4584 Everyone starts running (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! And a stinging tail was slowly withdrawing from his body, retracting like a snake, allowing the human to fall from the high wall and hit the ground. Blood flowed out of his body, and the huge wound was a clear reminder to everyone - the high-level Demon King is out to fight! "Retreat!" The emperor shouted violently again, calling everyone's attention back, "Quick!" This time, the soldiers were a little panicked. Their formation was no longer as complete as before. Although no one screamed, fear was already showing in their eyes. They all turned around and ran back like bereaved dogs. That was not a retreat, but an escape. The originally united military spirit was suddenly shattered by the sudden appearance of the high-level Demon King. Facing the boundless army of monster beasts, they can think that they still have a glimmer of hope. Even if the Demon King goes out to fight, they have never given up. However, the high-level Demon King has just appeared and killed a Martial Emperor master. This For those soldiers, it was undoubtedly a major blow. How could they stop something that even the masters of the Martial Emperor could not stop? With this idea in mind, the soldiers almost fled at the speed of the first front, abandoning the first front and swarming into the protection of the second front like frightened birds. There are already many spike traps there, as well as many spiked fences made of wood. Lin Hao had previously concluded that these things would not be of much use. It seems now that it was really just a bit of psychological comfort that kept those soldiers from turning around and running away. Instead, they clenched the weapons in their hands tremblingly and stood behind the thorn fence, waiting for the arrival of the monster army. At this moment, the Martial Emperor masters also clicked their feet to fly, temporarily floating in the air, looking at the ten-meter-long giant beast that was constantly protruding and sinking on the ground. It has a soaring monster aura on its body, and the spiritual power that is constantly surging throughout its body also silently tells everyone its strength as a high-level demon king. The sharp black thorn on its tail is the one that pierced it just now. The murderous weapon of the Emperor Wu. "Is this an Earth Dragon?" Someone said softly, "But I have never seen such a big Earth Dragon, let alone one at the level of a high-level Demon King." ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? That did not dare to go down alone to face the high-level demon king, not to mention that the opponent is an earth dragon, which can bury itself deep into the ground, and many attacks are not effective against it. "You guys retreat and go to the forest in the northeast to connect the front." The emperor also knew that these emperors couldn't deal with such things at all, so he simply transferred them down. As the scouts just said, the western front on Daru's side has also been broken, indicating that there are at least two of these earth dragons. But the Canglan Dynasty was already struggling to support itself before, so why did it take until now for these two earth dragons to appear? Lin Hao's thoughts suddenly stopped and he immediately looked towards those monsters. Sure enough, the army of monster beasts had already reversed its direction at some point, and ran towards the forest one after another. That was one of the gates that was broken through by the phaseless ice-winged snake. They have long been aware of the fragility of the battle line, and they also know that powerful masters must stay to deal with the two high-level demon kings, so they have delayed it until now, waiting for them to be defeated by both ends! "With such careful thinking, it seems that this mountain and river festival has been planned for a long time." The emperor sighed slowly, "One link after another, it's really???" (Remember the website address of this site) £ºwww.hlnovel.com Chapter 4585: Enemy or Friend (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! He shook his head and stopped talking. Instead, he glanced at Lin Hao, suddenly reached out and patted his shoulder, and said softly: "You don't need to stay to help me. Just go back to the front with the others. This place Leave the dragon to me alone." Lin Hao raised his eyebrows, fluttered his firefly wings, and landed directly on the earth wall. He replied with a smile: "I won't retreat behind the battle line, but I won't help you either. If the emperor wants to fight the earth dragon, then Go ahead, I'll just watch the show next to you." "Of course, if the emperor has finished fighting and has no other strength, then I can reluctantly send you back to the front." Lin Hao said a lot in a roundabout way, but what he actually meant was that he only planned to sit on the sidelines and only help you in critical moments. "And if this earth dragon is not killed on the spot and allows the opponent to pass through the battle line, it will completely collapse, and the Martial Emperor's masters will suffer more casualties. Although he wanted to help, he had no other choice. Although he looked cool when he killed the Phaseless Ice-Winged Snake before, Lin Hao's spiritual power was almost exhausted. Although he had taken two pills, it would take time to fully recover. If he went to fight the Earth Dragon now , is not helpful at all, but is still a burden to the emperor. It¡¯s better to just sit down and rest, it can also come in handy in critical moments. The emperor looked at him with a relaxed look, and his tense nerves relaxed a lot, and he smiled helplessly at him. He immediately pointed his toes and swung the long and short swords in his hands, falling with a fierce wind. On the back of the earth dragon. This may seem like just a stroke of luck, but in fact, as long as you use your soul power to capture the earth dragon's movements, catching the moment when it appears on the ground is extremely easy. Although the emperor's soul power is not as rich as Lin Hao's, he still has the emperor's destiny. He is a genuine martial emperor master. To deal with a high-level demon emperor, even if the opponent has a terrain advantage, it is more than enough. "It's just that now it's not one-on-one, but on the battlefield. It's necessary to fight quickly and quickly return to the front to suppress other monsters. He no longer used his spiritual power delicately, but poured it all into the swords in both hands. The short sword suddenly cut open the scale-covered back of the earth dragon, and the long sword also penetrated, burying it deeply. Entered the earth dragon's body. "Thunder!" He shouted, took out a high-level talisman from his arms, and placed it on Earth Dragon's back without any distress. It was different from Lin Hao's Wuhuang martial arts, but a pure burst of talisman power. A few dark clouds appeared in the sky a moment ago, and a thunder fell from the sky, hitting the earth dragon's body, and forcibly destroyed the whole body. The hard things, all made of scales, were filled with fire, paralyzing the body and making it freeze in place. The emperor stood on the spot, and his originally dark pupils suddenly turned a strange green color, which soon eroded his pupils. The blades of the two swords in his hands were also quickly dyed green by spiritual power. That is the power of Qinglin Dragon Snake¡¯s bloodline! Legend has it that this kind of snake only appears in the mountain forests with few human traces. It lurks in the dark bottom of the lake for many years. It is covered with green scales and a little bit of venom can kill civilians in a city. Who would have thought that the emperor of the Canglan Dynasty actually had such bloodline! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4586: Enemy or Friend (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "It's been so long since I haven't used it, I feel a little rusty." The emperor mumbled softly. The color of his pupils had completely changed to green, with a pair of golden vertical pupils shining brightly in them. Even his teeth were protruding and sharp. exposed beyond the lips and teeth. He doesn¡¯t look like an emperor at all, but like a heretic traitor. That¡¯s why he never shows his bloodline power in front of outsiders. But now that the army has withdrawn, he still had this concern, so he naturally used the power of his bloodline without hesitation, intending to kill the earth dragon on the spot. "Although the Qinglin Dragon Snake has the word dragon, it means that it has never passed that level and is just a mere half-dragon." The emperor's voice was very soft, and the earth dragon did not understand this human being. The meaning contained in the words. But it knows that this human¡¯s spiritual power is much stronger than it, and its bloodline is suppressing it tightly, so there is no possibility of winning at all. But the lightning just now paralyzed its huge body so much that only the tip of its tail can barely move, and the rest of it can only stay in place. "Tell me, which one is more powerful, half-dragon or earth dragon?" After finishing speaking, the emperor's long sword pierced the earth dragon's body again, and the short sword forcefully pried open its scales, allowing the long sword to quickly open the wound. "It's useless, human being." A deep voice came from the emperor's feet, but the earth dragon had adapted to the numbness all over his body and could move slowly. "With my scales and my huge body, I can't do anything to such a small wound." It spoke much faster, and the black barbs on its tail were raised more and more. Gao, quietly approaching the emperor. "You're right." The emperor opened his mouth, and a drop of almost transparent venom fell from the sharp canine teeth, and it fell on the Earth Dragon's wound in the blink of an eye. "Fortunately, I didn't plan to use a sword." He has not used the power of blood for many years, and the venom of the Qinglin Dragon Snake has not been used for a long time, and if that drop drops into the water, it is enough to kill more than a dozen high-level martial emperors. The earth dragon's body shook violently, and words could no longer come out of his mouth. The barbed tail suddenly fell to the ground, and its huge body trembled painfully. The emperor then retracted his swords, stepped on its body with his toes, flew away lightly, and landed on the earth wall. His face was a little pale, because the venom was the Qinglin Dragon Snake's final trump card. Although it looked silent, it took away most of his spiritual power. But this has a remarkable effect. Not long after the emperor landed on the earth wall, the earth dragon had stopped struggling. Half of its huge body was exposed and half was still buried deep underneath, but the scales on its body had slowed down. It slowly fell off. The flesh and blood inside has been completely corroded by the venom, turning into blood, slowly seeping out from the scales, and falling on the soil in drops. This battle ended so quickly that Lin Hao opened his eyes in shock, and he deeply understood the huge gap in strength between Emperor Wu and Emperor Wu, which was like a cliff and a ravine. "Let's go." The emperor coughed, pointed his toes again, and ran towards the second front, "I'm afraid the army of monsters has arrived." (Remember this website's website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4587 Who is stupid (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! The two of them had only walked a dozen meters, and the ground was already covered with human corpses. On the contrary, not many monsters were dead, and they seemed to have the absolute upper hand. They did not go to the first front line on the main road first, but flew towards the weak point of the front line where the monster army had just rushed. Many trees in the forest had been broken by brute force, and the corpses on the ground had been trampled. Mark of. These soldiers tried their best to resist, but the dynasty was originally short of manpower, and there were not many strong soldiers placed in the forest. Now that the line was broken, the weak points were the focus of attacks by the monsters. This manpower could not stop the monsters at all. The attack of the beast. "Lin Hao, look elsewhere. I will pursue them along their tracks." The emperor's face was solemn, "We have to face the worst possibility." Now the demon beast army has broken through the second front. Although it killed the high-level demon emperor who suddenly appeared, the morale of the army has been lost, the soldiers fled, and the combat effectiveness is definitely not as good as before. Not to mention that the weak point has been breached at this time, and considering the timing of the appearance of the high-level Demon Emperor Earth Dragon, all this is probably a good deal. "In the army of monsters, there must be one that has the wisdom of a human, and maybe it is a strong monster emperor, otherwise it will not be enough to command 100 million monsters. But if it is really as he thinks, there is no possibility of winning this battle, and it will only take as long as it takes. Even if reinforcements arrive in time, they will not be able to save this huge loss. "Got it." Lin Hao nodded, turned around and left here, heading towards the weak point of the western front to investigate. The emperor sighed deeply, put away his endless thoughts, and ran forward. Fortunately, when Lin Hao was wandering around looking for a profit, he had a thorough look at the strategic positions and weak points of these fronts. Now he found the starting point very easily. At this time, there was no need to take care of the soldiers and monsters. The pace was more than doubled, and in a short time, all the weak points of the original first front to the west had been explored. But his mood became even more depressed, and he ran towards the second front without saying a word. This army of monsters is as if an eye has been inserted into the battle line. There are only sporadic feint attacks in the areas with the strongest defense force. There are only a few weird footprints, all of which are traces of human running. On the contrary, it was the weak points that had the most monsters. In an instant, they had used the cover of the earth dragon to kill all the soldiers guarding the front line. They used their backhand to break through from the inside and solved the defensive points in one fell swoop. Those footprints were clean and crisp, without any hesitation. They were obviously planned breakthroughs and tactics from the beginning. If this was a human war, then Lin Hao would definitely not be so surprised. After all, a person who can become a general must master the art of war, otherwise he would not be able to survive. But this is not a human being, it is a monster! The monsters always respect the strong. The number of 100 million monsters is enough to surprise people. Now you tell him that the looseness of these 100 million monsters is just an act and they are waiting for the opportunity to attack them in one fell swoop. Wouldn't it be a slap in the face that dashed all hopes of the Canglan Dynasty? Lin Hao suppressed the shock in his heart and unfolded his wings of firefly again, leading him to rush towards the second front quickly. However, after a short while, he saw the second front which was full of people. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4588 Who is stupid (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! As before, the army of monsters and monsters were crowded together in front of the battle line, entangled with the remaining imperial soldiers, clashing with swords, guns, clubs, fangs and claws, and the sounds of roars and tinkling sounds filled the ears, making people panic. . However, he did not immediately step forward to help. Instead, he floated above everyone's heads. He ignored the strange bird's attack on him. Instead, he closed his eyes. His soul power was instantly revealed, and he instantly explored the chaotic second front. Seven, seven, eight, eight. Compared with the overly large first front, the second front is much smaller, the strength of the soldiers is more concentrated, and there are many fewer weaknesses. But the monster beasts are still the same as before, and the places where they fight and howl are all feint attacks with the smallest number of people. However, the real army silently attacks those weak points. Not to mention shouting, even the footsteps are terrifyingly light. There is even an assassination team there, all small and medium-sized monsters, with slender feet and sharp claws, walking as light as a cat. The more Lin Hao probed, the clearer he became that this army of monster beasts must be secretly controlled by someone behind the scenes, otherwise it would not have such detailed tactics and team configuration. The key is that they have a larger army than the Canglan Dynasty. This is irreparable hard power. No matter how the dynasty allocates their numbers and dispatches troops and generals, they still can't beat their human sea tactics. "Retreat!" A loud male voice interrupted Lin Hao's thoughts, causing him to look down. That robe that was stained with blood, almost turning into red and black, and that familiar sword, weren't they none other than Gu Qingming, a great scholar from the imperial dynasty. But Lin Hao is now on the eastern front. He is the general guarding the west. At such a critical juncture of the war, what is he here to command? The soldiers fighting below could not think of so much. The moment they heard the word "retreat", they ran back, discarding their helmets and armor along the way. They were so embarrassed. The Martial Emperor masters were left at the bottom, and Gu Qingming also fought hard, stopping most of the monsters with his own strength. Looking at his heroic fighting posture, Lin Hao shook his head and sighed softly: "The second front has also been broken." Yes, as a great scholar of the dynasty and a general on the western front, he would appear here to give such an order, which only means that the second front cannot be maintained. The Canglan Dynasty can only choose to leave and retreat to minimize its maximum loss. Although he was sorry, he couldn't stay here any longer. He might as well go back to the final battle line at the top of Dahuang Mountain and help them kill a few monsters. After all, he had also received the elixir from His Highness the Crown Prince, so he had to contribute something. Lin Hao had just turned around, without even taking a single step, when his body suddenly paused and his eyes immediately looked down, fixed on that person. Just like before, Yulong stood in the woods, his aura perfectly concealed. If Lin Hao hadn't clearly memorized the strange aura of the knife when he wanted to follow him, he might not be able to do so now. In the chaotic battle situation, he was keenly aware of the opponent's presence. This time, he did not plan to follow them secretly. Instead, he flapped his wings of firefly and flew through everyone's heads like a bolt of lightning, before kicking Yu Long. The opponent's reaction was surprisingly fast, his figure was impartial, and he retreated just a few inches to avoid Lin Hao's attack, causing him to kick the tree, shaking the leaves to the ground. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4589 The final killing move (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "What are you doing!" Gu Qingming recognized Lin Hao's aura and shouted angrily, "Lin Hao, can't you tell which side is human and which is monster?" But Lin Haoli ignored him, put his toes on the tree, and rushed towards Yulong quickly. The sword at his waist was drawn out again, and dozens of sword winds intertwined in the air to form a white sword light. The big net blocks the way the other party can escape. However, Yu Long still did not draw his sword, but took a step back and prepared his fists and kicks. His spiritual power was shaken, and the color of his eyes suddenly turned red. He let out a low roar from his throat and immediately used his spiritual power. More than a dozen barriers were drawn, blocking the sword wind at all. Although he was facing Lin Hao's sword, there was no fear on his face, and he had no intention of questioning why Lin Hao suddenly took action. His eyes were full of sinister look, which looked a bit scary. Lin Hao had already come to him under the cover of the sword wind, and kicked Yulong on his shoulders with both feet, firmly fixing Yulong on the tree trunk, and thrust out the sword blade in his hand, heading towards His throat was gone, and he was killed in one blow! Faced with such a killing move, he still looked calm and calm, and his breath did not change at all. Only the dark knife suddenly fluctuated, which slightly disturbed Lin Hao's mind. With such a small opportunity, Yulong stretched out his arm and dodged Lin Hao's sword edge at an extremely tricky angle. He tilted his head and let the sword blade nail into the tree. At this time, the distance between the two people was already very close. Yulong's palm easily slapped Lin Hao's lower abdomen. Huge spiritual power burst out of his body, causing him to flutter his wings and stagger back. go. With such a disadvantage, Lin Hao suddenly raised the corners of his mouth, put on a genuine smile, and said with great certainty: "You are indeed not a human being." Faced with such a baseless and false accusation, Yulong's expression did not change at all. He still stood quietly on the spot, showing no emotion, anger, sorrow, or joy. A pair of red eyes looked at Lin Hao without any fluctuation. , waiting for the other party's next step. "Lin Hao! Stop messing around!" Gu Qingming had already rushed over, his fingers reaching for his collar like lightning, seemingly trying to take them away from the battlefield. "Daru, please spare me!" Lin Hao quickly took two steps back and dodged his attack. He flapped his wings on his back and fell down at the right time, blocking Yu Long who wanted to take the opportunity to leave. "Stop!" Gu Qingming became even more angry. Several martial arts masters who came with him also shouted angrily, and more than a dozen hands grabbed Lin Hao's body, trying to stop his attack. But the opponent suddenly twisted his wrist, and the sword blade was like a ghostly shadow. It managed to escape their blockage and directly pierced Yulong's calf, nailing the opponent to the ground. Only then was he forced by more than a dozen people. Pulled it off and landed on the ground. "You guys go fight monsters when you have nothing to do." Lin Hao sighed and reached out to grab Yulong's collar. However, the opponent's eyes had turned dark as before, and he was still looking at him tremblingly. He looked very frightened. "Wow¡ª¡ª" Looking at his appearance, Lin Hao's mouth couldn't help but twitch a few times, showing a slightly disgusted expression. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4590 The Final Killing Move (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Brother, you have already pushed forward on two fronts, why don't you still pretend to be pitiful with me here." The familiar sinister look flashed across the other party's eyes again, but he still looked up at Gu Qingming, and said with a sense of grievance and panic: "Master??? I really don't understand what he is talking about, I just¡ª¡ª" "I went to do some personal business before coming to the Mountain and River Festival, and I killed a possessed insect during the process." Lin Hao interrupted him directly. Although he was pressed by more than a dozen people, he still held the nail on Yulong's calf tightly. The sword does not allow the opponent any chance to escape. "And when I met you, I was thinking, the aura of your sword is so strange, what kind of sword is it?" His eyes looked at the dark sword, and the others looked at the sword involuntarily, and the strength in their hands suddenly relaxed. Lin Hao suddenly exerted his strength at this moment, and the spiritual power in his body shook violently, causing these martial emperor masters to fly back and loosen their restraints on him. Yulong also immediately raised his head, and his fingers moved toward Lin Hao's neck like lightning. His spiritual power also exploded, trying to break the other person's neck. But he had already shown extraordinary reaction speed before, how could Lin Hao not guard against his move? I saw him suddenly let go of the hilt of the sword, and immediately fell back. He managed to avoid Yulong's grasp, then stretched out his arm, grasped the hilt of the sword again, and slashed upwards. , and cut off most of the flesh on Yulong's left leg, exposing all the bones. If it were an ordinary person, his voice of pain would have changed at this time, but his expression remained unchanged, and his speed was not reduced. He immediately bent his arm and grabbed Lin Hao's collar. His figure was obviously many times thinner than Lin Hao, but he just pulled him up and slammed him against the tree. Fortunately, Lin Hao's reaction was not slow. He twisted his body again and put his feet on the tree trunk, which relieved most of the force of the blow. The other hand that had not held the sword immediately reached out and grabbed Yu. Dragon's wrist. ¡°Then he kicked hard on the tree trunk with his left foot and hit his knee with his whole body weight. The opponent was knocked back a few steps, and he clenched his fist and hit him in the face. This bastard clearly had a sword on his waist, but he didn't pull it out. He relied on his fists and palm skills to fight him at close quarters. Although Lin Hao had a sword in his hand, he never got the chance to use it. Neng withdrew his sword and was forced to fight him in close combat. "Stop! The monster is in front of you. Are you going to fight among yourself now?" Gu Qingming, who was beside him, was so angry that his hair was about to fall out. If the two of them weren't too close, he would have slapped Lin Hao one by one. Fly. "Great Confucian! I think this kid rebelled just when the monster attacked!" A famous martial arts master shouted angrily, "He didn't help before, he just watched the show from the side. Now the monster only targets the weak points and attacks, pointing out Maybe this guy is the one who tipped off the news!" "Yes, Great Confucian!" Another Martial Emperor also agreed, looking at Lin Hao with eyes full of hatred, "Every time he appears on the front line, there must be something unexpected. He must be a heretic spy who has sneaked in!" "Shut up!" Gu Qingming shouted sternly, "Now there is no time to listen to your nonsense. Catch them all and bring them to the emperor!" Several Martial Emperor masters did not dare to speak anymore. They all answered yes and quickly rushed towards the two fighting men. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4591 High Level Demon Emperor (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Although they wanted to capture them all, these people seemed to have agreed upon it. They all rushed in the same direction and grabbed Lin Hao with both hands. "Hey, hey, it's not enough to be biased." Lin Hao complained depressedly, "No matter what, we should give him a few undercover agents." "How stupid!" Gu Qingming became even more angry. He touched the ground with his toes and grabbed Yulong's collar, trying to get him to withdraw from this meaningless battle. Lin Hao raised the corners of his mouth, and a chuckle fell on the ears of several martial arts masters, and then he said the next sentence: "I finally got a chance." He twisted his body and grasped the hilt of the sword with his palm. His spiritual power shook, and he knocked away the few martial arts masters who rushed towards him. Then the sword was unsheathed, and the sharp tip of the sword was straight. Stab upward! That Yulong was caught red-handed by Gu Qingming, his chest was extremely exposed. The tip of the sword was in front of his eyes in just a moment, and it was only a few inches away from piercing his heart. But there was no trace of panic on his face, and he looked at Lin Hao with cold eyes, as if he didn't care about his life or death at all. "Lin Hao!" Gu Qingming shouted angrily, and his other hand was already passed towards Yulong as quickly as possible, trying to block this fatal blow, "This is a descendant of my Canglan Dynasty, if you take action , it is disrespectful to the emperor!" He was right. Now that the monster is present, it is impossible for Lin Hao to escape unscathed after killing the genius of the Canglan Dynasty. He will definitely become the target of being hunted down. And whether it was Gu Qingming, the emperor, or His Highness the Crown Prince, they all wanted to win over him. This was the scene they least wanted to see. But unexpectedly, Lin Hao did not thrust out the sword. Instead, he flapped the firefly wings behind his back and suddenly got close to Yulong. "Look, they all thought I would pierce your chest like I would kill a human being." Lin Hao was very close to him, his voice was terrifyingly soft, "But you are not a human being, I will not do such a stupid thing .¡± He pulled away and smiled crookedly at Yulong. His fingertips had already touched the dark sword at his waist, and he had grasped the hilt with just one grip. At this time, Yu Long's face turned completely gloomy, and the spiritual energy in his body surged out, shocking Gu Qingming so much that he took a few steps back and fell from the sky, with a look of disbelief on his face. And Lin Hao had the wings of firefly, and his palm tightened on the hilt of the sword. At this moment, he was inspired by his spiritual power, and instead took advantage of the situation to fly back, and pulled out the sword that he had never used before. I have seen the true form of the pitch-black sword. But everyone was stunned, staring blankly at the hilt of the sword in his hand. The blade of the sword is not a sharp blade, but the entangled black energy. It is still surging crazily at this moment, turning into a thin thread in the air, trying to return to Yulong's body. "Ah, sure enough, it is similar to a possessed insect." Lin Hao raised his eyebrows and looked at the extending black air, "But it looks much more advanced than a possessed insect." Without saying a word, Yulong suddenly popped up in the air. His eyes had turned red. However, it was not to attack Lin Hao, but to rush into the black air and let those things penetrate into his body. His skin also swelled up, like an inflated balloon, and his figure rapidly swelled. Human skin could no longer withstand such torture, and cracks began to appear continuously. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4592 High Level Demon Emperor (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Everyone looked up in astonishment, and Gu Qingming also lost the idea of ??interrupting and stared at everything in a daze - they had seen too many ridiculous things today, but this thing was still firmly ranked in the top three. , strive for first place. But Lin Hao looked like he had expected it. He stood leisurely in the air, released the black sword hilt in his hand, and turned to hold the sword at his waist. The first sword flashed, and the dark sword hilt was cut in two, falling lightly to the ground. The second sword light flashed, and the fire light rushed into Yulong's body with spiritual power, burning him up and screaming, his swollen body shrank rapidly, and he jumped towards Lin Hao with dancing steps. The third sword flashed, his head had fallen to the ground, and his body was cut into countless pieces by the wind blade, and then burned into ashes by the fire, falling to the ground with a rustling sound. Immediately afterwards, a strange thing the size of an arm emerged from the ashes, trembling and trembling, trying to leave this place. That thing looked like a fish, but where the fish's mouth should have been, there was a strange human face, with ears as gills, and human limbs growing under the fins. Its eyes were red, and it looked around with anger and fear. . "Sure enough, it's much more advanced than the possessed insect." Lin Hao fell from the air, pierced the body of the thing with a sword, and cut it into the size of a sashimi on the spot. Then he took back the knife and finally breathed a sigh of relief. "Great Confucian, look, this is not someone from your Canglan Dynasty. Even if I kill him, you have no reason to chase me." He raised his eyebrows and looked at the people who had not recovered from their shock. He replied with a smile, "The army of monsters has not evacuated yet. If you have time to be shocked, why not hurry up and kill more monsters." They finally came to their senses, and instead of apologizing for what they had been blaming Lin Hao for, they left in silence one by one without even giving them a look. "You -" Gu Qingming stood still hesitantly and looked at Lin Hao inquiringly, "I didn't even notice anything wrong with the smell of this thing. How did you find out about it?" "The great scholar is not as laid-back as me, and I walk around every day. Although I don't see as many kinds of monsters as the great scholar, but for some reason, I always bump into some strange things." Lin Hao pointed at the handle and it was chopped off. Holding the hilt of the sword, he patiently explained, "I told you that when I went to do some personal business, I killed a possessed insect." "The possessed insect ate the Ganoderma lucidum and invaded other people's bodies. Logically speaking, there is nothing wrong with it. But I have always been good at masking my breath, so I am naturally much more sensitive to other people's breath. There is nothing wrong with this kind of thing. With every exception, something is wrong.¡± "Their aura as human beings is too stable, without any change." "I fought with Yulong alone before, and it was obviously a fierce close fight, but his aura has always been stable and terrifying. On the contrary, there is something wrong with the sword." Lin Hao recalled the scene at that time and continued, "It was like he drew his sword at that time. I'm afraid he wanted to kill me right there to avoid exposing his secret in the future. But he was probably worried that you would become suspicious, so he let me go." "After that, the army of monsters attacked the mountain, and I was able to see every front clearly. I didn't see him fighting monsters, but I saw him watching with cold eyes several times - he was obviously from the Canglan Dynasty. If you don¡¯t run or fight at this time, it would be too suspicious.¡± (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4593 I want a reward (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! He raised his eyebrows and finally concluded: "I was just suspicious, but in the end I didn't use the killing move, just to see if the sword was sealed with his monster aura as I thought. In the end, you also I¡¯ve seen it all, I don¡¯t need to elaborate further.¡± Gu Qingming's face was solemn, but he couldn't say anything. He could only sigh deeply and follow Lin Hao towards the last front. After a long while, he finally asked: "Aren't you afraid that you will admit the wrong person and be hunted by the entire Canglan Dynasty?" "Da Ru, didn't I tell you that I didn't use a few killer moves just for testing?" Lin Hao's voice contained a hint of helplessness and a bit of obvious ridicule, "Besides, I am very confident about my own strength. Be confident and say that Yulong has a problem, he really does have a problem." He chuckled, but suddenly changed the topic and turned into a low voice, and then said: "Besides, before the army of monsters is approaching, if you hesitate to do anything at this time, wouldn't it be a missed opportunity? Leak all the information?" "I heard someone say something before, but it couldn't be more appropriate at this time - I would rather kill a hundred people by mistake than let one person go." Lin Hao turned around and smiled at Gu Qingming. Although he looked carefree, he was inexplicably disappointed. People feel convinced. "Besides, I've said it many times, I'm just testing it, and he can take it without dying." "That's right." Gu Qingming sighed deeply, "Lin Hao, it would be great if you accepted Princess Pingyun." This kind of killing is decisive, clear-minded, brave and resourceful, and he can remain calm even when being besieged by everyone. It seems that he is advancing blindly, but in fact he is steadily forcing Yulong to reveal his flaws, and then kills him. kill. "It's a pity that the Canglan Dynasty will definitely be severely weakened after this battle, and it is in need of such a figure to cheer up the people. Although His Highness the Crown Prince is resourceful, he is indecisive and has difficulty making a real decision. If Lin Hao takes over the position of Da Ru in the future, the revival of the Canglan Dynasty will be several times faster. "But Lin Hao rejected Princess Pingyun. If he wanted to stay in the Canglan Dynasty, it would take a lot of effort, and he might not be able to convince her. "Why did you mention Princess Pingyun before the war?" Lin Hao wanted to scratch his scalp in embarrassment when he heard the name, "I already have a sweetheart, so I might as well find someone else to love." "That's right." Gu Qingming sighed deeply, suppressed the thousands of thoughts in his heart, and also joked, "After all, you can't even look at a beauty like Fairy Xuelan, the daughter of Dingfeng City Lord, Ping Yun. I¡¯m afraid the princess can¡¯t make your heart flutter either.¡± As the two said this, they suddenly stopped together and ran to both sides. The sword wind immediately jumped out, cutting the monster below in two, and rescued the imperial soldiers who were almost eaten. The second front line was broken so quickly that many soldiers did not have time to retreat to the final front line. There were many discarded weapons on the road, and the direction of their retreat could be seen at a glance. "Lin Hao, go to the emperor first and tell him that the traitor has been eliminated!" Gu Qingming made a decisive decision and shouted to him, "I will cover the evacuation of the remaining soldiers!" "I really want to emphasize that I am working for nothing." Lin Hao sighed helplessly, but he immediately flapped his wings of firefly and ran quickly towards the top of Dahuang Mountain. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4594 I want a reward (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! It originally took them half a day to ride up the mountain, but now Lin Hao had flown to the top of the mountain with just a few flutters of his wings, floating lightly in the air, looking around the crowd. These millions of dynasty warriors were killed in pieces, and now at a glance, there are only a few hundred thousand people left, and even the top of the mountain is dissatisfied. Fortunately, due to the retraction of the front line, there are no visible weaknesses. The manpower everywhere was almost scattered, barely blocking the attack of the monster beasts. But the number of demon beasts in the army was only reduced by the skin, and the number of demon kings who died was very small. Even if those martial emperor masters could fight one for a hundred, they could not withstand such consumption. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? If one makes the wrong eye, he may be flanked by both sides, and be killed instantly. The soldiers cannot defeat the Demon King, and can only watch their own masters die one after another. The morale of the military has been completely weakened. Rather than insisting on defense and waiting for reinforcements, it is better to say that they are waving their weapons in fear for themselves to survive. Their eyes have completely lost their perseverance. They all look like frightened birds and cry for themselves. Cheer. "We have no retreat!" The Emperor shouted loudly, calling back Lin Hao's attention, "The mountain top is behind us, and the monsters are in front of us. If we don't fight hard now, we won't be able to see the reinforcements even if they arrive. Got it!" He spoke impassionedly, but the soldiers had already been scared out of their wits by the previous high-level demon emperor, and the masters of the martial emperor died one after another. The integrity of the battle line was in jeopardy, and someone might turn around and run away at any time. With the morale of the army being weakened, if someone takes the lead in fleeing at this time, it will affect the whole body, and the entire front will be loosened in an instant. "Compared to monsters, humans are weak. If they lose the power of the group, the monster army can easily attack Huanglong and eat up everyone, including Emperor Canglan among them. At that time, their military morale was high, and they could turn around and go straight to the imperial capital, eating up the reinforcements and the people inside, and destroying the Canglan Dynasty. "Emperor." Lin Hao fell from the sky and told briefly, "The Yulong spy has been eliminated. The rear is safe. Just concentrate on waiting for reinforcements." In just a few words, the emperor already understood the current situation of the war, and he became even more determined, and must hold on to the last front. "Gentlemen!" He mobilized his spiritual power and yelled around him. The voice was deafening and clearly passed to everyone's ears. "The spies have been eliminated, and reinforcements are on the way. If we retreat now, we will not be able to move forward." !¡± "I promise you in the name of Emperor Canglan that if there are those who fight bravely, they will be promoted to the rank and title according to their performance, and the territory will be named! The families of those who died in the war will receive generous pensions, so that your rear will be worry-free!" This was his last resort, and there must be a brave man with a lot of money. The originally sluggish military spirit was called back. Many people grasped their weapons again and rushed out bravely to fight against the monsters. The emperor also clenched his sword and pointed a little, wanting to go to the front line and fight with the soldiers until reinforcements arrived. In fact, with his cultivation as Emperor Martial, it would be extremely easy to escape, but he kept fighting and never gave up on his people for a moment. But his figure suddenly froze, then turned back, looking helplessly at Lin Hao, who tugged at his sleeves with a smirk on his face. "What do you want to do? Tell me directly." The emperor stroked his forehead helplessly, "The war is urgent, and I don't have time to listen to your nonsense." "I heard you, you said that those who fight bravely will be promoted to the rank and title, and the territory will be granted." Lin Hao looked at him with a smile, and the abacus in his heart was about to pop out of his chest. "Then tell me, how much is this Lao Shizi worth if he gets promoted to a higher position and gets a title of territory?" (Remember the website address of this website: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4595 Obtaining the Yuan Jing (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Looking at Lin Hao's eyes that were just shining with golden light, Emperor Canglan felt a familiar feeling of powerlessness again and couldn't help but sigh. He has been a God King for a long time, but this young man has made him feel a kind of chaos again and again, a kind of chaos that is not bound by any rules. You might say he is brave and resourceful. He always causes trouble wherever he goes and gets into quarrels with other people at every turn. You might say he is brainless and reckless, but in fact he controls many things very carefully. It's terrible. When you stop, don't delay. If you say that he is a pure businessman who only cares about financial interests, but he will not hesitate to fall out with Yaoguang for his brother, but you praise him for being aloof and unfazed by ordinary things. Yes, now he is only thinking about making money. As Emperor Canglan, he has met countless people, but only this young man makes him never guess the next step. Most of the time, he can only sigh helplessly, unable to find a way to deal with it. He slapped Lin Hao's hand away, pulled back the hem of his robe, and sighed in a low voice: "Maybe I haven't met enough people yet." "Hey, Emperor, don't say that!" Lin Hao immediately came up and followed him step by step, "Look, I am also the leading figure. I just helped the Canglan Dynasty kill poor people." Qi, at least give me a few hundred yuan crystals, right?" He was about to make some talk, but the other party waved his robe, pointed at the monster beasts all over the wilderness mountain, and said very calmly: "You can kill these monster beasts as you please. I will give you as much as you want. What do you think?" How about it?" Hearing this, Lin Hao immediately raised his eyebrows, and his wings of firefly fluttered instantly, leading him to fly into the sky. The sword at his waist was already in his hand before he knew it, and the sharp blade flashed. With a sharp cold light. "This is what you said!" he shouted excitedly. "I am Emperor Canglan, and I will never change what I say." The man underground also raised his eyebrows, "But, you are only one person, how many can you kill?" "Haha!" Lin Hao laughed and flapped his firefly wings quickly, sending him to the front line in the blink of an eye, "Then you should keep an eye on it!" "Evil King!" he shouted, "King of Bones!" Two figures immediately appeared on the battlefield, their pale skeletons and golden fur complementing each other. They raised their heads and shouted at Lin Hao: "I obey my Lord's orders!" Lin Hao raised the sword in his hand, pointed at the endless army of monsters under him, and immediately gave the order: "Kill!" "Follow my lord's orders!" The Evil Emperor and the Skeleton King responded in unison, and then they threw themselves into the army of monsters without any hesitation. The Skeleton King cannot use his abilities in public, so he can only use his bone sword to chop. However, he is strong enough. He is clearly a half magician and half warrior spirit-controlling creature, but he kills monsters like an assassin. , waving the heavy bone sword in his hand without saying a word, only the two will-o'-the-wisps in his eyes were burning faintly. But the Evil Emperor seemed to be even more handy in this environment surrounded by monsters. He rushed towards the monster army like crazy, using his claws and teeth at the same time, which made many soldiers think that this was probably a high-level monster. The emperor was too frightened to come near. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4596 Obtaining the Yuan Jing (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Seeing such a scene, Emperor Canglan on the other side couldn't help but shook his head and said in his heart: "We also hid these two spirit-controlling creatures. No wonder when I said I would kill as many as I wanted, This kid¡¯s eyes will light up like the sun.¡± But if losing a little money can allow one, no, three powerful combatants to join the battle, Emperor Canglan will not regret what he said. Lin Hao on the other end didn't know that the emperor's evaluation of him had changed from a malleable talent to an elusive one. His mind was full of Yuan Jing. When he looked at the monsters, he couldn't help but make calculations and evaluate their abilities. Value, specifically pick those who are stronger to kill. With the help of the Evil Emperor and the Skeleton King, the battle line he was on was no longer a battle line at all, but a terrifying fortress of death. As long as the monsters dared to enter, no one could come out alive. The ground was full of corpses of monsters. The eyes of the three masters and servants were almost red. The soldiers did not dare to get too close to them and could only silently help clean up. The corpse of the monster beast was walking around fearfully around its comrades. "Humph! They're just three pawns." A clear female voice fell in Lin Hao's ear, "How dare you pretend to be so invincible?" Her skin is exceptionally fair, and she looks like a fairy in the sunset on the mountaintop covered with the afterglow of the sun. Unfortunately, all four legs look like leopard paws. There is also a long tail full of patterns at the tailbone, and her eyes are also sharp. The vertical pupils. Not to mention the golden hair that covers the body intermittently, it looks like a half-human, half-leopard monster, with only one face that looks like a real character. She thought that the human would at least look this way. At that time, she immediately kicked off her legs, blinded the poor human's eyes with her sharp claws, and took out his brain and drank it as a drink. But the white-clothed human seemed to be deaf, standing on the corpses of monsters lying on the ground, still shouting and ordering at his two domestic pets, carrying out a one-sided massacre, and even had a smile on his face. With an unbridled smile. "That's enough!" Leopard Man shouted angrily, "What I hate the most is stupid humans like you, who can never see clearly their own strength, yet are so arrogant and complacent!" She jumped up angrily, her white fangs could bite into the human's skin immediately, and her four claws could tightly grasp his heart, watching how this human paid the price for his arrogance. "Hey, why are you so noisy?" She first heard the young man complaining, then he snapped his fingers without looking back, and then started shouting down. Angry roars filled the Leopard Man's throat. She wanted to squeeze his neck immediately and listen to the beautiful sound of bones breaking. But she just landed on the ground, staring blankly at the sudden spinning of the world, and hit the monster's body with a plop. A few moments later, the monster realized how his head was cut off by the young man in just a split second. But the opponent didn¡¯t even take out the sword in his hand, he just raised his hand and snapped his fingers. Lin Hao didn't know that a leopard man who was casually killed by him had so many thoughts. There were so many monsters trying to attack him when he had the opportunity. Otherwise, where did the piles of corpses at his feet come from? They weren't all these mentally retarded things. Do you have to come up and give someone a head? (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4597 During the Great War (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! But he didn¡¯t care, he still showed his back in a swaggering manner. Although such miscellaneous fish monsters are not very valuable, they are extremely easy to kill. And adhering to the spirit that mosquitoes are still meat no matter how small they are, Lin Hao naturally attacks them casually, and none of them can get close anyway. Only a few minutes had passed since he released the Evil Emperor and the Skeleton King. The direction he was facing was already covered with corpses of monster beasts. The army of monster beasts he killed did not dare to come this way. They always wanted to avoid it carefully. here. But being pushed by the army behind them, monsters will always come to this land of death one after another and become one of these corpses. With such a large number of corpses, maybe if the Skeleton King used Human Purgatory at this moment, the chances of giving birth to powerful alien undead creatures would be higher. But being surrounded by soldiers and generals from the imperial dynasty, it would be over if he used this trick. Lin Hao could only think about it in his mind and just have a good time. "My lord." The Emperor, covered in blood, knelt on one knee beside Lin Hao, "The number is almost enough." "So fast!" Lin Hao immediately flapped the firefly wings behind his back and rushed towards the emperor quickly, not forgetting to turn around and give the order, "Don't stop, keep killing!" As soon as the Evil Emperor nodded, Lin Hao had already braked suddenly and stopped beside Emperor Canglan - the other party was pulling out his long and short swords from the corpse of a Demon Emperor, with a solemn and solemn look on his face. , exchanging information with the Martial Emperor masters around him from time to time. "Emperor!" Lin Hao didn't care what they were talking about. He only had the lingering Yuan Jing in his heart. He immediately turned around and rushed to the emperor's side, grabbing the edge of his robe. "What's wrong with you?" The other party looked at him dumbfounded, "Have you killed enough?" As he spoke, he looked in the direction where Lin Hao came from, looking with slight shock at the corpses of monster beasts on the ground and the two spirit-controlling creatures who were still slaughtering them. Several Martial Emperor masters also saw the hellish scene of the monsters over there. They were unable to express any words of praise. They could only look at Lin Hao's excited expression, nodded silently, and rejoined the battlefield. "Were you the one who killed them all?" The emperor had seen a lot of the world after all. Although he was shocked, he was not speechless. There was only a hint of surprise in his tone. But if he is honest, the last time he saw such a scene was when Gu Qingming single-handedly suppressed a city of monsters at his peak. At that time, when the emperor stepped into the city, he saw corpses of monsters all over the streets and alleys, occupying every space. Gu Qingming, holding a long sword in his hand, stood quietly and called the emperor calmly. . ¡°But Lin Hao is just a young boy, and his strength is already terrifying to this point. He is truly a genius that is rare to see in a hundred years. The emperor sighed in his heart. The more he looked at Lin Hao, the more he felt pity. He had known that this would happen, but he had to force him to agree to Princess Pingyun's marriage. "That's not entirely true. I also have the help of my spirit master, but I can still be considered as the one who killed them. I've told you that hiring me is very cost-effective." Lin Hao raised his head proudly, and immediately urged: "Many of the corpses on the ground are trash fish, and I won't take advantage of you, but they are still full of monster corpses, at least Can you give me a starting point of 1,000 yuan crystal as a reward?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4598 During the Great War (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "A thousand yuan crystals?" Upon hearing this request, the emperor immediately retracted his regret and raised his eyebrows high, "Do you know what the concept of a thousand yuan crystals is?" Lin Hao chuckled, pretending not to understand, with an innocent look on his face, but he tightened the emperor's sleeves with his hands, and said with a smile: "Ah, didn't the emperor say before that you can give me as much as you kill, gentleman?" It's hard to catch up with your words, but you can't go back on your word and lose your image." "I did say that." The other party showed a sly smile and slapped Lin Hao's hand away, "But I didn't say what kind of monster you killed." "Ah? You are the emperor!" Lin Hao suddenly shouted, and slapped his thigh angrily, "Why are you still thinking of playing this kind of word game when there is an army of monsters in front of you!" He is also a good rogue, but he did not expect that in front of the army of monsters, the dignified Emperor Canglan would suddenly argue with him about money. He was so regretful that he almost started losing his hair. "Word game? It's obvious that you didn't ask clearly, so why are you still blaming me?" The emperor pretended to be surprised and asked, "But you have killed so many monsters anyway. Although I can't give you a thousand yuan crystals, But it¡¯s okay to get a discount.¡± He took off the brocade bag from his waist and handed it to Lin Hao. He is clearly the Emperor of Canglan, but the style of the brocade bag is very ordinary. On the black satin, there is only a winter plum blossom rusted with silver thread, and among the red flowers falls a sparrow covered in white. The embroidery is vivid and looks upright. Singing happily with head tilted. "Did I lose half of the price soon???" Lin Hao muttered, but he still accepted the tip bag and quickly opened it to take a look at the Yuan Jing inside - although it was discounted, in the end it was Emperor Canglan was much more generous than others, with a bag containing several hundred yuan crystals. "Wow." He immediately tied the bag of tips with a smile, stuffed it into his arms, flapped his wings of firefly again, and floated Lin Hao into the air. "Mr. Lin, thank you Emperor." He took off his hat as a gesture of thanks and quickly ran towards the Emperor. He didn't forget to turn around and say hello, "I'll get on with my work!" He said he was working, but in fact he stood on the pile of monster corpses again, waved to the Evil Emperor and the Skeleton King, and after saying hello, he called out impatiently: "Cang Gou, don't sleep anymore. , come out quickly!¡± "Here it comes!" Before he finished speaking, Cang Gou's voice immediately jumped out, obviously he had been waiting for a long time. Lin Hao first gave it a thousand yuan crystals without hesitation, and then he counted the remaining amount on hand - Maple Forest Palace and Huangshan Banquet made a fortune before, and the monster army knocked a few more in front of the formation. The rich and powerful's rip-off, coupled with the sum of yuan crystal given to him by the Lord God, even if he lost one thousand, he still had one or two hundred left. This mountain and river festival is finally worth it. He thought with such joy that the gray dog ??had quickly counted the number of yuan crystals and shouted to him with satisfaction: "It is indeed a thousand yuan crystals. I will handle the recharge service for you immediately. Please wait a moment." Taking advantage of this moment, Cang Gou babbled a bunch of words of praise again, praising Lin Hao as if he was the reincarnation of an immortal. After hearing this, any dignitary who was good at flattering would lower his head in shame. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4599: Defeating the enemy with one brick (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "This guy usually looks like a dead person. It's not a major event or a rare thing. He doesn't come out at all. He talks badly and needs a beating." ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????:???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? He was full of flattering words, but his words were very popular, making Lin Hao proudly raised his head, almost laughing in front of everyone. Getting money to do things is fast. In less than three minutes, Cang Gou regained his serious voice and asked seriously: "The recharge service of the Thousand Yuan Crystal has been processed for you. Can you please open the high-level Martial Emperor gift package now? " "Open!" Lin Hao waved his hand domineeringly, "Let me see what strange things are in the high-level Martial Emperor gift bag!" Others didn¡¯t know who he was talking to. They just looked up at the young man in white standing on the corpse of the monster. The other person just waved his hand, and the aura on his body suddenly surged. The powerful aura, abundant spiritual energy, and pressure that soared into the sky when the level was promoted, shocked everyone on the top of Dahuang Mountain to look this way, and even the boundless army of monsters stopped in their tracks, stunned. He stared blankly at the human in white. "???The seventh-level peak Martial Emperor?" The emperor whispered in surprise, "Why is it happening now?" Human beings¡¯ promotion is achieved through continuous practice to reach a breakthrough point, but Lin Hao has been fighting the army of monsters, where does he have time to practice? Is it possible that he has always been a seventh-level peak martial emperor before? The emperor couldn't help but think of this, but if that was the case, Lin Hao had been hiding his strength, and even now, he had just revealed his true strength. "It's really hard for me to see through." The emperor sighed casually, and took the lead in withdrawing his gaze, raised the sword in his hand again, and fought with the monster. "The high-level Martial Emperor gift bag has been opened for you. Please check the contents of the gift bag." As Cang Gou's voice sounded, a long list flashed in front of Lin Hao's eyes, not to mention various rare materials and objects. The shining golden props immediately attracted his attention. "A one-hit kill item?" Lin Hao looked at this rather domineering name and couldn't help but touch his chin, "Can anything be a one-hit kill?" "Of course!" Cang Gou returned to his usual tone of wanting to be beaten, and took the initiative to release the description of the prop in front of Lin Hao's eyes, "Look at this description, it's clearly nine words , the target will be killed with one hit." "That is to say, no matter what you use it on, whether it is alive or dead, this thing will die instantly. It is truly a one-hit kill item!" "How's it going, sir! Isn't it very powerful?" Cang Gou said extremely proudly. Listening to his proud tone, he was afraid that his tail would be raised to the sky. "If you recharge more money, the things I will give you in the future will be even more powerful." , help you lead the world and unify the world!" "You're cheating on me, right?" Lin Hao rolled his eyes, glanced briefly at the list of high-level Martial Emperor gifts, and simply put all these things away. Now that the army of monsters has not retreated, he has just been promoted to the seventh level Peak Martial Emperor, and everyone's eyes are always on him, and he can't just stand there like a fool. Since the level has been promoted, if you don¡¯t experiment with a few monsters at this time, how can you afford the thousand yuan crystals that you have worked so hard to save? (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4600: Defeating the enemy with one brick (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Just as he was about to spread the wings of the Firefly Thunder, Lin Hao suddenly felt an itch on his back, which made Lin Hao couldn't help but turn around and look behind him - as his strength level increased, not only did his spiritual power instantly return to full strength, but also the Firefly Thunder Wings. The wings have also undergone some changes. Translucent golden light spots continued to fall from the wings, making the wings smaller and more delicate, and the edges became vaguely translucent. If you look closely, you can see that there are complex white patterns on them. Not only that, it also requires much less spiritual power. Judging from Lin Hao¡¯s spiritual power storage, which is now the seventh-level Peak Martial Emperor, it won¡¯t be a problem even if it lasts three days and three nights. This is really an unexpected surprise. Lin Hao lightly flapped his wings, but with just a little bit of spiritual power, he flew to a height of five or six meters in the blink of an eye, overlooking everyone from above. He pulled out the sword from his waist and no longer concealed his aura. He was obviously alone, but he rushed towards the army of monsters wildly. In just a dozen sword blows, he had already killed hundreds of monsters. head. Those low-level demon kings can be killed on the spot with one strike, and they are said to be even lower-level demon kings, just bigger ants! In such a desperate situation when the army of monsters and beasts besieged the last front line, he laughed without any scruples, dancing with a beautiful sword flower in his hand, and while talking and laughing, he had already overwhelmed the endless army of monsters and beasts. A gap was created abruptly. All the masters of the Martial Emperor were tired, and Gu Qingming and the Emperor relied purely on elixirs to sustain their spiritual power. Only Lin Hao had just been promoted, and was in the best state both mentally and spiritually. With the help of the Wings of Firefly Thunder, The army of monsters was constantly shuttled in mid-air, and wherever the sword wind passed, there were screams and wails of monsters. This is a war for everyone, but at this moment it has become a show for him alone. No one can help but look up to the sky, looking at the young man in white in shock. Before, he was an unknown boy who would be hated even if he came out on top. But at this moment, he was the fire of hope that rekindled the desire of countless soldiers to fight. Seeing the light of victory, he regained control of the army. He tightened the weapon in his hand and stabbed at the monster with a shout. When Qiongqi appeared earlier, they thought everything was over, but this boy in white just cut the huge thing that covered the sky and sun into two halves. Now the army of monster beasts is boundless, but this young man is still like the god of war descended from the sky. Going in and out of the army of monster beasts is like entering and exiting an uninhabited land. He does not show any fear, but still has a cheerful smile, as if all this is for him. To him, it was just a trivial game. This greatly inspired all the soldiers present, and even inspired the dignitaries who originally looked down on him. On the battlefield at this moment, even the emperor's glory could not compare to that of the originally insignificant young man in white. And he used his strength to tell everyone that sooner or later the reputation of the Killer God in White would spread across the mainland, and the name Lin Hao would also be remembered by the world. The Evil Emperor and the Skeleton King also stopped attacking, looking at the young man with admiration and admiration in their eyes, slightly obsessed. This is their powerful master, with such a wanton and carefree figure, as if nothing in the world can stop him, everything is at his fingertips, even this army of monsters is just a killing game. The firefly wings behind Lin Hao fluttered, leading him to rush towards the army of monsters again, but this time he did not kill, but quickly passed over their heads and flew down the mountain. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4602: Pagoda Suppresses Demons (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Those monster beasts noticed this unstoppable attack and roared sharply. All kinds of attacks were directed at the fire sparrow, trying to neutralize the attack while the opponent was still in the air. But they don¡¯t have many Demon Emperors anymore. Although this move is gorgeous, its power cannot be underestimated. They can easily neutralize anything. The fire bird raised its head, let out an earth-shattering roar, and then plunged into the army of monsters, instantly igniting their bodies and burning the ground with flames. But the strange thing is that the surrounding temperature did not rise but dropped. Even the flames turned into an icy blue color. The outside was wrapped in a layer of ice, which firmly trapped the monsters and flames inside. with a tree. Even if he is an emperor, he has never seen someone who can control spiritual power with such proficiency. Like everyone else, he can only look at the ice cubes on the ground in amazement. The originally ring-shaped army of demon beasts instantly opened a huge gap, allowing the reinforcements to pass through smoothly. From the middle, they gathered with the army that had been holding on until now. An ordinary front and rear double team had already surrounded the demon beasts. The beast army killed everyone. Now they have completely lost their numerical advantage, and without many demon kings, they can only be like rats crossing the street, everyone shouts and beats them, and they can't wait to get into the ground to escape the pursuit of the army. But under such circumstances, there were still several Demon King Jie Jie standing together with weird smiles, their eyes full of pride, as if they couldn't see that they were at a disadvantage. Even so, who cares what these defeated generals are thinking? As soon as the two groups of people met, the morale of the army was greatly stimulated, and the soldiers fought more bravely. In just ten minutes, the army of monsters on the top of Dahuang Mountain had been slaughtered everywhere. The number originally numbered 100 million. , and even turned into pitiful tens of thousands. None of them could escape, and could only be surrounded by a large army in the center, trembling and waiting for death, but among them there was still a Demon King standing proudly, looking at the humans around him with disdain. "You humans are always too complacent." It laughed at everyone in a low voice, not looking at the sharp weapons, just looking up at the sky, "but you don't know what true strength looks like." "Who wants to listen to what you say?" A soldier mocked, "You are just a dead thing in our eyes now, and no matter how much you talk, you can't change this." But no one responded to him. Everyone in the human army was like this monster, raising their heads and looking at the sky in shock and despair. What came from the sky was a giant bird with three heads. The previous Firebird was already huge enough, but the wings of this three-headed bird were so big that they almost blocked all the afterglow, shrouding the entire mountain top. In the dark. This is a demon emperor. The reinforcements were good, but the army that had fought hard for a long time was completely collapsed. It was clear that there were only tens of thousands of monsters left in the monster army, but they put down their weapons with expressionless faces and collapsed to the ground one by one. The emperor also felt helpless in his heart. He clenched the weapon in his hand and was ready to fight to the death. But a white figure came into everyone's eyes. He flapped the golden wings on his back and flew towards the three birds in a swaggering manner. "Hello, little bird." He ignored the stunned and numb eyes of everyone on the ground and greeted the demon emperor with a smile. The next second, Lin Hao had already taken out the one-hit-kill item and held it tightly in his hand - the shape, color, and hardness were like a brick! "As the saying goes, no matter how skilled you are, you are still afraid of bricks." He slowly flew in front of the three birds. Facing the open beaks of the birds, he suddenly raised his arms and hit them on the head with a brick. . "Kneel down for me!" The master of the Demon Emperor died without even making a single move. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4603 The utmost benevolence and justice (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Everyone raised their heads, unaware of what happened. They only saw Lin Hao rushing into the sky and throwing something the size of a stone at the demon emperor. The three birds let out a sharp cry as if they had been struck by five thunders. Its gorgeous wings suddenly sank, and the colorful feathers fell to the ground like snowflakes. The three flamboyant and weird songs suddenly drooped, causing the sharp screams to stop abruptly. Lin Hao then took two steps back and floated in the air with the help of the Firefly Wings, looking cautiously at the Demon Emperor at the Demon Emperor level. Although the opponent looked like he had been hit, he was not completely dead yet. Three pairs of eyes were staring at Lin Hao, but his wings were unable to flap. The figure fell slowly downwards. "Cang Gou, you're not going to lie to me." Lin Hao continued to retreat with an expressionless face, and his mind was already shouting about this cheating system, "It doesn't look like it's going to die." "No, I, Cang Gou, am very honest. If he says he will kill with one hit, he will kill with one hit." The other party replied lazily, "There must always be a gorgeous effect to make my valuable customers feel that they are getting something." It¡¯s worth it.¡± As soon as this guy finished speaking, firelight spewed out from the mouths of the three birds, filling the dim sky with dots of stars. Immediately afterwards, golden-orange fire patterns suddenly lit up from its feathers, and in an instant it covered its body with complicated patterns, making it like a westward flaming bird, lighting up the entire deserted mountain. At the moment when the light reached its peak, the three-headed bird instantly shattered into meteors and sparks that filled the sky. Not even flesh and blood was left. Only the feathers all over the sky proved that everything just now was not an illusion. This demon king, who was at the bottom of the box, was hit on the head with a brick when he came out. In the end, it turned into fireworks that filled the sky in vain, leaving the remaining tens of thousands of demon beasts stunned. The Demon Emperor that was still clamoring earlier was also dumbfounded, with its mouth wide open. Obviously everyone was looking up in shock. This was its best chance to escape, but even it itself couldn't believe that the Demon Emperor died in battle. This fact makes me want to reach out and catch a spark. When the beautiful and hot golden sparks fell in its hands and turned into black dust and dissipated, these monster beasts really realized that the master of the Demon Emperor was killed by an unknown boy with one blow! "Destroy the monsters!" The emperor was the first to react. The long and short swords in his hands were suddenly raised, and they missed each other in the air, making a loud knocking sound. Soldiers, generals, reinforcements, martial emperor masters, and the remaining dignitaries. At this moment, they have no distinction between formations, nor are they high or low. They all raised their weapons together and shouted, "Destroy the monsters!" Hundreds of thousands of people rushed forward, covering up the remaining few tens of thousands of monsters. The battle ended within a few minutes. They stepped on the corpses of monsters on the ground, looked up, cheered, and hugged each other. Looking at each other, celebrating this hard-won battle. There were many people who even dropped their weapons and walked around among the golden sparks, almost running around naked to show their excitement. ¡°More people chose silence, and some silently lowered their heads and cried, for those teammates who passed away, and for themselves who almost died. After the long battle, they all felt a sense of relief. At the same time, they looked at the corpses of monsters on the ground with a sense of disappointment, knowing that they had to accept everything after that. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4604 The utmost benevolence and justice (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! The most obvious person with this emotion is the emperor. Although there was a smile on his face, it was more of a helpless look, and the look he looked at Lin Hao was the most complicated. Although it contained gratitude, it also contained other elusive emotions. After all, although he was the leader of this battle and the soldiers all obeyed the orders of the Canglan Dynasty, in fact, Lin Hao was the most outstanding hero-like character in this massive war. Every attack represented a symbol of With a victory, he raised the banner of hope in despair. But that is what an emperor should do, or at worst what a great scholar should do. As a kind of belief, a way that the people want, it is firmly held in their hands. But no one can deny that without this outsider who suddenly appeared, Qiongqi would have been seriously injured when he appeared, let alone guarding the Great Wilderness Mountain this time. Monsters surrounding the mountain would make matters worse, and the war would be Reduced to defeat, even with the reinforcements from the Imperial City, it is estimated that this battle will be severely damaged by monsters. And the appearance of Lin Hao, first resisted Qiongqi alone, and then killed the Demon Emperor with one blow, which not only greatly reduced the casualties, but also gave the soldiers hope. Although nearly three-quarters of the hundred Martial Emperor masters were sacrificed this time, the strength of the Canglan Dynasty suffered an unimaginable heavy blow, and it took a long time to recover. But the soldiers did not lose hope. They still believed in how powerful their country was, which laid the foundation for survival in desperate situations, and their rebirth after the war would be much smoother. After all, people are alive. Only the fighting figure and the grand scene that can be seen with the naked eye can make them sincerely feel that we will not lose. "Gu Qingming, Gu Qingming???" The emperor lowered his eyes and looked at his blood-stained clothes. He couldn't help but sigh softly, "Where did you find this monster thing? You really want me to keep it." If you can¡¯t do it, you can¡¯t bear to leave it in a hurry???¡± Lin Hao at the other end was not as complicated as he was. He was flapping his wings of firefly and wandering around in the air, holding up the golden sparks all over his head, and watching them turn into black dust and disperse, having a great time. Very happy. "It's a shame." He stopped and looked at the gorgeous scene of the fashion falling to the ground. He couldn't help but sigh again, "I didn't expect it to be so powerful. I used it in a moment of excitement. If I had known, I would have kept it until life and death. It¡¯s critical.¡± "Come on, you stayed until the last minute. The Demon Emperor has come out. How long do you want to stay?" Cang Gou complained lazily. Lin Haocai was too lazy to pay attention to this guy, so he simply flapped his wings and fell from the air - before his feet even hit the ground, the soldiers grabbed his ankles and dragged him down with all hands. . They seemed to have reached an agreement. They carried him and cheered, almost wanting to carry Lin Hao around the field. They were so frightened that he quickly turned over and held back his breath, as if he was diving into the crowd. But all the soldiers were covered in dust. As for him, who was dressed in bright white, he had no place to hide. He could only be dragged back and forced to parade through the streets. The cheers almost deafened his ears, and he just walked around in misery. He greeted me with a smile, and his face almost froze as he accepted the non-stop compliments around him. And this raid from the monster beasts finally ended when the sun was about to set on the hillside. The bright fire witnessed this historic scene, and at the same time, it also gave a blow to the monster beast forces who wanted to come out of the mountain again. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4605: Becoming a Marquis and Becoming a General (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "But please, Emperor, please take back this reward. This junior cannot accept it and is unwilling to accept it." Lin Hao¡¯s voice was not loud, but everyone heard it clearly. There was no delay between the words. He sounded very crisp and expressed what he was thinking firmly and simply. The dignitaries all let out a long sigh of relief, and finally calmed down in their hearts. The eyes that were staring at Lin Hao calmly moved away as if nothing had happened. They all took a few sips of wine to suppress the turbulent minds just now. Now they are not afraid that this kind of rejection is just playing hard to get. After all, they watched Lin Hao reject Princess Pingyun again and again at the Barren Mountain Banquet. Afterwards, they didn't want anything, but they still fought bravely on the battlefield. enemy. Although in some ways they are rivals of each other, they still inevitably have a little more trust in Lin Hao's character - at least in this regard, this foreign boy has never lied, and he really means not to do anything. don't want. "This is the territory of an intermediate kingdom." The emperor still smiled, not feeling the embarrassment of being rejected at all. He just continued in a tempting manner, "Look, this person is the deputy I have found for you. Even the name of the kingdom is It¡¯s up to you, don¡¯t you want it at all?¡± "Whatever the emperor said, that is the territory of an intermediate kingdom. Anyone who sees such a reward cannot help but accept it." Lin Hao spread his hands, nodded very honestly, and explained helplessly: "But I like to be free. Whether I am in a family or sitting in an intermediate kingdom, it means that I have a responsibility to maintain it. , all the noble people here must understand this in their hearts." "That is contrary to my original intention. No matter how generous it is, I will not accept it." He bowed to the emperor again, with sincerity in his tone, "Please ask the emperor to take back this reward. This kind of heart is enough for me." Remembered." The emperor waved his hand, and the middle-aged man immediately retreated. Another maid walked in, holding a tray with a gold-embroidered brocade bag in her hand. She waved it towards the emperor gracefully and said softly: "Emperor, as per your order, five hundred yuan crystals are already contained in this." Hearing this, Lin Hao couldn't help but raise his head and glanced over there quietly. A bright light suddenly appeared in his originally calm eyes. "Although I knew you wouldn't accept it, it doesn't hurt to give it a try." Seeing his appearance, the emperor couldn't help laughing softly, and waved at him again, indicating that Lin Hao could straighten up and come over to receive the reward. . So what are you waiting for? He immediately slid in front of the tray and watched with joy as the emperor put the kit into his arms. He wished he could open it on the spot and count whether there really were five hundred yuan crystals in it. Seeing his appearance, the emperor couldn't help but shook his head, patted his shoulder again, and motioned for Lin Hao to go somewhere else with him. The emperor said that he wanted to talk privately, and no one else dared to stop him, so he naturally separated a path and allowed the two of them to walk together. Anyway, the territory of the intermediate kingdom was rejected and the five hundred yuan crystals were obtained. Lin Hao naturally had no scruples and followed the emperor around to a secluded and beautiful small room. The door was opened by Gu Qingming. The prince Put the cushions and make tea. No matter how surprised Lin Hao was, these two people continued to do the work at hand without looking away, and without speaking to them, they walked out of the room and closed the door thoughtfully, giving them a space to be alone. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4606: Becoming a Marquis and Becoming a General (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! The two sat down face to face, looking at the steaming tea still floating on the table, but it was the emperor who spoke first: "You also understand in your heart the current situation of our Canglan Dynasty. If you stay to help me, you will definitely be in trouble in the future. If you are a dragon or a phoenix among people, you can enjoy all the glory and wealth, why should you salivate over a mere five hundred yuan crystals?" "Hey, I've collected the money, so the emperor doesn't have to talk to me anymore." Lin Hao waved his hand generously, and his tone was much more relaxed than when he was in front of others, "Just tell me what you want to talk to me about." "You are open-minded, but you don't know what about your brother?" Seeing his nonchalant look, the emperor's sitting posture also became twisted. "The sudden decline of the monster army has caused quite a stir on the mainland. Just waiting for you to leave the Canglan Dynasty, not only the Yaoguang faction, but also other forces will be ready to try and win over you. I don't know if you How long can this prodigal look last?" "Do you know that at this vocal banquet alone, more than a dozen envoys from other countries have come to inquire about the news. This is just in the open. I don't know how many people are watching you in the dark." "A young boy who turned the tide. He was already a seventh-level peak Martial Emperor. He killed Qiongqi alone and killed the Demon Emperor with one blow. Just picking one of these can turn an unknown person into a monster in an instant. You are a character, not to mention that these are all your own achievements, which is even more dazzling." "Emperor." Lin Hao became serious and interrupted the other party's words, "Please speak directly." The other party was silent for a moment, then assumed a sitting posture, and said slowly: "The Canglan Dynasty cannot keep you, I know this best in my heart, but there is no guarantee that someone will pay a lot of money to invite you. If one day you accept the offer, Well, I beg you as an elder, no, as a friend who has fought side by side, never take action against the Canglan Dynasty." He said this with great sincerity, and the meaning revealed in his words confirmed that Lin Hao would be a powerful figure in the future, and he even made an agreement in advance as a friend. What an honor this is. In the thousands of years of the Canglan Dynasty, this is the first time that an outsider can receive such an honor. But there was no secret joy or shock on Lin Hao's face. He just nodded calmly and said in the same deep voice: "Although I am not talented, I am still willing to make such a promise for my friends - I swear, as long as I If Ri is still alive, he will definitely not take the initiative to do anything that would harm the Canglan Dynasty." As soon as he finished speaking, he immediately raised his eyebrows and suddenly changed the topic: "But Emperor, let's make it clear first. If there are some short-sighted people who insist on killing me, then I will definitely fight back." "It's natural." The emperor smiled and waved his hand very generously, "I hate those who do things in private the most. Of course, you can do whatever you like, and it doesn't matter if you kill them." The two looked at each other and smiled. They both picked up the teacups on the table, replaced the wine with tea, gently touched each other in mid-air, and drank it all in one gulp. This huge vocal feast also ended after tonight¡¯s float parade. Lin Hao had no use staying here, so he simply said goodbye to everyone and embarked on the journey again, but he immediately faced a serious problem. The fat tiger's mixed boy didn't know where to go. Lin Hao couldn't find him, as if this man disappeared out of thin air in the Canglan dynasty. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4607 It makes no sense (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! When he was faced with monsters surrounding the mountain in Dahuang Mountain, he never saw Fat Tiger sneaking up to help, which made him always think that something happened in the imperial capital. Now it seems that Yaoguang's group took the opportunity to make a sneak attack and killed Yu Wenhu. Caught again? Lin Hao clutched the glass of wine in his hand, his eyes fell on the table blankly, and he was still thinking in his mind. He didn't realize that his table was already full of people, who were still thinking deeply. But Fat Tiger is now a powerful formation master. Yaoguang's people were warned by Gu Qingming and killed by him. Logically speaking, they would not be stupid enough to appear in front of him again. , or they had colluded with the monsters and knew that after the Mountain and River Festival, the Canglan Dynasty would definitely be severely damaged, so they took the opportunity to capture Yu Wenhu. "But that doesn't make sense. There's no way Fat Tiger couldn't even find a chance to report the news to himself after escaping. His fingertips tapped on the table regularly, his mind was in a mess, he couldn't figure out what the fat tiger was doing, and for a moment he was a little unsure of whether he should leave or stay. The few people who sat down listened to him knocking on the table for more than a dozen times. Finally, they could no longer maintain their cold appearance. One of them, a man in a gray cloak, coughed hard twice and pretended to be there again. Lin Hao placed a black sign with dark gold patterns in front of him. These few people stopped talking and sat there with an enigmatic look on their faces. They watched the boy in white come back to his senses and nodded implicitly at him. There are only three of them. One is wearing a dark gray cloak, one is wearing a dark red cloak, and the other is wearing a pure black cloak. They look like a cult initiation ceremony. "Huh???" Lin Hao was stunned when he looked at this formation. His first reaction was that some of the powerful people really had a grudge against him for paying someone to kill someone, and they were stupid enough to want to do it in broad daylight. But he took a look at the sign and the faces of these people, and immediately gave up the idea. The black sign in front of me has a golden roaring red fire dragon tattooed on it, and the two dragon horns are specially dyed with red lines. It looks extremely eye-catching. Even if you don¡¯t know what this thing is, you should know that it must be worth a lot of money. . The signs of the talented people at the Mountain and River Festival are just mahogany, jade, and golden bells. These guys are better, with gold patterns embroidered on dragons, and black crystal as the base. When placed casually, they give off a high-end atmosphere. Simple on the outside and luxurious on the inside. But Lin Hao blinked, put on an innocent face, pretended that he didn't understand the sign, and immediately made a submissive look, lowered his head and stepped back, stood up and was about to leave. Don't forget to look back and say: "I won't disturb you anymore." Seeing him walking away without hesitation, those people were also anxious. Several pairs of eyes were fixed on Lin Hao's back. His spiritual power was about to burst out of his body, but the other party was nothing. He didn't care about himself and ran downstairs quickly. Bi Luo happened to poke her head out at this moment, holding a tray with wine and food in her hand. She gave him a very strange look and asked: "Hey, Mr. Lin, you are leaving now, aren't you still looking for your friend?" Coming?" After finishing her sentence, she looked at the other person's frozen expression for a moment. Then she belatedly raised her head and looked upstairs. She finally saw a few strangers at the table, and the expression on her face suddenly changed. He froze and slowly lowered his head. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4608 It makes no sense (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! But at this time, we couldn't say nothing, so Bi Luo had no choice but to cover up and raised her voice: "I'm sorry, I recognized the wrong person. Young master, please leave as you please." ¡°But the name has been mentioned, so there is no reason to care whether you admit your mistake or not. Before Lin Hao could take steps to run outside again, the gray cloak among the people above had already opened his mouth to stop him and said: "Young Master Lin is also the one who wins the mountain and river sacrifice, so he won't leave after seeing us. " The other party¡¯s words were so clear. To deny it at this time would be to tell lies with open eyes. Gray Cloak stood up calmly, staring at Lin Hao with burning eyes, waiting for him to come upstairs. But how could he know who Lin Hao was. These people just looked at him without raising their heads or answering anything. He flicked his hem and rushed towards the door with their heads down. They really acted like "I don't know, I'm not him. You admit your mistake." With their actions, He threw out one set of denials three times in a row. The face of the gray cloak suddenly became a little uneasy. He immediately slapped the table, and the spiritual power surged out of his body, causing his body to move suddenly. Then he touched the railing and suddenly fell from the air. His feet also moved together, towards the forest. Hao kicked Hao hard on the back. The flaw of this move is huge, it is purely for demonstration, but Lin Hao not only turned his back to him, but also did not even put up a defensive posture. Naturally, there is a high probability that he will take this move forcefully. "It doesn't matter," Gray Cloak thought distractedly. I don't have much strength, but this kid can still get up. But he only felt that the person in front of him turned his head slightly, and then disappeared, causing the attack to miss. Then the gray cloak's ankle was grabbed and smashed to the ground with great force, causing his The cloak suddenly flew in the air. But the situation changed again. The gray cloak stretched out his arms and firmly held the ground while being controlled. He clapped again with one palm, and all the muscles in his body suddenly tightened. He twisted his waist in mid-air, and with all the tenderness in his body, he managed to break free of the hands grabbing his ankles. Then he leaned back and moved his arms. He jumped out after three times, with an unfinished expression on his face. "Okay, you deserve to be the first in the Mountain and River Festival!" He laughed heartily, kicked his feet on the ground, and rushed towards Lin Hao, wanting to fight again. But the other party ignored him at all. Like a crazy rabbit, he turned around and ran out the door without giving him an extra glance, let alone a hum. "What's wrong with you!" Gray Cloak immediately became angry, his voice suddenly raised an octave, and he was so noisy, "We are Tianlong. We came to you specially because we think highly of you. This is your reaction!" But Lin Hao had already rushed to the door, no matter what he said, of course he ran as fast as he could and almost lost his wings of firefly. But he still stopped at the door, stopped the car abruptly, turned around again, glanced helplessly upstairs, walked back to the gray cloak, and muttered: "Just listen to what you say, and you still have to do these little tricks." This was someone else, so he probably didn¡¯t know why he suddenly compromised at this juncture, but the black cloak upstairs understood the reason - as soon as they entered, they threw a dozen small pictures at the door. Talisman. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4609 The unknown person (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Those talismans were held by thin threads and hung in the air, and the door was tightly covered by those thin threads. If Lin Haozhen broke out so recklessly, those talismans would be touched immediately, and a series of Fireball hit the face. In the end, Lin Hao really found out that something was wrong, and immediately gave up the head-on confrontation. He even passed by the sullen gray cloak calmly and sat back at the table again. The man in the red cloak then raised his hand, holding the thin silver thread with his fingertips, and quietly moved the dozen or so talismans placed at the door, making the pieces of paper fly to him one after another as if they had souls. One by one, they were hidden in the wide sleeves. Gray Cloak had no choice but to walk upstairs with a gloomy face and angrily sat across from Lin Hao. This guy didn't learn from the previous lesson at all, so he threw out the luxurious sign again, and shouted at him in a very angry tone: "It doesn't matter that you, a country bumpkin, can't recognize the Tianlong sign, can't you still see how valuable this thing is? You still want to run, but with Tianlong¡¯s people following you, where else do you want to run? " He looked angry, but his voice became much shriller after raising the pitch. Lin Hao couldn't help but look at him twice, then raised his hand, grabbed the edge of his gray hood like lightning, and then He lifted it back, revealing his original appearance. "Yeah." Lin Hao raised his eyebrows, raised the corners of his mouth, and praised with a smile, "You are really a beautiful angry beauty." The other party has bright and white teeth, and the right red lips, which are reminiscent of freshly ripe cherries. Any more red will be too delicate, and one less red will be too green. If he is here again, I'm afraid I won't be able to bear it. Live there and get a kiss. ?????????????????????? But he looks like a man, and his eyebrows also have a heroic spirit, and his eyebrows are like two swallows flying sideways. Although they are soft but strong, they dilute the aura of many girls' faces. But he still wore a hood, presumably because he didn¡¯t want others to praise his appearance, so he covered his face tightly, not as generous as his companions. Hearing Lin Hao praise himself like this, the gray cloak slapped the table angrily and replied with gritted teeth: "I'm not a woman. If you say that again, I will immediately pull out your teeth and dig out your eyes." !¡± Anger flashed in his eyes, and a blush rose on his cheeks, but his skin looked whiter and brighter, as if beauty also had a sharp aggression, rushing straight towards him. It's on your face, making me breathless and unable to move my eyes away. But Lin Hao has already seen ice beauties like Fairy Xuelan, as well as warm and beautiful jade like Princess Pingyun. Although this kind of beauty is beautiful, it is not enough to make him lose his mind. He looks at it infatuatedly. At most, it is I admired it as if I were looking at a painting, but I couldn't hold it in my heart. "Beauty, what you said is wrong." He frowned and continued, completely ignoring the other party's anger, "Even if you want to pretend to be a man, you should act like a clown first, like this Doesn¡¯t your beauty make other people lose respect for you and only want to marry you?¡± Gray Cloak became even angrier, his lips pressed together tightly, and his left hand reached for the sword at his waist, looking at Lin Hao with eyes that were about to burst into flames. "enough." Finally, the silent red cloak on the side finally spoke up, and then pressed the gray cloak's shoulders to stop the opponent's movements. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4610 The unknown person (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Sang Hu, don't be so impulsive. Have you forgotten why I locked you up for three months last time?" Although the other party was very angry, the red cloak had already spoken, so naturally he could only grit his teeth and sit up straight, snorted coldly, and swallowed all the anger, leaving only a pair of eyes full of anger. He was still staring at Lin Hao, looking like he wanted to swallow this life. "We thought that the person who came out on top would know the Tianlong brand, but we didn't expect that the young master didn't know it and misunderstood our purpose." Red Cloak looked like a good old man, and his face was very gentle, and he apologized to him Nodding, "I have offended many of my subordinates, so I am very sorry." Seeing that the other party no longer had the cold look at the beginning, Lin Hao also restrained his careless attitude and replied in a very casual tone: "It's not that I don't recognize him. After all, in this continent, the golden roar, red fire and candle dragon is used as the national emblem, and it is still engraved on it. With such a valuable brand, the only country like this is your Tianlong Empire." The other three people were all stunned - Jinming Red Fire Candle Dragon, this strange beast with a difficult name and few records, is indeed the source of the national emblem of the Tianlong Empire, but this man is just a kid from an intermediate kingdom, even if he has traveled all over the continent , met many strange monsters. It is impossible to give out the name of such a rare beast so easily, not to mention that only people from the Tianlong Empire can use the full name of this thing. Not to mention the high-spirited Gray Cloak, the other two people immediately realized that although this boy looked young, he was not only powerful. He had probably seen a lot of people and things, so they were able to tell the true name of Tianlong National Emblem in one breath. . They didn¡¯t know at all that as early as the moment the sign was thrown out, Cang Gou had already lazily spit out the name of this strange beast, and Lin Hao just took it out and used it. He didn¡¯t know that this thing was rare, but other people knew it, and they were stunned for a while, and their attitude towards him became much better. At least the anger in the gray cloak¡¯s eyes had calmed down a lot. Lin Hao looked at the red cloak casually, showing a strange expression, and then asked: "Do you know the story of Little Red Riding Hood and the Big Bad Wolf?" "Ah?" The other party was obviously stunned, and his original serious expression relaxed, looking at him with some confusion, "Big bad wolf? Does it mean snow mountain ice wolf, or mountain wolf?" "Forget it." Looking at the other party's reaction, Lin Hao waved his hand helplessly, "Just think I'm joking, it's not that important." "I thought you were just a talented boy, but you gave me a surprise." The black cloak finally spoke, and pointed to the red cloak opposite him, and introduced in a calm tone: "He is Ling Bu, I am Chang Yunming, as for Sang Hu, you have already fought against each other, so I don¡¯t think I need any further introduction." Lin Hao nodded, and then asked: "Then I have to ask one more question, why are you here." "I came here to talk to you about something just to follow the orders from above." Chang Yunming clasped his hands, leaned slightly, and looked into Lin Hao's eyes with a look of respect. But somehow, there was an aura of exclusion about him, which made Lin Hao couldn't help but shrink down and avoid the other party's sight. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4611: Aloof (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Seeing Lin Hao's evasive attitude, the other party was about to say something more, but Lin Hao immediately replied: "What you said is too vague. You can't just say you want to talk to me about something, but actually you don't mean it at all." You don¡¯t want to explain the details clearly to me.¡± In the end, Chang Yunming really nodded, and replied with a very calm face: "Yes, although we came to you personally, we can't say much to you. I hope you can understand this." Now, Lin Haoke finally understood where the other person¡¯s xenophobic aura came from. Although his tone was gentle and his expression was very calm, he probably came from a famous family and was raised as a favored son from a young age. Although he was very polite in dealing with others, it was an upbringing with a sense of superiority. There is quite a feeling of "I don't know people like you". Coincidentally, Lin Hao hated this kind of condescending emperor tone. His originally smiling face immediately turned half black. He lifted the hem of his brocade robe and said: "It is impossible to forgive, please." You tell the chair.¡± He was about to walk towards the stairs without looking away. Gray Cloak immediately stood up again. He immediately pulled out the sword at his waist, held it tightly in his hand, and stabbed Lin Hao on the back. "No need to talk more!" Sang Hu shouted angrily, "I think this kid is just a fool!" Lin Hao twisted his body, and his spiritual power burst out in an instant. He jumped up suddenly, and then stepped on his toes, landing on the sword stabbed by Sang Hu. The pressure made his wrist sink immediately and he almost staggered. He fell to the ground. "I think you are just a third-level or fourth-level girl. I originally thought you were talented - but I didn't expect you are just a fool who can't tell the difference in strength." The slightly mocking voice of the other party fell in Sang Hu's ears. He was so angry that his hair was on fire. He immediately stepped on the cloth and before his body stabilized, he wanted to turn around and stab him again. He first saw that the other party was standing firmly on the spot with his hands behind his back. Then he raised his right hand and flicked it on his sword like a ghost. Sang Hu, who was already unstable, immediately became like this. The light blow was knocked back two steps, and he almost fell to the ground. Fortunately, Lin Hao ignored his past grievances and grabbed his wrist in a very gentlemanly manner, and pulled it into his arms. His lips were like a dragonfly touching water, and he pecked his earlobe, and quickly moved away. "You?!" Sang Hu immediately forgot to attack, covering his ears in shock and anger. He couldn't curse for a while, he could only stamp his feet angrily and keep breathing. "Even if a beauty is dripping with sweat and angry, she is still a beauty, just good-looking." Lin Hao still looked like a disciple, and smacked his lips as if he was reminiscing. "You are such a pervert, bastard, and big hooligan!" Sang Hu was so angry that there were tears in his eyes. The hand holding the sword tightened and tightened even more. He was not sure whether he should sit back and sulk, or should he sit back and sulk. Cut this guy to pieces. But Lin Hao moved again, causing him to follow him involuntarily. And the hateful boy touched the tips of his ears and continued with a smile: "Beauty, your ear piercings are not completely pierced yet. If you pretend to be a man like this, would you be underestimating the sensitivity of us men?" This time, Sang Hu was completely stunned. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4612: Aloof (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! She couldn't help but brush her fingertips over her right earlobe where she had been pecked. Her originally angry expression was like a basin of ice water being poured on her head, causing a few blushes on her face to turn completely pale. Xiang Linhao also had a bit of shock in his eyes. Indeed, Sang Hu dressed up as a boy just because she didn¡¯t want outsiders to look down on her as a woman. She didn¡¯t wear jewelry or makeup at all, so her body was clean and there was no scent at all. In addition to this unchangeable face, she also used special methods to process her own tone, which made her sound like a soft teenage voice. But how long had this person seen him? Not even an hour, not even a few minutes. How did he see an ear piercing the size of a grain of rice hanging on a stranger's earlobe? Sang Hu held the sword and looked at each other with the other two people. Then he took back his sword without saying a word, put on his hood again, then turned around and sat back at the table, not looking at this. While looking at it, it was obvious that he had been hit hard. But there was one less person on Lin Hao's side to stop him. Naturally, he happily waved to them and immediately wanted to run downstairs. "Mr. Lin, we already know your strength." Chang Yunming stood up slowly, raised his hands, and clapped them in the air. His tone was extremely calm, and he was not shocked at all by the scene just now. As he finished speaking and lowered his hands, everyone in the restaurant stood up with a roar. Even the door to the private room opened at the same time. Thirty or forty people walked out without saying a word, as if they were hysterical. , making the restaurant much cleaner in an instant. How could Bi Luo dare to stop them? Naturally, she huddled behind the counter with the waiter, looking at the formation with some fear. No wonder this group of people didn¡¯t seem to see us fighting, Lin Hao thought silently in his heart, you guys have already booked the venue. "Master Lin, Tianlong never asks for help from outsiders. Today we are here to come to you, and we will never ask you to come." Chang Yunming raised his chin, with a trace of arrogance finally showing in his tone, "On the contrary, you must think clearly. .¡± "After all, you are at best a single peak martial emperor, with no power, no family, and no one to rely on. Even if you have reached this point with your talent, how far can you go next?" "Although we can't talk to you in detail, we can give you status, power, and money - don't you want it at all?" After the words fell, Chang Yunming watched Lin Hao turn around with satisfaction. Just when he was about to say that you made a wise choice, the other party waved his hand again and asked before him: "So, what is it? " Chang Yunming immediately closed his mouth and suppressed the words, almost choking himself, but his face remained as usual, and he replied politely again: "With all due respect, Mr. Lin. I've said it many times before, I won't tell you what's going on during the negotiation, you only have the right to choose." "Oh, that's it." Lin Hao raised his hand expressionlessly, patted it twice, then turned around and walked downstairs, "I choose not to, you can find other enemies." Chang Yunming's polite smile immediately subsided as he turned around, and changed to the somewhat cold look before. His eyes were extremely cold, without any extra emotion, making him look like a precision man. The machines are devoid of human vitality. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4613: Doubtful (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! He raised his hand again and stopped Ling Bu who was about to stop him. He only stared at Lin Hao with one pair of eyes and let him leave the restaurant without saying a word. "We, Tianlong, can't afford to argue with a kid." Just like his current expression, Chang Yunming's tone was much colder, "He is not worth spending so much of our time, let alone going to war, making us in vain striking." After finishing speaking, he glanced at Sang Huna again, and reminded him as if it was a threat or a warning: "If you keep being so vocal, let alone take you to action in the future, don't even think about the solitary room. I understand." ?" Sang Hu, who showed his teeth and claws when facing Lin Hao, was like a well-behaved rabbit when meeting Chang Yunming. He only dared to lower his head and confessed, not daring to say a single extra word. "But I have a general understanding of his strength." Ling Bu on the side said immediately as if to make a rescue, "I think he is just a peak martial emperor of one or two levels. He is not as powerful as the rumors say. I'm afraid Emperor Canglan will come up with Zhongji. The reward of the kingdom¡¯s territory is just for showing off, won¡¯t it be confiscated in the end?¡± Chang Yunming said nothing, only glanced at Ling Bu coldly, and then whispered in a scolding voice: "How much has been exposed by others, do you really think that the other person only has half a bucket of water? If you keep doing this , it can only be a red robe." With just a few words, he silenced Ling Bu and stood aside, not daring to say anything more. As a result, Lin Hao suddenly turned around and came back. He looked upstairs in a swaggering manner, waved to the three of them happily, and exclaimed very happily: "Oh, that's great. I didn't remember this until I was walking halfway." It¡¯s okay, luckily you haven¡¯t left yet.¡± "What?" Chang Yunming chuckled and looked at Lin Hao, "Looking at your look, you couldn't have regretted it halfway, right?" "No, you really underestimated my determination to refuse." Lin Hao replied with a smile, and pointed at the empty counter, "The lady boss here is an acquaintance of mine, and she is very timid. Don't rely on yourselves." There are so many people, so just eat the Overlord meal in their restaurant." Sang Hu immediately raised his head and glared at him rather angrily. If it hadn't been for the fact that he had just been scolded by the leader, he would have choked him again. "Ha, don't worry, we Tianlong don't just bully people on the roadside." Chang Yunming couldn't help but smile, "But you, don't you care where your brother is?" "Hey, look at what you said, it seems like Tianlong did something to my brother." Lin Hao squinted his eyes, and his tone became a bit colder, "But I see that you are all smart people among good people, you are definitely not That idiot who dared to touch my brother?" "Of course not." Chang Yunming smiled and shook his head at him, but then continued, "But I can't guarantee it for others. After all, this continent is not all my Tianlong's, how can I predict anything? What about God?" The two men went back and forth, talking with guns and sticks, as if they were fighting for three hundred rounds. In the end, Lin Hao waved his sleeves and left the restaurant because he felt that the verbal battle was too troublesome. This time he did not go back halfway, but actually walked towards the gate of the imperial capital, trying to find the whereabouts of Yu Wenhu. Now that the Canglan Dynasty has been hit hard, and the Tianlong Empire has barged in with so many people, if you say that nothing big will happen next, then Lin Hao definitely doesn't believe it at all. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4614: Doubtful (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Maybe Fat Tiger accidentally learned some news and suddenly disappeared, but this news is not necessarily bad news. After all, there is no one here to assassinate him, only an inexplicable group of Tianlong Empire. of. ¡°Then it¡¯s not a personal grudge, but a battle between countries. The key is what can make the Tianlong Empire dispatch so many people to fight against the other side? As he thought this, the formation communication started to work again, and Yu Wenhu's voice immediately appeared in Lin Hao's ears. "Boss, is the matter over there over with you?" The other party's voice was not anxious at all. It was obviously safe. Not only that, he also looked happy, and the last note was rising with pride. Lin Hao immediately turned around the corner and yelled angrily: "You fat tiger! If something happens, why don't you leave a message? I thought you were captured, boss, but it turns out you are a good person. You look good." It doesn¡¯t work!¡± If it were normal, Yu Wenhu¡¯s first reaction would definitely be to apologize to him, and then explain the reason for his sudden disappearance. But this incident was obviously unusual, so he directly ignored Lin Hao's half-truth and half-false rebuke, and continued to mind his own business: "Boss, don't be anxious, listen to me first - do you remember the Yaoguang belt earlier?" Did I leave for something?¡± "Then I can't remember it very clearly." When he heard the word Yaoguang, Lin Hao immediately calmed down, and even his tone immediately became a little colder, "Isn't it because I want to risk your life to open the Yaoguang of Lao Shizi?" Emperor¡¯s Tomb? Are they coming again¡ª¡± He paused and suddenly thought of the matter that the Tianlong Empire said they wanted to discuss, but did not elaborate on, and then connected it with the disappearance of Yu Wenhu and the Yaoguang sect that he rarely mentioned. "Ah, Fat Tiger, is it possible that what you are going to tell me is the same as what I am thinking now?" Lin Hao raised his eyebrows, his tone suddenly rose, and he looked much more excited. "Boss, what do you think?" Yu Wenhu also laughed along with him, and deliberately kept it secret, waiting for the other party to speak. "If I think well, then of course there is only one thing worthy of such a big fight between the two sides." Lin Hao snapped his fingers and said in unison with Yu Wenhu: "The tomb of Emperor Yaoguang!" The two of them had a meal at the same time, and then burst into laughter. "Sure enough, I still can't hide it from the boss." Yu Wenhu praised, "I am obviously busy with the Mountain and River Festival, so I already know what is going to happen." "No, your boss, I'm not that powerful. It's just people from the Tianlong Empire who came to find me." Lin Hao immediately responded humbly, "I was still thinking about what they were talking about in vague terms, but it turned out to be Yao The matter of Emperor Guang¡¯s tomb.¡± "I also saw a few Yaoguang people earlier and felt strange. Then I listened a few times and heard them mentioning the tomb of Emperor Yaoguang, so I hurried back and told the boss." After finishing speaking, Yu Wenhu said with some urgency, "Boss, I am already outside the gate of the imperial capital. You should also leave the city quickly. Before the Yaoguang disciples leave, let's capture a few and ask them about the specific situation." "You have grown up, and you will ask your boss to do this every day." Lin Hao snorted, but he still couldn't hide the surprise in his heart and didn't talk to him any more. He immediately gave up covering up and replied generously, "Forget it, I am also very interested in the tomb of Emperor Yaoguang anyway. You Wait for me, kid, stop running around, I'll be there soon." Yu Wenhu responded there, and the formation communication was also closed. Lin Hao was in the imperial capital and could not summon his spiritual power to boil on the eaves. He could only try his best to step on the ground and rush towards the city gate at a speed far exceeding that of a carriage. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4615 The Powerful Person (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! After being promoted to the seventh-level Peak Martial Emperor, Lin Hao's sprinting speed was much faster than before. Even if he didn't use his spiritual power and just relied on his own leg strength, he would still be a triathlete running hundreds of miles a day. After a while, he had arrived at the gate of the imperial capital. For some reason, the city gates were not so tightly guarded during the Singing Music Banquet, but now they have to check their identities one by one. There are still a few suspect-like figures waiting for investigation on the roadside, squatting dejectedly on the roadside. Waiting for the soldiers to come and take him away. "Hi." Lin Hao was not afraid of the slanting shadow, so he walked over confidently and waved to the interrogating soldiers, "I want to leave the city." When the other party raised his head, he saw an unfamiliar face. When he saw Lin Hao, it was as if he was seeing his own brother. He immediately turned aside with a smile, let him go, and shouted towards the city wall: "Master Lin is leaving the city!" With this shout, half of the soldiers on the city wall cheered and gathered on the edge of the city wall. However, Lin Hao was still wearing the white brocade robe, which made him stand out among the people. This group of soldiers recognized him immediately. Out of him. What followed was a star-chasing scene. The soldiers, who had looked serious just now, almost rushed up to ask for his autograph. Not only did they shout one after another to lead Mr. Lin out of the city, they also stood in unison. On the city wall, they watched him leave with a serious look. During this battle, I don¡¯t know which general was thought to be disarmed and returned to the field, which attracted everyone¡¯s attention. All kinds of eyes were wandering around Lin Hao, wondering what kind of person this was. He could only smile silently, leave the city elegantly and modestly, and quickly escape from everyone's sight, leaving only a young man in white as a legend in the world. But a few minutes later, Yu Wenhu's formation communication rang again, and Lin Hao followed his instructions, deviated from the original road, and went into the woods after twists and turns, and finally caught this Fat tiger. This guy was dressed in gray and was stuck in the woods. If Lin Hao hadn't been sharp, he would have thought it was a big rock. "Fat Tiger, what are you doing?" Lin Hao walked up and patted the other person's back, "If you're not waiting for me to set off on the road, what are you doing in this small forest?" "Boss, look what I found?" Yu Wenhu raised his head excitedly and pointed to a small formation on the ground, "I originally thought that Yaoguang's people came to Canglan just to cause trouble for us two, but After seeing this formation and hearing the news from you, I guess they are not here to find us this time." "Huh? What is this for?" Lin Hao lowered his head and took a look. Although he understood that the series of small circles were small formations one after another, he naturally had no idea what these formations were for. , we can only wait for Yu Wenhu to explain. "Didn't I use the communication array to contact you, boss? Yaoguang has more people than us, so communication is naturally used more frequently." Fortunately, although Fat Tiger was excited, he still had reason and quickly explained: "These ring arrays can stably enhance the range of communication arrays. If there are them here, it means that the place we are standing now is where Yaoguang once used it." A communications station." "And I have carefully investigated before. The last time this communication ring was activated was not very far away from now." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4616 A powerful person (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Although the people from Yaoguang were driven away by Gu Qingming, they are no longer targeting us. There are still many people lurking in the Canglan Dynasty." ¡°Oh¡ª¡ª¡± Lin Hao raised his eyebrows and showed a slightly playful smile, ¡°I understand what you mean.¡± "The emperor doesn't like people who form cliques and make small moves in private, so he probably doesn't like Yao Guang's group very much either. In addition, Gu Qingming chose to protect us without hesitation and reprimanded Yao Guang - ¡ª¡± He touched his chin and spit out a conclusion: "The emperor wants to help the Tianlong Empire win the emperor's tomb, not the Yaoguang faction." Thinking of the tight defense at the city gate, but still allowed the cloaked Tianlong Empire to come in, Chang Yunming and his group still dared to flaunt their signs arrogantly. It was obvious that they had communicated with the superiors and knew that the Canglan Dynasty would He gave himself the green light all the way, so he dared to be so arrogant. "After the demon beasts surrounded the mountain, the Canglan Dynasty definitely needed a strong reinforcement. The Tianlong Empire that came to their door at this time was naturally an excellent target, and they could not let it go. At the vocal banquet, the emperor also specifically asked Lin Hao not to let him take the initiative to do anything harmful to the Canglan Dynasty. I am afraid he already knew this, so he deliberately suppressed Lin Hao as a friend and prevented him from doing anything harmful to the Canglan Dynasty. Take the initiative. "Alas, he is indeed the emperor of the Canglan Dynasty." Thinking of this, Lin Hao couldn't help but sigh, "You actually tricked me." But this time Yao Guang is also involved. He does not take the initiative to harm the Tianlong Empire, and just picks out Yao Guang's people. As for whether other people will do anything to Tianlong, it is none of his business. "Boss?" Yu Wenhu saw that he was lost in thought and called carefully, "What are you thinking about?" Lin Hao immediately came back to his senses, smiled at Yu Wenhu, and replied casually: "It's okay, I just want to make an agreement with others." However, Yu Wenhu bit his lip and suddenly asked: "Boss, I have something to ask you. Are you willing to listen to me?" "What do you mean?" Hearing him speak like this, Lin Hao's eyes turned cold again, and his tone immediately became colder, "Yu Wenhu, I think you have grown up, and you don't want to be my brother anymore, right? Are you talking to me like this?" But this time, Yu Wenhu did not show a shy smile of gratitude, but still pursed his lips and lowered his head silently, not even having the courage to look at him. Seeing him like this, Lin Hao suddenly understood that the seriousness of the matter this time must be different from usual, otherwise Fat Tiger would rather acquiesce than open his mouth to defend himself. "Fat Tiger." He changed his tone to a softer tone and put his hand on the other person's shoulder, "Your boss, when did I abandon my brothers, and when did you abandon me? In your heart, I really am A fool's errand?" Sure enough, Yu Wenhu immediately raised his head and explained pleadingly: "No, boss, I didn't think so, it's just that this time is different from usual." "The tomb of Emperor Yaoguang has finally been revealed. Both the Yaoguang faction and the Tianlong Empire want to get involved. We are just two people. If I die alone, then I will have no regrets, but if the boss wants to help me out, If something happened, I won¡¯t be able to apologize even if I die.¡± He spoke sincerely and looked guilty, which made Lin Hao burst out laughing. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4617 Tomb of Emperor Yaoguang (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Fat Tiger, do you underestimate your boss so much?" He patted the other party's shoulder and continued teasingly, "I am now a seventh-level peak martial emperor. I still have the Skeleton King and the Evil Emperor under my command. The place where Yue Jian died is still guarded by Belle and the Earth Spirit. This Put your wealth aside, very few people can beat your boss one on one." "Besides, even if we can't fight, can't you and I still be able to escape? Senior Brother Yaoguang spent a lot of effort chasing us back then. Now we are all more diligent than then. Even if we still can't fight, how can we escape? You can definitely escape." But Yu Wenhu gritted his teeth suddenly and suddenly knelt down with a plop. Lin Hao was so shocked that he directly held his shoulders, so that he didn't knock his head out. Before he could get angry, Yu Wenhu had already whispered: "I still remember the kindness that boss showed me, but I don't plan to escape from the tomb of Emperor Yaoguang, and I don't just want revenge on Yaoguang." He raised his head, looked at Lin Hao firmly, and said word by word: "I must get the inheritance from Emperor Yaoguang's tomb and know the truth of everything." Looking at his eyes, Lin Hao knew that this boy was serious. But when did this boy who only followed him behind him at first not take it seriously? He said that if he wanted to become stronger, he would dare to cut open his own heart, let alone the mystery that has been plaguing him? But Yu Wenhu also knew that this trip to the tomb of Emperor Yaoguang must be extremely dangerous. He had to face the Yaoguang faction with many disciples and the mysterious and powerful Tianlong Empire at the same time. If he was not careful, he would be attacked from both sides. But Lin Hao still laughed, grabbed the other person's shoulders, and used his arms to pull him up from the ground, and gave him a firm hug. "You've never been stronger than me, so you dare to talk nonsense like this?" He smiled and patted the dust on the opponent's legs. His expression suddenly changed. He grabbed Yu Wenhu's ears pretending to be angry, and immediately scolded: "Damn it, you still want to kneel down? Who am I? I'm just It's just a friend who gave you a little help. There is gold in a man's knees. He will not kneel to heaven or earth, only his parents!" "You're a good boy, aren't you? You wanted to kneel down to me when you came up. You're a big man and you're not ashamed!" Although Yu Wenhu stood up, he still lowered his head and retorted in a low voice: "Boss is different from others. Kneel down is nothing, I will die for you." "You're still talking back?" Lin Hao laughed angrily, and immediately slapped him on the head twice, making the fool shrink his head and dare not say anything. "How many times have I said, we are brothers, what will happen if you die in front of me?" He took a few deep breaths and barely calmed down the anger in his heart, "Fat Tiger, if you really die, what will happen to your boss?" I will have an uneasy conscience for the rest of my life, and I will feel that I killed you." "And I hope that at that time, your soul after death will still be with me, watching how I toss and turn, unable to sleep, traveling around the world full of revenge." Yu Wenhu was shocked and said hoarsely: "Boss, that's not what I meant???" "I don't care what you mean." Lin Hao waved his hand and forcibly interrupted the other person's words, "I tell you, I, Mr. Lin, have not been an official in this life, just to be free and happy, without restraint." (Remember the website address of this website. £ºwww.hlnovel.com Chapter 4619 The strange yin and yang (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Neither of them are procrastinators. Now that the plan was set, they naturally embarked on the journey immediately. Now Lin Hao is already the seventh-level Peak Martial Emperor, and he can travel much faster than before. Coupled with a pair of firefly wings, it is no problem to run thousands of miles in a day. Even the vast Canglan Dynasty, they can Within a few days, we arrived at the so-called Cloud Cinema. Just like the situation in the Imperial Capital, the city gate of Yunying City is also tightly guarded. Since it is a small border town, and there are things like monsters surrounding the mountains during the Mountain and River Festival, the interrogation is even stricter than in the Imperial Capital, and the entrance is even tighter. There was a queue like a running stream, with no end as far as the eye could see. In order not to attract attention, they could not climb directly over the city wall full of archers, so they had no choice but to squeeze into the team. It was only a few days since I came to Yun Cinema. As a result, I waited from morning to afternoon, and finally reached the gate of the city. The soldiers here are not as good as those in the imperial capital. Naturally, they don't recognize Lin Hao's face. They only know that the silk robe on this man's body is soft and smooth. At first glance, he is not an ordinary person. He looks at him with a bit of strange eyes. . But she didn¡¯t make it difficult for him. She checked his whole body and found nothing strange, so she waved her hand and planned to let him pass. "Hey, wait a minute." Another tall man grabbed Lin Hao's sleeve and shouted angrily, "I think there is something wrong with this person. How can I just let him go after just checking?" "Huh?" The short soldier who had been interrogating him earlier was startled, and glanced at Lin Hao again, looking very puzzled, "I think he is safe, there is no problem at all?" "Shut up." The tall man glared at him and grabbed Lin Hao's arm, trying to pull him out of the team. But no matter what he said, the other party just stood there motionless, staring at him with only a pair of eyes that seemed to be smiling but not smiling, which made the tall soldier feel a little panicked. "What are you looking at?" He put on a fierce face and shouted fiercely at the other party, "I said you have a problem, and now I want to take you to investigate carefully. Are you still dissatisfied?" This tall man looks clumsy, but he understands very well in his heart. He just took a fancy to Lin Hao, who was luxurious and had a temperament that was different from others, but he didn't have the identity card of a powerful person. It seemed that his family was in business, so he went to such a small border town. ¡°But he doesn¡¯t have a trading token, so he might be a smuggler. As the saying goes, if businessmen do not fight with soldiers, people in gray areas will not dare to mess with soldiers. If you are escorted into a small dark room, half of the money can go into your pocket. The tall man thought happily, and the ferocity on his face became stronger. He even stretched out his hand, trying to pull Lin Hao's collar and drag him inside. But his hand suddenly dropped and fell softly, twisting into a strange shape in the air. His bones were broken out of thin air. The tall soldier was stunned at first, and shrugged his shoulders in confusion. He looked at his arms dangling in the air like noodles, and then he looked at the half-smiling face of the boy in white and the frightened eyes of the shorter one. , he suddenly reacted. A scream suddenly burst out of the tall soldier's throat, causing the originally chirping long line to suddenly become silent. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4620 The strange yin and yang (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! For a moment, many people looked forward, curiously looking at the soldier rolling on the ground, wondering what was going on. "Oh, I really can't get any peace of mind." Lin Hao sighed, lifted the tall man up, nodded to Yu Wenhu behind him, took the unfortunate guy in his hand, and walked towards the duty room on the side. . The short man looked at the team and then at the three people who were leaving. He gritted his teeth and hurriedly handed over his work and ran over, leaving only his companions who had returned from the toilet, staring at them in confusion. Several people rushed into the duty room. "Master Lin." As soon as he came in, the short man shouted urgently, "If you attack the soldiers of the Canglan Dynasty at will, the lord of Yunying City is coming to find you, and he might even be beheaded. ah." But he also knew in his heart that it was clearly this tall man who wanted to see money, but soldiers and soldiers always belong to the same family. If the young man in white resisted, he would definitely not get justice, and he would have to live with the consequences. "Yes!" The tall man also thought of this, and shouted at Lin Hao in any pain, "I tell you, not only will you be in prison for the rest of your life, but you will also have your limbs and limbs removed by the masters of the Emperor Wu. From now on, all the meridians in my body will no longer be able to live or die!" The more he talked, the more excited he became. Even the pain in his hands eased a bit, and there was a look of pride in his eyes. He was just waiting for Lin Hao to put him down and admit his mistake to him in a low voice. "Although he has a broken arm, this guy is going to lose everything," the tall soldier thought proudly. But the other party raised his eyebrows, and all his spiritual power immediately burst out, covering the space tightly, and then asked slowly: "What did you say?" The huge spiritual power pressed down on the two of them like a mountain, forcing the short soldier to kneel on the ground with a plop. He couldn't even straighten his back, so he could only lie on the ground, and his face immediately turned red. It was so white that it was so difficult to even breathe. The tall soldier was even worse. He was held in Lin Haoti's hands and could not lie down at all. He could only fall to the ground and bear the pressure of this powerful spiritual power. His face had already turned blue and white, and he could not speak any words, and his mouth was white. Modu has come out. ¡°Oh, it looks like you didn¡¯t say anything, doesn¡¯t it?¡± The words with a chuckle fell, and the powerful spiritual power suddenly disappeared without a trace. Only the smile on the lips of the young man in white still reminded the two of them what happened just now. The two of them are just warriors, so naturally they don't know what level of strength they have, but they all know in their hearts that if they have a conflict with this young man in white, their lives will be like candles in the wind, burning. It won't be long. The short soldier glanced at Lin Hao quietly, climbed up from the ground with difficulty, and reminded carefully: "I already know how powerful Mr. Lin is, but after all, this man is a soldier of Yunying City, and now he is in the city. If you suffer such an injury at the door, you must report it to the city lord no matter what." "It doesn't matter. Anyway, the city lord of Yunying City should also have gone to the banquet of vocal music." Lin Hao loosened his fingers and let the tall man fall heavily to the ground and fainted. "I won't change my name when I walk, and I won't change my surname when I sit down. You Just tell him that I am Lin Hao. As the city lord, he will naturally know what to do." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4621 Just be casual (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "I understand." The short soldier nodded respectfully to him, turned aside, and let the young man in white leave with his companions behind him. Watching them enter the city and go further and further, the short man dared to run up to the unconscious tall man, splashing water and slapping his face, and finally woke him up. As a result, when this guy woke up, the first thing he did was pee all over his pants, which made the short man immediately cover his nose in disgust and cursed in a dull voice: "Lang Qi, I think you just got carried away by money, so you dared If you mess with such a person, you should restrain yourself in the future, otherwise your eight arms will not be enough." The soldier named Lang Qi raised his head, his painful hair was covered with sweat, but he still asked immediately: "Where is that guy? You just let him go?" Seeing that the young man in white was no longer in the room, his voice suddenly became louder, and he shouted angrily: "Ying Qing, are you stupid! That's a name that can be taken back and prosecuted, and you just let it go in vain. He, I think you should be a city defender for the rest of your life." "Come on!" Ying Qing slapped him in the face, "Don't you think about it, with such strength, can we afford to offend someone? Even without an identity card, can you guarantee that he is not a son of an official family who comes for a private visit?" Although Lang Qi understood, looking at his broken hands, his eyes were still filled with anger. After a while, he whispered bitterly: "I will definitely not let him go." Seeing his unrepentant look, Ying Qing shook his head helplessly and walked out of the house, preparing to report to the city lord what happened here. At this moment, Lin Hao and Yu Wenhu were standing in front of the restaurant, looking at each other, looking very helpless. Although I heard that Yaoguang's group is coming to Yunying City, this is a small border town. The floating people are all businessmen and prodigal sons traveling to and from the border. There are inns and hotels all over the street. Who knows where they are staying or whether they have already set off. . Even if you can use your soul power to detect them one by one, Yao Guang's soul is not different from others, so naturally you can't detect anything. You can only look at the inns and restaurants and sigh. "That's all, let's take a good rest first and slow down the progress of the journey." Lin Hao scratched his head, casually stepped into a restaurant, and asked for two upper rooms at the counter, "As soon as the sun sets tonight, we will go to the back city The door is closed, I don't believe this Yaoguang can fly out." Although Yu Wenhu was very anxious, he was afraid that Yaoguang and the Tianlong Empire would be the first to open the tomb of Emperor Yaoguang, but he did not know the specific situation and could not act rashly. Naturally, he could only nod helplessly and agreed with this plan that was not a plan. . After they ate and drank enough, they wandered around Yunying City, then returned to the restaurant and fell asleep with their heads covered. They checked out of the room in the afternoon and ran to the small teahouse at the back city gate. They specially requested a private room, sat on the second floor and stared at the city gate, waiting for people from Yaoguang's group to appear. Even if this kind of well-organized and relatively small team leaves the city in batches, Lin Hao is convinced that he can recognize it at a glance. If not, Yu Wenhu, a former Yaoguang disciple, will always be able to spot some clues. But within two minutes of them sitting down, there was a knock on the door of the private room. "There is no need to go in." Lin Hao replied casually, "We don't need to clean either, just add some tea and cakes and leave them at the door for us to use ourselves." (Remember this website's website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4622 Just be casual (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! The person standing at the door did not answer, but opened the door and came to the table where the two of them were sitting. The door behind him was closed tightly by other people who came in. The originally spacious private room suddenly became crowded with more than a dozen people. The leader had a long white beard and a rather amiable face. Unfortunately, the corners of his eyes were too slanted, so he seemed to be pretending to be a nice guy. "Are you Mr. Lin?" He sat down on the table with a smile and asked very gently. "Exactly." Lin Hao nodded naturally, stretched out his hand and knocked on the table, and replied very rudely, "I don't welcome outsiders. If you have something to say, if nothing else, you can leave." "Bold!" the servant wearing short armor shouted immediately, "This is the Lord of Yunying City, how dare you, a pawn, speak like this." Lin Hao smiled coldly and put the cup in his hand on the table, but the city lord was unexpectedly very easy to talk to. He quickly stopped his men and smiled apologetically at him: "Many of my men like to protect themselves. Lord, I made Mr. Lin laugh." "It doesn't matter." Lin Hao nodded and urged impatiently, "If you have anything to say, City Lord, just say it. If it's about the soldier in the daytime, I don't have a word to defend you, just try to catch me." "Look at what Mr. Lin is saying." The Lord of Yunying City was still smiling and looking kind. "I know that the soldier is greedy for money and wants to slander Mr. Lin's reputation, but how could the Canglan Dynasty do such things? Naturally, we will immediately put him in jail and let him repent of his mistakes. .¡± After finishing his sentence, he changed the topic again, looked at Lin Hao's eyes, and asked rather cautiously: "Why did Mr. Lin come to such a small border town this time?" Looking at the other party¡¯s probing eyes, Lin Hao suddenly reacted. At the banquet of vocal music, anyone with a decent reputation would probably know that the emperor was trying to use the territory of an intermediate kingdom to keep him. And judging from the reaction and arrogance of the soldier before, it was obvious that he had done a lot of blocking and blackmailing. ¡°But this man is the city lord of Yunying City. How could he not even know the little tricks of his men? He must have turned a blind eye and relied on this to fill his wallet every year. As someone who refused the emperor's reward, Lin Hao came to this small border town after the singing banquet. The city lord probably thought that the emperor wanted to dismiss some officials privately, and Lin Hao came here to give him a private visit incognito. Yes. After thinking clearly about the cause and effect, Lin Hao chuckled and couldn't help but applaud the level of thinking of these officials. Seeing his reaction, the city lord confirmed what he was thinking, thinking that Lin Hao was really here to beat him up. His eyes narrowed a bit, and he asked cautiously: "I dare to ask Mr. Lin, is there any truth in what I said?" How ridiculous is this that makes Mr. Lin laugh so hard?" "You don't have to talk to me in such a formal way." Lin Hao waved his hand, exacerbating the misunderstanding, "Don't worry, as long as your Yunying City doesn't provoke me, whether it's you or anyone else, then it will be fine. nor." The city lord naturally responded obediently, and he was very lucky to think that it was because of his foresight that he discovered Lin Hao's identity and avoided the fate of being dismissed. His attitude towards Lin Hao became more respectful, and he immediately followed his instructions and ordered his men to withdraw. He also honestly handed over the list of people who had entered and left the city in the past few days. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4623 Start Arrangements (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Okay, you can go down." After getting the personnel list, Lin Hao waved to him and ordered like an uncle, "Don't worry, if that kid hadn't taken the initiative to stir up trouble, no one would have known that we were here. From the movie theater.¡± The Lord of Yunying City could only respond obediently, then exited the house with his head lowered, and left with his men. "Boss, you are not afraid that he will find out that you are bluffing him." Yu Wenhu, who had been silent until now, chuckled and leaned over to read the list, "But it is definitely impossible for the Yaoguang faction to use their real names, even if they get it It¡¯s not of much use.¡± "Wouldn't this make him trust me more, so as not to trouble us again later?" Lin Hao lazily leaned on the bed, but suddenly stood up and looked straight at the city gate. He knocked on the table and motioned Yu Wenhu to look downstairs. He looked at the familiar figure and said, "It really takes no effort at all." Among the ashy teams at the city gate, there was a somewhat orderly team, and the leader was Kaishan, a disciple of the Yaoguang sect! "I didn't expect that after Ling Yue went and blew himself up, this kid hasn't been suspected of being a traitor yet." Lin Hao touched his chin, a trace of amusement flashed in his eyes, "Since I bumped into him, let you good brothers stay together~ No." They waited upstairs for a while, watching the Kaishan team leave the city, then slowly stood up, paid the bill, and walked towards the outside of Yunying City. This was originally a border town of the Canglan Dynasty. There were lush trees outside the city gate, which made Lin Hao and Yu Wenhu's actions become more secretive. After a while, they caught up with the Yaoguang disciples in front. When this group of people left the city, they no longer maintained their previous inconspicuous appearance. They took off their outer robes one after another, finally revealing the clothes of the disciples of the Yaoguang sect underneath. It seemed that there were only a dozen people in total, and Kaishan He was probably their leader, giving orders from the front. ¡°Boss, shall we take action now?¡± Yu Wenhu couldn¡¯t help but whispered. He is eager to inherit the tomb of Emperor Yaoguang, and he has a grudge against Yaoguang's faction. Naturally, he wants to hold everyone in this team here and let Yaoguang's disciples taste what life is worse than death. "Don't worry, wait until after dark." Lin Hao was naturally calmer than him, and immediately shook his head at him, "Since they have communication formations and keep in touch, it is naturally to prevent any team from losing contact. After that, the army didn¡¯t know about it.¡± "They definitely can't travel all night. We'll start after dark to capture that kid from Kaishan." Yu Wenhu nodded, barely suppressing his urgency, and silently followed the team that opened the mountain with Lin Hao, and finally stopped when the sun completely set. The Yaoguang disciples seemed to be used to rushing. They quickly set up formations around them and found a hiding place. Everyone rested together, leaving only two or three people scattered in several corners to keep watch. There is no moon tonight, and the forest is so dark that you can't see your fingers. Only a few rays of light shine slightly in the formation of Yaoguang disciples, attracting many flying insects to crash into it, flying aimlessly and disturbing people. Most of the disciples who stayed vigil had their heads lowered, looking like they were sleeping but not sleeping, and they were not paying attention to the surrounding environment at all. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4624 Start Arrangements (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! They have long been accustomed to peaceful nights. After all, even with the attire of a Yaoguang disciple, no one dares to come to their door easily. I just feel that the idea of ??starting a mountain is too heavy, and they have to take turns to keep vigil. I feel a little irritated, but I don¡¯t know the importance of this move, and I don¡¯t realize how important the position I hold is. "It's ridiculous." Another disciple who was watching the night muttered, his eyelids were so sleepy that he could not open his eyes. "We are Yaoguang's disciples. How can Xiaoxiao dare to provoke us Yaoguang? He is really too smart and useless." He was muttering curses like this, but he never thought about why he was so sleepy tonight. His head lowered deeper and deeper, and finally fell to the ground with a plop like the other disciples who were keeping vigil, and fell asleep unconsciously. Regarding personnel matters, even the saliva flowed out. "It's really useful." Lin Hao squatted on the tree, already used to it, and his expression didn't change even a little bit. After Yu Wenhu became a formation master, he could even do this kind of job of stealing people without anyone noticing. Although Lin Hao's Mengyue can also achieve the same effect, if someone wakes up, it will still be alarmed. whole team. Now everyone here has fallen into a deep sleep under the influence of the formation, just like humans being possessed by nightmares. They only feel that everything they experience is a dream, and they are completely unaware of what is happening in reality. . He stood on tiptoe and landed lightly from the tree on the ground. He did not rush to leave, but raised his leg and turned over the sleeping Yaoguang disciple on the ground. With a plop, the other party's shoulder hit the ground hard. If it were an ordinary person, he would have woken up by now, but this disciple's eyes were still closed tightly, and he even snored, with his mouth wide open. To sleep, it would be better to just pass out while talking. Lin Hao followed them into a no-man's land, without even covering up his aura, and swaggered into their formation, looking over one by one, and finally found Kaishan, who was sleeping in a mess. This kid¡¯s clothes are much more gorgeous than they were back then, and I don¡¯t know how he got to this point. "Hey, wake up." Lin Hao knelt down, raised his hand without hesitation, and slapped him twice on the face. But it was useless. The effectiveness of this formation was too strong. These people were already sleeping, so the effect of the formation was greatly enhanced. Even if Lin Hao strips him naked and hangs him in a tree now, as long as he doesn't break away from this formation, Kaishan will not wake up - this also means that they are completely defenseless at the moment, even if they pick up the knife and chop them one by one. Taking their heads off would be nothing more than a meaningless massacre, and no one would resist at all. There was no other way, so he could only pull Kaishan by the back of his collar and drag him out of the formation while humming a tune. As soon as he took two steps out, the boy suddenly opened his eyes, broke away from Lin Hao's drag, twisted his body again, jumped up from the ground, took out a talisman with his backhand, and hit the opponent. The fire suddenly appeared in the forest and fell on the white brocade robe. However, it immediately put out the fire. Nothing was ignited. It could only silently turn into a puff of smoke and dissipate in the air. "You have made great progress." Lin Hao had a smile on his face and clapped his hands encouragingly, "Compared to Ling Yue who unfortunately died, I think your life has become more and more prosperous as time goes by." (Remember this Website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4625 Still not coming (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "It's you -" Kaishan frowned and glanced back quietly. He was shocked to find that all the disciples were sleeping like dead pigs. The movement here was not too small. It was impossible not to wake up. He withdrew his gaze and looked at the ground again. He already understood that he had been tricked. The formations had been set up around him, so he couldn't be bothered. When he woke up, he was already being dragged away by Lin Hao. Kaishan snorted coldly, flicked his sleeves, and covered his hands firmly. He also secretly held a dozen talismans with his fingertips. They were all hidden under his sleeves to prevent Lin Hao from seeing these talismans. look. Such a blatant cover-up is just to tell the other party that he has other gadgets in his hand, which can also act as a deterrent and restrain the other party's actions. "Your brother is very tight." He said coldly, "He is just an abandoned disciple of the Yaoguang sect. A useless fat man. Now he dares to attack our Yaoguang. He must have taught him a lesson. You guys are not enough." He knew that the relationship between this man and Yu Wenhu was extraordinary. They were brothers who lived through life and death. If he treated Yu Wenhu with such contempt, the other party would definitely become angry because of his advantage. Sure enough, Lin Hao¡¯s eyebrows immediately collided with each other, and he frowned, looking at Kaishan very dissatisfied. "You are very talkative." But in the next second, he raised his eyebrows, without even pulling out the sword from his waist. With a smile on his lips, he slowly walked towards Kaishan. "I originally wanted you to have a fight with Brother Lingyue, and I wanted to do a good deed and let you end up in the same ending." His voice was neither high nor low, and it sounded exceptionally pleasant, but in this dim forest, With an indescribable chill, Kaishan's body couldn't help but tremble, and he subconsciously took two steps back. "Why are you retreating?" Lin Hao also stopped, stretched out his arm, and touched Kaishan's shoulder, "You also know that your tongue is about to be destroyed?" As the other party's words fell, Lin Hao disappeared out of thin air in front of Kaishan. He was so shocked that he immediately shook off his sleeves, and dozens of talismans appeared in an instant. He waved his arms and struck them to the side. , fire, wind, sound and water burst out, covering him tightly. Without pausing, he opened the cowhide bag at his waist. The formation materials were laid out on the ground in a smooth flow. In just a few blinks of the skill, it had already turned into a cold water formation. If Lin If Hao dares to take a step closer, his legs will be immediately sealed by ice, making him unable to move. "Come on!" He shouted fiercely into the forest, "I am no longer the same person I was back then. Now I am a mountain climber, far stronger than your brother. Even you can't compare to me!" But there was no sound in the forest, only the leaves were blown by the wind, making a slight rustling sound, as if it was a silent mockery of him. He had no confidence in his heart. Even if he yelled, he would only become more nervous. There was even cold sweat on his face. His panicked heartbeat was like a beating war drum, and even his chest was about to be broken. The next second, his heart suddenly went cold, and even the flow of blood seemed to slow down a bit, and his head tilted upwards. A white shadow fell in the sky, and the sword in his hand was like the moonlight that lingered all night, so bright that it was hard to open one's eyes. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4626 Still coming (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! And under Kaishan's horrified gaze, the so-called moonlight shone all over the sky, approaching his eyes in an instant. He opened his mouth, and his trembling arms wanted to pull out the sword from his waist, trying to block this blow full of flaws - don't be afraid, his chaotic brain suddenly became clear. There is also a cold water formation on the ground. Although it is not big, it is enough to stop this person for a few seconds, and he has enough time to counterattack. Kaishan smiled and his arms became much more stable. He immediately stepped back and moved his fingers to the sword on his waist, staring at the tip of Lin Hao's sword. He could clearly see how the cold air enveloped the opponent's sword edge inch by inch, and then went all the way up Lin Hao's arm, eroding his wrist right before his eyes. But the cold air suddenly turned into ice slag, falling from the sky with a rustling sound, and smashed the white ice particles all over the mountain, as if he was so angry that he turned gray overnight. how come? ! Kaishan's movement of raising his sword suddenly paused, and he couldn't help but look down - it was a small stone, which happened to break a corner of his formation, causing the Han Ningshui Formation to lose its original shape. function and turned into a useless useless formation. Although this small formation is indeed not stable enough, Kaishan did not see the shadow of another person from beginning to end, which shows that Yu Wenhu is definitely not close to him. From such a distance, this kid can actually see what kind of formation he has set up, and can he accurately knock out one of the links? How can this be? Among the Yaoguang disciples, only Senior Brother Yaoguang can infer what formation the opponent is using just based on the opponent's formation techniques, order, and speed. But this Yu Wenhu is just an abandoned disciple, a rebel, how can he be compared with someone like the senior brother! The panic in Kaishan's heart was turned into panic by this pebble. He didn't even want to use the sword in his hand. He immediately turned around and rolled and crawled towards the forest, hoping to win the glimmer of life. "You can't even block it. Do you really don't want your own tongue?" A male voice with a chuckle fell on his ear, followed by a bone-cold sword that pressed tightly against him. Open the throat of the mountain. Lin Hao then landed on the ground, raised his right foot, and kicked the opponent directly to his knees with a trembling voice, his head hanging down, and he didn't even have the courage to look at himself. Kaishan¡¯s mind was so confused that he couldn¡¯t figure out how these two people became so powerful. But now he was kneeling on the ground, ready to be slaughtered, just like an animal whose head was held down by a butcher. Lin Hao was the elegant butcher with elegant clothes, chatting and laughing, and came in the night with a knife. Kaishan was the That trembling, defenseless domestic animal "What's the matter with you kid?" Lin Hao clicked his tongue with some disdain, raised the edge of his sword very dissatisfied, and patted Kaishan's neck with the side, "I talked a lot of big words before, but now I'm so timid with this guy. Like a rabbit, can you do it, little brother?" Kaishan lowered his head, even though his heart was filled with endless humiliation and anger, his spirit was still frightened, his body became limp, and he couldn't stand up no matter what. His legs were as if they were crippled, and he could not use any strength at all. He could only make his master kneel on the ground, his head hung deeply, like a religious believer confessing his sins. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4628 Powerful murderous intent (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "It's done." Lin Hao nodded towards the Evil Emperor, "It's none of your business, go back." The other party immediately responded and left everyone's sight again, leaving only Yu Wenhu and Lin Hao, facing Kaishan who was already controlled by the golden corpse marrow worm. "What do you do at Yaoguangyun Cinema?" Lin Hao asked first. "Reply to the master." Kaishan immediately replied respectfully, "The Tianlong Empire has also learned about the opening of Emperor Yaoguang's tomb. Emperor Yaoguang is afraid that he will join forces with the Canglan Dynasty and take the lead in taking away the inheritance in Emperor Yaoguang's tomb." "That's why we were specially sent to sneak into the city to track down the traces of the Tianlong Empire, in order to be one step ahead and open the tomb of Emperor Yaoguang first. But we have completed the task and are on our way to join the others." As expected, Lin Hao¡¯s guess was correct, and Yu Wenhu couldn¡¯t help but glance at him, with a bit of surprise in his eyes. But the other person had an expression that I had expected, but he was not too surprised. He just nodded and asked, "Where is the tomb of Emperor Yaoguang?" "Replying to the master, the tomb of Emperor Yaoguang is close in front of you, but it is far away in the horizon." Kaishan immediately replied, "It is at the junction of the Tianlong Empire and the Canglan Dynasty, but the specific location is not known to the subordinates. Only the leader Only Senior Brother Yaoguang knows." "Okay, I understand." Lin Hao waved his hand and asked again, "How many people did you Yaoguang bring out this time, and how many people are there in the Tianlong Empire?" Kaishan paused for a long time this time, as if he was carefully searching for the memories in his mind, and then hesitantly replied: "Master, I don't know how many people Yaoguang sent this time. Many of the messages were only given to Half of us are afraid that some of us will defect to the Tianlong Empire." "As for how many people the Dragon Empire sent that day, my subordinates can only say that their number is no less than Yao Guang's, and their overall strength is even stronger than that of Yao Guang's faction, which is mostly array masters. Many of them are high-level Martial Emperors, and they can be regarded as overwhelming. We must seize the tomb of Emperor Yaoguang if we are determined." "The message is pretty tightly locked." Lin Hao touched his chin and waved to Kaishan, indicating that he could go back. This boy was controlled by the Golden Corpse Marrow Worm. He was as good as a domestic dog. He immediately stood up and without saying a word, he silently returned to the Yaoguang disciples and found a place to sleep. Lin Hao and Yu Wenhu tidied up the traces of the fight in the forest, and removed all the formations originally deployed, leaving only the defensive formations originally deployed by Yaoguang disciples, and then quietly returned to the depths of the forest. . They went without anyone noticing, and left openly and openly. However, this group of Yaoguang disciples were fast asleep from beginning to end. Let alone being aware of their existence, they didn't even know that their captain had defected. I snored happily there and dreamed of my spring and autumn dreams. When Yu Wenhu arrived at a remote place, he immediately showed excitement. He opened his mouth as if to praise Lin Hao, but was stopped by the other party. "Fat Tiger, I have something to discuss with you." Lin Hao considered his words, "I'll just go and investigate this matter. You go to practice for the time being. When the tomb of Emperor Yaoguang is really opened, you can do it again." This is a trip through murky waters.¡± "Boss." After hearing this, Yu Wenhu's face immediately darkened, "Do you think I am too weak and holding you back?" (Remember this website's website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4633 It¡¯s fatal (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Disciple B was in terrible misery. In just a few minutes, his hands and feet were broken by Chang Yunming. His face was covered in cold sweat, but he still gritted his teeth and did not scream. Sang Hu and Ling Bu didn't seem surprised. They didn't even utter a tactful dissuasion. Instead, Sang Hu stepped on Disciple B's broken hand, trampling on the bones that had been broken in two. , finally made the other party scream. But the others didn¡¯t even look this way, and continued to do their own things as usual. "Yunming, is this the only one?" Sang Hu raised his eyebrows, looking like he was enjoying himself. He kept stepping on the broken bones of the opponent with his feet, making Disciple B's throat hoarse. "No, including him, there are three in total." Chang Yunming looked coldly at the Yaoguang disciples on the ground, waved his hand again to signal Sang Hu to stop, then leaned down and said sarcastically: "Just you With this kind of strength, do you dare to challenge Tianlong?" Disciple B was probably too hurt to say anything. Only a pair of eyes still filled with anger, staring at Chang Yunming's face unwillingly, and spitting blood at him bitterly. When he opened his mouth, Lin Hao discovered that the reason why Disciple B remained silent was not because he was in too much pain and could not open his mouth, but because Chang Yunming cut off his tongue within a short period of time, so he was unable to speak. This fact gave him a chill in his heart, but thinking about the xenophobic attitudes of these people in the restaurant, Lin Hao could understand the miserable end of Disciple C. The Tianlong Empire has no intention of avoiding Yao Guang at all. They simply haven¡¯t gone over there yet, otherwise they would have started a fight with Yao Guang. The only ones who thought they wanted to maintain their fighting strength before the opening of the Emperor's Tomb were Yaoguang's side. It is estimated that among the people sent by the Tianlong Empire, many people have long thought that the tomb of Emperor Yaoguang is the possession of the empire. Yaoguang, who is famous all over the world, is just a clown who overestimates his abilities. He does not regard the other party as an evenly matched opponent, so he just lets the other party do whatever he wants. According to this trend, there is no need for Lin Hao to help behind the scenes. Sooner or later, a fight will break out between Yaoguang and Tianlong. The corpse just speeds up the process and acts as a catalyst. "How should we deal with this Yaoguang disciple?" Ling Bu on the side finally asked, "Do I need to give the other party a demonstration?" "Demonstration?" Chang Yunming raised the corner of his lips and smiled contemptuously at the Yaoguang disciple who had fainted. "In our Tianlong Empire, we never need to demonstrate to anyone - just kill them and throw them anywhere." He took back the sword that was still bleeding in his hand and ordered to the others: "Let everyone abandon this stronghold and go into battle lightly - tonight, Yao Guang should understand that our Tianlong Empire only treats it as a piece of meat for sharpening our swords. " The others didn't have any objections, they all nodded silently. The excitement in Sang Hu's eyes was about to overflow, and it looked like he wanted to kill him with his sword now. Looking at their attitude, no wonder Sang Hu was so angry when Lin Hao played tricks on the three of them over and over again. Everyone was thinking about me and the dragon as the only one in heaven and earth. Thinking about it this way, the three of them probably felt that it was a great kindness to him if they didn't directly press Lin Hao on the table and kill him. But he didn¡¯t think so much at the moment. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4634 It¡¯s fatal (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Looking at the Tianlong team that had been assembled in just a few minutes, Lin Hao felt so happy - he thought it would be extremely difficult to do this, and the two teams had to test each other no matter what. , communicate, each other has used two tactics of psychological warfare before. I did not expect that Yao Guang's idiots would not work, even if Tianlong was also a reckless character to break through the world. Lin Hao had already prepared a lot of somewhat tricks, waiting for the two ends of his skills to bully. As a result, now he killed a Yaoguang disciple, and spent the rest of the time squatting in a tree watching the show. The two teams started the dispute themselves, and there were more than a dozen people from the Tianlong Empire who didn't even have breath. He restrained himself and walked toward Yao Guang with great arrogance. As a formation master, Yao Guang naturally knew that the other party was coming from the moment Chang Yunming and others stepped into the formation. They originally suspected that the disciple was killed by someone from the Tianlong Empire, but now that they saw the other party coming to the door arrogantly with a sword, it deepened the misunderstanding. They didn't even need to say more, and immediately activated the defensive formation. Yaoguang is more afraid of the Tianlong Empire, and these defensive formations are also connected together. Once activated, all nearby formations will be activated at the same time. In the moonless darkness, hundreds of rays of light suddenly burst out and shot towards the sky, turning into transparent wall covers one after another, covering all the Yaoguang disciples inside. When other people saw this scene, no matter how stupid they were, they knew something was wrong, and they all rushed here. "Up!" Chang Yunming took a step forward, pulled out the sword from his waist, and pointed forward, "Kill all these Yaoguang disciples!" Although there was a defensive formation in front of them, this team was not afraid of the so-called formation at all, with a high level of martial arts per person. They kept their heads down and rushed forward, using a variety of moves in full bloom, dotted on the bright white light shield. Yaoguang's side were all formation masters. A head-on confrontation would definitely be disadvantageous for them. They immediately retreated. A dozen people quickly set up formations on the ground with their hands and feet. All kinds of materials were thrown on the ground like water. Surrounded by various patterns and shapes. They did not expect that the Tianlong Empire would attack rashly. Although the defensive formations were set up, they could not last long. At most, they were only a warning. Under the violent bombardment of more than a dozen high-level Martial Emperors, although the defensive formation was still strong, the light was more than a little darker than before, and only one crucial blow was missing. At this moment, Chang Yunming immediately pointed his toes, took three steps and two steps at a time, and landed on the defensive formation in the blink of an eye. He shouted loudly, and his spiritual power immediately shook out of his body, causing the black cloak on his body to fly and make a hunting sound in the air. Lin Hao first saw something light up on his wrist, and then Chang Yunming opened his mouth and let out a genuine tiger roar. Red light leaped out from his back, and in the blink of an eye he transformed into a white-skinned tiger with red stripes, rushing towards the defensive formation fiercely. The translucent sharp tiger claw smashed the defensive formation into pieces with just one blow, turning into white fragments one after another, falling to the ground with a rustle, disappearing completely in the blink of an eye, and the formation eyes also disappeared. It was broken into powder on the ground and looked completely broken. Chang Yunming's skin was unusually white at this time, with red lines like that of the tiger all over it, and the murderous intent on his body became more and more obvious. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4635 The power of blood (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Seeing that the formation was broken, he set an example and rushed towards the Yaoguang disciples, shouting: "Kill!" Before he finished speaking, the others were already following behind him, raising their weapons and slashing at the opponent's head without hesitation. Lin Hao, on the other hand, followed Chang Yunming's footsteps with some curiosity, carefully hiding at a high place and watching the other person's condition. The white-skinned and red-striped tiger looked like a mutated Roaring Tiger. He had read the description of this thing and found that it was just like the evil tiger in the allusion. It was particularly good at soul attacks and also liked to devour human souls. , take it for your own use, the more you eat, the stronger you become. The key is that this roaring tiger summoned by Chang Yunming is in a semi-spiritual state at first glance. The living energy and death energy in its body are intertwined, like a summoned undead creature, but it also has the aura of a living thing. , it¡¯s really weird. Lin Hao looked at Chang Yunming again - this kid has fallen into a semi-crazy state. He no longer needs the sword on his waist, and has a pair of iron claws on his hands. He pretends to be a tiger. Just kill him, his body is covered in blood, and his throat keeps roaring with anger. Not only him, Sang Hu's skin also turned red at this moment, with strange golden lines carved on her face, and a rainbow-headed raccoon with the same red hair and golden lines was never leaving her side, and her figure was even more It is already higher than an ordinary person's waist. Unlike the semi-crazy Chang Yunming, Sang Hu still retains most of his consciousness, and his battles are methodical and methodical. The rainbow-headed raccoon is not like the roaring tiger that can kill at will. It takes a lot of effort to kill a person. Some effort. Lin Hao looked around again and found that everyone in the Tianlong Empire would have more or less changes in their bodies. The summoned semi-spiritual animals were different according to the strength of the owner. For someone like Chang Yunming, who is about to reach the threshold of the peak Martial Emperor, the summoned Roaring Tiger is naturally very powerful, killing all the Yaoguang disciples and talking about human souls. Although Sang Hu was worse, she was still not at a disadvantage. Her sword skills were as smooth as clouds and flowing water. The sword was also covered with blood. The rainbow-headed raccoon followed her greedily, devouring the dead humans. soul. The Tianlong Empire usually keeps a low profile and has very few caravans. It relies solely on its vast territory to be self-sufficient. This is the first time Lin Hao has seen this kind of fighting method. "Cang Gou, don't pretend to be dead, come out and explain." He couldn't suppress the excitement in his heart, and immediately kept calling, "Hurry up, or I won't give you a penny in the future!" "Isn't this coming? Why are you roaring so loudly?" Cang Gou muttered, reluctantly explaining, "Look, when you told me what kind of strange beast was on the national emblem of the Tianlong Empire, they weren't Do I respect you a lot?" "I didn't see it at all." Lin Hao thought for a while and complained honestly, "They had such stinking faces the whole time. I would be blind if I looked at them twice more. Who knows if they respect me or not?" .¡± Cang Gou ignored him at all, just thinking that the bastard agreed, and then explained: "The Tianlong Empire has a special technology called spirit patterns. Anyone born in their country must have spirit patterns on their skin. Master carves spiritual patterns." "This so-called spirit pattern is the power of your own blood." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4636 The power of blood (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! ¡°It also depicts the image of its own bloodline beasts. Naturally, the stronger the strength, the more powerful the bloodline beasts summoned.¡± "Oh?" Lin Hao's eyes lit up and he asked immediately, "Then I have Xuanwu bloodline and Qinglong bloodline, which are the two sources of wind and thunder. Wouldn't it mean that I am invincible!" He imagined for a moment the scene of his activation. Wouldn't it be that a Xuanwu or a green dragon fell on his head? It would scare the opponent to death just by scaring him, so there was no need to do it himself. "You have a beautiful idea, but the Tianlong Empire has rules. Firstly, it does not engrave spiritual patterns on outsiders, and secondly, it does not engrave spiritual patterns on bastards." Cang Gou continued lazily: "You are not only an outsider, but also a double-blooded person. If they find out, they will definitely think that you have a bad background and a bad family tradition. Let alone the spirit pattern, they will treat you like a street rat. Good enough." "Bastard?" Hearing these insulting words, Lin Hao's smile suddenly faded, and he asked in a low voice with some discomfort, "To them, a double-blooded person is considered a bastard?" "The Tianlong Empire respects pure bloodline, and the big families do not allow their own children to intermarry with people from other families, just to ensure the integrity of their own bloodline." Cang Gou saw that he was angry, and his originally lazy tone suddenly changed. , changed to seriousness. "You are of dual bloodline, which they think is disrespectful to the bloodline of your parents. And in the Tianlong Empire, if a person of dual bloodline like you appears, the whole family will die immediately, and there will be no room for negotiation. " "Why bother." Lin Hao looked at the half-mad Chang Yunming and couldn't help but feel a little pity in his heart. That is not pity for what happened to others, but pity that they were born with no choice and fell victim to the environment, without even the desire to escape. "If a person loses his or her own thoughts, he can no longer be called a human being, but a walking corpse, just a tool controlled by others. "Why bother? But this is the reason why the Tianlong Empire has been so tyrannical until now." Cang Gou looked disapproving, "The purer their bloodline power is, the better the materials used by the spirit pattern masters who carve spirit patterns for them. The bloodline beasts summoned will be stronger." "This can be considered a virtuous circle. One Martial Emperor in the Tianlong Empire is worth two Martial Emperors in other kingdoms. Although the number of the army is small, they are all elite soldiers, and martial arts is respected in the country. , The strong possess privileges that are unparalleled by others.¡± "Okay, I understand." Lin Hao put away his pity and replied simply, "Anyway, this is the source of their stinking shit." "By the way." Cang Gou added faintly, "Although a double bloodline like yours is very pure, a spiritual tattoo master can't do it - after all, who doesn't know what materials to use and which bloodline to tattoo? Go up, so you can give up your spirit pattern." After finishing speaking, Cang Gou lost his voice again and went to sleep in his own wonderful sleep regardless of Lin Hao's reaction. Lin Hao, on the other hand, silently shuttled among the leaves, observing the current battlefield situation from a high place. Okay, now the Tianlong Empire has used the power of spiritual patterns to kill Yao Guang. He explained silently in his heart that although Yao Guang's disciples are now numerous, their strength is uneven. They are also formation masters and are powerless. Fighting head-on, things don't look good! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4637 Referee Intervention (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! At this time, it is natural for our dear off-field referee to step in and help the game enter a fair duel state. Lin Hao touched his fingers to his waist and took out a dozen small stones that he had prepared long ago, intending to use a beautiful flying flower or falling leaf to hurt someone. He lowered his head and randomly picked a bearded man who was killing him. He raised his finger, and his spiritual power burst out of his body in an instant, sending the stone flying straight away and hitting the beard's head like a bullet. The man was still laughing, the ax in his hand was dancing like a tiger, his face was all red and white, he looked very scary, and there were piles of corpses at his feet. He was approaching a lone Yaoguang disciple step by step. He looked at the opponent's panicked formation, but he did not kill him. Instead, he stared at him with interest. Did he turn over the ax in his hand to let the opponent I was so scared that I almost peed my pants. At this moment, the bearded man suddenly raised his hand, and the cold ax suddenly raised, frightening the Yaoguang disciples and immediately screamed. But the other party did not want to kill him, but protected his face. There was a ding-dong sound. The ax seemed to have been hit by a bullet. It was flipped back by the huge momentum and slapped hard on the bearded face, causing blood to flow directly from the guy's nose. . But it was just a stone that came through the air and hit the axe. Then it plopped into the soil, and in the blink of an eye, the originally rough surface cracked, then turned into fragments, and were buried in the grass. Lin Hao used too much force, and he didn¡¯t often use such small objects. The spiritual power was transferred too much at the moment, and the stone couldn¡¯t bear it, so naturally it could only be turned into fragments. But the bearded man just relied on intuition to block the blow, and was hit by his own axe. He didn't see any stones at all, and just thought it was other Yaoguang disciples who came to help. He touched his nose again and saw the blood on his hand. His face turned red with anger. He rounded the ax in his hand and struck at the stunned Yaoguang disciple. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? The sound of breaking wind quickly fell on his ears again, and another stone was knocked out from the darkness. It hit the bearded wrist directly - the spiritual power attached to it was not reduced at all, and even Even more tyrannical. The stone hit Bearded's wrist, causing a large bruise on the opponent's skin immediately, and even damaging the muscles and bones inside. Bearded's fingers immediately relaxed, and the raised ax naturally fell to the ground. , and almost cut off his own head. This time, although the stone turned directly into dust, it allowed Lu Beard to see clearly what kind of object was attacking him. "Shi Zi'er?!" He roared angrily. Even Yao Guang's disciples didn't want to kill him. He immediately picked up his ax again angrily and shouted around, "Where did this shameless Xiao Xiao come from? It¡¯s too arrogant for you to test me with broken stones!¡± " But others fought when they should fight, and ran for their lives when they should. How could anyone pay attention to this yelling fool? Naturally, no one paid attention to him. Naturally, the bearded man became even more angry. He rushed forward like a wild bull, his footsteps were loud, and he caught the Yaoguang disciple who was trying to escape. He broke it off immediately without blinking an eye. The opponent's wrist. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4638 The referee intervenes (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Not only that, he also lifted the opponent up like a clamor and hung him in front of him, showing off to the surroundings like some glorious trophy. "What's wrong!" The bearded man laughed and threw the Yaoguang disciple to the ground again with his backhand. The ax in his hand drew a graceful arc in the air and cut off the opponent's neck in one stroke. "You Don¡¯t you want to help him? Come on!¡± He kicked the Yaoguang disciple's head open, and there were a few drops of fresh blood on his face, making him not look like a human being at all, but like an evil ghost crawling out of hell. But the next second, the stone jumped out again, as fast as a shadow, and it reached the bearded face in the blink of an eye - his reaction was also terrifyingly fast, and he immediately turned sideways, barely avoiding his own It was critical, but my ear was still scratched by the stone. ??It was obviously a stone, and the edges were smoothed by spiritual power, but it smashed the bearded ears completely, leaving only a little bit of tattered edges. After all, this man is also a high-level martial emperor. When has he ever suffered such humiliation? He was beaten like this by a small stone. He was so angry that his hair stood on end. He couldn't even feel the pain in his ears. There was only anger in him. Burning fiercely. "Come out!" He yelled angrily, "Are you just going to hide in the dark? If you are a little brave, then come out and fight me, and see if I don't kill you!" Immediately, his skin immediately grew a lot of brown hair, and his body swelled a lot. The light overflowing from his body turned into a brown-haired gorilla, which fell from the air and moved towards him angrily. There was loud drinking all around. ??????????These two are like following their masters. They both have a clumsy appearance, and they are constantly roaring and making a lot of noise. But seeing that both of them were strong and strong, the Yaoguang disciples did not dare to rashly provoke them. They could only watch in horror from a distance, not knowing who this person was talking to. "Come out!" The beard and his whole body have become fluffy, and only one face can barely be called a human. "If you have the courage, then come out! Take your weapons and fight with me in an upright manner. , tell the difference!" But there were only the shouts of Yao Guang and Tian Long around, and the stone seemed to have disappeared, never to appear again. The bearded man looked around suspiciously. Just as he turned his head, the stone came again. He was so angry that he immediately raised the ax in his hand and blocked it in front of him. But this time, not one, but a dozen stones came through the air, hitting the hard ax surface in unison, making an uninterrupted ding-dong sound. If someone looks carefully, they will find that the distance and time of these stones have been carefully staggered, and they hit the same position one after another. The superimposed force is getting stronger every time, causing the bearded man to retreat step by step. There were deep footprints on the ground one after another. As soon as the last stone hit the face of the axe, it instantly turned into powder. The seemingly extremely hard axe split instantly from the middle and turned into two useless pieces of iron, which hit the ground with a plop. , revealing a bearded and astonished face. How can it be? He thought blankly. I am a high-level Martial Emperor, and this ax is made of fine steel. How can a mere stone break my axe? ! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4640 Very surprised (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Under the gaze of the bearded man, the body of the extremely powerful Rock Splitter suddenly softened, and then fell to the ground with a roar. Before the body completely fell to the ground, its head had been completely broken, and it leaned softly on his shoulders. Then it suddenly turned into countless soul light spots and dissipated in place. With the disappearance of the rock gorilla, the bearded head hurt even more, the blood in the nose flowed down, and the brown hair on the skin instantly faded away, returning to human skin - his originally dark complexion was due to He had lost so much blood that he looked a bit whiter, and his beard was as sharp as a steel needle, which was so inconsistent that it made people want to laugh. But he couldn¡¯t care less about what his skin color had become. Bloodline beasts are connected to their master's soul. If they are seriously injured, it will be a big burden to their master. Therefore, generally when the enemy's strength is far higher than their own, people from the Tianlong Empire will not summon them. The bloodline of strange beasts. Now that the Rock Splitter was killed into soul fragments, his soul was also severely damaged, and his internal organs and lungs were severely damaged. He suffered serious internal injuries, causing him to lose blood at an alarming rate. And the leader of all this, the weapon in his hand is made of stones that sound ridiculous. This severe situation made the bearded man's brain suddenly sober, and he deeply realized the gap in strength between the enemy and ourselves. He wished he could travel back in time a few minutes ago and give himself two big slaps in the face for shouting. But of course he couldn't do it. He could only cover his mouth in fear, trying to slow down his blood loss, and curled up, trying to deceive the other party that he was dead, and he was slowly squirming toward his back. Are Yaoguang's people so powerful? But Beard still couldn't help but think that it would be easy to kill the bloodline beast of a high-level Martial Emperor, at least with the strength of the peak Martial Emperor. But what the opponent used was not a weapon, but a stone, which showed that this person was no longer a newcomer who had just reached the threshold of the peak martial emperor, but was at least a fifth-level peak martial emperor. ???????????? In this battle between the formation master and the dragon, where can you find such a powerful person who can turn rocks into flying arrows? At this moment of near-death, the bearded man finally realized that something was wrong. He immediately raised his head and looked around anxiously. He vomited all the blood in his mouth and wanted to warn his teammates. How could Lin Hao let him do this? He immediately picked up another stone, flicked it again with his fingertips, and made the stone act like a crossbow, flying to the bearded eyes in the blink of an eye. The next moment, the stone forcefully penetrated the opponent's eye socket, broke out from behind the bearded head, and turned into powder all over the ground. One blow, and just one blow. Because the speed was so fast, the bearded man didn't even feel anything unusual for a moment. He just felt that half of his field of vision was suddenly darkened, his hands and feet became weak for an instant, and he couldn't make a sound from his throat, and then he fell to the ground. When the pain in the eye sockets was quickly transmitted along the nerves to the mind, the man was already a cold corpse, and he still maintained a dazed expression before dying. Lin Hao nodded with satisfaction, picked up another hand of stones, and walked through the treetops to the other side. He has already observed that Senior Brother Yaoguang has not come yet, and the leader of the Tianlong Empire should be Chang Yunming who came to see him earlier. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4641 Bloodline Beast (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! This guy is not only covered in blood now, but his mind is completely crazy. The Roaring Tiger does not look like a bloodline beast summoned by him, but he himself looks like the evil ghost that the Roaring Tiger has eaten. All he can think about is killing. . Others probably also understood what Chang Yunming was like when fighting. There was no one from the Tianlong Empire around him, only Yaoguang disciples who were killed all over the place. Not only that, the people of the Tianlong Empire seemed to be very afraid of him. They would consciously avoid him wherever he went, and they would ignore whatever Chang Yunming did. This will make things easier for Lin Hao. He twisted a few stones with his fingertips and quickly threw them towards Chang Yunming - Lin Hao specially used small stones just to see how the other party would react to the sneak attack in the dark. Embarrassingly, although the stone hit Chang Yunming's head, it did not attract his attention at all. The other party still roared and lowered his head again. The iron claw in his hand was raised high, piercing the Yaoguang disciple under him. The scene was bloody and violent, but Chang Yunming excitedly licked the blood from his lips. ¡°It¡¯s true that people cannot be judged by their appearance,¡± Lin Hao¡¯s eyes twitched and he couldn¡¯t help but complain in his heart, ¡°I thought you were just a cold and noble young man, but I didn¡¯t expect you to be a bloodthirsty berserker.¡± He gave up the test, spread out the stones in his hand, and threw them one after another, using the same trick he had used when breaking the axe. The force on the stones increased step by step, and the speed became faster and faster. A series of falls fell on Chang Yunming's head. Even if he can summon bloodline beasts, he is still a human being, and his strength is only that of a high-level Martial Emperor. Although the weapon Lin Hao used was only a stone, it still hit his head back repeatedly, and finally he fell to the ground with his head tilted upward. The smell of blood and the desire to kill had made Chang Yunming's brain confused. When he stood up, he looked around blankly, wondering who was hitting him in the empty space beside him. Lin Hao raised his eyebrows, picked up the stones in his hand again with great interest, and hit Chang Yunming again. You must know that because the opponent was focused on killing just now and had no defense, every move he made was aimed at the temple. A total of seventeen stones, without exception, all hit the temple heavily. He died suddenly. ?????????????????? If this was the beard he had just now, he would have died seventeen times a long time ago. But this kid turned out to be good, let alone dead, nothing happened, and there was not even a bruise on his forehead, he was healthy and alive. This time, he used a little trick, each stone corresponded to an acupuncture point, and hit Chang Yunming's wrist, neck, ankle, waist and abdomen at the same time. The other party didn't even realize where the small pebbles flew from, so he fell to the ground. His limbs became sore and weak, and he couldn't exert any effort. Only a pair of eyes regained some clarity, and he looked confused. around. Although he is a high-level Martial Emperor, he is about to reach the threshold of the peak Martial Emperor. The bloodline beasts he summons are extremely powerful, and his own defense is also astonishingly strong. This can be seen from just now. But at this moment, he actually regained some consciousness after being beaten, which shows how much trouble the funny attack of a dozen stones caused to Chang Yunming. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4642: Bloodline Beasts (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! He reluctantly stood up and looked around - but no one around him, whether friendly or hostile, dared to come close. The closest person to him was at least ten meters away, and his strength was not as good as his. , let alone hitting Chang Yunming with a compact long-range weapon. This made him even more confused. He was covered in the smell of blood, and he didn't know whether he should walk away and continue killing, or whether he should catch the person who sneaked up on him and kill him. Like the beard before, after summoning the bloodline beasts, if you keep killing, you will lose your mind, so it is normal for this fool to not be able to react. But Chang Yunming is a little different from Luo Hu. He is far stronger than the other person. Although he is unconscious now, he is still a person who is about to encounter the peak Martial Emperor. After summoning the bloodline beasts, his body's perception has become several times more acute. Otherwise, how could the beard have been detected only by the high-level Martial Emperor? His reaction was to avoid the attack of Lin Hao, the peak martial emperor, at the beginning. Chang Yunming lifted up the hem of his blood-covered clothes and wiped his face casually - his brain became clearer again, he hunched the tip of his nose, and narrowed his eyes, carefully searching for the stones. origin of. To be honest, if it weren't for Lin Hao's Meng Yue, who could completely hide his aura, Chang Yunming would have noticed such a provocative attack at the first time, and the second time he would be able to find him. Seventeen pebbles of time were more than enough time to find where he was hiding. But Lin Hao just didn't show any breath. What is this concept? For Chang Yunming, who relied purely on hearing and smell to find people after summoning the bloodline beasts, breath was the most critical point. But the other party had no breath at all, and there was only the stripped spiritual power on the stone. It was so clean that no trace could be found. For Chang Yunming now, it's like the air is fighting with yourself, and you have no power to fight back. You can only look at the air blankly, not knowing which piece of air is attacking you, or Can't find the time and key to fight back. Because the other person is a non-existent person to you, how can you fight back? With the master being suppressed and beaten like this, the Howling Spirit Tiger's attack was also much weaker, giving Yaoguang a chance to breathe. The ground suddenly lit up with various fluorescent lights, and defensive formations and attack formations emerged in endlessly, which was embarrassing. It was a draw with other people from the Tianlong Empire. But they have been weakened too much like before, and this tie is only temporary. As long as Chang Yunming launches another attack, these formations will be broken soon. Lin Hao also knew this in his heart. Naturally, he grabbed a hand full of pebbles and threw a handful at the other party from time to time. He admired Chang Yunming's confused expression. He was already happy in his heart. He was holding back even if he didn't laugh out loud. Remarkable. But suddenly, the roaring tiger suddenly raised its head and roared in the direction where Lin Hao was hiding. Before the sound could disperse, Chang Yunming immediately touched the ground and rushed forward quickly. The golden lines on his body also lit up immediately, dotted on his white skin and scarlet brocade robe, making him look like a golden-red lightning shuttle among the crowd, and he was far away from Lin Haoyue. It's getting closer! But Lin Hao was still squatting on the tree motionless, thinking silently in his heart: Yes, bloodline beasts eat souls, and the purpose of checking the breath is to look at the soul, not the soul power and spiritual power. He missed a move. . (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4643 Insignificant (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! He helplessly patted the dust on his clothes, stood up slowly, took two steps back, and stood on a treetop. After finishing everything that seemed insignificant, he then read: "One" Chang Yunming couldn't listen to his words. He only knew that his Roaring Tiger had marked the direction for him. He ran towards the tree like crazy, tapping his toes on the ground repeatedly, making his body move faster. A few points. "two." The golden-red figure suddenly stopped the car, and the soles of his feet carved two deep ravines in the land. Then he raised his head and looked up with fierce eyes, and a series of low roars immediately rolled out of his throat. He also stepped on the tree trunk with his toes, and the extremely heavy steps almost made the trunk of the towering tree shake, and the treetops even rustled, but Lin Hao still stood steadily, his face expressionless. He watched Chang Yunming approach him step by step with an expression on his face. "It's you!" The other party frowned, and when he saw Lin Hao's familiar face, his consciousness suddenly returned, and he couldn't help shouting at him, "Don't you know what will happen if you go against me, Tianlong!" A smile appeared in Lin Hao's eyes. He touched the treetop with his toes, and his body immediately flew into the air lightly. His white brocade robe also fluttered, avoiding Chang Yunming's attack. The Wings of Firefly spread out immediately on his back, giving Lin Hao enough time to lower his head and show a slightly contemptuous smile to Chang Yunming. "three." He spat out this number, his figure suddenly dropped, and he stepped hard on the opponent's forehead with both feet, causing Chang Yunming to roar in pain and fall to the ground quickly. This is not over yet, the wings of firefly vibrated again, making Lin Hao like a thunder falling from the sky, he was in front of Chang Yunming in the blink of an eye. "Four." It was an absolute crushing match. The peak Martial Emperor faced off against the high-level Martial Emperor. The weaker side had no power to fight back and could only watch the opponent come in front of him. Although he summoned the bloodline beasts, his consciousness could barely keep up with Lin Hao's speed, but he had no time to react, and even his eyes had not adapted. When the opponent came to him, his pupils began to shrink rapidly, trying to see clearly. the other party¡¯s actions. "five." Unfortunately, Lin Hao did not take action immediately. Instead, he stepped on the surrounding tree trunks. After a few leaps, his figure had already fallen to Chang Yunming's side. This time, he finally gathered enough strength, stepped hard on the tree trunk with his right foot, twisted his body directly with the force, and then his left leg popped out and kicked Chang Yunming directly on the waist. "six." The opponent's arm was still moving downwards with difficulty, probably trying to block this move as much as possible. But he couldn't be faster than Lin Hao. Naturally, he completely absorbed the force of the kick and immediately spit out a mouthful of blood. His body was suddenly kicked for more than ten meters and fell to the ground. The blood on his face this time was all his own blood. "I always feel that you will break your own neck, so you don't have to hit the last blow." Lin Hao then lightly stepped on the tree trunk again, pointed his toes again, and changed to stand on a treetop a little further away. "seven." The tree he had just stepped on suddenly started to tremble, and then a gap suddenly opened in the middle of the trunk. The gap was so huge that the trunk of the tree was almost cut off in the middle. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4644: Insignificant (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! With such a huge gap, the tree trunk could no longer support the huge crown. It tilted its body with a roar and fell on other trees, making a huge noise. Lin Hao glanced at it indifferently, then turned his attention to Chang Yunming again, and said again: "Eight." The other party was still lying on the ground motionless. Although he seemed to have completely passed out, the Howling Spirit Tiger roared all the way and rushed over, already indicating that its owner was alive. "Nine." Lin Hao squinted his eyes and sighed helplessly, "Why is it so slow? I doubt this person will come." As soon as he finished speaking, Chang Yunming had already stood up, staggering towards him again, his eyes full of furious killing intent. But he still failed to catch Lin Hao. Instead, he bumped into the white wall cover and immediately turned around and looked behind him. "Ten." Lin Hao's position was not crooked, just outside the white wall covering. He could touch the translucent exterior by raising his hand. "Why is it so slow?" He couldn't help complaining, "When he was chasing me and Fat Tiger, this guy was not at this speed." As the person who had placed Kaishan there a long time ago, he naturally told him to let Kaishan follow his senior brother every step of the way. There is a golden corpse worm in the opponent's head. Lin Hao always knows where the person being controlled is, so he was able to let Ling Yue self-destruct at such a critical moment. He had been waiting for Senior Brother Yaoguang to come over and set up the formation, but he didn't expect that the other party was so slow, taking ten seconds to complete the matter. But the effect seems to be significant. Lin Hao stretched out his hand and carefully touched the white light shield. Before his fingertips touched it, a strong current burst out and almost wrapped around his fingertips. "It's true that he is Yaoguang's senior brother." He couldn't help but sigh, "Even Fat Tiger can't set up such a large formation in such a short period of time." Chang Yunming, who was at the bottom, no longer ignored him, but with scars all over his body, he rushed towards Senior Brother Yaoguang again. They also know that Yao Guang has many disciples with varying strengths, but there are not without powerful figures among them. This senior brother Yao Guang is called Silver Face by everyone except Yao Guang. He is so mysterious that except for Emperor Yao Guang , no one can call out his name so far. " And this person himself has reached the level of a six-star high-level formation mage. He is a real murder weapon of the country. One person alone is enough to make Chang Yunming extremely fearful. "Retreat!" This fear even made him regain his consciousness instantly, and he immediately roared at the people around him, "Don't resist him forcefully, leave quickly!" People from Tianlong have been warned repeatedly before that this is a powerful person in Yaoguang. As soon as Chang Yunming shouted, they immediately put away the bloodline beasts, turned around and ran outside the formation, but the ground suddenly trembled, and then countless black shadows jumped out from the ground with claws and teeth, turning into a series of weapons. A black beast rushed towards the crowd. Senior Brother Yaoguang stood quietly - Lin Hao was far away from him and couldn't see his expression clearly, but he must have the calmness of an ancient well. This formation is probably some kind of ancient formation. The black shadows are like summoned beasts, and they are constantly rushing towards the people of the Tianlong Empire. After a while, the number of survivors on both sides is equalized. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4645: Destruction (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! The corpses of the Yaoguang disciples and the Tianlong Martial Emperor fell all over the ground. They were all covered in blood as far as the eye could see. They were crowded in the narrow forest, filling the gaps between the tree roots, and the slightly wider flat land. It was even more sprinkled with blood. If another stream flows through here at this moment, it will be a real river of blood. Even if those people from the Tianlong Empire wanted to run away, they were tightly enveloped by the white wall. Once they touched it, the electric current would burn their hands. Those with slightly weaker strength would have their meridians damaged, so they could only turn around and fight. But now that the opponent¡¯s trump cards have been taken out, they have nowhere to fight back. They have switched identities with the Yaoguang disciples who were struggling to support them before, and now they are struggling to support them. "That's not possible." Lin Hao muttered, his toes touched the treetop again, and quickly landed on the treetop beside Senior Brother Yaoguang, looking at him from a distance. As a third-party force, he has now given Chang Yunming a complete look, so forget it. If Yaoguang kills 70% to 80% of Tianlong's people, there will still be forces that can stop them. No matter how powerful Lin Hao is, it is obviously unrealistic for him to fight hundreds of formation masters - so whether it is for his own consideration or for safety after the emperor's tomb is opened, he needs to help Tianlong and let Yao Senior Brother Guang stopped his offensive. If we can win a moment of respite, I think many of the Martial Emperor masters from the Tianlong Empire will be able to escape. The key is how long to delay? Lin Hao had fought against Senior Brother Yaoguang before, and he knew that the opponent's strength was different from ordinary people. Even now, as a seventh-level peak martial emperor, with the bonus of the formation master profession, it would not be difficult for the opponent to defeat him. . But in order to make the strength of the two sides barely equal, even if he doesn't want to take action this time, he must take action. Having made up his mind, Lin Hao no longer hesitated. He turned his palm over and revealed a pile of stones inside. He took out a dozen more talismans and moved his fingertips slightly to sharpen all the stones. Pasted the talismans one after another. When he killed many formation mages before, although he didn't get much money, he did loot some talismans. At that time, he thought that he could rely on his own strength, and these talismans were of no use. Now I feel that I have too few long-range weapons at hand. Facing a strong man like Senior Brother Yaoguang, I can only throw a few stones. It is really embarrassing. He took a few deep breaths and finally looked away from Senior Brother Yaoguang, looking at the expressionless Kaishan aside - the other party also raised his head and looked at him from a distance. Immediately afterwards, Kaishan turned around suddenly, opened his arms immediately, and rushed towards Senior Brother Yaoguang. He then closed his arms and hugged him tightly. In such a situation where the eyes were full of killings, this man suddenly appeared like this, which shocked the other disciples. They almost imagined the forty-eight episodes of ethical and emotional drama in their minds, and the eyes of these two people suddenly changed. Get weird. But this was not the first time that Senior Brother Yaoguang encountered such a situation. With Kaishan's arm, he immediately recalled the sudden lunge of Ling Yue that day, and this scene was so similar to that day. He was shocked, and his spiritual power burst out of his body, and he rushed towards Kaishan from all over the sky. In the blink of an eye, he got into the opponent's meridians, wreaking havoc crazily. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4646: Destruction (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! But Kaishan was motionless, and the severe pain caused by the destruction of his meridians was like a feather falling on his head. It was not painful or itchy at all, and he felt nothing at all. Since the death of Ling Yue, this kid has been obsessed with proving his loyalty. He has taken on any hard work and his strength has become much better than before. That's why Senior Brother Yaoguang agreed to let him follow his team. Firstly, it is convenient for keeping an eye on him, and secondly, it is to prevent him from doing anything wrong. Who would have thought that the journey would be safe, but now something like this happened? The strength to break up the mountain was surprisingly strong, and I hugged him and never let go. When the other disciples saw their expressions, they suddenly realized something was wrong. They gathered around them, pulled out the swords around their waists, and looked nervously at Senior Brother Yaoguang's face. The other party could no longer maintain his angry and calm expression, and immediately shouted in a low voice: "Cut off his arm!" In an instant, more than a dozen rays of sword light immediately shot out of the air, all slashing at Kaishan's arms, cutting the two arms into pieces of meat with the bones attached, and then smashed to the ground with several thumps. Having lost his support, Kaishan suddenly collapsed, his pale skin suddenly turning red, his head tilted upwards, and a pair of numb black eyes stared blankly at the disciples who were surrounding him. "Idiot!" Senior Brother Yaoguang was finally angry, and he flung his sleeves and beat out all the disciples who had gathered around him. He himself was also on tiptoe and wanted to evacuate. But the skin of Kaishan suddenly exploded, and the huge Linton burst out suddenly, turning into a powerful impact that swept through Senior Brother Yaoguang's body in an instant. Even many trees were broken by the middle, and they fell one after another. It fell down and almost hit Lin Hao who was waiting for the opportunity. This time, it actually interrupted the running formation, causing the white wall cover to instantly turn into dust and dissipate without a trace. And Senior Brother Yaoguang, who was severely disturbed, was naturally unable to maintain the dark ancient formation. The shadow monsters also melted instantly and seeped into the soil again. When those people from the Tianlong Empire saw this situation, they naturally ran out regardless of what happened to the other party. In a short time, most of them had escaped, and the rest were all people who were knocked unconscious by the residual force of the self-destruction. . The group of Yaoguang disciples at the center were even more mutilated by the bombing. Many of them had no shape at all. Only bloody flesh residues were left scattered on the soil, which looked extremely terrifying. But even so, Senior Brother Yaoguang is still not dead, but the purple robe on his body turned into rags very quickly, revealing the white lining inside. "Sure enough, he's not dead." Lin Hao had been waiting for this moment for a long time. The stones with the talisman in his hand were thrown out instantly like a goddess scattering flowers. The speed was much faster than before, and the talisman almost burned. As soon as Senior Brother Yaoguang raised his eyes, the stone could no longer withstand the spiritual power and strength exerted by Lin Hao, and suddenly turned into dust. Only then was the talisman activated, and the words on it lit up one after another. First, there was a gray-green smoke, which hit Senior Brother Yaoguang and buried his whole body in it - everyone knew it was poisonous mist based on the weird color. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?A few rays of lightning accompanied by the flame, struck from the sky out of thin air, and plunged into the gray-green poisonous mist. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4647 Let¡¯s have a fight (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Lin Hao stood up and watched the thunder mixed with fire suddenly dissipate in the air. There was no surprise on his face that he had succeeded in the sneak attack. Instead, he became more solemn. Looking at the poisonous fog that covered his field of vision, he didn't even dare to take a breath. He also repeatedly checked the degree of convergence of his breath. He stared closely at the blurry figure of the other party. He was extremely cautious. . The next second, the gray-green poisonous mist was blown away by the powerful hurricane, and those thunders were of no use. Senior Brother Yaoguang had no injuries on his body, only his clothes were more torn, and even his hair was Not a few threads fell off. As expected, he is a figure who can make Tianlong jealous by his own efforts. To him, these talismans are like a bad trick played by a busker, which can only hinder his steps slightly. In this situation, Lin Hao squatted down again without hesitation, breathing softly, and moved his steps furtively, wanting to leave this place of right and wrong immediately. After all, Tianlong¡¯s people have also fled a lot now, which can lay the foundation for the future defeat of both it and Yaoguang. It would be too stupid to want to fight against Yaoguang at this moment. Naturally, he wanted to wave his sleeves, not taking away a single cloud, hiding his merit and fame, and then waited in the dark to watch Yao Guang and the two Tianlong and tigers fighting for the mountain. "But Lin Hao had a beautiful thought. Before he took two steps, he immediately stopped and looked behind him silently. Senior Brother Yaoguang has torn off his purple outer robe, and is only wearing a pure white lining. His long silver hair floats in the air without any wind, and a pair of purple eyes looks towards Lin Hao coldly. Although he had obviously lost his gorgeous purple brocade robe, the aloof indifference of this man had not subsided at all. Instead, he became even more powerful. Those who were pressed by him could not lift their heads and subconsciously wanted to avoid him. Lin Hao squatted there, not daring to move. Although his eyes were looking at the other person's eyes, he didn't know whether the guy had seen him or not. He looked at him affectionately in silence and couldn't help but curse in his heart. : I have Mengyue to protect me. You will definitely not be able to find me. Why are you looking at me? Do you think I dare not move? Well, he really didn¡¯t dare to move. But such wastage is not Lin Hao's style. As the saying goes, wealth can be gained through danger. All opportunities in the world are accompanied by risks. If he loses the courage to fight against Senior Brother Yaoguang if he is stared at, then Emperor Yaoguang will There is no need to get involved in the tomb, just watch the big boss fight. Furthermore, he is now the seventh-level Peak Martial King, and he also wants to know how many moves he can take on Senior Brother Yaoguang. Otherwise, after the tomb of Emperor Yaoguang is opened, he will definitely run into this person, and he will have to fight. And run away. After thinking about it like this, he no longer hesitated and quietly took a step back to observe the reaction of Senior Brother Yaoguang. The other party was not as cautious as him. Previously, although Lin Hao's strength was much greater than when they met before, and Mengyue helped hide his interest, he was unable to find Lin Hao's location for a while. But no matter what, Senior Brother Yaoguang is also a person who has done a lot of research on talismans and formations. Although he can't find it accurately, he can still deduce a general area through the activation direction of the talisman, just waiting for Lin Hao to press the button. Don't be angry, let yourself catch it. Now that Lin Hao made a move, Senior Brother Yaoguang immediately turned his wrist and pulled out the sword from his waist. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4649: Exploded on the spot (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! A little stronger, Senior Brother Yaoguang thought silently in his heart. It has only been a long time since we last fought. At that time, this kid couldn't even escape my pursuit, but now his strength has improved by leaps and bounds. Although he can't confront me head-on, he can escape more than enough. As Senior Brother Yaoguang, his every move is naturally much more decisive than ordinary people. He immediately followed Lin Hao and jumped out of the branches, but landed lightly on the tree crown, and was not in a hurry to chase him. Then he took out three talismans from his sleeves, glanced coldly in the direction Lin Hao was escaping, and immediately activated the talismans and shot them forward. Then he touched his toes and waved his hands. The blade of the sword suddenly stabbed Lin Hao's back. At this moment, the two of them were at least dozens of meters apart, but his sword edge still erupted with intense white light. Taking his position as the edge, two white lines shot out from the soles of his feet in an instant, and they were drawn in the blink of an eye. A huge circle was formed, almost enclosing Lin Hao inside. But the distance between the two was too far. Lin Hao only needed to take a few more steps to get out of the circle. Naturally, he suddenly flapped his wings of firefly to get out of this weird circle. Senior Brother Yaoguang snorted coldly, turned his sword, and the tip of the sword penetrated directly into the fluorescent white line under his feet, and growled in his mouth: "How can I let you go out!" The three talismans were finally activated, and three slender silk threads suddenly jumped out from the shining words on the talismans, directly binding Lin Hao's neck, hands and feet. "Big brother, are you serious?" He fell directly onto the tree crown, and the firefly wings were immediately retracted pitifully, and they were almost tied up with those silk threads. Senior Brother Yaoguang ignored his wise words and immediately used his spiritual power to activate the circular formation at his feet. Huge spiritual power was continuously sent over, and the original white fluorescence also turned into a fierce golden light. It's so dazzling that people can't open their eyes. Seeing the attitude of the other party, Lin Hao understood that words could not interfere with him at all, so he could only grit his teeth and turn over in embarrassment, trying to use his spiritual power to cut off these obstructive threads on his body. With such a movement of spiritual power, he immediately felt something was wrong with him. He couldn't help but sigh and muttered subconsciously: "No wonder the three talismans only contain three threads." Different from the threads he had seen before, the threads summoned by this talisman were very strange. Not only were they incredibly fast, making him unable to avoid them, but after binding his hands and feet, they also greatly slowed down the flow of spiritual power in his meridians. The speed of flow. If the spiritual power flowing through the meridians before was as fast as a military aircraft, now that these thin lines are bundled together, the military aircraft has been directly reduced to a motorcycle without oil, heavy and slow, and the whole body feels like it is falling. . The flow of spiritual power is so slow that even the Martial Emperor's martial arts skills cannot be summoned instantly, even the Wings of Firefly Thunder, which consumes the least amount of energy. After just a few seconds of delay, Senior Brother Yaoguang had already activated this strange circular formation, and shouted sternly: "The Desolate God's Earth Seal!" Those violent golden lights suddenly burst out, and the pressure within the circle instantly increased several times, so much that Lin Hao couldn't even lift his head. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4650: Exploded on the spot (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! He couldn¡¯t activate his spiritual power immediately. For the first time in his life, his face turned red and he lowered his head with difficulty. The feeling of suffocation made his brain become a little unclear. "What a shame," he couldn't help but laugh at himself. He also said that he would help Fat Hu get back the inheritance from the Emperor's Tomb, but in the end, he couldn't even beat Yao Guang's senior brother. But the enemy who was against him didn't think so much anymore. He only had a pair of purple eyes staring closely at the young man in white who fell to the ground, for fear that something would happen again. The soul-binding cords summoned by those three talismans can only last for more than twenty seconds. The circular formation consumes too much and cannot be maintained for long. If it were not for the fact that he did not want this kid to escape from his grasp, he would never be like this. Reckless use. But now that the Aragami Town Seal has been sacrificed, this kid must die in front of him today! Senior Brother Yaoguang gritted his teeth and slowly pulled out the sharp sword inserted into the circle with his left hand. He turned his wrist upside down with the sword's edge facing up. Then he reached out with his right hand, scratching his palm and leaving a deep scar. . But the blood did not drip to the ground, but continued to condense in the air, almost draining half of the blood from his body, mixed with all the spiritual energy of heaven and earth in the circle, and turned into a huge bloody figure with a hand in his hand. He also held a sword and looked down at Lin Hao quietly. Senior Brother Yaoguang's face looked much tired, his purple eyes were no longer shining brightly, and were much darker due to the huge consumption, but he still shouted sternly: "One move, the Sky-Splitting Sword of the Wild God!" As her words fell, the bloody figure immediately took a step forward and waved his arms. The bloody sword edge was slowly raised and stabbed towards Lin Hao inch by inch. His movements were so slow, but the pressure in the circle was so huge that Lin Hao had no chance to avoid it. He could only watch the bloody sword edge approaching his neck step by step, and cut it off extremely slowly. Come down. But for some reason, Senior Brother Yaoguang suddenly panicked. The palms holding the hilt of the sword were a little sweaty, and the pupils staring into Lin Hao's eyes suddenly shrank. "I'm sorry." He heard the other party sigh in a low voice with some secret joy, "I didn't fight you alone today." Another figure appeared behind him and grabbed Lin Hao's collar. Under such heavy pressure, he dragged the young man in white to the other side, barely avoiding the bloody sword edge. . "It's too dangerous." Lin Hao looked at the cut off piece of clothing and couldn't help but admired, "It's so fucking exciting - don't do it a second time." "My lord, my subordinate is late." The Evil Emperor immediately made a simple apology, and then without further words, he tore off the soul-binding rope on Lin Hao's body in two or three strokes, and then directly tugged on the other party's sleeves. , sprinting ahead quickly, and in just a few blinks, he was already out of the range of the circular formation. It turns out that Lin Hao used his spiritual power not to use sword skills or anything else, but to summon his own spirit-controlling pet. But it¡¯s true, under such heavy pressure, the only one who can move at will despite the broken bones is the evil emperor who has never forgotten his sins. With the blessing of innate skills, he can not only integrate all the armor into his body, but also repair all injuries instantly. The recovery speed in a short period of time has suddenly increased by more than ten times. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4652 It¡¯s all fake (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Lin Hao naturally fluttered his wings of firefly and flew into the air in a flash, avoiding the swooping Senior Brother Yaoguang. If he hadn't reacted quickly, the opponent's fingers would have almost caught Lin Hao's ankle. If he were caught by such an enemy, even a seventh-level peak martial emperor would probably have his ankle bones broken. "My day, you guys who have people behind you, you are sure to get these strange pills at every turn." He flapped his wings of firefly thunder, silently raised his body, and looked at the red senior brother Yaoguang with some amazement. This man stopped talking to him at all. As soon as he was in the air, he immediately raised his head and stared at Lin Hao. He let out a low drink in his throat and stamped hard on the tree crown. His spiritual power was immediately broken. He came out and flew towards Lin Hao with one claw. Although he was obviously a formation master, Senior Brother Yaoguang¡¯s attack no longer included any formation techniques, and he didn¡¯t even need a sword. He relied solely on a pair of fists and feet to suppress Lin Hao who wanted to escape. " But when this guy had a brain, he couldn't catch up with the opponent. Let alone the reckless look like now, naturally he couldn't keep up with Lin Hao's brain. The pair of firefly wings flapped briskly a few times, leading Lin Hao out of the attack range of Senior Brother Yaoguang. He slapped the opponent mockingly and fled forward quickly, wanting to stab him again. Go into the forest and hide your breath. But the effect of that elixir is not only to increase the user's spiritual power, but also to increase the recovery speed of spiritual power and its own physical strength. After using his fists and kicks several times, the elixir was completely absorbed. Senior Brother Yaoguang's speed suddenly ran down his spine. One second he stepped forward with his feet, and the next second his figure suddenly rushed out and landed directly on the ground. Lin Hao's head was crushed with one move. With the blessing of spiritual power, he was so fast that he could only see a few afterimages. In an instant, he stamped hard on Lin Hao's right shoulder, directly pressing the opponent and crushing the branches along the way. About to fall to the ground. Fortunately, Lin Hao endured the severe pain and immediately pulled out the sword from his waist. He swung the sword with difficulty with his left hand and stabbed the opponent's ankle directly. But with the blessing of the elixir, Senior Brother Yaoguang's skin was as hard as steel. This ordinary strength really couldn't penetrate that steel skin. "Damn it." Lin Hao gritted his teeth, and the lightning burst out instantly, and went straight forward along the tip of the sword - just as he was about to be trampled to the ground by a drugged man, the lightning finally spread all over Senior Brother Yaoguang The whole body was burning the man's skin crazily, and it kept burrowing into his ears, mouth, and nose. Attacking in three places, the man finally noticed the painful and numb feeling. He immediately lowered his head and looked at Lin Hao. Although his arms were stretched out, he wanted to grab the opponent's neck in the air and cut off his death struggle. possibility. But as soon as he did this, the strength on his feet suddenly relaxed, giving Lin Hao a chance to breathe. The Yinglei Wings fluttered again, causing his figure to stop in the air, and then he quickly twisted around and stamped his toes hard on Senior Brother Yaoguang's outstretched arm, using the other's arm as a pedal. , falling towards the sky. The opponent was not to be outdone, and with the blessing of the elixir, his reaction was even faster. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4653 Your account is gone (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Within a few seconds of Lin Hao's toes leaving his arm, the man had activated his spiritual power and forced himself to turn around, hitting his back hard against an innocent tree trunk. Needless to say, the tree couldn't withstand such force at all. It raised its head and fell backwards. It made a loud bang, which gave Lin Hao a warning, causing him to speed up again and twist his body at the same time. , drawing an incredible angle in the air. Sure enough, Senior Brother Yaoguang had already jumped up on the fallen tree trunk. Lin Hao twisted his body and directly avoided his attack, and took advantage of the trend to move forward a few feet. But his right shoulder had been stepped on just now, and the pain was so severe that he could only hold the sword with his unskilled left hand. Although it did not affect the operation of his spiritual power, it still caused him a big loss, and he felt sorry for him in his heart. Senior Brother Yaoguang is also even more fearful. What's more, the opponent also took pills. If you had a head-to-head confrontation, Lin Hao would definitely not be able to defeat him. However, neither of the two moves could kill him. The opponent also roared fiercely, and his murderous intention almost solidified. It hit Lin Hao's back like a whip, making him nervous all the time. If it were a normal battle, Lin Hao would still have time to say a few wisecracks, but now he is so preoccupied with calculating the strength and consumption rate of each other that he has no time to speak or make wisecracks. You can¡¯t let the opponent¡¯s momentum rise, you must suppress it first! With this thought flashing through his mind, his speed surged again, and he waved the sword in his left hand unskilledly. The spiritual power immediately burst out of the body, and instantly wrapped around the sword body, and turned into a dozen strands, entangled with each other, and flew into the air, turning into a giant dragon, with one eye full of lightning and one eye. It was full of fire, staring closely at Senior Brother Yaoguang. A clear dragon roar instantly spread across the land, and all the monster beasts in the forest immediately lowered their bodies, with fear in their eyes, and they did not dare to raise their heads, wishing they could burrow into the ground. This is the sword skill of Dragon Yin Sword, the flying dragon is in the sky! Although this sword skill has a powerful bloodline suppression effect, although it has a miraculous effect on monsters, it can also exert some suppressive effects on people with bloodline power. It is also powerful enough and can be used as a unique move to suppress the enemy. use. And the giant dragon held its head high, and its body twisted softly in the air like a snake. In an instant, it pounced on the red-faced Senior Brother Yaoguang, and thunder and flames hit the opponent all over the sky. Go, like a punishment from heaven, sealing every corner where the opponent can dodge. And the giant dragon blocked the road ahead, forcing the opponent to either retreat or resist, and it was absolutely impossible to break through directly. No matter which choice he chooses, it is enough to delay time, and the injury on his arm will not cause trouble to Lin Hao for long. If he escapes this time, he can still be said to have escaped unscathed. Then Senior Brother Yaoguang I really lost a pill, but got nothing. But accidents always appear suddenly when people think that everything is ready, and they never fail to suit their own meaning. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Senior Brother Yaoguang stopped and raised his head, staring closely at the giant dragon rushing towards him, forcefully bearing the lightning and flames all over his body. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4654 Your account is gone (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! The severe pain caused his face to twist a bit, and the screams that burst out of his throat were like those of a ferocious beast, revealing a bone-chilling threat and murderous intent. He looked like a complete lunatic who had lost his mind, and was powerless to stop him. one strike. But the next second, like a magic trick, the man took out a small scroll from his arms, and immediately bit the tip of his tongue. After unfolding the scroll, he suddenly looked at the words written on it. Blood spit out from the scroll. Scarlet blood instantly seeped into all the words, causing the surface of the scroll to erupt with intense white light. Senior Brother Yaoguang immediately turned around, aiming the words filled with white light at the oncoming dragon. With just one glance, Lin Hao already knew that the scroll was just a talisman mixed with more than a dozen functions. Since there was no talisman paper that could carry such power, it was written on such a scroll. Lin Hao couldn¡¯t help but wonder: What is such a thing used for? But this was no longer the time for him to hesitate and ask questions. He could only turn his head, flap his firefly wings again, and rush forward quickly, trying to avoid this unknown and strange scroll. The flow of time became so fast at this moment, maybe it was only a dozen seconds, maybe it was just a few blinks, the scroll was immediately activated, countless words were put together, the fierce white light and the oncoming dragon They bumped into each other. In fact, if it were an ordinary Senior Brother Yaoguang, although this scroll was powerful, its activation time was very slow. But with the blessing of the elixir, he was naturally sending spiritual power into it desperately, and it was activated in the blink of an eye. This scroll is 100% effective. I saw the giant dragon and the white light colliding together, but it immediately became silent. It turned into countless white light spots inch by inch, blending into the white light of the scroll. The thunder and flames that filled the sky were like extinguished candles. , without any momentum, everything turned into white fluorescence, constantly filling the scroll with brightness. The air suddenly became silent. There were no more roars of dragons or shouts of humans. There was only a gentle breeze caressing the green leaves, making a rustling sound that made people feel nervous. It was natural for Lin Hao. After all, the giant dragon was a sword skill of the Dragon Sword. Being neutralized like this silently would make everyone a little nervous, not to mention that the opponent was still looking at him with eagerness, which he had never done before. The pursuit was abandoned. The white light of the scroll suddenly dimmed, and then it suddenly burst out with powerful pressure. The wind swept across the tree crowns in an instant. In just one stroke, all the uneven tree crowns were cut to the same length, and the forest was full of branches. The sound of falling. Immediately afterwards, a giant dragon emerged from the scroll - with that appearance, voice, eyes of lightning and fire, wasn't it the same giant dragon that Lin Hao released before! The whole scroll is recycled and reused, and you can use the opponent's moves to overwhelm the opponent! "You Yao Guang have too many evil things!" Lin Hao couldn't help but shouted angrily, "Do you have the guts to fight me openly and openly!" Although he said this, he had no intention of stopping. Instead, he flew faster. After all, as the master of that sword skill, Lin Hao knew best how wide the range and power of this move was. . Thinking again that this sword skill was his own, Lin Hao was so angry that smoke was rising from his head, but he could only run forward desperately. But it is true that the Yaoguang family has many great people and rich heritage, and naturally there are many strange things, which Lin Hao can't fight on his own. It is inevitable that we will suffer a loss this time. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4655 Don¡¯t give in too much (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! The speed of the giant dragon was extremely fast. Even if Lin Hao's Firefly Thunder Wings were not far behind, he still couldn't dodge the lightning that was coming towards him. He usually uses this trick to bully others, but now it's better. After enjoying what it means to beat myself, I realize how fast my sword skills are. Those geniuses and masters who were beaten down by me, in their hearts How frustrating. But even though he had a thousand words in his heart, he could only sigh helplessly, and his toes were pressed against the flat tree crown, fearing that he would be beaten hard by the giant dragon chasing behind him. But the thunder and flames finally fell all over the sky and hit Lin Hao, forcing all his spiritual power to burst out of his body, firmly protecting his whole body, but At the same time, he was unable to lift his head due to the attack, and it was difficult to vibrate the wings of firefly thunder and fly again. Senior Brother Yaoguang acted like a madman. He threw away the scroll in his hand that had already been reimbursed. As if he couldn't see the thunder and flames all over the sky, he rushed towards Lin Hao again without saying a word. The killing intent in his eyes almost condensed into a substance, stabbing Lin Hao's back sharply. The opponent was so beaten by his own moves that he couldn't hold his head up, but he still chased after him stubbornly. He did not hesitate to bear the power of this move, but also wanted to kill Lin Hao on the spot. This shows that Senior Brother Yaoguang's heart towards Lin Hao is Hao was so afraid that he would not let go of any opportunity. At this moment, Lin Hao suddenly slipped and stopped abruptly. He twisted his body and turned to face the giant dragon that had knocked him down. There was a wry smile, but his left hand had already clenched the sword and stood in front of him. It is impossible for him to avoid his own sword skills, because he is the master of sword skills and knows how difficult it is to resolve this move, so he simply turned around and planned to resolve this move forcibly. After all, if you keep running, you will sooner or later be hit by this giant dragon on your back. If you delay and get injured, how can you defeat Yaoguang senior brother Ou who is in a violent state? It is better to face it on your own, and still Can reduce the damage some. Lin Hao took a deep breath quickly and ignored the lunatic running toward him. He only stared at the giant dragon that raised its head and howled, intending to deal with one first and then the other. With a hair, all the spiritual power in his body burst out of his body in an instant, and the white cold air immediately spread out, causing the temperature of the surrounding air to drop suddenly, and even the leaves on the crown of the tree were stained with a bit of hoarfrost. "Come on!" Lin Hao frowned and started to drink, "Let you know who is your boss today!" He took a step, obviously moving above the tree canopy, but it was as if he was walking on flat ground. His body was as stable as a stone, and the left hand holding the sword slowly swung out - different from his gentle movements like doing Tai Chi. The strong air flow carried the icy cold air, bursting out directly from the sword edge, turning into a white air flow, and rushed towards the oncoming dragon. Senior Brother Yaoguang's speed suddenly slowed down a lot. His eyes, which originally only contained murderous intent, became clearer at some point. He looked in a daze at the white air rising up, and the astonishing aura. The dragons collided head-on. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4656 Don¡¯t give in too much (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Even though he was an enemy, he couldn't help but stare at this scene closely. Although he hoped that Lin Hao could not block this blow from himself, he finally lowered his head and sighed, and had to face it. His true thoughts in his heart - he believed Lin Hao could do it. After all, if there is anyone in this world who has given him shock over and over again, or who has given him fear that he has never experienced a few times in his life, or even fear for no reason, then it is this young man in white. Lin Hao. Although his current strength is not as good as that of Senior Brother Yaoguang, he can already confront him head-on. After his right arm was injured and unable to move, he has not been completely defeated yet. He is always hanging on a borderline where he can escape immediately. The other party never let go, for fear that this person would really escape. ¡°Maybe this was a mistake, Senior Brother Yaoguang couldn¡¯t help but think, maybe I should have risked Gu Qingming¡¯s anger and killed this kid on the spot. But everything was a foregone conclusion. He let Lin Hao survive, and indirectly gave him a push. Lin Hao accepted Gu Qingming's favor and went to the Mountain and River Festival. Only then did he make a lot of money. Not only did he have Cang The connections of the Lan Dynasty have even reached the peak of the seventh level, the Martial Emperor. As a formation master, Senior Brother Yaoguang is not a person who believes in fate, nor does he believe in the so-called heavenly way. He always believes that everything can be controlled by human power and can be precisely controlled. It is this firm heart that has allowed him to go so far on the path of becoming a Formation Master, but ever since he faced Lin Hao, his outlook on life has never stopped being impacted. ¡°Perhaps there are really people who are favored by heaven, he couldn¡¯t help but think, otherwise how could there be a genius with such amazing talent, whose strength can improve by leaps and bounds in a short period of time. For a moment, as Yaoguang's senior brother, he had forgotten about the so-called friend and foe, and could only raise his head blankly and watch this scene. That white cold current was naturally no match for the swooping dragon. It was immediately scattered by the lightning, and even the cold air was completely burned away by the flames. But Lin Hao still maintained the posture of taking a step forward, and did not stop in his hands. He was still pushing forward slowly - the dragon was obviously so fast, but he was like an old monk in trance, with every move he made. It was so slow that even his eyes were closed. And the strong cold energy erupted from the sword edge again, and it was pulled by the spiritual power all over the body and rushed towards the giant dragon again. Soul power also instantly emerged from Lin Hao's body, mixed with the white cold current, and stabbed sharply into the dragon's body. Come, he couldn't help but think in his mind, let you see what it means to move a thousand catties with four taels. This time, under the guidance of the soul power, the white cold currents that were split and burned by lightning and flames suddenly turned into more than a dozen strands, and then they were shot out at the same time, all of which penetrated into the body of the giant dragon. middle. Stimulated by the subsequent spiritual power, those small white cold current spiritual powers expanded directly, turning the originally translucent dragon into an ice dragon, with its body glowing with blue light in the sun. Shiny and beautiful. Immediately, Lin Hao raised his injured right arm, his fingers clenched the handle of the knife with some difficulty, then twisted his body, turned around and took another step. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4657 The Dragon Wags its Tail (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! The giant dragon seemed to be under some forced guidance. The cold air on its body turned into ice particles all over the sky, which fell all over Lin Hao's head. Following the direction of his sword, his head suddenly raised, He just avoided Lin Hao. Immediately afterwards, the giant dragon roared again, but the cold air still poured over its whole body in an instant, turning the giant dragon into Lin Hao's palm again. He could only twist his body, pass behind Lin Hao, and then The head of the young man in white finally opened from his side, and his calm eyes looked at Senior Brother Yaoguang who was motionless on the spot. The opponent's face was also calm. He looked completely different from the flying madman before. He also held the sword steady in his hand, as if he had determined the outcome of the battle, gave up taking the initiative, and silently waited for the blow to come. The cold air on the dragon's body erupted again, forcing the dragon to run forward. The powerful recoil made Lin Hao himself keep retreating, but the sword in his hand was still terrifyingly stable, firmly guiding the giant dragon. Dragon, there is no deviation at all. Senior Brother Yaoguang's silver hair floated up, and he stood motionless on the spot. He simply raised the sword in his hand, stood it in front of him, and said calmly: "Come on." Without him needing to say anything, Lin Hao had already stretched out his arm, twisted the blade of the sword, and cut through the cold air, revealing the sharp blade. The tip of the sword also turned around and pointed at the enemy in the distance. The giant dragon roared angrily, and all the ice edges on its body finally exploded, and were burned by the flames all over its body, turning into water droplets all over the ground, falling towards the ground one after another. But before they touched the ground, the giant dragon had already jumped out in the direction pointed by the tip of the sword. The strong wind behind it crushed all the water droplets and turned them into boundless water vapor. . Senior brother Yaoguang's spiritual power also burst out, and the sword in his hand also burst out with violent spiritual power. With the movement of the master's arm, he slowly stabbed towards the giant dragon. This was supposed to be a blow that shook the world, but at the moment when the sword edge penetrated the giant dragon, the giant dragon with the aura of swallowing the sky and the earth suddenly stopped, and its body directly turned into smoke. Suddenly dissipated in the air. not good! Senior Brother Yaoguang's heart skipped a beat and he immediately wanted to retreat back - but he was too late. Only one pair of eyes could see through the smoke and looked at the young man in white with a hint of anger. He originally thought that in such an emergency situation, the other party would definitely not play any tricks, but it turned out that this was still a huge cover-up, and he was not aware of it at all! What a shame! Senior Brother Yaoguang thought angrily. ¡°But he still got into the trap that Lin Hao set up temporarily, how could he escape unscathed like this? I saw that the water vapor floating in the air surged again, and in the blink of an eye, it turned into a dozen small mist dragons, wrapped with jumping electric light, and one by one they rushed towards Senior Brother Yaoguang. . Although they are not as powerful as the giant dragon, they are faster and more numerous. The opponent will never be able to get rid of them easily, which is enough to buy time for Lin Hao to escape. Senior Brother Yaoguang thought the same way. Although the sword in his hand had been raised to catch the first thunder dragon coming from the wind, his eyes were fixed on Lin Hao, knowing in his heart that the other party was about to escape. . (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4658 The Dragon Wags its Tail (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! It turns out that chasing him all the way was just a joke. He couldn't help but laugh at himself. But the young man in white did not move. Instead, he raised his arm with difficulty, put the sword back into its scabbard, and gave Senior Brother Yaoguang a helpless smile. The two people were too far away, so Senior Brother Yaoguang never noticed that from the moment Lin Hao guided the dragon to turn, the man's arms were already covered with ice-blue cold air. "It's easier said than done to move a thousand pounds in four ounces. What's more, the dragon has dual attributes of thunder and fire, and it carries so much spiritual power that it cannot be driven easily. He originally thought that if Senior Brother Yaoguang came rashly, he would immediately detonate the giant dragon and let the spiritual power burst out directly, so that everyone could survive according to their own abilities. But Senior Brother Yaoguang was a fool and didn't even come over. He just stared there blankly, so Lin Hao gritted his teeth and took the initiative to attack, using the classic move "Dragon, devour my enemies." . But his remaining spiritual power was no longer enough to make the giant dragon succumb to his guidance again. The soul power he released was not only to allow the spiritual power to enter the dragon's body smoothly, but also to allow him to absorb it into the dragon's body. of spiritual power. That¡¯s why the cold air wrapped around his arm regardless of whether it was friend or foe. Although it could block the lightning and flames for him, it also hurt Lin Hao¡¯s body at the same time. At this moment, he had no strength to fight anymore, so he showed such a bitter smile - but when he made such a move, did he really not think about the way out? The answer is naturally no. "As the saying goes, there is no end to the road." Lin Hao muttered, but he took a step towards the back. His left hand, dissatisfied with the coldness, was also raised. He was entangled by the thunder dragon and could not escape. Senior Brother Yaoguang stood up and waved his arm in a friendly manner. The next second, his feet had already stepped into the air, and his figure suddenly disappeared at the edge of the tree canopy. Senior Brother Yaoguang was suddenly startled. Despite the lightning all over his body, he still clicked his feet and walked quickly. , ran all the way to the place where the other party disappeared. There, there is a deep ravine, which is filled with thick fog, making it difficult to see what is underneath. The edge and rock walls are also very steep. If you want to go down safely, you can only use the martial arts masters to come and use it. With the help of spiritual power, he half-flyed and half-climbed down. But although the ravine was filled with white mist, the white mist did not penetrate the steep edge at all, which made people feel a little strange. It was only Lin Hao, who was so ambitious and dared to gamble, that he had already spotted this place and jumped down when there was no way out. Senior Brother Yaoguang looked at the mist, and then looked at the Thunder Dragon that was chasing after him. He also had little spiritual power left like his own, and his body was wrapped in lightning. He could only sigh helplessly and lift it up again. The sword in his hand. Even if he wanted to chase Lin Hao, he would have to wait until his injuries recovered and come with manpower - the opening of Emperor Yaoguang's tomb was getting closer and closer, and he would never let go of this trouble. He was bound to see Lin Hao. After Hao died, his heart felt a little calmer. Unfortunately, what he didn¡¯t know was that Lin Hao was hanging on the rock wall at the moment, staring at the top of his head in shock. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4659 The cliff above the head (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Now Lin Hao not only raised his arms high, but also held a protruding stone with difficulty with his fingertips. Although the firefly wings had been spread out, he didn't use them for some reason. He just raised his head and looked at There is an endless cliff above your head. "I have a lot of vulgar words, and I don't know whether to say them or not." In this situation, he could only barely calm down, suppressed the full of vulgar words, and asked in confusion and shock, "I'll jump down. When you go up, you can still see the trees on the edge, right?" Cang Gou's voice immediately emerged faintly, and he answered quickly, his tone full of gloating. If it was normal, Lin Hao would just curse at this guy casually, but the situation at this time was so weird that he suddenly lost his thoughts. The remaining spiritual power began to flow again, causing the Yinglei Wings to flap slowly, but they were unable to carry Lin Hao high into the sky. They could not even flap themselves completely. They were as heavy as a meteorite. Not only was he unable to provide help, but he almost dragged Lin Hao down alive, causing him to quickly withdraw his firefly wings, maintaining a dumbfounded and funny expression, hanging on the cliff without tears, unable to get up. The sky cannot reach the ground, it is extremely pitiful. Originally, what he wanted to do when he jumped down was to use his remaining spiritual power to activate the Wings of Firefly Thunder, so that he could reach the ravine smoothly, give himself a chance to breathe and recuperate, and also shock Senior Brother Yaoguang into letting him go through what he just experienced. Counterattack to the extreme, don't dare to chase him alone easily. But as soon as he jumped down, the firefly wings unfolded, and before he could flap twice, he couldn't move as if he had lost his mind. He fell headfirst onto the rock wall, dizzily grabbing the stone at hand. . When I looked up again, the white mist above my head had disappeared. In front of me were two endless steep rock walls, and the original lush trees could not be seen at all. "What should I do?" He couldn't help but sigh, his body hanging on the rock wall, neither up nor down, "If I had known it was so miserable, why would I have jumped down? I might as well have had a fight with him, what else could I do? Please die quickly, now I am neither above nor below, it is really torture." "Who told you to take a gamble and jump here?" Cang Gou lazily complained, "Everyone thinks there is something wrong with this cross-cut ravine, so you are the only one who dares to jump in." "Isn't there nothing we can do about it?" Lin Hao shrugged, looked at his injured right shoulder, then at his cold arms, and sighed resentfully again. "Forget it, as the saying goes, wealth can only be found in danger. I jumped. It's not shameful to fall to death. The most shameful thing is to hang here and wait for death." He muttered in his mouth, closed his eyes and gritted his teeth, left He kicked hard on the rock wall and let go of the protruding rock wall with his fingers. The wings of firefly flashed out again and flapped unwillingly, but due to the inexplicable gravity, they were still unable to be used and could only act as a buffer to prevent him from falling so miserably. The ravine was so deep that it took five or six seconds for Lin Hao to fall onto the water with a plop. All the bones in his body seemed to explode with a loud noise, causing him to open his lips and cry out in pain. The Wings of Firefly even more It was so painful that he took it back immediately. As a martial arts expert, he has not suffered such pure physical harm for a long time. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4660 The cliff above the head (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Now that he was doing this, his brain was buzzing, his nose and mouth were full of water, his arms and back were in pain, and he was a little unconscious, and he was numb when he waved. Fortunately, Lin Hao's soul was strong enough, and his body was as strong as his cultivation. Not a single bone in his body was broken. Only his injured right shoulder became more painful. He couldn't move at all and could only rely on his left arm. After a while of fluttering with his legs, he managed to float to the surface. Breathing in the fresh air, Lin Hao's brain, which was buzzing after being thrown, finally regained its clarity. Only then did he suddenly realize that the water under him was not as cold as he imagined, but rather warm, like a hot spring. . He thought so, but his whole body froze, and his eyes silently glanced around, looking at the monkeys squatting next to the pool with an expressionless face, staring at him in amazement. "???Hi." Lin Hao stood up hesitantly, said hello hesitantly, and nodded to them reservedly, "You guys should take a bath too." Naturally, this group of ordinary monkeys couldn't understand what he was talking about. They only knew that they were enjoying a good soak in the hot springs. When the whole family was enjoying a happy life, this human in white clothes fell from the sky and plunged into the pool. among, They were so frightened that they jumped up and rushed to the shore, looking at the flapping living creature in horror. Now that Lin Hao was talking together, they suddenly realized that this was just a larger, somewhat strange animal. It didn't even have sharp teeth and claws, so it wasn't worth fearing at all. "If you don't talk, then I'll leave." Lin Hao nodded silently, facing the curious eyes of the monkeys, and walked with difficulty towards the shore. But this group of monkeys had realized that this strange human was no longer a threat. No matter whether he came ashore or not, they all immediately got back into the pool one by one, chatting and combing each other's hair in a friendly manner. , completely regardless of what Lin Hao wants to do. And he could only stare blankly at the originally small pool, which was once again occupied by monkeys, and he actually had no place to set his feet, so he could only stand there and watch the group of golden-haired monkeys licking each other's fur. "I won't fall into Huaguo Mountain." Lin Hao couldn't help but sigh, "What the hell is this? Why are you not afraid of people at all?" He took a deep breath, and the remaining spiritual power burst out, and then he yelled at the group of monkeys: "Get out!" As soon as these words came out, the loud voice shocked the group of monkeys into silence. More than a dozen pairs of round black eyes looked at Lin Hao blankly, and then stood up one by one. Only a few little monkeys were still talking. It screams babbling, which is really cute. "Well, we still need to use force to clear the way." He raised his head with some pride, and just as he was about to take another step out of the pool, the monkeys who stood up started chirping again, and all turned towards Lin Hao. Bian rushed over. Their plush arms also stretched out together, and they held Lin Hao's shoulders with all their hands. Before the other party could react, they used all their strength to press the loudly shouting unknown creature into the warm embrace. In the pool water. "What's going on?" Lin Hao was stunned. Before he could stand up again, the monkeys started chirping at him again. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4661: Great Fortune and Great Destiny (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Their voices were rising and falling, as if they were complaining that he was yelling at him, and their claws kept ravaging Lin Hao's hair, causing monkey hair and water droplets all over his face. "Hahahahahahaha!" Cang Gou, who was not doing anything serious, immediately started laughing, "I made you demonstrate blindly without spiritual power, and now you are being insulted by the monkey!" "Shut up now. If you don't speak, no one will treat you as a mute!" When this guy said this, Lin Hao's face suddenly became a little confused. He shouted again and tried to stand up and get rid of these hateful monkeys. . But now he has very little spiritual power left and is injured. He can neither leave quickly nor scare these monkeys. He can only sit in the warm water in frustration. He still had wet golden monkey fur on his hands and water droplets all over his face, and his face was even more ugly. He also had to accept the complaints from the monkeys, and his ears were filled with chirping sounds. It was so noisy that he almost wanted to be knocked unconscious. . "What have I suffered?" Lin Hao couldn't help but look up to the sky and let out a long sigh. He simply pretended that he was soaking in a hot spring. He closed his eyes and covered his hands, pretending that these monkeys did not exist. He raised his head again and simply leaned on a stone in the middle of the pond - the battle with Senior Brother Yaoguang was already too exhausting for him, but now that the situation is stable, the sleepiness will stop. It kept popping up, and soon fell asleep. When he woke up again, there was no monkey in the warm pool, and for some reason, the injuries all over his body were much better. His right shoulder, which was the most seriously injured, could barely move. The blocked meridian, It has been cleared up a lot. As a modern man who has experienced many battles, Lin Hao reacted immediately. He crossed his legs and sat down in the pond. Sure enough, this warm pool water greatly accelerated the speed at which he could use his spiritual energy. It also had an analgesic effect, soothing the sore muscles a lot. With the blessing of Hunyuan Gong, in just a short while, One-third of his spiritual power has been restored, and there is no big problem holding the sword in his right hand. Just when he was about to stand up and explore where this place was, a soft female voice suddenly fell on his ears: "Ah, I thought you were bound to die, but I didn't expect you to wake up at this time?" Lin Hao's body froze, and his fingers instantly grasped the handle of the knife. Then he turned around and looked in the direction of the voice - the other person was only twenty-eight years old, dressed in simple cloth, standing by the pond with a smile, his eyes motionless. clinging to Lin Hao's body. She seemed not to have seen the hilt of the sword in the white-clothed boy's hand. There was no fear in her eyes, only strong curiosity. But she didn¡¯t immediately come forward to talk. Instead, she stood quietly, her deer-like eyes without distracting thoughts raised, and she just looked into Lin Hao¡¯s eyes quietly. After doing this, Lin Hao felt embarrassed at first, and finally loosened his fingers holding the sword hilt, nodded to the little girl, and joked in a friendly manner: "Yes, if you are not talented, you are lucky." If you have a lot of luck, you won¡¯t be able to lead a dog easily.¡± "Huh?" The other party was stunned, tilted his head cutely, and asked curiously, "What does the dog leash mean?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4662 Good Fortune and Fortune (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "It's the dialect of my hometown." Lin Hao immediately said casually, "I won't lead a dog easily, which means I won't die easily." "So that's it!" The little girl's eyes suddenly lit up as if she had found a treasure. She clapped her hands with great joy and sighed with some regret, "I haven't been out of Bailing Valley for a long time. What's the saying outside? I don¡¯t know any dialect at all.¡± "What a coincidence, I have traveled to many places in the mainland, but I have never seen it here." Lin Hao imitated her tone and said immediately, "I don't know anything about it either." "I know!" The little girl didn't have any scheming. She immediately raised her head excitedly and continued hurriedly, "I know every place in Bailing Valley. If you want to take a stroll here, I will take you all over Bailing Valley - of course, it would be great if you could tell me about things outside the valley!" After she finished speaking, her eyes were as if they were filled with stars. She looked at Lin Hao's face expectantly and carefully, and her lips tightened, as if she was afraid that the other party would reject her. But how could Lin Hao refuse the request from the little girl? Besides, it was just a talk. He wanted to explore where this place was anyway, so there was no big problem in accepting it. Naturally, he agreed: "No problem, just It¡¯s settled.¡± The little girl immediately jumped up and shouted excitedly. She tidied her hair up in embarrassment and smiled shyly at Lin Hao. "I see you are injured. It's getting dark today. I definitely can't take you around." She thought for a while and then said softly to Lin Hao, "You will recuperate in the pool tonight. Come on, let me get you some food, light a bonfire, and dry your clothes, okay?" She blinked her eyes, and her tone was like coaxing a child, which made Lin Hao, an experienced driver, feel inexplicably shy. He nodded immediately and could only say "Hello" obediently. "That's great!" The little girl immediately turned her head, jumped into the forest quickly, and shouted to Lin Hao, "Wait for me, I will get you something to eat right away!" Looking at the other person's back that immediately disappeared into the forest, Lin Hao then remembered that he hadn't even asked the other person's name yet, but he could only give a wry smile and sit cross-legged in the pond again, concentrating on repairing the injuries all over his body. . I have to say that there is a reason why this place is called Bailing Valley. The spiritual energy wandering between heaven and earth is unusually rich and can be easily absorbed by people. This pool of water has a miraculous effect on repairing injuries. When the little girl came back, with the help of Hunyuan Gong, Lin Hao's injuries had already healed. All right. He originally thought that this little girl would definitely not kill, and would only pick some fruits at most. However, as soon as he looked up, his heart immediately stirred up a huge wave, but his face remained calm. This little girl looked weak, but now she was holding three bloody rabbits in one hand and a bunch of fruits in the other hand, and walked towards Lin Hao with a smile. Forget it, behind her were a group of red wolves with glowing green eyes, looking at Lin Hao eagerly. He looked at the dozen or so red wolves in a friendly way, then looked at the little girl who looked as if nothing had happened. Finally, he couldn't help but ask: "What's going on with you? Why did you come back with a group of red wolves?" "Ah, I'm sorry!" The little girl smiled softly again, glanced at the leading red wolf, and smiled sheepishly, "This is my big dog, not a wolf." (Remember. Website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4663 Just a gray wolf (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Dog?" Lin Hao repeated hesitantly, looking at the serious look on the other person's face, and then looked at the dozen gray-haired red wolves. Although the red wolf is a not very powerful monster, it likes to move in groups and has a wide range of diets. It especially likes to eat silver deer. Generally, among a dozen or so, there will be one wolf. Although it is a low-level monster, But the head of the alpha wolf is very smart. Some red wolves that hang around humans all year round. The alpha wolf will even lead his subordinates, use the blood of prey to intimidate his enemies, and will also consciously increase the scope of his prey. It can be said that for ordinary people, A rather dangerous monster. Back then, when Gu Qingming was recruiting troops, for the sake of stabilizing the people, he killed many red wolves. The number was so large that in the current Cang Dynasty, there were almost no red wolves left. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that there were more than a dozen of them here, and I don¡¯t know how they escaped the big hunt that year and came to the Bailing Valley at the bottom of the ravine. The most amazing thing is - Lin Hao shrugged the tip of his nose, and with the power of his soul, he could clearly detect the surrounding situation in just a few seconds - he could be sure that there was only the slightest smell of monkeys in this forest. , Red Wolf did not mark this territory as his own at all. You know, they will not leave their territory easily. Now they are standing behind the little girl without any murderous intention. They really look like big dogs, with their tails hanging down extremely obediently, and their red eyes half filled with the desire to kill. None, he was raised like a husky, and his originally strong wolf head looked stupid. Not only that, the little girl didn¡¯t look at these red wolves with any fear. Instead, she looked at these red wolves as if they were her own pets. Her eyes were full of soft doting. She even touched the fur of the first wolf and teased the other¡¯s chin. Look at the wagging tail, the erect ears, and the excited growl. There is no trace of a wolf there. It is really just a large domestic dog! ??Looking at the bloody rabbit, it was probably caught with the help of Red Wolf - although this little girl looks extremely weak, she might be the owner of Bailing Valley. "Little brother, what's the matter with you?" But in this situation, Lin Hao couldn't insist on asking a little girl whether it was a wolf or a dog. He could only suppress the doubts in his heart and squatted down next to the red wolf with some curiosity. , I want to touch its head. This guy is quite acknowledging his master. When he sees a strange human being approaching him, he immediately glares at him fiercely. The meaning of the warning could not be more obvious. But who is Lin Hao? Not to mention the monsters he has seen, even all kinds of strange beasts have been put into the Classic of Mountains and Seas. Let alone Red Wolf, even if it was Qiongqi, when he wanted to touch it, that bastard could only squat down and let him touch it. So how could Lin Hao be polite to a red wolf? He immediately reached over with his murderous aura and pressed hard on the opponent's head. He is now the seventh-level peak Martial Emperor, and no matter how much heavenly materials and earthly treasures this red wolf eats, the highest level can barely reach a low-level Martial Emperor. The upper limit of strength has already been set, and this leader in Bailing Valley Wolf has not even reached the level of a low-level Martial Emperor. In terms of momentum, pressure, and blood, there is no way he can compete with him. Seeing the gray hair of the wolf bursting out, the little girl was startled. She hesitated to take back her hand and looked at the other person in confusion. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4665 Your Name (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! He had no choice but to ask loudly again: "Then can you tell me your name, otherwise it will be inconvenient to address you." The other party stopped, but suddenly looked back at Lin Hao - the look in her eyes was very strange, and Lin Hao couldn't help but frown, and looked at the little girl carefully. Indeed, regardless of appearance, tone of voice, or personality, this girl is no more than fifteen or sixteen years old, but at this moment, her eyes look like she has lived for thousands of years. Gujing Wubo actually reminds Lin Hao The earth spirit who saw death in the moonlight. They have the same gaze, which is ethereal and has no nostalgia for life and death, and sees through everything. That's why they didn't think of asking Lin Hao's name, because for them, the name is just a symbol. Whether it is present or not is irrelevant. of. But the other party looked away and looked around hesitantly, as if this problem was a life-long dilemma for her. She just stood there and didn't speak for a long time. "Well, my name is, my name is???" She stumbled and muttered, her eyes finally regained some intelligence, she frowned in distress, and glanced left and right, wishing she could press a button on the top of her head. It's like the name of a plant. "Yun Ye'er!" She thought of something, clapped her hands excitedly, and shouted to Lin Hao, "My name is Yun Ye'er, just call me Yun'er!" Lin Hao also immediately stood up, waved towards her, looked like a humble gentleman, and replied very gently: "It is better to obey your orders than to be respectful. I will call you Yun'er from now on." Yun Yeer nodded happily to him, then turned back and disappeared deep into the forest. Lin Hao looked at the still warm pool beside him, the forest shrubs all around, and the gravel under his feet, and sighed helplessly. He first summoned the Firefly Wings and tried to activate the wings again, but just like the previous situation, he could not take off at all, and at most he could only leave the ground a few meters. Not only that, just from the distance of a few meters, Lin Hao's Firefly Wings seemed to have more than twenty fat tigers hanging on them. Even though they were extremely heavy, they could not fly high at all. In the past, he had won the first place. The machine's treasure is now just a burden. But the key point is that the coldness on his arms has receded, the injury on his shoulder has completely healed, and the spiritual power is flowing rapidly in his meridians. Logically speaking, there will be no problems with the Wings of Firefly. Even if there is something blocking him from leaving Bailing Valley, with Lin Hao's own detection ability, it is impossible for anyone to avoid his perception and stumble him without knowing it. He sighed, retracted his wings of firefly, found a random tree, climbed up, and lay down on the trunk of the tree casually. Anyway, there are still a few days before the tomb of Emperor Yaoguang is opened, and Senior Brother Yaoguang is watching over Bailing Valley. Even if he goes back now, he won't be of much use. He might as well stay in Bailing Valley for a day or two to figure out how to do it. Go out, and for the rest, just sit on the mountain and watch the tigers fight, and enjoy the benefits of being a fisherman. And Yun Ye'er's strange gaze and reaction also made him a little concerned. But it was getting late now, so Lin Hao would not stay up all night because of such a trivial matter. Naturally, he put everything behind him for the time being, raised his head and leaned against the tree trunk, and fell asleep comfortably. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4668 The Beauty of the North (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Lin Hao muttered like this, and stretched out his soul power very lazily, carefully exploring the other party's aura, and in just a few blinks, he had already found the right direction. But he couldn¡¯t be like that girl, soaring wantonly in the forest. After all, even with the bonus of Firefly Wings, Lin Hao could only float a few meters in the Bailing Valley, and it also consumed a lot of spiritual power. So he could only let out a helpless sigh again, reluctantly took off his feet and walked forward step by step. "Let me ask you a question in advance, if you keep talking nonsense with me, I will report you, this bastard customer service person who cheated you out of krypton." Lin Hao didn't take a few steps before he continued, "My soul power is far stronger than ordinary people. What if she used something?" The hypnosis method can't be so effective on me, my mind is still a little groggy." "Where did I cheat?" Cang Gou focused on this, "You want to become stronger, I want Yuan Jing, this is obviously a win-win business for everyone to work together, okay?" "Don't talk nonsense." Lin Haoyan replied concisely and concisely, "My focus is not on that, the focus is on what strange method she used." "Hey, you are so powerful in your own investigation, why do you still come to ask me?" Cang Gou got excited and snorted with disdain, "I won't tell you, what can you do to me? " Lin Hao was silent for a few seconds, narrowed his eyes, and asked in a threatening voice: "What did you say? Can you say it again if you can?" Cang Gou also calmed down. After a long while, this guy pretended that nothing happened, and explained arrogantly: "Don't look at that little girl who looks soft and frail, but she is a woman who has lived for dozens of years." A spirit-speaker who is more than a year old." "Spirit speaker?" Lin Hao was stunned for a moment, pondering over this strange word, "Why, can she communicate with souls?" "That's pretty much what it means, but they are more refined and more defiant, so most of them live in seclusion in the mountains and forests. In ancient times, there were even fewer traces of spirit speakers. On the current continent, most of the spirit speakers They should all be leftover man-made products, and their abilities are not very complete." "Just like you have unique talents in martial arts, when humans were favored by heaven in ancient times, a group of humans with unique talents were also born. Although most of them were drowned in the torrent of time, they became Bones after bones.¡± "But there are always a small number of people who can survive, and even to this day, traces of them can still be smelled occasionally, and the Spirit Speaker is one of them." "Heaven favored them and allowed them to detect other people's souls when they were born. If they were trained, they could even give orders to the souls and let them do things according to their own wishes. Although this is not very effective for those who are determined, it is still possible. It¡¯s enough to be a murder weapon.¡± "After the favor of heaven disappeared, the appearance of spirit whisperers was greatly reduced, but there are always some humans who are intoxicated by this unknown and powerful power." "You know, it's nothing more than experiments, formations, and panaceas, all piled up together in an attempt to recreate the miracles of the spirit whisperers in ancient times - but you also saw that there is only the little girl in the Bailing Valley, and it must be someone else. They all died, but she survived.¡± "But according to what you said, the spirit speakers are also human beings. Won't they die?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4669 Girl¡¯s posture (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Lin Hao carefully followed Yun Ye'er's footsteps, and then asked with some curiosity, "Forget it for hundreds of years, can you still maintain such a girlish posture for thousands of years?" "Who told you that Spirit Speakers can be classified as human beings?" Cang Gou changed the subject and immediately denied, "The aura of heaven and earth here is very strong, and it can be considered a unique geomantic treasure. It can be built at a glance. She is a spirit whisperer with high speed, which is probably why the girl can survive in this posture for so long." Hearing what Cang Gou said, Lin Hao's heart suddenly jumped, and a bad thought came to his mind. "What do you mean -" he asked with some difficulty, "Yun Ye'er, she is not -" "Yes, she is a dead person." Cang Gou immediately replied, "But she is alive at the same time. These are the Spirit Speakers. They seal away their bodies forever and only survive in the world as living beings visible to the naked eye¡ª¡ª If you didn't break in suddenly, I guess she wouldn't be able to get back into her body again for hundreds of years." Lin Hao¡¯s throat moved, and he swallowed with some difficulty, feeling a little confused in his mind. According to Cang Gou, this spirit speaker actually maintains a state where the soul has shed its shell and the body is incorruptible, absorbing the spiritual energy between heaven and earth to maintain his own life. But, if that's the case, why did Yun Ye'er come here specifically to put herself into a deep sleep? What's her purpose? Although Lin Hao had thousands of questions in his heart, none of them could be answered without seeing Yun Ye'er. He could only shut up, speed up his pace, and follow the girl's breath. Step by step, he went deep into Bailing Valley. Although he could not fly very high, fortunately, even if Lin Hao relied on his own feet, he was still a triathlete. He walked very fast and found the end of the trail in a short while. But in front of him, there was only a high mountain, and his breath was cut off at the foot of the mountain, and he couldn't find anything else. Lin Hao thought for a while, and then took two steps back, looking thoughtful. But the next second, he immediately closed his eyes, took a deep breath, and then crashed towards the foot of the mountain. Soul power instantly burst out from his body, turning into a dozen thin threads, and rushed towards the mountain. Since he had suffered too many losses from illusions and formations before, he simply kept one this time. With his heart's eye, he explored the inside of the mountain without hesitation. Sure enough, this so-called high mountain is just a thing created by illusion. It doesn¡¯t matter if there is no breath of life in the mountain. The ground is full of wandering spiritual energy. At first glance, it is a simple illusion created by the formation. If someone were around, they would only see the boy in white crashing into the rock wall, as if he melted, or in other words, the mountain swallowed him up, and people were stunned to see him disappear into the mountain. When Lin Hao opened his eyes again, there was no longer a lush forest in front of him, but a green grassland with only a few trees planted on it. There was a small wooden house in the distance, giving it a peaceful look. But he laughed out loud again and touched his nose helplessly, as if he really couldn't do anything to you. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4670 Girl¡¯s posture (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! He also muttered as if he was complaining: "Hey, this guy can't be as stupid as I thought. If he insists on tormenting me like this, it's really going to be troublesome." After finishing speaking, Lin Hao took a step forward, and his soul power came out again - this time it came out in full force. In the blink of an eye, he had explored the entire land, carefully wrapping around every piece of soil. After fiddling with the formation that sealed Qiongqi, he suddenly had a profound understanding of how to break the formation. Although breaking it last time not only took a long time, but also could not completely destroy the formation. It could only open a back door for himself, but it also allowed Lin Hao to finally have a way to deal with these strange things. As for it, all I can do is stare. But this time's illusion is naturally not as complex as the ancient formation that sealed Qiongqi. It can only be said to be simple and exquisite. People can only admire it twice, but they can't keep looking at it carefully. Only ten minutes later, the illusory formation as the second barrier was broken by him, allowing the foreign boy to pass. This scene of green grass immediately turned into nothingness, revealing the true appearance of this place. "Oh my god." Lin Hao looked at the dark trees in front of him and the scorched earth on the ground, and couldn't help but sigh, "I feel like I have traveled from a fairy tale world to a dark place." "It's a bit strange." Cang Gou suddenly reminded, "The spiritual energy here is dissipating at a speed several times faster. If I were a spirit whisperer, it would be a dead end for me to come here, and I would not come here at all. " "No, but she is here." Lin Hao tiptoed and looked at the row of small footprints on the ground, "She is probably afraid that the spiritual energy will dissipate and die by herself. She doesn't even dare to fly around while walking. I was afraid that I had used up the excess spiritual energy, so I switched to walking.¡± Next to the little girl's footprints, there are also messy red wolf footprints. They must have been brought here for self-defense. "Something's not right here, but usually wherever something is wrong, there are good things." There was a rare hint of concern in Cang Gou's tone, and he warned again, "In short, just be careful, but Don¡¯t be fooled by beauty.¡± "What do you think of me?" Lin Hao raised his eyebrows and walked forward along the footprints on the ground. He didn't feel nervous at all. He looked like a pure young man, with his hands behind his back casually, "I don't even have Pingyun." How can a man who even a princess dares to reject lose his mind because of his beauty?" But Cang Gou stopped talking and let Lin Hao walk forward quietly. The trail was not very long. In just a few minutes, he had reached the end and saw the real mountain - that mountain should be called the Great Wilderness Mountain. It was covered with yellow and black rock walls and a single tree. None, the mountain is covered with large and small caves, it looks like a large hornet's nest. But unless it is an extremely desolate place, the mountain itself will have a spiritual vein. Even if it is not full of vitality, it should still be lush and lush. What's more, this is a unique geomantic treasure land, let alone such a barren mountain. This strangeness made Lin Hao stop subconsciously. Following Cang Gou's instructions, he cautiously took out his soul power and headed towards the mountain. This exploration made him immediately frown, looking at the barren mountain with some confusion, and couldn't help but murmur softly: "What's going on?" (Remember this site's website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4671: Superfluous (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! The appearance of this barren mountain looks extremely dilapidated. It is just a barren land where birds do not poop. Under the exploration of soul power, Lin Hao could clearly see that the spiritual veins of this barren mountain had been broken, and the spiritual energy had been dispersed. That's why no grass could grow, and even the surrounding trees could not grow. Get up, truly dead. But only, in the deepest part of this barren mountain, there is a dazzling light, which is filled with rich spiritual energy, like a spring that emits spiritual energy, hidden deep in the mountain. Not only that , there is only a small amount of spiritual energy left in the world, and it is slowly gathering there. This strange phenomenon is probably due to someone setting up a formation there to collect the spiritual energy between heaven and earth - and looking at the vibrant appearance of Bailing Valley, maybe it was Yun Yeer who sacrificed the spiritual energy of this land. At the cost of the pulse, let yourself rely on the spiritual energy captured by the formation to survive without losing the spiritual energy in Bailing Valley. But she could just come here secretly to absorb the spiritual energy. Lin Hao would not leave his soul so far away when he was sleeping, and he would definitely not find her. Why did Yun Yeer come to him specifically, consume his life-related spiritual energy, and also use his ability to put himself into a deep sleep? "Looking at how tightly protected this wasteland is, even if something happens, I won't be able to detect it. It's completely unnecessary." "What is this little girl thinking about?" Lin Hao muttered dissatisfiedly, but he stepped through the wasteland under his feet step by step, following the chaotic footprints, approaching the barren mountain step by step. After breaking through the illusion protection, this barren mountain did not have any defensive formations or illusions. Lin Hao easily explored every corner of the mountain. Fortunately, this mountain is a barren mountain, and the interior is full of caves and crevices. There are so many ways to get to the center of the mountain. Within a few minutes, Lin Hao found a way to get to the center of the mountain with Yun Ye'er. A completely different route. He got into the huge cave, snapped his fingers, lit a blue will-o'-the-wisp, illuminated the road under his feet, and walked silently towards the inside of the mountain. There are so many caves and cracks in the rocks that the mountain is like a table that has been eaten away by termites. Just maintaining its shape makes people feel shaky. If a large shock wave were to hit the mountain, it would probably collapse directly. In pieces. This made Lin Hao, who could only walk now, be careful, taking every step in an orderly manner, for fear that if he shook a little too much in the next second, the top of the mountain would suddenly collapse, burying him inside. This place was full of twists and turns, with many forked roads. He walked for five or six minutes before finally seeing the ray of white light at the exit. He snapped his fingers again, put away the blue will-o'-the-wisp, and cautiously headed towards Go forward. Since Yun Ye'er is a spirit whisperer, he is probably also very sensitive to the detection of soul power. This made him restrain his aura, carefully stretched out half of his head, and looked down at the ground. Fortunately, he had kept an eye out. When he was looking for a route, he deliberately found a way with an exit at a high place. Now it is much more convenient. As long as his breath is not exposed, he can be so comfortable at the high place. He looked at everything below and watched the development of the situation. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4672: Superfluous (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! But when Lin Hao poked his head, his eyes slid down, and he was stunned on the spot - he was not shocked when he saw the weak Yun Ye'er, nor because of the scarred red wolves, but because of the beautiful of monsters. It was a deer, but its fur was snow-white, with only a red mark on its forehead, and its four hooves were half floating in the air, without any dirt on it. It had a pair of large horns on its head, like a modern elk, with many forks, but when placed on such a narrow head, it looked like it would break the deer's neck. Call the Moon Deer? The name immediately flashed through Lin Hao's mind, but he still frowned in confusion and looked carefully at the red mark on the white deer's forehead. The Moon Calling Deer is famous for its white fur and extremely docile personality. Rather than being a monster, it is more like an ordinary beast with some cultivation. It will not take the initiative to attack, but because of its conspicuous fur, it is easily hunted. On the entire continent, the number of its races can be said to be rare. But since there are red wolves here, it is not unusual to have a moon-calling deer. The key point is that both male and female Moon Calling Deer have white fur. Even if they cross with other races, the cubs born will always have flawless white fur and never change. Not only did the moon-calling deer have a bright red mark on its forehead, but the red wolf facing it was also covered in scars, which made Lin Hao immediately notice something subtle. He no longer cared about concealment, and immediately released his soul power and cautiously explored the unique moon-calling deer. But the moon-calling deer suddenly started to move - it raised its narrow head, and a deafening roar suddenly burst out from its throat. Even the mountain was shaken, and a lot of sand and dust flew. It fell down, and a lot of it got stuck on the back of Lin Hao's head. However, he could no longer care about the dust on his neck. He could only focus his eyes full of surprise on the moon-calling deer, and a trace of horror could not be suppressed in his heart. That was not the cry of a deer at all, but the roar of a male lion. Even the red wolves seemed to understand that they were not facing a weak and harmless moon-calling deer at all. They kept moving, with their tails stuck between their hind legs, and pitiful whimpers kept coming from their throats. It seemed like they wanted to get out of here as soon as possible. But the weak-breathing Yun Yeer lay between them and the moon-calling deer. The red wolves could only cower in front of their master, looking at the snow-white deer in front of them with fear. Now Lin Hao knows why this little girl let herself fall into a deep sleep. Just now, the roar of Moon Deer, the breath is already the posture of the fourth and fifth peak martial arts. The dozen red wolves did not scare urine, and they could boast that they were courage. But after all, it was just a roar. Although there were wounds on the red wolves, there were not many fatal injuries. Although Yun Yeer was weak, her life was not hurt. It means that this moon-calling deer has not really made a move yet, but its aura has already reached the fifth-level peak Martial Emperor. This strength is enough to penetrate the protection of illusions, shock the entire Bailing Valley, and alarm Lin Hao. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4673 A crime that is not mine (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! I¡¯m afraid Yun Yeer came here specially late at night and used her own abilities just to let him sleep comfortably and not get involved in this matter. On the contrary, Lin Hao judged a gentleman with a villain's heart, thinking that the little girl wanted to absorb spiritual energy and survive at all costs, so he wanted to charm him for unknown reasons. "Okay, I blamed you wrongly." He muttered softly, then leaned out half of his body and fell directly from the cave. Only his toes touched the edge lightly, "I reluctantly expressed Please apologize." His aura was so well concealed that neither the strange moon-calling deer nor the dozen red wolves with sensitive sense of smell found any human beings watching the show above. Lin Hao couldn't fly very high. He originally wanted to make a grand appearance and rescue the little girl in trouble, but he forgot that he was restrained now and couldn't fall to the ground lightly and gracefully. The two parties facing each other only saw a white figure falling from above their heads, and hit the ground with a very threatening plop, making a huge noise. Both parties trembled in fright, the red wolf also barked, the moon-calling deer also shouted, and the already tense atmosphere turned into a barrel of explosives that was about to explode, although it was possible for it to explode again. "Stop barking!" Lin Hao got up in embarrassment, patted the dust off his white brocade robe, glared at the group of red wolves, then turned his head and glanced at the moon-calling deer threateningly. . Observed at such a close distance, this deer looks even more beautiful. The red mark on its forehead makes its snow-white fur even more shiny. It has an indescribable beauty, like a fairy deer falling from the sky, which makes people instantly You can understand why a large number of people want the fur of this kind of deer. But Lin Hao was stunned. He didn't feel the beauty of the other party at all. His eyebrows just relaxed and wrinkled again. His body slowly lowered, and his hands quietly stretched out at the same time, holding Yun's hand. Ye'er's arm. Her skin was frighteningly cold, reminiscent of the equally cold corpse in the crystal coffin. Her breath was so weak that it was impossible to detect. The spiritual energy all over her body had almost dissipated. She was obviously on the verge of life and death. But Lin Hao did not dare to turn his head to observe the other party's situation. He just still raised his head and nervously looked up at the moon-calling deer. He stared closely at the red mark on its forehead and gently held it in his hands. Yun Ye'er helped him up and carefully tried to drag him onto his back. The Moon Calling Deer was floating in the air, looking at the human with a pair of blood-red eyes coldly. He didn't intend to do anything, but instead took the initiative to push back, leaving everyone's sight arrogantly, and lay on the mountain again. central. This moon-calling deer is the "center" where all spiritual energy gathers in this wasteland, and the spiritual energy is removed from the waste by the body of the moon-calling deer itself, and after purification, it is transmitted to it without exception. Among the red marks on his forehead. Lin Hao was in mid-air at that time, so naturally he couldn't see anything wrong with the red mark. After coming down, he discovered that it was not a red mark, but a living plant, parasitic on the moon-calling deer. In the head, it controls its behavior. "There are so many strange things in this Bailing Valley." He murmured softly, quickly picked up Yun Ye'er, winked at the red wolves, and ran quickly out of the barren mountain. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4674 A crime that is not mine (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Fortunately, although those red wolves were weak, they had brains at least. They quickly followed Lin Hao and ran out of the barren mountain. They were considered a shame to the wolf world. They were frightened by a moon-calling deer and ran away with their tails between their legs. If it were any other time, Lin Hao would definitely have laughed at these monsters, but now he was a little panicked. He couldn't stop looking back along the way, for fear that the moon-calling deer would chase after him. Fortunately, the other party didn¡¯t know what made them happy, so they just let them leave the barren mountain and return to Bailing Valley. The spiritual energy in the barren mountain has been sucked clean by the plants on Moon Calling Deer's forehead, but due to the protection and obstruction of the two-layer formation, Bailing Valley is still a Feng Shui treasure land with abundant spiritual energy. Not long after Yun Ye'er returned to the valley, the aura on her body had gradually stabilized. By the time Lin Hao returned to the hot spring area, she had completely recovered her aura, but she was still lying motionless on Lin Hao's body. On my back, I still refused to wake up. "Let me tell you in advance, I have a sweetheart, and I will never accept the intimacy of another girl." He stood by the hot spring and said seriously to the air, "If you pretend to be asleep again, in order to prove that I am a lover. If you are innocent, I will throw you directly into the water, so don't be angry then." After finishing the sentence, Lin Hao waited patiently, but Yun Yeer's eyes were still closed tightly, still deep in sleep. "Okay, you forced me to do this." He said this, raised his arm in a pretense, and lowered his head, actually wanting to throw Yun Ye'er into the water. "I'm awake!" The little girl, who had been pretending to sleep since her breath stabilized, finally opened her eyes in a panic, fluttered her hands randomly, jumped off Lin Hao's back, and stood aggrievedly. in front of him. Before Lin Hao could speak, the little girl shouted to him dissatisfied: "You know something is wrong, so why don't you just sleep on it? You actually broke through the two layers of illusion protection. I know what's interesting." One o'clock, just go back and be fine soon!" "I haven't scolded you for sneaking into a man's side in the middle of the night and using strange tricks on me, but you are so angry!" Lin Hao was not to be outdone and shouted like a child, "Besides, if I hadn't suddenly appeared, you Just hang up at the barren mountain!" As soon as these words came out, Yun Ye'er fell silent for an instant, and lowered his eyes. He silently looked at the injured red wolves, half-crouched beside them, and stroked their blood-stained hair with great distress. . After a long while, she stood up again, bowed deeply to Lin Hao, and said very politely: "I am very grateful to you. I admit that if you hadn't broken free of my spiritual language, I might have died there now." The little girl said this, how could Lin Hao maintain his childish appearance? Naturally, he nodded and said very generously: "I am a good person who does not hold grudges and will not blame you - but since we Now that we¡¯ve made it clear, we¡¯ve put our cards on the table, so why don¡¯t we just sit down and talk about the matter.¡± Yun Ye'er raised her head, showed a familiar gentle smile, nodded respectfully to Lin Hao again, and whispered: "Since Mr. Lin said so, I will tell you everything." (Remember this. Website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4675 Feng Shui Treasure Land (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! According to Yun Yeer, Bailing Valley, as a geomantic treasure land, was taken over by a powerful formation master a long time ago, and various ancient formations were set up to restrict the entry and exit of people. The reason why Lin Hao cannot feel the constraints of the formation is because the formation master is a spirit whisperer himself. All formations are activated not by spiritual power, but by spiritual language. "I originally thought that if I get through today and the Moon-calling Deer becomes a little more stable, I'll let you leave tomorrow." Yun Ye'er sighed, opened her lips again, and softly called to Lin Hao, "Fly." As soon as she finished speaking, Lin Hao immediately unfolded the wings of firefly, and his spiritual power began to circulate, and he rushed towards the pair of wings - this time, there was finally no restraint, and he could easily fly to ten A few meters away, even without the Firefly Wings, I could still walk through the air, losing the heavy feeling of falling in the past. It seems that the formation set up by the so-called Spirit Whisperer is just like a modern system. Only after you are given permission can you do things within your permission. "Then what? That weird moon-calling deer, what the hell is that thing growing on its head?" After confirming that the use of Firefly Thunder Wings was completely normal, Lin Hao fell from the air and stood in front of Yun Ye'er. , "I see that the Moon Calling Deer is now at the level of a peak level 4 or 5 Martial Emperor. That plant must not be an ordinary thing, right?" "Yes." Yun Ye'er nodded, "Ghost Flower - that's its name." "Huh?" Lin Hao raised his eyebrows and couldn't help but chuckle, "I am a six-star alchemist after all. Don't try to bluff me with your mouth - there is no such thing as a ghost flower. It is parasitic on living things." The inside of the body is caused by its habits, but killing the other party is the way for it to survive. How can it keep the other party alive?" The little girl still frowned, looking worried. Then she opened her mouth and said slowly: "More than ten days ago, that mountain was not a barren mountain." "All the changes were completed within three days, and the mountain became like this. By the time I realized something was wrong, the creatures inside had turned into withered bones, and all the spiritual energy had either been absorbed or disappeared. All." "It is true that the Ghost Singing Flower feeds on the flesh and blood of living creatures, but at that time, there was only the moon-calling deer left on the barren mountain, so what could it do?" There was a trace of regret in her tone, and more of reluctance, but Lin Hao frowned and asked hesitantly: "Three days? In just three days, such a large place turned into scorched earth? " Yun Ye'er nodded and said with great conviction: "In less than three days, the place turned into this, so I activated the formation left by my predecessors, sealed the place, and barely blocked it. The degree of dissipation of spiritual energy.¡± "Since you are an alchemist, you should know that most of the spiritual energy between heaven and earth is wandering. Although there is such a thing as spiritual veins, it only gives the spiritual energy a fixed path and will not take the initiative to go anywhere. .¡± "But more than ten days ago, those auras seemed to have self-awareness and were swimming away in one direction crazily. No matter what I did, I couldn't stop them. The spiritual veins of that mountain were even drained of life. Most of the creatures rioted in large numbers and killed each other for some unknown reason, and many died just like that." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4676 Feng Shui Treasure Land (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "The Ghostly Singing Flower happened to grow in the center of the mountain, and the spiritual energy just dispersed from around it, which made it mature to this point. Even the moon-calling deer was affected - it was not just four or five It¡¯s a level 8 peak martial emperor, but a monster beast that¡¯s an eighth level peak martial emperor.¡± The eighth-level peak martial emperor? Lin Hao's heart suddenly jumped, but it was not because the moon-calling deer had a higher level of cultivation than himself, so he had a trace of fear, but he suddenly became excited. "Gou, bastard!" He immediately shouted in his heart, "Don't pretend to be dead, get out of here quickly!" "Here we come -" Cang Gou shouted impatiently, "Hurry up, why should I call you uncle?" Hearing the opponent's tone of wanting to be beaten, Lin Hao's excitement suddenly turned into an urge to hit him, and his face turned a little darker. Yun Ye'er instantly stopped talking and looked at the opponent carefully, wondering how he could Suddenly he looked unhappy. "Let me ask you, if the Ghostly Crying Flower on the head of the Moon-Calling Deer is recharged to make alchemy, how much Yuan Crystal is it worth, and how much can it increase my strength?" "Well, let me do the math." When Cang Gou heard the word "recharge", he immediately became energetic and replied in less than a second, "That is an emperor-grade elixir. No matter what, it can make you upgrade." He has reached the eighth level of the Peak Martial Emperor." Yun Ye'er didn't know that Lin Hao was talking to Cang Gou. She just looked at him inexplicably. She didn't understand why this man suddenly became beaming again, and her eyes were full of doubts. "Mr. Lin?" She couldn't help but ask, "What's wrong with you? Are you scared by the moon-calling deer? Why does your face turn cold and hot?" "Scared?" Lin Hao waved his hand, his tone full of uncontrollable excitement, "How could such a powerful person like me be scared by a deer? Don't worry, I will chop it up tomorrow. I¡¯ll take my head back and roast it for you!¡± "You???" Yun Ye'er looked at this man's excited stupidity and couldn't help but lower his head and smile. As if he thought of something again, he suddenly stopped his smile and changed to a serious expression. "Stop joking and leave as soon as tomorrow." She frowned and said very seriously, "It's not just a matter of calling the moon deer, this whole place is undergoing changes - in a world I have never set foot in. , something big must have happened, so the spiritual energy is rioting like this." A big deal? Lin Hao blinked and thought silently in his heart: The upcoming tomb of Emperor Yaoguang is going to be a big event that shakes the world. Your Bailing Valley is just a feng shui treasure that has been implicated. But how could he talk to a little girl who had never stepped out of Bailing Valley about things that were full of killing and fighting? Naturally, he squatted down with a smile, and stretched out his hand to pinch the other party's serious face as if joking. "I'm not helping you." Lin Hao defended himself with a leisurely tone, half-truthfully, "The ghost flower on the head of the moon-calling deer has absorbed so much spiritual energy, and now it has become It has become a very rare thing. If I can get my hands on it, it will be of great benefit to me." He stood up, looked at the skewed moonlight above his head, and murmured: "But tonight is for me to rest and recuperate. I will pick up its deer head at dawn." After finishing the sentence, he lowered his eyes again, looked at Yun Ye'er, and asked with a smile: "What do you think?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4677 Acting rashly (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Yun Ye'er looked at the young man in white clothed in moonlight and was dazed for a moment. After a long time, he answered in a dreamy voice and stopped talking. Lin Hao then pointed his toes and was finally able to jump up to the sky easily. He immediately found the tallest tree and lay down comfortably on the branches. He closed his eyes and filled his body with spiritual energy. It immediately began to circulate, absorbing the spiritual energy in Bailing Valley, and quietly waited for the arrival of dawn. He still slept soundly, and his soul power was always scattered around him. Fortunately, nothing strange happened that night, allowing him to sleep peacefully until the moon set and the sun just rose. Yun Ye'er, however, stayed up all night, focusing all her body and mind on absorbing spiritual energy. So when Lin Hao woke up and looked down, he immediately woke up and looked at the other party with an expressionless face, feeling a little surprised in his heart. one time. After a whole night of absorption, Yun Ye'er's skin now looks as if it has been overexposed. Even though it is pale, the edges are still translucent, and she is like a ghost with legs. The spiritual energy in her body is so much that it is overflowing, making this little girl look like a living spiritual vein that can move under the detection of soul power. "Wow -" Lin Hao fell from the branch and couldn't help but sigh, "Spirit Speaker can also be used as a power bank." "What?" Yun Ye'er was stunned, not understanding what this novel vocabulary meant. "It's okay, don't pay attention to me, I often come up with some strange words." The other party waved his hand and walked forward first, "I think even if I let you stay here, you will follow me." The little girl nodded firmly and whispered: "This is my Bailing Valley. No matter what you say, I can't rest assured and let you go alone - I can't stand by and watch." The sun fell in the forest, illuminating all the roads. Lin Hao lost the restraint of not being able to walk in the air again. The two of them walked much faster than at night. After a while, they had passed through the protective illusion and returned to the forest. Arriving in front of the barren mountain. This time, under the leadership of Lin Hao, the two of them secretly restrained their auras, entered from the previous cave, and lay on top of the Moon Calling Deer. The other party is still lying in the center of the barren mountain, with a small point of the Ghostly Flower on his forehead poking out. The bright red petals are slowly opening and closing, and they are still greedily sucking in the little spiritual energy left in the wasteland. The moon-calling deer's eyes were pitch black, and its snow-white fur was much duller. It looked like a corpse, and its chest didn't even rise and fall with breathing. "Don't move around, just stay here." Lin Hao turned his head and told Yun Ye'er, "If I can't defeat you in a while, I won't take care of you, so don't act rashly." Seeing the other party nodding obediently, he pulled out the sword from his waist, stepped on the edge with his toes, and the wings of firefly spread out, allowing him to float steadily in the air without breathing. He restrained himself again, but was completely exposed. The Ghost Singing Flower naturally noticed something was wrong, and quickly retracted its red petals, turning them into the red mark on the Moon Calling Deer's forehead again. And the Moon-calling Deer, whose fur had already faded, came to life in an instant after the Ghost Singing Flower returned to its body, and its eyes returned to their previous red appearance. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4678 Acting rashly (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Boundless spiritual power slowly flowed through its body, and its dim fur instantly turned back to sparkling white. If you hadn¡¯t seen its corpse before, you would have thought it was a living moon-calling deer. "Come on." Lin Hao raised the sword in his hand, and his wings of firefly suddenly flapped, causing his body to dodge on the spot, and rushed towards the Moon Calling Deer who had not yet stood up, "Today's menu is Braised deer head!" He is now a seventh-level peak martial emperor, but his abundant spiritual power and soul power make his strength comparable to that of an eighth-level peak martial emperor. There is no problem in fighting this moon-calling deer, and he will win. The probability is relatively high, so Lin Hao boasts about Haikou. But he didn¡¯t expect that as soon as his sword slashed like this, his sword skills had not been released, his spiritual power had not yet burst out, and he had not used any means to fight the enemy. With just such a chop, the moon-calling deer fell to the ground with a plop, and its head rolled to Lin Hao's feet. Its eyes were still red. "Isn't this too fragile?" Lin Hao stared at all this with his mouth open, and his hand holding the knife was a little unsteady, "Am I really so strong? I actually killed the eighth-level peak Martial Emperor monster with one sword. ?¡± His heart was full of doubts, and he stood there for a moment, not knowing whether he should believe in his own strength. He looked hesitantly at the head that fell to the ground, feeling a subtle suspicion of the strength of the strong Martial Emperor. Suspect. ¡°I don¡¯t know whether it was because of the Ghost Singing Flower or because it was a corpse. Although the Moon Calling Deer was neatly beheaded by Lin Hao, the neat red cross-section did not shed a drop of blood. "Little brother, are you too weak?" Lin Hao knelt down and looked helplessly at the deer head. He also touched the red mark on the deer's forehead with his fingers, trying to pull out the deer head. Ghostly flowers. But suddenly, he immediately spread his wings of firefly, and quickly took two steps back. His eyebrows tightened, and the sword in his hand was raised again, aiming at the body with separated body and head on the ground. corpse. "What's wrong?" Yun Ye'er looked at him strangely, sticking her head out to look at the moon-calling deer, "Is there anything wrong?" "Just stay well!" Lin Hao was distracted and shouted sternly at her, "Don't come out to cause trouble!" Before he finished speaking, more than a dozen thin yellow vines shot out from the neck of the Moon-calling Deer that had been cut flatly. The speed was astonishing, and they wrapped around Lin Hao's wrist. There were barbs on those vines. As soon as they came into contact with his skin, the barbs grew several times instantly. The thin vines immediately locked his wrist, and the thin top moved quickly, trying to get in. in his body. "Tell me, how come after death, his eyes are still red and his fur is not dimmed." Lin Hao chuckled, and the white sword light flashed again, directly cutting the thin vines in half, "Joined Are you waiting here specifically for me?" He shook his arms, and his spiritual power burst out in an instant. He forcefully let go of the thin vines wrapped around his body, and fell to the ground feebly, and was swept to pieces by the sword wind. Although the Ghost Singing Flower was out of habit and followed the path of sneak attacks, it was a pity that Lin Hao's physical strength was different from ordinary people. The small and thin vines could not penetrate his body-protecting Qi at all. To him, it was just a warm-up joke. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4679: A slap in the face (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! The next second, the sword wind was already wrapped in flames, and it rushed towards the Moon Calling Deer head and face, and passed by the head that could pick the Ghost Singing Flower, only intending to burn its body to pieces. But the headless corpse suddenly moved, and its four hooves stamped hard on the ground, causing the headless deer to jump up. The withered yellow vines emerging from its neck also flicked hard on the ground, causing the headless deer to jump up. He avoided the sword wind mixed with flames. How could Lin Hao let the opponent easily dodge his attack? He immediately reached out and flapped his firefly wings. His figure suddenly flashed in the air, but in an instant he was at the side of the headless deer. The sword has also been raised high. I saw a flash of cold light, and the blade of the sword passed through the body of the headless deer like a phantom in an instant. When the blade broke out of the body, the headless deer in mid-air was like a shadow. As if waking up from a dream, it was split in half from the middle and fell to the ground with two plops. Lin Hao also flapped his wings of firefly and landed lightly on the ground. He raised his hand and chopped off the Moon Calling Deer's head. The sword edge accurately avoided the red mark and peeled off the flesh and blood cleanly. , exposing the bright red delicate flower. He leaned down and felt that this victory came too easily. He couldn't help but hesitate for a moment, then looked at the corpses on the ground, and finally stretched out his arm and picked off the bright red flower. Looking at the small ghost flower in his hand, Lin Hao couldn't help but sigh in surprise: "Huh? It's over. It's too soon. You didn't expect me to be so strong?" "Idiot." Cang Gou's voice floated out lazily, "There is no emperor-grade elixir that looks like wild flowers on the roadside. You have been fooled by a broken weed." Before the guy finished speaking, Yun Yeer shouted at him sternly: "Young master, be careful!" Before he even raised his head, his wrist suddenly twisted, and the sharp sword blade flicked in the air, creating a large net of sword wind in front of him, and it quickly slashed forward, smashing into pieces. The thin yellow vines coming towards him. Before Lin Hao could crush the flower in his hand, it turned into black embers and fell from between his fingers. The Moon-calling Deer in front of Lin Hao, which had been chopped into pieces, Many branches and vines protruded from the wound, falling all over the ground, and many of them had already quickly penetrated into the ground. He frowned, snorted coldly, stepped out with his toes again, and suddenly twisted his body in the air. The tip of the sword was sharp in the air, like a piercing spear, cutting off all the thin vines. With the burst of spiritual power, the flames quickly covered the blade of the sword. With every thrust of his sword, the moon-calling deer's fur was stained with wisps of bright red fire. By the time the seventeenth sword was thrust out, every part of the Moon Calling Deer's body had been burned to black ashes. Only the thin vines were still burrowing into the ground, moving as fast as a snake. However, the body is still green and yellow, and exudes a strange smell. Lin Hao stood in the air and watched carefully, holding the sword tightly in his hand, with the tip of the sword always pointed at the ground, waiting for the ghost singing flower to make another move. But the corpse it can control is already dead, so what tricks can it do on its own? It can only hide underground obediently and dare not come out. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4680: A slap in the face (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Thinking of this, Lin Hao was suddenly startled. He looked at the motionless land again, and a terrible thought flashed through his mind: This ghost flower has absorbed so much spiritual energy and has become such a thief. He will not take advantage of it. Run away! This is no good. He is counting on this emperor-grade elixir to promote him to the eighth-level peak martial emperor. Then he can go back and slap Senior Brother Yaoguang in the face. Besides, what if he really lets a flower fall under his nose? If it ran away underneath, it wouldn't be a shame to throw it into outer space! Needless to say, the soul power has instantly emerged from Lin Hao's body, turned into more than a dozen shunts, and penetrated directly into the ground, looking for traces of the ghost singing flower. He himself fell directly to the ground, and the tip of the sword followed the soul force and stabbed into the ground, causing the sword body to sink deeply into the soil, reaching the root. The spiritual power also directly turned into the earth attribute, stirring up the originally calm soil. , causing them to surge up like ocean waves, looking for traces of the Ghostly Flower. Lin Hao closed his eyes and focused all his body and mind on his soul power. With the shunting of more than a dozen strands, he split his mind into more than a dozen parts. He explored under the darkness and had a panoramic view of all the situations. Within a few minutes, he opened his eyes again, looked at the ground with some surprise, and murmured softly: "This is considered a ghost song flower, this is just a large pitcher plant???" He pulled out the blade of the sword that was buried deep in the soil, stepped on the ground with his toes, and the firefly wings came out, allowing him to float in the air and look at the ground that was still shaking. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????Outside of the soul power, he could clearly see that deep underground in this barren mountain, there were corpses of monsters of all sizes buried. As far as the eye could see, they were all pale bones, like mass graves. Presumably when the spiritual energy dissipated, these monster beasts killed each other, and the ghost flower took advantage of it, dragging the corpses back one by one, devouring them, and burying them under its own feet as nutrients, which is why it grew like this. The ground finally stopped shaking, and countless withered yellow vines sprouted from the ground, covering the entire ground, leaving no place to stay. Not only that, the rock wall also began to shake. Countless yellow vines had climbed up the surrounding rock walls, emerging one after another, filling the originally dark space with green and yellow vines, like a Like a cage, Lin Hao and Yun Yeer were trapped here. Immediately afterwards, the vines quickly gathered together. Under the exploration of Lin Hao's soul power, you could see that they quickly moved the corpses out of the ground and transported them to the ground one by one. Along the original skeleton, those vines quickly wrapped around it, acting as flesh and fur, forming strange creatures. Pulled by the vines on the soles of their feet, they stood on the high rock wall, grinning. He rushed towards Lin Hao. "It's a beautiful thought." He twisted his wrist, and the flames once again covered the sword's edge. With just a slight flicker, the tiny flames fell into the air, turning into a dozen dexterous birds, and quickly darted in. Into the bodies of those vine creatures. His original Bagua Sword power is of the fire attribute. No matter how powerful the Ghost Singing Flower is, it is just a plant. Its attributes are so suppressed by him that it cannot become a powerful weapon. But to Lin Hao¡¯s expectation, the dozens of fire sparrows that had penetrated into the vines made no sound and did not burn at all. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4681 Strange Creatures You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Instead, they were swallowed by the strange-looking vine creature, which gave the enemy a little more spiritual power out of thin air, and the momentum of rushing towards Lin Hao was not reduced at all. This guy is quite smart. The vines are filled with rocks and soil, and the flames can only hit those things that cannot burn. But what's the use? Lin Hao just raised his eyes and the sword light in his hand flashed again. The murderous vine creature had been chopped into pieces by the sword wind, and fell down without even a sound. It fell to the ground and was swallowed up by the wriggling vines, turning into strange creatures composed of vines one after another. "Are you not only a pitcher plant, but also a source of zombies?" Lin Hao frowned helplessly, and slashed out the sword in his hand again, quickly harvesting the vines on the ground and twisting them into pieces. But the key point is that the root system of the ghost flower is now all over the barren mountains. Who knows where it will hide its flowers. If Lin Hao rashly raises his sword and sets fire, injuring the body of the ghost flower, wouldn't it be in vain? Is it a big loss to lose an imperial-grade elixir? He hesitated for a moment, and then released his soul power again, wandering underground, trying to find the original body of the Ghost Singing Flower, but the aura of this thing was almost the same everywhere now, and there was no difference at all. It was also mixed with chaotic monsters. The breath seriously disrupted Lin Hao's detection ability. "Oh, why is it so troublesome?" He sighed again, and touched the sword with his fingertips. The bright firelight was extinguished instantly, turning into pure white cold air under his fingertips, and dispersed lightly in the air. Spiritual power erupted from the edge of his sword, and the cold air eroded the entire space in an instant, making every place covered by vines filled with white ice edges, firmly fixing the vines in place. In situ. Lin Hao did not dare to lower the temperature too low, for fear that the vines would be frozen to death by him, and the ghost flowers with them would also die. He could only speed up the exploration of soul power, hoping to take this opportunity to find the ghost flowers. Where the flowers are, this pointless battle can be resolved quickly. As a seventh-level peak martial emperor, his soul power detection speed is much faster than before, especially when the opponent is frozen by it and unable to move, it is extremely easy to detect. In the blink of an eye, the soul power had followed the vines and explored every branch, allowing Lin Hao to finally grasp the location of the main body. But it was not a flower, but a beating heart. Under the exploration of soul power, it was still beating happily. what's the situation? Lin Hao was stunned. Looking at the living heart hidden under the vines, he couldn't help scratching his head. The firefly wings hesitantly slapped him, making him slowly fall to the ground with a slight hesitation, and stepped on it. on the ice. "Go." He called softly, tapping his toes on the ground again. The spiritual power surged out instantly, passing over the cold ground, penetrating deeply into the ground, and stabbing towards the heart - no matter what, this heart was the body he had detected, and he simply and crudely cut it completely. Just come down and take a look at the follow-up development. He thought so, but the spiritual power suddenly lost contact halfway and disappeared directly into the vines. The ground also shook, and the ground that was originally solidly frozen crazily shattered into countless ice fragments, which were swallowed up by the upwelling soil. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4682 No words to say You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Those walls covered with ice edges were also covered by the resurging soil. After a while, the walls and soil of the main space were moving. Even the mountain was shaking faintly, with countless small stones. The dust and dirt all over the sky fell down like raindrops, staining Lin Hao's white brocade robe. "Sure enough, the emergence of the Emperor's Tomb has brought about a lot of changes." Lin Hao sighed, flapped his wings of firefly, but turned around and rushed back to the cave. He raised his knife and cut off the stone blocking the entrance of the cave. Vines and dirt. Those things were like the endless waves of the sea. As soon as they were cut off by the sword, they quickly leaned out and tried to stick them together again, but Lin Hao still caught the opportunity and dived in. This little girl has probably never seen such a battle. She didn't show any signs from the beginning to the end. Her expression was completely stunned. She looked stunned for a while. She was so stupid. Her brain waves were obviously the same as those of Lin Hao. It's not the same channel anymore. As soon as he came in, Yun Yeer still asked blankly: "Is the Moon Calling Deer dead?" "She died a long time ago, why are you still thinking about her?" Lin Hao couldn't help but lowered his head and smiled, and quickly reached out with his arms, grabbed the little girl's waist, led her out of the cave quickly, and put her down. In a place far away from the barren mountains. If things were normal, Yun Ye'er would probably blush and be shy, and maybe even say something scolding, but now she was stunned by the inexplicable situation, and she still looked at Lin Hao stupidly before she could react. The delicate lips were also slightly open. Thinking again that this person was clamoring to help him a few minutes ago, Lin Hao almost burst into laughter and mocked the other person fiercely. But Yun Ye'er suddenly looked in the direction of the barren mountain, and slowly opened her mouth and said, "That's more than one soul." "Huh?" Lin Hao was just about to leave when his wings of firefly were raised high. When he heard this, he immediately stopped and looked at the other party in confusion. His detection ability is not bad, and the soul power he probed out can only detect the gathering point of spiritual power, which is the beating heart. As for how many souls are on that heart, it is really not his. In the professional field, I have no idea what to say. "That is the heart of the Moon Calling Deer, but it contains several, even a dozen broken souls at the same time." Yun Ye'er maintained that dazed expression, the spiritual energy on his body slowly passed away, and he continued to say, "Those souls that were eaten down to their residues were forcibly spliced ??together to form a mixed whole, attached to the heart." ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? ?? This Ghost Singing Flower is even more blessed. Not only did it catch up with the emperor's tomb when the demon beasts were about to kill each other, but it also happened to grow at the gathering point of spiritual energy. Naturally, it grew crazily, turning the corpses of those demon beasts into itself. of nourishment. But there were too many soul residues, which it could no longer absorb. Instead, it gave the creatures the upper hand, maintaining a heart hidden under the roots and vines, and then consciously took the initiative to attack Lin Hao. "Okay, I understand." He nodded and told Yun Ye'er, "Don't worry about it anymore. Just wash up and go home to sleep. When I come back, this mountain will be clean." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4683 Pursuing Vine You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! After finishing speaking, Lin Hao pointed his toes again, and the firefly wings spread out quickly, leaving only a fleeting shadow behind. When he blinked again, he had already rushed in front of the barren mountain. This time there was no need to resort to sneak attacks. Lin Hao naturally rushed in from the entrance openly. The sword in his hand also ignited bright fire and transformed into animals and birds, heading towards the center of the barren mountain. Pounce. But coincidentally, their bodies stopped at the same time. Lin Hao actually had the wings of fireflies and his movements were extremely flexible. He took two steps back in an instant and avoided the thick vines coming towards him. The beasts and birds transformed from the flames were even worse. They were swallowed up by the wave-like mud. They did not play any role in fighting the enemy and directly turned into nourishment for the opponent. "Oh my God" Lin Hao quickly shook the wings of firefly and retreated rapidly. Lightning and fire kept leaping out from the sword, rushing towards the vines, soil and rocks. , but they are all like a drop of water thrown into the sea, unable to stop the opponent's footsteps at all. Fortunately, his speed was fast enough. He didn't let the vines shot out from the air catch a single hair of his hair. Instead, he jumped around in the cave with great agility. However, he jumped out of the cave in an instant and avoided it. He passed the vines that were still chasing him. As Lin Hao escaped from the barren mountain, those fierce pursuits immediately ceased and calm returned. Only the slowly retracting vines still told everything that had just happened. "I'm really shocked." Lin Hao panted slightly, and his palms were so nervous that they sweated a little, "There are so many things in the world, what are these things!" "Hey~" Cang Gou's voice also sounded, with a clear sense of schadenfreude, "Look at that mountain - young man, you are going to hang here today." Lin Hao looked at the trembling barren mountain. His original expression of surprise turned calm. His eyes were filled with numbness after too much surprise. He simply clenched the sword in his hand and watched the changes in the opponent. This barren mountain, which was full of caves and cracks, finally collapsed under the tremors and turned into rocks all over the ground. The huge sound of falling to the ground was like a dozen thunders, which made people feel panicked. Not to mention that this was the collapse of a mountain. The sound alone had swept across the entire land. The strong wind caused the charred trees to break in the middle, and fell to the ground one after another, leaving the entire wasteland in ruins. The horizons of soil are broadened. Immediately afterwards, the collapsed stones rose up again, connected together by vines and soil, and turned into a huge animal stone statue. Not only does it have three heads, that of a tiger, a deer, and a dog, but its four hooves are also weird and powerful, with deer hooves, tiger claws, dog feet, and eagle claws each. The tail is also a strange snake body, with an open-mouthed snake head at the end. It turns around with a grin and looks closely at Lin Hao in the distance. "I-fuck-hey." The boy in white stood there and complained expressionlessly, "This is no longer a three-headed hell dog, but a hybrid three-headed hell dog!" "Brilliant." Cang Gou commented, "How do you want to fight?" "This one might as well beat Qiongqi!" Lin Hao scratched his head and looked at the three-headed mixed-breed dog. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4684 Suffering a Big Loss You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! He could only helplessly flap his wings of firefly, finally bringing himself to the same height as the opponent. The sword in his hand struck out again, turning into more than a dozen huge wind blades, hitting the strange creature head-on. face. But the opponent is not only an eighth-level peak martial emperor, but his whole body is also built up with layers of stones. Those wind blades hit it like it's tickling. It can't do anything about the four different things. It just helps the opponent to lose a few inches. Just dust. "How to fight?" Lin Hao sighed again, and his wings of firefly fluttered instantly, making him fly towards the four different figures quickly, "Then why don't I risk my life?" Seeing this human taking the initiative to attack, the three different-looking heads also poked out, and the three bloody mouths made of stones bitten towards Lin Hao, blocking out the sky and the sun, blocking all the space in front of him. Everything as far as the eye could see was pitch black. "Grandma, if this thing is a strange beast, I have to take it in and use it as a cow or a horse for me today!" He shouted helplessly and angrily, "You can't get angry with one move from me!" Cold air burst out from the sword in an instant, filling his surroundings in an instant. Lin Hao himself flapped his firefly wings again and flew quickly towards Lutou's mouth. The sword edge exposed with cold light moved upward. Pointing - I saw that the cold air instantly turned into a huge ice edge, stabbing towards the deer head's mouth. The moment it came into contact with the stone, the top of the ice edge turned into a gurgling stream. Along the soil and vines between the stones, it penetrated deeply into the deer's head. When the dog's head and the tiger's head turned around together, , when biting toward Lin Hao. The surface of the deer head made of stone was already covered with white cold air. Lin Hao just stabbed forward - only to hear the tip of the sword ding-dong, it hit the hard surface full of ice cubes. In an instant, that The deer head turned directly into the ice ballast all over the sky, revealing the vines and soil surging inside. Dodging the slow-moving dog heads and tiger heads, Lin Hao stroked the blade of the sword again, letting the blue fire burst out, turning into flames all over the sky, and rushed towards the wriggling vines. This time he used will-o'-the-wisp, half spiritual power and half soul power, not to mention high-temperature smelting iron, let alone small pieces of clay. Naturally, he was first chopped to pieces by the sword wind, and then was attacked by the blue ghost fire. Together with the vines, they were burned to ashes. Si Xiang lowered his body and frantically sucked the soil from the ground, barely extinguishing the fire that was still there. Blue will-o'-the-wisps burned upwards along the way. Lin Hao once again flapped his wings of firefly and wanted to pursue the victory, but the snake head was so fast that it came quietly behind him at an unknown moment. The snake's body suddenly flicked, and it directly opened its bloody mouth and pointed towards him. Biting that tiny human being. This snake head obviously has the same appearance of stone, vines, earth and flesh, but its speed is much faster than the other three. No matter how fast Lin Hao flies, this guy still uses his long body and big mouth to swallow this human into his mouth. Lin Hao felt a strong wind blowing past him, and his vision went dark. He reacted extremely quickly, immediately channeling his spiritual energy, and the sword in his hand suddenly burst into blue flames. However, the vines inside the snake's body had already wrapped around it in an instant, and even the soil rushed over, covering those blue flames. He looked at it carefully, obviously knowing that he had suffered a big loss on this thing. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4685 In the Dark You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! It was so dark that you couldn't even see your fingers, and the surrounding auras were also very chaotic. The auras of various monsters could be seen, densely covering every vine and every soil, urging them to press towards Lin Hao. It made his chest feel tight and he simply held his breath. Spiritual power continued to flow from his meridians to the sword in his hand, but those vines clenched his skin tightly, as hard as fine steel, straightening his arm, preventing Lin Hao from having any chance to swing the sword. The vines around his neck gradually tightened their grip on his neck, wanting to kill this human as soon as possible to avoid future troubles. "Sir, I'll let you, you really treat yourself as a green onion, don't you!" Lin Hao gritted his teeth and choked out these words. The murderous aura burst out of his body in an instant, which in turn suppressed the eighth-level peak martial emperor. With the momentum, the muscles of his arms also tightened, and the sword edge burst out with a dazzling white light. The Hunyuan Gong was running at full speed, and five times the true energy was unified into spiritual power, which continued to flow towards the sword edge. Even if the vines clung to him to absorb it, more than a dozen strands of spiritual energy were specially separated. Power is transported into those vines. He is not someone who obediently delivers food into the tiger's mouth. The spiritual energy delivered to the door is all of the fire attribute. As soon as it penetrates into Teng Man's body, it immediately turns into a blue flame and burns down the opponent's torso quickly. With that, the vines wrapped around Lin Hao's arm were burned clean within a few seconds. The sword edge immediately turned around, and the cold air burst out instantly, freezing all the vines and soil around Lin Hao. Even the torso of the stone snakehead was covered with cold air. He moved inch by inch with difficulty, trying to activate the vines in his body again. The soil buried Lin Hao to death inside. But the blue flames have burst out again, this time it is not with high temperature, but with cold air. With the support of five times the true energy of Hunyuan Gong, these cold blue flames instantly burned the entire snake body. With such a difficult swing, the originally hard and huge stone body had turned into ashes. Pieces of broken stone fell to the ground one after another. Lin Hao just got out of the predicament. The wings of firefly also fluttered behind him, but instead of taking him away from this place, he regained his strength and let him plunge into the cracking snake body. Boundless spiritual power also burst out, covering his whole body layer by layer. The raised sword edge spread out the vines and soil all the way, making him like a sharp sword, piercing deeply. This head has a strange body. Immediately afterwards, the soul power jumped out, quickly exploring along each vine, looking for the most critical heart, making Lin Hao anxiously shuttle through the four different bodies, removing the extremely fragile vines and soil at the moment. All chopped into pieces. But after all, this is not his home court, but this weird thing¡¯s territory. The more vines he chopped down, the more the vines grew, absorbing the spiritual power of every move he made. Just like weeds with extremely strong vitality, they could not be killed no matter how hard they were, but more and more of them grew. Finally, the soul power finally came to an abrupt end in the deepest part of these four different things, and found the beating heart, allowing Lin Hao to swing his sword again and quickly explore there. But this annoying vine seemed to be aware of this human's purpose, and immediately surged over. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4686 Heart You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! They blocked Lin Hao's path tightly, and other vines quickly wrapped around the heart, and the soil surged, trying to transfer the heart directly to other places. But the soul power has already wrapped around his heart. How can Lin Hao let the other party slip away under his nose again? The blue flames burst out directly, and the boundless cold air was like a menacing plague, freezing the vines solidly in an instant. With just a stab of the sword tip, Lin Hao could easily open a route, allowing Lin Hao to Quickly rush towards the heart. Although he was in the enemy's body, his speed still did not slow down at all. The vines dragged down by the cold air could not escape him at all. They could only wrap up the beating heart layer by layer and wriggle forward desperately. But the sword edge still arrived as expected, slashing down hard, letting the blue flames burn the vines, and accurately avoiding the huge heart. The next second, Lin Hao's eyes had already touched the still beating heart, and his eyes finally saw this thing completely. Under the exploration of soul power, he could see extremely clearly that in the center of the heart was a huge bright red flower, soaked in the blood vessels, blooming extremely delicately. "That's it, you are the one who will be the younger brother today." A sneer appeared on Lin Hao's lips, he twisted his wrist, and the tip of the sword pierced directly into the heart. The cold air also eroded in, making the surface of the heart covered with snow-white frost. It gradually stopped beating. Lin Hao cut open it inch by inch, revealing the delicate ghost flower inside. But suddenly, before Lin Hao reached out to take it, the heart suddenly turned into powder and fell on the boundless vines. The ghostly flower also quickly closed its petals - a piercing scream came from it. The body erupted, including the wail of deer, the roar of tiger, the neighing of dog, and all kinds of barks and whimpers. It was a pure soul attack. It was the remaining soul residue of the monsters in this wasteland. It was the most vicious part. At this moment, it was overwhelmingly rushing towards Lin Hao's soul, trying to tear him apart. brain, devouring his soul. But Lin Hao's soul was already very strong. Even though he was caught off guard by this attack, he quickly reacted and his soul power quickly retreated, forming a solid barrier. He protected it. But the opponent is an eighth-level peak martial emperor, and his soul power is the sum of most monsters in this wasteland. No matter how powerful Lin Hao is, he can't fight against such a huge force and can only support it with difficulty. He still had to spare a ray of energy so that his arms could stretch out and try to grab the ghostly flower with its petals merged, but the constant roar in his mind made his hands and feet weak. Although Lin Hao could grab the ghost flower, he didn't have the strength to pull it out. The vines also slowly squirmed, and the surface of the dissatisfied cold air moved towards Lin Hao inch by inch, trying to wrap around his limbs again and trap him here. At this moment, a familiar female voice fell on Lin Hao¡¯s ears. "Stand back!" Yun Ye'er shouted, and put her arm directly on Lin Hao's shoulders. Those roars were like seeing a ghost, and disappeared in an instant. The ghost flower also trembled and opened its petals again. Lin Hao turned around and looked, only to find that the other party had no body at this moment and was staying by his side in a pure spirit state. Seeing him looking over, Yun Ye'er smiled mischievously and said softly: "Didn't I tell you earlier that I wanted to help you? Why are you surprised?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4687 Ghostly Flower You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Lin Hao glanced at her helplessly, then turned his head and slowly looked at the ghost flower. Without the protection of that weird heart, this fragile flower was completely exposed in front of the two of them. It bloomed softly among the remaining blood vessels and boundless vines. Just like its name, it was covered with killing and blood. desire. Now Lin Hao stretched out his arm, grabbed its already fragile rhizome, and plucked off this imperial-grade ghost flower. Before he could quickly put it away, the strange thing made of stone, vines and soil began to tremble violently. Without the support of the Ghost Singing Flower and those soul remnants, everything began to fall into pieces, and the vines began to quickly turn yellow and rot, turning into soil-like black dust, falling from the cracks in the rocks to the ground. Lin Hao¡¯s soul power bound to this thing naturally withdrew immediately and quickly returned to his body. His spiritual power burst out again, wrapping his whole body tightly, allowing the two of them to land smoothly outside. Said to be two people, in fact only Lin Hao dodged left and right, and landed firmly on the ground before the thing collapsed completely. Yun Yeer's current state of being a living being, those Stones, vines and other things couldn't touch her at all, and they accompanied Lin Hao out as if they were watching a show. "I feel like I have a schizophrenic delusion now." Looking at the motionless corpse Yun Ye'er lying on the ground, or the lively living creature Yun Ye'er next to him, Lin Hao couldn't help but rub his eyebrows, showing a deliberately sad look. "This is a man and a woman alone." He sighed sadly, "How can I have to carry a sleeping little girl back? How unbecoming is this?" Yun Ye'er ignored his nonsense and just snorted softly. She floated and quickly returned to her original body. In an instant, she quickly got up from the ground and headed towards Lin. Hao pouted dissatisfiedly. "Come on." She crossed her arms and raised half of her eyebrows, looking proud, "If I hadn't said I was here to help you, you might have been eaten by that four-faced beast." "Okay, okay." Lin Hao hugged her fist, "What the girl said is that I have nothing to say, but I can only admire the girl. If I don't already have someone in mind, I would like to commit myself to you!" Yun Ye'er's cheeks turned red, and she glanced at him angrily, flicked her sleeves, and hurriedly walked outside. She muttered the following sentence: "She knows how to talk, which is annoying." But before she took two steps, she suddenly stopped again, and her expression became serious. "What's wrong?" Lin Hao flapped his wings and followed her swaggeringly, "After thinking about it carefully, do you think what I said makes sense?" "How can you say anything serious?" Yun Ye'er's brows furrowed, but she took steps again. At this moment, she was not pretending to leave in shame and anger, but she was running as if she was really in a hurry. She stepped on the ground with her toes and jumped out more than ten meters. Lin Hao also flapped his wings of firefly again and flew very fast. chased after him. But Yun Ye'er's own strength is weaker than Lin Hao, only her soul power is strong, but the appearance of a living spirit body just now caused most of her spiritual energy to dissipate. Now her breathing is frighteningly light, and she may faint at any time. Hanging up. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4688 Silly girl You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Lin Hao hesitated for a moment and then landed next to her. He quickly grabbed Yun Ye'er's waist with his hands, held her firmly in his arms, and flew forward quickly. This little girl had lived in an uninhabited forest for a long time. She had never seen such an operation before. She immediately lost her serious face and replaced it with the shame and anger before. She also raised her arms and knocked his head angrily. Unfortunately, she used up her strength. Not big, just like a massage. "You're not as fast as me, you have to admit it." Lin Hao let her hammer him no matter how hard he did, but he would not let go. The firefly wings even flashed a spark of lightning, and in just a few blinks, he had already flown away. He came out of the illusion and came to the forest of Bailing Valley, "Tell me, your face looks so wrong, what's wrong?" Yun Yeer glanced at him dissatisfied, and finally put her arm around Lin Hao's shoulders and whispered softly: "Someone is coming." "Oh?" He raised his eyebrows, suddenly raised a slightly contemptuous smile, flapped his wings of firefly, slowly descended, and placed Yun Ye'er by the hot spring, "Maybe that group of people You are here to find me, I will go over and take a look first." "Not necessarily. What if it falls like you?" Yun Ye'er still pulled his sleeves to prevent him from going alone, "And you just had a fight with those four different things. If they come What can you do about the bad guys you are looking for?" "Silly girl." Lin Hao patted the other party's head dumbfounded, "First of all, I have wings, and secondly, I'm not stupid. Wouldn't I run away if I felt something was wrong? And the spiritual energy in your body is so weak now, if you still want to follow me , wouldn¡¯t it drag me down?¡± The other party was stunned for a moment, then he loosened his sleeves aggrievedly, and said uneasy: "Then you must remember to run." Lin Hao didn¡¯t answer. He put his fingers together and made a handsome stroke from his forehead. He looked as if he was too cool to have friends. He turned around and put away his wings of firefly thunder, and quietly jumped into the leaves and branches. He didn't ask Yun Ye'er where those people were, but directly released his soul power and adjusted the detection range to the maximum. In just a dozen steps, he had already weaved a circle with a radius of twenty miles with himself as the center. , and he is like a spider on a web, looking for prey caught in the web. Now that Emperor Yaoguang's tomb is about to be revealed, most of the people who can fall here at this juncture are closely related to the Tianlong and Yaoguang factions. What's more, it was the senior brother Yaoguang who forced him down. The possibility of being an unrelated person is almost zero. . The fact is as he thought. The few people who came to Bailing Valley didn't even hold back their breath. They strolled in the valley with a swagger, obviously waiting for Lin Hao to pass by. But for some reason, Senior Brother Yaoguang, who had been chasing him closely before, did not appear in the valley, and his aura could not be detected, only the three four-star formation mages. Normally, three four-star formation mages would be enough for others, but now that the Emperor's Tomb is about to be born, Lin Hao has caused trouble to Yaoguang again and again, and more than once took advantage of his trump card, the senior brother. If he could escape from his hands, there was no way they would just send this few people here. Even if you really send so many, it won't be a three-star four-star formation mage, but at least a six-star formation mage, so that you can fight with Lin Hao. This strange situation made his heart suddenly jump, and his soul power quickly converged, turning into a straight vertical line, accurately detecting the pace of the three people. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4689 Three four-star formation mages You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Three four-star formation mages" Lin Hao muttered, his body already stopped on a tree far away from them, his breath covering up every detail, "How dare you send these people to kill me?" , doesn¡¯t this clearly tell me that the Emperor¡¯s Tomb is about to be born?¡± "Your intelligence really astonishes me." Cang Gou's voice immediately jumped out, and he shouted happily, "Why don't you give me the Ghost Flower now and refine a good elixir? Do you want to be promoted to the eighth level of the Peak Martial Emperor?" Just by listening to the voice, this guy could imagine the scene of his greedy eyes gleaming. Lin Hao shivered inexplicably and almost had goosebumps. He quickly drew out the alchemy page and threw away this ghostly flower. Gave it to the other party. "It's very, very good!" Cang Gou quickly accepted it and praised with satisfaction, "Look at the color, the spiritual power, and the age. It is indeed an imperial elixir, it's amazing!" "You talk so much, you might as well start practicing quickly." Lin Hao interrupted, squatting on a tree like a gangster, waiting for the level to rise, and then go over to show some shame to those brainless grandsons. Look. Although he, as the seventh-level peak Martial Emperor, can beat these three people to tears and kneel down crying for their father and mother, it is more reliable to be promoted to the eighth-level peak Martial Emperor. ¡°It¡¯s just that he just got this ghost flower, so he can only wait here and let Cang Gou complete the recharge procedure before taking action. "It's not like you're making elixirs, so why are you so embarrassed to urge others?" This guy even scolded Lin Hao in a cute manner, and the other party rolled his eyes several times in disgust. He had just made money before, and now he was making elixirs. This Cang Gou was as happy as a sales manager who had sold more than a dozen buildings. While making elixirs, he was chatting with Lin Hao. Words of praise were pouring out, making him I wonder if this guy has memorized a book about flattery. Fortunately, the speed of elixir refining in this system is very fast. Especially after he recharged so much money, Lin Hao only had to endure Cang Gou's chatter for a few minutes. The elixir was already refined and converted directly into Yuan Jing. The recharge was at into the system. "Congratulations, Master!" Cang Gou was quiet for a moment, then immediately shouted, "Now you are the eighth-level peak martial emperor. Not only are your physical strength doubled, but your spiritual power and soul power have also doubled. Big cut!" "Now as long as you charge more krypton, you can sweep the world, dominate the world, embark on the road to success, and win the company's wealth!" "Okay, okay, I got it!" Lin Hao covered his ears and shouted impatiently, "It's so noisy, please be quiet for a while!" "Okay." Cang Gou quickly withdrew his beaming tone, changed his expression at an extremely fast speed, and changed into his lazy, needy voice again, "Since you said so, I'd rather obey you. Then I went to sleep." Listening to the other party's emotionless yawn, Lin Hao's teeth started to itch. He wished he could top up one million yuan crystals and replace this guy with a girl with a soft and cute voice. But he didn¡¯t have a million yuan crystals, nor the spare money to exchange them, so naturally he could only swallow this bitter taste silently, as if Cang Gou didn¡¯t exist. "It won't work." The other party came out again, fully implementing the battle formation of retreating while we harass the enemy, "Even if you really give me one million yuan crystals, I have already been bound to you and cannot be replaced. ." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4690 Become a mute You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Shut up." Lin Hao silently covered his ears, "Let me be deaf, and you can help me to be dumb." This time, Cang Gou finally listened, silently and silently, giving Lin Hao a cleansing. The three formation mages in the distance suddenly started to move and wandered in the forest hesitantly. In the end, only one of them walked straight towards the direction where Lin Hao was hiding. The upgrade just now was too sudden. He didn't control his breath immediately and accidentally let out a few strands of breath. Presumably these array masters also noticed the changes here and came over to take a look at the situation. "Well, after all, he is also a four-star array mage. He has no vigilance at all. I really have to doubt Yao Guang's strength." Lin Hao muttered softly in his mouth. His breath had converged again, and only his soul power was still there. If you don't stick to these people. He could see the person who came out to investigate the situation, but after walking around in the forest for a few times, he went back very calmly. He didn't even have the intention to take a few more steps here. He was so perfunctory that Lin Hao immediately took back his previous words. The evaluation quickly defined these three people as mentally retarded teenagers. Under the absolute cover of the aura, Lin Hao almost caught up with the man's pace in a few blinks. He stood arrogantly on top of the other person's head and followed the other two step by step. These three people have a hooked nose, big ears, and thick eyebrows, and paired with Yao Guang's fairy-like clothes, their temperaments are so inconsistent that they don't look like formation mages at all, but like a gang. A robber who took off someone's clothes and came here to pretend to be a robber. "How is it?" The man with thick eyebrows and big ears stood together and glanced disdainfully at the hooked nose, "Did you find nothing?" The hook-nosed face stiffened, and then he snorted coldly, and replied with the same disdain: "You are still a four-star formation mage, and you don't even have any vigilance. I am really ashamed of my senior brother for singling you out! " "Come on!" Big Ear looks kind, but his voice is the sharpest, and he is very mean when he opens his mouth. "How old are you this year, and you still call a young man your senior brother? You are really not ashamed of it. I don't think so. Shame on you!¡± "You!" The hook-nosed man's eyes widened, and he immediately opened his robe and touched the cowhide bag containing the formation materials at his waist. His appearance made Lin Hao think that there was a drama about internal strife. Naturally, he stretched his neck happily. Unfortunately, this aquiline nose was just a talk, and he ignored it when he saw the big ears. After paying attention to him, he immediately stopped his hand in despair, let out a useless snort, and stood muffled under the tree. "Look at what you look like." The big ear didn't stop, and then said in a shrill voice, "You have been hanging on the rank of four-star array mage all day long, and you are not ashamed even after so many years, so you can just pay it back. You're like a big brother, and you don't even bother to pay attention to you. You're really a¡ª¡ª" "Stop talking." The thick eyebrows suddenly interrupted him, and his thick eyebrows knitted together, looking towards the place where the hooked nose originally stood, "Where are the others?" "Huh?" Big Ear followed his gaze and glanced under the tree, still looking unconcerned. He shrugged again and replied lazily, "That's it. I don't want others to tell me that I'm useless. That's it." Aren't you angry again?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4691 Not detected You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! The thick eyebrows did not speak, but walked towards the tree step by step, and his expression suddenly became solemn. Seeing that the other party didn't reply to him, Big Ears was a little embarrassed. He continued to say, "Hey, don't be so serious. He disappeared suddenly not once or twice. Didn't he just go and see what was wrong?" , and then turn around and leave?" "Shut up." The thick eyebrows twisted his head and pointed his slightly clumsy fingers at the big ears threateningly, "If you say one more thing, I will twist your ears and tear your mouth to pieces." The big-eared guy who was so arrogant just now shut up when the other party scolded him, and his face turned green and red. He didn't dare to answer the conversation. He only dared to quietly roll his eyes to vent after the other party turned his head. Purely. He's just a shameless double-standard dog. The man with thick eyebrows had already walked under the tree, shortened his body again, and stretched out part of his soul power - his eyebrows were a little more tangled, and he murmured softly in surprise: "No breath at all? " "What?" It seems that the threat just now has not made Big Ears remember anything. Hearing this question, he immediately replied casually, "How is it possible? You are not capable enough to detect it." "If you and I weren't from the Yaoguang sect, I swear, I would keep my promise now and tear your face apart." The thick eyebrows looked at each other coldly, and the murderous look in his eyes made the two of them The atmosphere between them became extremely depressing. They don¡¯t look like companions at all, but two strangers with a blood feud. "I'm just telling you" Big Ear smiled coquettishly and approached the other party with a flattering smile, "I know you are the most likely among us to be promoted to a five-star array mage, but isn't this just my speech? , don¡¯t be angry, that would hurt the peace, don¡¯t you think so?¡± "Amicable?" The thick eyebrow snorted coldly again, "Who wants to be friendly with a useless snack like you? It's really bad luck!" As soon as these words came out, the face of the big-eared man suddenly became tense and ugly. His fingers were clenched together and his teeth were clenching. His eyes were full of humiliated anger, and he was stubborn. Staring at thick eyebrows. But the other party still looked contemptuous, looking at him with only the purest disdain and no respect at all. "You¡ª¡ª" Big Ear pointed at him, but his voice suddenly became silent, and his eyes that were originally full of anger stopped, and slowly upwards, he stared blankly behind the thick eyebrows. His hair suddenly stood up, and the coldness rose from the soles of his feet to the top of his head. His face turned pale, and he couldn't say a few words. He could only scream softly, and his legs became even softer. Big Ears couldn't even move back and could only watch blankly. "What's the matter with you?" The thick eyebrow man was also frightened by the other party's appearance. He stood up hesitantly and wanted to get closer to the other party. "Have you been scared to death by just saying a few words?" But before he took two steps forward, he felt something lightly touch the top of his head, causing his thick eyebrows to raise and his head to look above him. At this glance, his eyes met the aquiline nose with wide eyes. The other party¡¯s mouth was slightly open, his eyes had turned completely over, there was no trace of black, there was no blood on his mouth, nose and ears, and his expression was not ferocious. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4692 Sudden Death You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! It looked as if this person was just walking on the road, and then suddenly died suddenly for no reason. "Fuck" The thick eyebrow was so frightened that his legs went weak, and then he sat down on the ground, his head raised back, and he hit the tree with a clang. This vibration seemed to alarm Hook Nose, causing the other party to fall down with a crash, and hit the thick-browed man's arms impartially. Not only did he have a friendly and intimate contact with him, but he also gave him a big hug. His head also hit the opponent's chin. After all, Thick Eyebrow is a four-star formation mage. Even if he has such a bad temper, he still has some strength. His reaction is much faster than that stupid big-eared one, and his behavior is more decisive. He was just caught off guard at the beginning and was startled. Now as soon as the hooked nose fell into his arms, the cold skin and the flat chest immediately exposed the complete fact that he was dead, making the thick The eyebrows immediately calmed down. Not to mention respect for his companions, he kicked the hook-nosed body aside and stood up with a gloomy expression. "Stop looking at me stupidly!" The thick eyebrows yelled angrily at Big Ears, "What a waste, why don't you activate the formation quickly!" Big Ear completely lost his arrogant look, and the cold sweat poured down his face, as if he had been caught in the rain. When he heard the thick eyebrows yelling at him, he no longer cared about his image, and immediately fell to the ground in a panic. He knelt down and clapped his hands down. Spiritual power immediately burst out from his body, flowing continuously into the formation, and quickly activated the formation under his feet. The man with thick eyebrows pulled out the sword from his waist and rushed up to the tree in two or three strokes, pretending to be calm and looking around. Although he roared with great force, he was actually so panicked that his heart was beating so hard that it was about to jump out of his throat. Even his brain was buzzing, and his underwear was already soaked in cold sweat. It was soaked through and felt cold against his skin, like a poisonous snake wrapped tightly around his body. As a Yaoguang disciple and a four-star formation mage, I have never seen such things as corpses. If it were an ordinary situation, I would not be so panicked. But, is this really a common situation? There were three four-star formation mage, and he himself was a powerful figure who was about to be promoted to a five-star formation mage. Under the noses of these three people, a four-star formation mage died silently. Not only was there no struggle at the time of death, there were no conspicuous wounds, indicating that the enemy either directly broke Aquiline Nose's neck, or directly shattered his soul. They were both fatal blows, with no redundancy. tricks. But no matter which idea is used, being able to kill a four-star formation mage so easily within a dozen meters without revealing any clues shows that the other party is a real practitioner with proficient killing skills. , is by no means an idle person. "Damn" The thick-browed man stood on the tree, feeling chills in his heart. He couldn't help but regret why he had to come and mix in this muddy water. He looked at the silent forest, at the breathless clean branches, and the hand holding the sword couldn't stop trembling - he originally believed that the three people on his side could seriously injure each other no matter what. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? and and said this man has been seriously injured, can be easily beheaded, without much effort. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4693 The boy in brocade robe You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Where is the result now? No one was seen, and one of the three people died silently. It was not as simple as he said. never mind! He gritted his teeth with thick eyebrows and landed on the ground again, thinking secretly in his heart: At worst, I will just go back first. I think the senior brother will say a few words to me at most, and it will only be a few months of being locked up. It is better than death! But as soon as he landed, his figure froze again, his throat immediately tightened, and his eyes were fixed on the big ear kneeling on the ground. The formation on the ground was still glowing slightly, but the opponent lowered his head and knelt on the ground without saying a word. However, he stopped transmitting spiritual energy and allowed the half-activated formation to return to standby mode. . But the thick eyebrows did not scold him, but raised his gaze and looked at the man in white behind him - he remembered this brocade robe. It was a smoke cloth specially provided by the Canglan Dynasty. Just looking at it seemed to be seeing moonlight. The cloud patterns and waves on it depicted the sea and sky at night. It was extremely simple, but it revealed a special sense of beauty. People can't help but take a second look and paint this scene in their hearts. But the owner of such a luxurious brocade robe is a young man. Although his figure has spread out, his face is still a bit baby-faced. When he smiles, his eyes narrow into a thin line, like a spoiled young master, looking here cynically and politely. He nodded and said simply: "Hello." The thick eyebrows were startled, but he suddenly leaned down, as if he heard some big joke, his shoulders shrugged, and a series of sharp laughter broke out. He laughed at his own naivety against his enemy, and also at his opponent's arrogant stupidity. He laughed so hard that tears fell down and he had to reach out to wipe them away. The young man in white looked at him strangely, and pulled out the sword in his hand. The big-eared head suddenly turned around his neck with the drawn sword, and fell to the ground with a plop. That sword was so fast that even though he lost his head, his body was still kneeling firmly on the ground without any tilt. If you looked at it from behind, you really couldn't tell that it was a corpse. "Why are you laughing?" Lin Hao looked at the other person inexplicably and scratched his head in confusion, "Is it a strange etiquette for you Yaoguang to laugh when we meet? This is too silly. Do I want to laugh with you? ?¡± "Etiquette?" The thick-browed laughter suddenly stopped, and he straightened up and looked at the other party, with a decisive expression on his face, "You are so ridiculous that I can't wait to laugh again." "It's up to you." Lin Hao shrugged his shoulders, looking indifferent, "I originally wanted to kill all three of you quietly, but I have to leave one question -" He held the sword, raised his chin towards his thick eyebrows rather frivolously, and then said: "¡ª¡ªNow if you have anything to say, just say it quickly. If you want to laugh, feel free to laugh. I will finish asking in a while, and you will not be alive. Opportunity." Looking at the other party's relaxed smile with thick eyebrows, and these words that were so dismissive and even contemptuous, the anger in his heart almost burned away his sanity. "Who do you think you are!" He shouted, his body quickly dwarfed, and while kneeling on the ground, his spiritual power burst out of his body in an instant, and half of the formation was activated in an instant. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4694 White Fluorescence You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! I saw the white fluorescence quickly following the lines of the formation, flying on the ground, drawing exquisite patterns one after another. Boundless white cold air filled the air in an instant, and in a few blinks the entire formation was covered. Countless arrows suddenly emerged and were aimed at the front, and firelight appeared on the thick eyebrows one by one. All around, dazzling fireballs formed. "Don't die yet!" He shouted angrily, but his expression was once again stunned, and the arrows and flames beside him stopped instantly, floating silently in the air. The cold air was not too embarrassing, and it spread quietly, dyeing the entire field of vision into a winter look, scattering endless snowflakes, turning the ground that was originally full of green leaves into a vast snowy field. But above all of this, the young man in white is missing. As if he had turned into a snowflake, he silently disappeared from the sight of the thick eyebrows again, like an imaginary ghost that did not exist at all. Even though the thick eyebrows used soul power and carefully explored the entire formation, there was still no trace of the other party. The flying snowflakes and the snow everywhere could not reflect the trace of the man. He was the only one kneeling on the ground, like a loyal believer praying for a miracle. It¡¯s just that the believer has faith in his heart, but now he only has fear in his heart. Under the absolute suppression of strength, the poor man's legs were already shaking before he even used his full murderous aura. He could only kneel passively on the ground, maintaining the formation of his men, but he couldn't find the target. He could only move his eyes in an increasingly panic, not even daring to twist his head. The corpse in front of him was so clear. The young man's knife must have reached its peak to be able to cut out such a neat plane like a real executioner. After the head fell to the ground, blood was spilled all over the ground, staining the pure white snow. When will it be me? He thought desperately with thick eyebrows, how many seconds will it take for my head to fall to the ground like that? As soon as he had this idea, a clear male voice fell in his ear, with a hint of playfulness in his tone, and a bit of half-truth and half-false regret, "What a pity - listen to that person with particularly big ears." Say, you are going to be promoted to a five-star array mage soon?" The thick eyebrows were so frightened that his whole body trembled, his head trembled and dropped, and he didn't even have the courage to look back. He could only curse himself fiercely in his heart, wishing to slap his face to pieces, trying to make his trembling body move, so that he would die under resistance. But Thick Eyebrow didn¡¯t know that under the pressure of absolute strength, the so-called resistance was nothing more than a pity from the enemy, allowing him to die with peace of mind. Lin Hao has never been a compassionate person towards his enemies, but an evil ghost crawling out of hell. Every pity he shows is to push the opponent deeper into hell and give him the deepest despair. "Since he is about to be promoted to a five-star array mage, he must know more about the tomb of Emperor Yaoguang, right?" Lin Hao walked slowly, even retracted his sword, and stood in front of the thick eyebrows. The snowflakes fell on his white brocade robe, as if inlaid with several precious white gems, making the white brocade robe originally like moonlight even more dazzling, making the young man in white almost melt into it. In the snow, only the black hair still dotted the edges of the body, making it difficult for people to find a place to look. But the thick eyebrows couldn't raise their heads at this moment, and could only kneel on the ground in humiliation. How could they still have the mood to appreciate the other party's leisurely look, so they could only ask in a dumb voice: "What do you want to know?" (Remember the website address: www .hlnovel.com Chapter 4695 What does it mean? You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Looking at your arrogant look before, I thought you wouldn't say a word." Lin Hao's eyebrows were crooked, he half-bent down, and looked at the other person condescendingly. "I originally thought that your senior brother would not be so stupid and only sent a few pawns to chase me - but in fact, he is really that stupid and he did just that. What does this mean?" He paused as he spoke, and his eyes slowly swept over the top of his thick eyebrows. Although he didn't meet his eyes, the other person felt a bone-chilling chill and a genuine murderous intention, weighing heavily on his shoulders. Let his head hang lower. "Don't be so nervous." Lin Hao's voice was soft, and he patted the other party's shoulder with his palm soothingly, "You have seen the death of your partner. I will not torture my enemies easily. I just want to know When the tomb of Emperor Yaoguang is opened." The bushy eyebrows froze, and he stammered in reply: "I'm just a four-star formation mage, how can I know such a big thing? Even if you ask me, I don't know" "Oh?" The frightening soft voice lowered a little, making people's thick eyebrows tense up and their teeth began to chatter. "You said you didn't know? Is it true?" "It's true!" The thick-browed man immediately shouted, his waist suddenly softened, and he knelt down at the young man's feet with a plop, "It's true, I really don't know!" "I was just sent to kill a seriously injured deserter. I really don't know these things!" He begged in a low voice, "Please, we are not here to attack you this time. We are just being bullied by the superiors." I¡¯ve given the order, so I have to come!¡± The more he talked, the more excited he became. He knocked his head to Lin Hao a few times, then tremblingly rushed over, hugged the other person's thigh, and cried out with tears. That voice, those tears, that expression , it smells really sad, and makes people cry when they see it. "Really? It sounds really pitiful." Lin Hao stretched out his hand and lightly touched the other party's shoulder. The burst of spiritual power directly knocked his thick eyebrows away, and the hand holding his brocade robe naturally let go. . "These are the clothes the emperor gave me. They are my favorite set." He did not react at all to the cry. Instead, he smoothed the wrinkles on the brocade robe very lovingly, with a hint of regret and disgust in his tone. "Don't touch it, I won't want it if it's dirty." The expression with thick eyebrows was stunned, and the body was half lying on the ground, maintaining a posture of getting up, frozen in place, only a pair of eyes were still glued to Lin Hao's body. "I, I am a four-star array mage. If you give me some more time, I will be a five-star array mage" After a few seconds, his expression suddenly changed, with anger, unwillingness, and fear intertwined together, making this picture The already very conspicuous face became even more distorted. His tone was even more gritty, as if he wanted to put Lin Hao in his mouth and chew it to bits. "A five-star formation mage?" Lin Hao tilted his head and asked with a very innocent expression, "What about a five-star formation mage? Is he very powerful?" Before the other party could answer, he shook his head and replied to himself: "What's the difference between the so-called five-star and four-star or even one-star in front of me? Aren't they all equally weak?" (note) Please visit our website: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4696: A weak chicken is still a weak chicken? You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! The face with thick eyebrows became completely ferocious, and the spiritual power slowly moved up the meridians bit by bit, towards the formation under him, and shouted loudly in his heart: Say it quickly, keep saying it, don't Watch this, and continue with your arrogance! The young man over there did as he wished. He stood there and thought deeply about his situation. He even held his chin in distress, trying hard to distinguish the differences between these weaklings. But what¡¯s the point? A weakling is still a weakling. It can only be used as a time-killing thing, not worth his careful consideration. Lin Hao shrugged his shoulders, then walked forward and narrated in a very relaxed tone: "I think there is no difference, what do you think?" "What do I think?" The thick eyebrows opened the corners of his mouth and showed a ferocious smile to the frivolous young man, "I think you deserve to die!" Before he finished speaking, five black figures had already jumped out of the forest. As soon as he raised his head, they had already flown forward and floated above Lin Hao's head. Holding swords in their hands, they skillfully and quickly blocked all the directions in which the young man in white could escape. Five rays of sword light slashed down in an instant, creating an impenetrable net in the air. Death covered the blushing head. The thick eyebrows also immediately increased the output of spiritual power. The spiritual power mobilized in his meridians made him feel as if his chest was burning and his throat was horribly dry. But it was worth it. He could clearly see at this moment that the cold air was like maggots on the tarsus, quickly wrapping around the legs of the frivolous young man, rising up continuously, until the sword light fell on his When it hit the head, even the chest must have been frozen. When the time comes, let alone running away, won't this kid stay where he is and watch him win back? "I want to cut off your flesh inch by inch" Thick Eyebrows laughed hoarsely, finally daring to raise his eyes and stare at the other person's face wantonly, "I want you to survive. I want to die but I can¡¯t die, I¡¯m soaked in bugs day and night¡ª¡ª¡± His voice suddenly paused, and his hair, which was wet with cold sweat, was half-covered by his forehead, making his vision much narrower. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?but ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? but lin hao¡¯s expression could still be seen through his thick eyebrows ¨C he was not panicked or surprised, but instead raised his eyebrows in a strange way, with a clear trace of helplessness in his eyes. The thick eyebrows brushed away his unsightly hair, and his eyes suddenly widened. At this lightning-fast moment, he no longer had the intention to control his formation, he just wanted to explore the look in the eyes of the young man in white. Helpless, he couldn't help but wonder in shock, why was he helpless? ! Immediately afterwards, thick eyebrows heard the sound of ice cubes breaking. It was the regular sound of ice breaking when it was cut by a sharp blade, and the soft and boneless cold air brought by those ice particles flying through the air. The man with thick eyebrows woke up from his stunned mind, picked up his eyes again, and looked anxiously towards the boy in white. But there were only five Yaoguang disciples holding swords. They all stood on the spot and looked in front of them in shock. Only half of the hollow ice man statue was left there, and the other half had long been chopped into pieces by the light of their swords. , but the life-threatening young man in white who should have been chopped into pieces has disappeared. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4697 Snowflakes all over the sky You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! There were no footprints on the pale snow, just like the snowflakes had never fluttered. Only these six people stood there blankly, one after another, searching for their soul power, trying to find traces of each other. But suddenly, before they took a few steps, they already noticed something was wrong. First, the sharp sword in the hands of these five people, which looked like it could cut through the moonlight and cut off waterfalls, suddenly broke in the middle at the same time, and fell into the snow, reflecting their panic faces. Then there were the snowflakes all over the sky. Although everything is covered with snow, not a single snowflake has fallen on these five people, and their brocade robes are also clean. At this moment, the cold air finally broke through the body-protecting energy of these five people, like a tiny cold worm, moving slowly on the backs. This forced their bodies, which were still warm, to suddenly become cold, and their legs could not stop shaking. It was very troublesome for them to stand upright, and they could only stand funny like bow-legs. He barely kept himself from falling to the ground. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: ??????????????????????????????????????????????: ???????????????????????????????????????????:???????: As a four-star formation mage with thick eyebrows, how come he allowed the other party to laugh at them, but didn't dare to move at all. Now these five people know what the sharp blade hanging on the neck is, what is the fear that penetrates into the bone marrow, and how courageous it is for those thick eyebrows not to be forced to cry by the coldness, and to think about fighting back. But it¡¯s too late now. He knelt on the ground with thick eyebrows. He even lost the courage to escape. He could only watch the young man standing in the air and looking at the five people under him with a smile. He didn¡¯t look over here, but he still lowered his head with thick eyebrows, and knelt down tremblingly, waiting for the sword edge to arrive at that moment. The snowflakes finally did not ignore the young man in white, and fell on his shoulders, spreading unscrupulously on the white brocade robe, embellishing the clothes with brilliance again. And Lin Hao also pulled out the sword from his waist and held it in his hand very easily. The wings of firefly behind him also fluttered, allowing him to slowly fall down. "So there are five more people?" There was a hint of ridicule in his tone, as if this was just a prank, "I didn't feel your aura very much, I guess you are hiding in the formation that masks the aura. ?¡± All six of them lowered their heads. Although some wanted to grit their teeth and reply with a harsh word or two, as soon as they opened their mouths, their teeth started chattering crazily. Let alone talking, they did not bite themselves. It's all settled. "But it's not a big deal." Lin Hao changed the topic and became a little shorter again. He put his toes on the shoulders of one of them, and his arms also dropped, pressing the cold sword edge against the other person's. On the neck. The bone-chilling murderous intent made them tense their muscles. If it weren't for the fact that the sword's edge was colder than ice, the skin that had been penetrated by the coolness would not feel anything wrong. Unlike the previous battle with Senior Brother Yaoguang, where the swords and swords were full of shadows, Lin Hao simply raised his arm this time and let the sword blade fly quickly in the air. It only took a moment, without even a drop of blood, and it was already back in the scabbard. He himself stepped on tiptoe again, left the man's shoulder, and landed lightly on the white snow, but did not leave his own footprints. He was still half-floating in the air arrogantly, not destroying the ground. Beautiful views. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4698 No Backup You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Okay, you really have no backup this time." Lin Hao smiled and patted the thick-browed head, pulling his hand, "You should tell the truth now - that Emperor Yaoguang When will the tomb be opened?" As the words fell, the five people fell to the ground at the same time as if they had just woken up from a dream. There was only a sound between heaven and earth, announcing the end of a killing. The thick-browed lips trembled, and he stuttered in response: "Three, three days later." "Three days?" Lin Haoyi frowned, "Is it already so accurate? Has the location of the emperor's tomb been determined?" "It's confirmed. Senior brother didn't come in person this time because the overall situation has been decided. We can't, we can't ruin the original plan just because of you" The thick eyebrows dare to play any tricks, just like pouring beans through a bamboo tube, They were all recruited. "The Tianlong Empire already regards Emperor Yaoguang's tomb as a treasure because of its proximity to the Canglan Dynasty. If they really let them take it away, how can our Yaoguang sect have the nerve to recruit disciples on the mainland in the future? But their large army has arrived again, and Yaoguang¡¯s strength is uneven, so senior brother can only lead the team himself to achieve a draw with the opponent." "You know a lot. You even know the information about Tianlong." Lin Hao raised his eyebrows and patted the other party's shoulder casually, making his thick eyebrows twitch in fear. "Because, because, this time Yaoguang almost came out in full force and spent all their money to rob Emperor Yaoguang's tomb in order to gain the inheritance and confirm the reputation of Yaoguang's faction." The other party lowered his head, He preached one after another. "However, it's not like this disciple of the Yaoguang Sect doesn't know what he's facing. That's the Tianlong Empire. Many elite generals are from the Tianlong Empire, and there are also mysterious spiritual patterns who can fight alone. Under such circumstances, who dares to fight against Tianlong?" He was mumbling, as if he had forgotten that the person next to him was the enemy who killed his companions, and he was just complaining to Lin Hao. "Elder brother himself is very powerful. In just a martial arts competition, he can kill a peak martial emperor single-handedly. Not to mention that he is one of the best formation masters on the continent - but as for us, we are just chess pieces. We are just chess pieces. A sacrificial pawn, a mere sidekick, nothing can be gained" The more he spoke, the lower his voice became. He even pinched his sleeves in grievance and began to cry. It looked like he was really scared in his heart. "The same goes for this trip. It was originally planned that you would be the one who escaped with serious injuries, but as a result, we couldn't fly, couldn't get out, and we didn't get beaten at all. This made us¡ª¡ª" "Okay, stop talking." Lin Hao reached out his hand in a friendly manner and covered the other person's mouth, "Your complaints are smelly and long, just listen to them for fun, don't keep talking, it's really annoying. " The thick eyebrows immediately twitched and the nose stopped, he looked at the other party pitifully, and begged softly: "I have done nothing. I have been a good person who lives and works in peace and contentment all my life. I think you have a bright future, sir. Why don't you just Can you let me go?" Lin Hao glanced back at the other party. There was no pity for him in his mind, only the boundless indifference and anger when he learned that Yu Wenhu had been wronged and neglected in Yaoguang. He put on an indifferent smile and asked in a sarcastic voice: "What do you think?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4699 There is someone outside You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Yun Yeer fell silently in the forest, stuck out his head, and looked down quietly. It is still the same green grass and trees as before. There are no corpses in the snow. Only Lin Hao is wearing a spotless white brocade robe, humming a little tune in his mouth, leaning against the tree very leisurely. He was still holding a blade of grass in his mouth carelessly. He looked like a young man on an outing. He didn't have any murderous aura at all. He was extremely gentle. Seeing the other person's appearance that she had never seen before, Yun Ye'er couldn't help lowering her head and cautiously peeked at Lin Hao's face. Unexpectedly, the other person suddenly raised his head and his eyes met hers. When they met, she was frightened. She sat back suddenly and threw her butt off. "Hey, why are you always hiding above me?" Lin Hao never expected that this little girl would be so reckless. The grass leaves in her mouth also fell out. He quickly reached out with his arms and took Yun Ye'er into his arms. , "If you really fall, don't blame me!" "I won't fall!" Yun Ye'er in her arms didn't open her mouth, but her defense came from above her head, "If you hadn't raised your head suddenly, how could I have been scared? If you hadn't been scared, I wouldn't have fallen. Got it!" "Okay, okay." Lin Hao raised his head helplessly, looked at Yun Ye'er who was frightened and turned into a semi-spiritual body, and directly threw the body in his arms to the ground, "You are right, I was wrong Now, won¡¯t I argue with you?¡± "Humph!" The little girl pouted, quickly swooped down, and got back into her body. Only then did she stand up, patting her clothes dissatisfiedly. Her deer-like eyes turned around, looking around, and asked in a very dissatisfied tone: "Where are those people, do you know them? Where are they now? Why can't I feel their breath? " "Indeed, I know him. As for the breath, he is a powerful person who specializes in formations. How can an entry-level formation like you be able to stop him." Lin Hao didn't even blink, and the nonsense in his mouth was like a torrential river. As if flowing out, "Of course you can leave when you want, come in when you want, come and go without a trace, it's so cool." Yun Yeer snorted again, rolled her eyes at the other party with dissatisfaction, and muttered in a low voice: "You praise your friend so much, but you can't even fly." "I am just one of the ordinary people. I know that there are mountains beyond the mountains, there is heaven beyond the sky, and there are people beyond the world. How can I boast of myself without permission?" Lin Hao waved his hand magnanimously, his face full of humility and courtesy. The smiling murderous devil look from before. "Of course, if you say you can't fly, you just can't fly. If you say you can't get out, you just can't get out." Hearing this, Yun Ye'er's expression froze, and her eyes fell on the ground. Her toes were dragging unnaturally on the ground, as if there were crystals in the soil, but she just refused to move her eyes away. After a long while, she said softly: "All your friends are here to find you, are you¡ª" Yun Ye'er's voice suddenly paused, her feet scraping the dirt stopped, she bit her lips unwillingly, and continued, asking unnaturally: "Mr. Lin, are you leaving? " Lin Hao, the bastard, seemed to have no human touch at all, and quickly said: "You reminded me!" (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4700 Leaving You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! He looked very happy and continued without stopping: "Everyone came to see me and I am indeed gone now - are you very excited, very excited, but also very sad and reluctant to leave?" "You!" Yun Ye'er frowned and glared at the other party with dissatisfaction, but couldn't say anything and could only stamp her foot angrily. She has been wandering alone in this Bailing Valley for decades. Not to mention a living person, not even a dead person is seen. The only people she can chat with every day are these monsters, and even the location of every flower and grass in this valley. All can be memorized. If possible, she certainly doesn¡¯t want Lin Hao to leave. She is even willing for him to live with his friends to keep her company. It¡¯s really annoying, Yun Ye¡¯er couldn¡¯t help but think secretly, if I had known I would not have allowed him to fly, so the people who fell down would have stayed in Bailing Valley until their lifespan ran out. "Little girl, if you want to leave, how about leaving by yourself?" Lin Hao's voice fell behind her, still in the same unserious tone, "I can warn you in advance, the separation of spiritual energy is indeed caused by Something big is going to happen recently, if you don't want to be involved, then leave quickly." "How is this possible? If I leave, no one will take care of the monsters and plants in Bailing Valley." Yun Ye'er did not look at him, her eyes focused on the toes of her shoes, as if they were embroidered with flowers. How beautiful. But they were actually just a pair of very old shoes. After decades of hard work, the edges of the shoes were a little loose, which made her straighten her back and push the shoes down the long hem. Tibetan. "Come on." Lin Hao snorted, flapped his firefly wings in the air, and said in a very bitter tone, "Those monsters and beasts will not do anything without you. It would be better to say that they are in a unique Feng Shui treasure land. We are living well here, and humans are the shameful invaders.¡± "If you say that, wouldn't you also scold yourself?" Yun Ye'er glared at him again, turned around and faced him with her back, expressing her anger, "You know What, I¡¯ve lived much longer than you, and I¡¯m still talking about a little girl, I¡¯m really not ashamed.¡± "What about you?" Lin Hao floated in the air and tilted his head innocently, "How many years have you stayed in Bailing Valley? What does it have to do with whether you want to go out or not?" "The so-called monsters have been in this valley since the beginning. If you use it as an excuse not to leave the valley, it would be really pitiful. They are as well-behaved as domestic dogs, and yet they are dragged out by an ignorant owner. Take the blame.¡± Yun Ye'er clenched her fists and turned her head angrily, wanting to refute the other party, but somehow, once her eyes met with Lin Hao's, she instantly lost the courage to contradict her, and could only grit her teeth, dissatisfied. turned his head away. "This is your choice and has nothing to do with anyone else." Lin Hao shrugged, and flapped his wings on his back, causing him to fly upwards quickly, "But I warned you, three days Something big will happen around here in the future, and the spiritual power will be dispersed very severely. It is your own decision whether you want to save your life or not." "But no matter what choice you make, I still say the same thing." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4701 Your choice You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Lin Hao changed his unserious tone and continued very seriously, "That is your choice and has nothing to do with anyone else. Don't use others as an excuse for your choice." "If you say that, why don't you hurry up and leave!" Yun Ye'er replied coldly, then turned around and plunged into the forest as if running away, and soon disappeared. "You are so ungrateful." Cang Gou's voice floated out faintly, "It's not easy for someone to save you. Look at all the ungrateful bullshit you said." "Then what do you want me to do?" Lin Hao raised his eyebrows and retorted very rudely, "I definitely can't take her to the tomb of Emperor Yaoguang, nor can I bring her back to the place where Yue Jian died to raise her." "If I want her to live a good life, the first step is to wake her up from her sweet dream and let her know what she wants to do. Besides, the opening of Emperor Yaoguang's tomb is still three days away. At that time, the spiritual energy was very scattered. She will naturally leave on her own initiative, so there is no need for me to preach here." This bastard Cang Gou ignored this logic and sighed to himself: "You can't keep a girl by your side every day, so I don't even have the chance to feast my eyes on you. It really makes me feel sorry for myself. ah." Lin Hao immediately made a sound of disdain, and while bickering with Cang Gou, he flapped his wings of firefly and flew upward quickly. After reaching a certain height, it was as if he had broken through a barrier. The originally boundless two-layer rock wall in front of him could already be seen in a blink of an eye, and he could already see the lush trees on both sides. At this time, when Lin Hao turned his head again, he could no longer see the trees in Bailing Valley. There was only thick white mist in his eyes, completely covering the situation underneath. "Everyone, please take care of yourself." He sighed lowly, covering up his aura, vibrating his firefly wings again, passing through the layers of woods, and flew towards the location of the emperor's tomb. He didn¡¯t dare to fly very fast, so he had to keep his speed at a subtle distance and explore carefully. But Senior Brother Yaoguang still had some conscience and did not leave a few more Yaoguang disciples at the mouth of the valley. However, under Lin Hao's investigation, there was not a single human being within a radius of twenty miles. What¡¯s even more strange is that those monster beasts have lost their usual bright aura, and they have all huddled in their respective lairs and territories. Within such a large exploration range, there was not even a single killing between monsters and beasts. It was strange that it was as if the sun was rising from the west. " However, this also proves that the thick eyebrows are telling the truth. The tomb of Emperor Yaoguang is indeed about to be opened. Monsters have a stronger sense of danger than humans, and they understand that they cannot stay here longer, so they began to take refuge early, waiting for that day to arrive in fear. After walking around to confirm the safety of the surrounding area, Lin Hao casually found a place with a unique view and sat down. He took off his shoes leisurely and soaked his legs in the clear stream unscrupulously. "The border kingdoms nearby are too far away from me, so I might as well not go there." He murmured, grabbing a few fish and quickly using his spiritual power to burn the fish. Charred on the outside and tender on the inside, golden in color, it makes people's appetite whet their appetite. "Is this why you are eating fish here instead of doing business?" Cang Gou's voice floated out faintly again. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4702 Felony in the Food Industry You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Do you know that giving or not eating is a serious crime in the food industry?" "Bullshit, keep talking to me." Lin Hao ate up all the fish in a few licks. He dug a hole and buried all the fish bones and other things in a very environmentally friendly manner. "I'm going to make money soon." Are you still talking to me like this?" "Eat!" Cang Gou blurted out, and his tone of half-death suddenly turned into excitement of being resurrected full of blood, "Young master Lin, you can eat whatever you want, or let me catch the fish for you. Fry, fry or fry as you like, I¡¯ll make sure you have enough to eat!¡± "You are becoming more and more like the unscrupulous customer service of an unscrupulous game." Listening to the other party's series of compliments, Lin Hao actually felt a sense of awe in his heart, "Flattery can take so many different pictures in an instant, you are really a talent .¡± "That's right!" Cang Gou hadn't stopped yet, and his tone became more cheerful and high-pitched, "How can you serve Mr. Lin if you're not a talented person? Don't you think so?" "I have goosebumps." Lin Hao rubbed his brows silently, and replied very tiredly, "That's it, that's it, I won't tease you like this anymore, and you can't talk like that either. Just tell me directly, how many yuan crystals are needed to bring the Skeleton King and the Evil King to the same level of cultivation as me?" "Hey, this is what I'm best at, just wait a second!" Cang Gou didn't care whether he was tired or not, and screamed so loudly that Lin Hao wished he could just seal his mouth. "But even though Cangou talks a lot, is cheap, and likes to be lazy, at least it's convenient to spend money, this guy has never been slow, talking every second, and his brain that has just calmed down is immediately filled with Cangou's screams. "Back to Mr. Lin, if the two spirit-controlling pets are promoted to the eighth-level peak martial emperor like you -" the spirit-controlling page slowly unfolded in front of Lin Hao, accompanied by the canggu's shouting, which was quite interesting. The grand scene of the lottery draw. "Dang, dang, dang!" Cang Gou happily added a sound effect, and then shouted, "Master Lin, did you see it, no more, no less, it happens to be five hundred yuan crystals. It's better to act now than to be excited, and to make money immediately!" "It's so noisy!" Lin Hao covered his ears in vain and shouted louder, "Quiet! I want money now!" The other party's voice immediately weakened, and he asked like a mosquito: "Master Lin, do you want to recharge 500 yuan crystals to apply for the upgrade service of the spirit-controlling pet?" "Nonsense." Lin Hao rolled his eyes, opened the money bag around his waist, and counted the Yuan Jing inside distressedly, "Here you go, I will spend 500 Yuan Jing now to raise their level." Come up." "Got it!" Cang Gou, the two-faced man, started shouting again as soon as he got the five hundred Yuan Crystal. Lin Hao was so angry that he didn't want to see the scenery anymore. He quickly put on a pair and squatted by the stream to wait. The recharge of this product is completed. In less than a minute, the dog's voice sounded again, but this time it was neither a mosquito humming nor an orangutan shouting, but a dull mechanical sound. "Master, your five hundred Yuan Crystal has been recharged. Please check your Yuling Spirit Pet page to confirm whether the recharge has been received." "The King of Bones, the King of Evil." Lin Hao called lazily, and at the same time, with a swipe of his fingertips, he brought up the page for the spirit-controlling pet. ¡°My Lord.¡± The two of them appeared at the same time and knelt on one knee in front of Lin Hao. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4703 Recharge Completed You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! After the five hundred yuan crystals were recharged, the cultivation levels of the Skeleton King and the Evil Emperor reached the same bottom as Lin Hao, and their appearance also changed more or less. The Evil Emperor is a sixth-grade imperial beast, the female Golden-armored Lion King, and the product of a cross between the male desolate beast Corpse Evil Tiger. The appearance itself is already flamboyant enough, but now the armor on the Evil Emperor is more closely connected and more It's inconspicuous, it can withstand stronger blows, and overall it doesn't look like a big change. But the Skeleton King is different. As an undead creature, the Skeleton King, like Belle, changes in appearance as his strength increases. At this moment, the Skeleton King, who has the same strength as Lin Hao and has reached the eighth level of the Peak Martial Emperor, the originally pale bones have turned into a very deep indigo blue. In the empty pupils of the Skeleton King, the color of the two will-o'-the-wisps also turned into a weird scarlet, and the center was a bright white, as if the skeleton body also had pupils, following his every move Moving, moving among the scarlet. "What's the matter, my lord?" The Skeleton King lowered his head respectfully, causing Lin Hao, who was watching him silently, to suddenly come to his senses and finally look away. "It's nothing." He scratched his head covertly, slowly calming down the shock in his heart, "I thought you would be the same as the Evil Emperor, there is no big difference." "The same goes for Succubus Belle, my lord." The Skeleton King misunderstood what he meant and thought that Lin Hao didn't like his appearance. He explained with some urgency, "My subordinate is now an eighth-level peak martial emperor. If you add one more layer, the bones will turn pure black, then crimson, and then return to their original nature and turn shiny white again." "Oh?" Lin Hao became a little more interested and asked curiously, "Can you turn back to your white skeleton now?" "If you want to reply to my lord, yes." After the Skeleton King finished speaking, the scarlet will-o'-the-wisps in his eyes suddenly jumped and turned into their original blue color. The indigo bones on his body also seemed to have been splashed with a basin of water. It melted and turned white again. Seeing Lin Hao looking at him, the Skeleton King glanced at him and asked cautiously: "If my lord likes it, how about this subordinate always keep it like this?" "Just give me a look when the color changes again in the future. Just keep this original appearance." Lin Hao waved his hand, "If you show it so clearly, others will be able to figure out your strength at a glance. That¡¯s not good.¡± "Follow my lord's orders." The Skeleton King bowed his head again and replied respectfully, "I will maintain this posture from now on." "Yeah." Lin Hao nodded and waved his hand in the air again, "The rest is no big deal, you can just step back." Both the Skeleton King and the Evil King nodded and disappeared again, leaving only Lin Hao standing by the clear stream. "The tomb of Emperor Yaoguang will be opened in three days, and Fat Tiger is almost ready to set off." He touched his chin and took out a talisman from his arms. There was nothing written on it, but Lin Hao stretched out his index finger, used his spiritual power as ink, and his fingertip as a pen, and wrote something on it. After more than ten seconds, he cut off the transmission of spiritual power, and his fingertips Rub it gently on the talisman. The talisman immediately burned, and the bright white fonts instantly merged together, turning into a translucent bird in the gray smoke. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4704 Meat Pie You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! The little bird called Lin Hao crisply, spread its wings and flew into the air. It was extremely fast, but in just a blink of an eye, it had disappeared from his fingertips and rushed towards the forest - it was a talisman that conveyed a message, and Yuwen Hu had given it to him before he left. He also said that this thing was not good at all. It's easy to do, so Lin Hao can save some money. According to his instructions, this little bird will arrive at Yu Wenhu's side before early tomorrow morning and inform him of the opening date of the Emperor's Tomb. During this period, Lin Hao can only wait slowly until the Emperor's Tomb is opened. . "I have been busy for a long time, but I still have to wait for the results." He squatted by the stream, looked at the small fish swimming in it, and sighed longly. "Ying Qing, what are you doing?" Lang Qi walked over with thick bandages on his hands. When the young lady behind him heard this, she immediately rolled her eyes at him and hurried forward. , handing the package forward. "Brother Ying, thank you for interceding for my husband these days." The young lady bent her knees generously and nodded towards Ying Qing, "If it weren't for brother Ying, this fool Lang Qi would have been in jail. Squat until you die.¡± "It's okay." Ying Qing hurriedly waved his hand to the other party, and then turned away his hand very embarrassedly, not taking the package from the little lady's hand, "Seventh brother usually takes good care of me, so this little help is nothing." "Look, I just said this kid won't accept it!" Lang Qi looked around, hooked his toes, pulled a small stool over for himself, stuck out his tongue, and sat next to Ying Qing. "Fortunately, I am clever and have known who you are." He raised his chin towards the young lady and motioned her to open the package, "The stuff here is not money, so just accept it!" Ying Qing took a look inside the opened package, and found that it was not money, but a dozen round cakes, with steam rising from them, and the smell of meat came to her face, lingering on the tip of her nose. He had been standing guard all morning, but now he was so stimulated that his saliva was about to fall out. He quickly shut up and swallowed hastily. "How's it going?" Lang Qi couldn't help but give him a bad smile when he saw his appearance, "The meat cakes made by my wife are delicious, right?" The other party nodded and saw that the sun was already above his head and it was almost time to change his shift. The meatloaf was really greedy, so he no longer refused it at the moment. Instead, he raised his head and said to the person above him. He had already pulled up another stool and sat in the shade under the wall. "Here you go." The young lady took a meat pie for each of Lang Qi and Ying Qing. She also sat aside and took out two leather kettles like magic, and stuffed one into each of their arms. After doing all this, the young lady pretended to cough a few times and asked curiously: "Brother Ying, that day you said that the young man in white who injured my husband looked like, do you know where he went in the end? ?" "You are really embarrassing me." Ying Qing swallowed the meat pie in his mouth, frowning and thinking hard, "At that time, I only saw the white sleeves raised, and the seventh brother fell. How could he dare to go to others?" Judging by the look on his face, he lowered his head to please me, fearing that his arm would be gone if he was upset." "Hey, can't you just mention it?" Lang Qi took a bite of the cake in dissatisfaction and touched the wound on his hand. His face turned pale from the pain, and the little lady hurriedly stretched out her hand and touched it. feeding him. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4705 Something is wrong You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "You have the nerve to say that!" Ying Qing rolled his eyes at the other party, "It's good to fish in troubled waters every day, but don't you think what the hard nails have done to your hands?" Lang Qi just hummed and didn't dare to refute. He ate the meat pie with his head down and looked at his hands despondently. He couldn't help but mutter: "It won't be long before I realize my mistake. How come everyone is doing it every day?" It¡¯s like I have nothing to say, I¡¯m tired of mentioning it.¡± Ying Qing rolled his eyes again and finished the meatloaf in his hand in two mouthfuls. He wanted to say something more, but the soldiers on the city wall suddenly shouted, making him stand up in confusion and look outside. It was deserted outside the city gate. There were still so many businessmen and tourists from the past few days. Even the stalls in Zhongdu in Yunying City were closed. The owners of the hotels and inns were yawning all the time, and there was no business to do. "Although there are rumors among the neighbors that things have become uneasy recently, it cannot be desolate like this." Lang Qi hummed dissatisfied, and with the hands of this little lady, he finished the cake in three times. "Ying Qing, I don't think this is quite right." He also raised his head and looked at the guards on the city wall who changed from shouting to whispering, "How about my wife and I go back first?" "Brother Qi, something is wrong." Ying Qing's face turned gloomy, his ears moved slightly, and he listened carefully to the sounds in the distance. The noise of the past disappeared in the city. As soon as something happened to the guards, all the inns, restaurants and stalls quickly closed their shops. There was really no one on the street at the moment. Ying Qing¡¯s ears are much sharper than ordinary people¡¯s. Now that the noise is lost, he can hear farther and finer. In addition to the whispers of the guards, he also heard another sound. It was the trembling sound of the earth, the rustling sound of wind and sand sweeping across the ground, and a familiar but unfamiliar clicking sound. "Boy, what's wrong with you?" Lang Qi looked at the other party's face in surprise, and became panicked in his heart. He shouted to the young lady beside him, "Go home first, lock the door and windows, and don't come out." "Don't go!" Ying Qing looked extremely ugly and yelled at the two of them, almost shouting, then lowered his voice forcibly, his tone full of panic, "It's a group of monsters! Take her directly to the barracks and hide there! " Lang Qi looked at the other party's eyes that were almost spitting fire, and did not dare to refute. He nodded immediately and led the young lady to the barracks in fear. Ying Qing raised his head again and looked at the guards - they had already assembled on the city wall, but they were not facing the east gate where people came from. Instead, they all formed a team and ran towards the west gate where people were entering. The heavy gate of the east gate was also slowly lowered with a muffled sound. Ying Qing was trembling all over, but due to his duty as a guard, he had already taken steps forward and ran quickly towards the west gate. He has a good relationship with the gatekeepers at the west city gate, so he knows that since not many people have been coming in and out recently, today is a day for them to go drinking, and the person who is supposed to be responsible for opening and closing the city gate is not there at this moment. You know where to get drunk! This Yunying City usually doesn't look big, but now with Ying Qing's cultivation, he was running a little faster than ordinary people. When he arrived at the west gate of Yunying City, he had already seen the dust in the sky. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4706 Activating the Formation You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! The forest is trembling, trees are falling down one after another, and the stones on the roadside have become unstable, bouncing on the road, and at this moment, the West City Gate has just begun to be lowered. The heavy and solid iron gate now became a burden for these soldiers who were not well-educated enough. They turned the rollers with red faces and lowered the iron gate inch by inch. But that speed is too slow, and it will take some time for the elite soldiers from the barracks to arrive at Yunying City. These small soldiers are not enough to stop this wave of monsters. Ying Qing gritted his teeth, pulled out the sword from his waist, and stood behind the west city gate with the others - if these monsters had rushed over before the city gate was completely lowered, even if they lacked the ability, they could only Standing behind the door, desperately protecting the residents of Yunying City. They originally thought that the most dangerous place was the border with the Canglan Dynasty. However, this small town bordering the Tianlong Empire had not had any major incidents for hundreds of years, and there were not even a few murder cases. Yunying City was now faced with A huge wave of monsters. The sound of falling trees reached everyone's ears one after another, causing them to tighten their grip on the swords in their hands. Hot sweat dripped from their foreheads, dripping from their chins, and fell into the boundless dust. "Coming." Someone whispered, with trembling and deep fear in his voice. Ying Qing also opened his eyes wide and looked at the scene in front of him. It was hundreds of demonic beasts, as if all the demonic beasts in the Canglan Dynasty had gathered together. From a distance, a thundering roar and the sound of hooves filling the ears could be heard. You must know that after Gu Qingming¡¯s many years of war, not to mention the wave of monsters, there are not even a few large-scale settlements of monsters. This makes the hunters hunting in the forest feel more at ease, and children even dare to go to the forest to pick herbs by themselves. At this moment, in front of everyone, there are countless bloodthirsty monsters. If you pick one out at random, its cultivation level will be much stronger than that of the people present. But what makes Ying Qing strange is that there is no murderous intent in the eyes of these monsters, but a kind of desire. They all raise their heads high and move their hooves very fast. They have no intention of caring about the companions of the monsters around them, and they don't care much. He trampled to death several monster beasts with low cultivation levels. What¡¯s more, after suffering all the injuries, he tried to get up again and moved forward with difficulty. Most of the monster beasts that usually lived in seclusion in the mountains and forests were bleeding at this moment, but they still roared forward. The gathered spiritual power was like an incoming tsunami or storm, overwhelming everyone. Don't start. Quick, Ying Qing roared in her heart, quick, put down the city gate, quick! The wave of monsters is getting closer and closer, and people can clearly see their ferocious faces, as well as their mouths full of sharp teeth, and the city gate is finally almost at the bottom. But a flexible monster had already crawled under the city gate, lying on the iron gate and roaring at everyone. "Fire the arrow!" Ying Qing heard someone shouting, "Start the formation!" Following this roar, countless arrows shot out from the city wall, hitting the wave of monsters like raindrops. In just a moment, those monsters fell down and were trampled under their feet by the monsters that followed, and they were alive. was trampled into a puddle of mud. The people guarding the city gate also roared angrily. They clenched their swords and rushed forward, fighting in a melee with the monsters that entered the city. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4707 Demon King You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! The defensive formation was finally activated. The bright white light shield instantly rose from every corner of the wall, slowly covering the entire Cloud Shadow City, temporarily blocking the monsters from outside. The city gate finally fell to the ground, crushing the feet of many monsters trying to get in, causing their painful roars to be drowned in the endless sound of hooves. Ying Qing looked at these monster beasts that were killed on the ground. He was out of breath, his ears were buzzing, and the tip of his nose was filled with the smell of blood. "Demon King!" He heard someone shouting desperately on the city wall, "It's the Demon King! How can there be a Demon King in the Canglan Dynasty!" Some people cried immediately, some sat on the ground in grief, and some just stood there blankly like Ying Qing. "Can we wait until the reinforcements arrive," he couldn't help but think. There aren't even people with martial arts strength or above in Yunying City, so can we still receive reinforcements? He heard a loud bang as the city gate was hit hard, and even the defensive formation suddenly swayed, barely maintaining its shape, and covering Yuyunying City precariously. Who would have thought that this small and stable city connected to Tianlong only had few troops stationed there, but at this moment it was like being on the border, being attacked by a wave of monsters. Ying Qing¡¯s ears twitched, and there were continuous crashing sounds on the city wall. The roar of the monster was almost right beside him, making his body tremble uncontrollably. Fear, powerlessness, panic, these emotions surrounded him, making Ying Qing feel that he had never been so weak, even the fingers holding the sword were about to loosen. "Dead!" Someone shouted again, calling everyone's attention back, "The Demon King is dead!" As his words fell to the ground, a white figure suddenly rushed over the high city wall, crossed the white wall cover, like a shadow, and disappeared from everyone's sight in the next moment. Only the person closest to him could hear the other person's words, his tone was extremely relaxed: "Sorry, I'm in a hurry, so I borrowed it for a moment." Ying Qing looked at the white shadow and lost his mind for a moment. Even when others shouted that reinforcements were coming, they couldn't hear them. They just stretched their necks in an attempt to find the white shadow. But there was no trace of the other party. Ying Qing could only retract his gaze in despair, clenched the sword in his hand again, and ran towards the wall. "Oh my God." Cang Gou yelled, "Why, I'll ask you why, are you so idle? You just wait for others, and you even came to Yunying City specially. Do you like Cang so much? Lan!" "Okay!" Lin Hao was not as calm and calm as the guards imagined, but he was so annoyed that his veins were about to pop out. "I thought Fat Tiger would meet me in Yunying City, but he suddenly You said we want to meet at the Emperor's Tomb, what do you want me to do, I can't predict it!" "I don't care!" Cang Gou yelled even louder, "Anyway, it's wrong for you to help - have you ever thought about what if the Emperor's Tomb is opened and those bastards like Tianlong and Yaoguang go in and take all the good things? ! What krypton gold are you using? I will be so poor that I will eat dirt by then!" "Shut up!" Lin Hao covered his ears, "I have promised the emperor, and I have to help you no matter what. You have no system, and you don't know anything about kindness, love, and hatred, so you can only yell!" (note) Please visit our website: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4708 Black Organization You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Cang Gouquan thought that what he said was just farting, and he wished he could sing a song in Lin Hao's mind that it's all your fault. The yelling and yelling were so annoying that he forced Lin Hao to fan out the wings of Ying Lei, so he could just say something. Make the other person stop. The junction between Canglan and Tianlong is also full of monsters running around. The originally endless green has been trampled by them, exposing the bare ground. Although Yunying City was caught off guard by the wave of monsters, Tianlong had already communicated with Canglan. This was also evident from the speed of the reinforcements. The casualties in the city would probably not be many. The most miserable ones are probably those neutral kingdoms that have no home at the junction of the Canglan Dynasty and the Tianlong Empire. Under the watchful eye of the two major forces, although they do not have a strong military force, they still have enough food and drink, and are very stable. Their trade is booming, and everyone has food and clothing. It can be called a textbook example. live and work in peace and contentment. But now the tomb of Emperor Yaoguang has been opened. Monsters that are more sensitive than humans have long noticed the changes in spiritual energy, and they are rushing towards the junction of Canglan and Tianlong, causing the number of merchants and tourists to drop sharply. few. At this moment, the appearance of the Emperor's Tomb gave the demon beasts a shot of blood, causing them to tirelessly move closer to the Emperor's Tomb. There were monsters running towards this place for thousands or even tens of thousands of miles. beast. That wave not only washed away many trees, but even these small countries located at the junction of the two countries were not spared. Along the way, Lin Hao had already lost sight of a few people. The city was full of messes, and burned-out and smashed houses could be seen everywhere. Sadly, the monsters only focused on the open tomb of Emperor Yaoguang and lost their heart in killing humans. As soon as the city gate was opened, they would immediately swarm past without stopping too much. Those ruined houses and the people in hiding disappeared one after another because of the bandits and robbers who took advantage of the fire. I am afraid that they will lose their lives and money. Anyway, now that the Emperor's Tomb is open, Tianlong and Yaoguang are eager to go there. If they go there rashly, get together with them, and launch an attack from both ends, the situation will be unfavorable. Lin Hao simply slowed down and wandered around the ruined kingdom, killing some gangsters and robbers, and then cheating on them, snatching all the Yuanshi from them, and making a small fortune. He thought he was not a good person, so he naturally felt at ease with the Yuan Shi. He also deliberately restrained his aura and only released the aura equivalent to that of a warrior. Wearing his bright and luxurious white robe, he took a leisurely walk in the city full of dust and cries, so that those with evil intentions would threaten him when they saw it, and then ended up with death amidst laughter and laughter, and was killed by Lin Hao happily took off his wallet. "If I had known, I should have searched for black organizations all over the continent." He counted the yuan stones in his bag, and took out the abacus in his heart again, crackling, "Look at this moment, come up and deliver How many heads are there?¡± "Pull him down quickly." Cang Gou pretended that the other party couldn't see him and rolled his eyes. "This is the border between the Canglan Dynasty and the Tianlong Empire. There are usually so many gangsters and robbers. They are not motivated by wealth. Those who dare to fire and kill people.¡± "You're right." Lin Hao smiled and tightened his bag of tips, "But don't forget, these are all money that can be used to earn money in the future." (Remember this site's website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4709 I won¡¯t offend anyone unless they offend me You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Cang Gou's voice suddenly stopped, and he immediately changed to a gentle gentleman's tone, and said vowedly: "You are right, my mind is not mature enough, so I spoke arrogantly - as the saying goes, I will not offend anyone unless they offend me. !¡± "How can such a little thief bully his superiors without the courage to kill them? Money is secondary, it is purely a demonstration. Mr. Lin, don't you think so?" "You see it very clearly." Lin Hao still had that smiling face, but his steps suddenly stopped, "Just be quiet for a while. Every time I hear a series of words from you, I feel like my brain is going to explode." "Yes!" Cang Gou replied quickly, "I will disappear now and won't disturb your conversation." "Okay." Lin Hao tilted his head and looked at the little girl in front of him, "What are you doing here?" ¡°Different from Yun Yeer or Qing Ge, she is a real little girl. She looks only eleven or twelve years old. She still has baby fat on her face and a round head. She looks very cute. But she was wearing a black robe with a solemn look. The edge of the robe was embroidered with a red snake that was winding upwards. She was spitting out snake letters in a vivid manner, which was completely out of place with the little girl's aura. "Who is the young master talking to?" she asked politely, "I see no one anywhere on the street. Why is the young master still talking to someone?" After finishing speaking, an innocent and pure smile spread across the little girl's face, and she asked curiously: "Has the young master been frightened crazy by the killings all over the city?" "It's a joke." Lin Hao shrugged, with a hint of contempt in his tone, "This level of murder and arson, I dare say it's not as many as half the people I killed." He meant to scare him a bit, but the little girl's eyes suddenly lit up, her smile got bigger, and she asked: "Does the young master mean that he is not a good person?" "I don't kill people casually, but if someone offends me, I will definitely take action." Lin Hao nodded, "So the more correct you are, I also admit that good people have nothing to do with me." "What a pity." The little girl stroked her hair, and there was a trace of unconventional charm in her eyes. "I originally thought that if the young master was a good person, he would definitely be in pain, but the young master is a bad person, which made me prepare. All the good tricks are useless." She raised her hand and lightly moved to both sides of the road, causing Lin Hao to look both ways - at that moment, there were more than a dozen people on both sides of the road, also dressed in solemn black robes. It's just that the little girl's face was exposed, and the faces of these black-robed men were all wearing various masks, covering their faces. Not only that, even their necks were tightly wrapped in black turtlenecks. Only their fingers could make it clear how pale their skin was, with a strange cyan color to it. The little girl's smile got even bigger, almost reaching her ears. She looked like she had lost her previous innocence. She looked like a devil with a grimace, weird and terrifying, and her eyes were glued to the other person's face without blinking. Go up and watch his reaction. But to her surprise, the young man in white looked at the men in black robes on both sides and said in amazement: "Wow, black turtleneck! I didn't expect your organization to be so fashionable?" (Remember the website address of this website) £ºwww.hlnovel.com Chapter 4710 It¡¯s really interesting You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! In this stormy atmosphere, this man actually only noticed the high-collared undershirt of the man in black robe. The little girl was suddenly stunned, holding her belly and laughing, tears overflowing from the corners of her eyes. She had to raise her hand to wipe it away. "You are really interesting." She narrowed her eyes and looked at the other person with great satisfaction, "It's okay to just wander around in this wasteland, but when facing our Blood Demon Sect, you have the same attitude of playing among the flowers. " The little girl raised her hands and clapped her palms gently - it was like a signal. More than a dozen men in black robes turned around, revealing the unconscious person behind them. The youngest of them looked to be only five or six years old, while the older ones were already in their teens, but they had childish faces. Most of them were underage children, lying motionless on the ground. Many of them were splattered with blood, and their chests were rising and falling. there is none left. "I originally thought that you must be a good person after killing so many bandits and robbers along the way." The little girl's voice was clear, and there was even a hint of smile in her tone. "Then I will let you guess, among these dozen people, If you guess wrong who is alive, I will chop off one person¡¯s head.¡± "But you found out that I'm not a good person." Lin Hao's expression didn't change at all. He crossed his arms and looked at the other person with interest, "Then why did you drag these people out to see me again?" "I'm ready. I can't drag it back any longer. Wouldn't that be embarrassing in front of my men?" The little girl followed his example and hugged her arms, pouting helplessly, "Besides, Even if you are a bad guy, there are still ways to play." It was clearly a matter of life and death, but there was a hint of coquettishness in her tone, and her face was the purest, the expression of a child playing, but she was really worried about how to design a game with human lives and force the players to do something. choice. "Look, since you are a bad person, killing someone is nothing to you." The little girl stretched out her fingers, counted the number of people on both sides in a low voice, and then said: "I have brought thirteen men, enough to chop you into pieces. If you don't want to die, you can kill ten of them within thirteen seconds." I cut off the heads of three little brats, what do you think?" She tilted her head, still staring at Lin Hao's eyes, hoping to capture other emotions from the face of the young man in white. She is tired of crying, fearing, and begging for mercy. She doesn't want to see it at all. At this moment, she just wants to see a person's despair when his faith is destroyed and the world seems to collapse after constant struggle. Thirteen men in black robes stood silently on both sides of the street, while on the ground were sleeping children. The wind and sand rose between them, gently blowing past Lin Hao's side, bringing with it the heavy pressure of the thirteen people, the overwhelming murderous aura, and the thirteen scorching gazes, which seemed to destroy his body. Thirteen holes were burned out. The boy in white raised his arm and touched his chin. The relaxed smile on his face faded and turned into a downright indifference. Under the excited eyes of the little girl, he finally opened his mouth and said very plainly: "Who are you?" "What?" The other party was stunned, and the smile froze on his face, "What did you say?" "What, you are not only a fool, but also a deaf person?" Lin Hao replied indifferently, and a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth again, but this time it was a sarcastic smile, "Then I will repeat it again." "Let me ask you, who do you think you are?" (Remember this website: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4711 The arrogant person (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Facing this contemptuous and arrogant question, the arrogant little girl lowered her head. A few seconds later, under Lin Hao's indifferent gaze, she burst out into a burst of sharp and crazy laughter. "You guys with no eyesight, you are really noisier than the other, showing off your villain persona all day long, and you are all crazy. No wonder you are the villain." Lin Hao raised his hands expressionlessly and covered his ears. , "Smile, keep laughing, I have cordially and friendly greetings to the ancestors of your family in my heart." "Haha -" the little girl stopped laughing, and then asked with crooked eyebrows, "Then did these ancestors tell you that I tortured them all to death one by one?" "How could our ancestors care about a little guy like you?" Lin Hao raised his eyebrows, then started walking again, walking towards the little girl as if strolling in the garden, "The most they can say is that you have a bucket body and a fool's head, I guess. I won¡¯t survive this year.¡± "You won't survive this year? It's so ridiculous." The little girl covered her cheeks and laughed wildly, "What did you say?" She has completely lost her previous innocence. Every movement of her eyes is full of charm, her cheeks are rosy, and her voice is extremely charming, which is extremely inappropriate for such a child. "I said your ancestor was so smart." Lin Hao stood still and stood in front of her. He closed the distance between the two to less than three meters. He took another step after drawing his sword. , you can touch the dangerous distance of the opponent. "They have seen your death a long time ago." The little girl tilted her head, holding her chin as if in distress, and pursed her lips, as if Lin Hao was not the arrogant kid, but the brother who bullied her sister. "Does that mean you are not willing to kill them in exchange for a chance to survive?" There was a bit of regret in her tone, "I thought you were a bad person, so you would be willing to kill." "You're thinking too much." Lin Hao rolled his eyes at her, his disgust evident in his words, "Whether I kill or not depends on my personal preference. I won't listen to a word like this from you. Look at me. I¡¯ll beat you until you¡¯re crying and calling for mom.¡± "Besides." He held the hilt of the sword and changed the topic again, "We have been chatting for so long. Don't I know whether those people on the ground are dead or alive? Only a fool like you thinks you can deceive them. people." "What a pity." The little girl shrugged, "I¡ª¡ª" Her voice suddenly cut off, Yan Yan looked at the sword blade piercing her chest with a smile, blood was already oozing from the corners of her mouth, but she still stood motionless, letting the sharp blade pierce her back. "I thought it was always difficult for people to attack children." She wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth, raised her head and looked at the boy in white, looking at the bright scarlet blood splashed on the boy's white clothes, "You really are not a Good people." "Thank you for the compliment." Lin Hao nodded reservedly, twisted his wrist, and then pulled it out, "When I think of you, a pervert like you, using a child's body to talk to me, I don't think you are a good person." As the sword left, the little girl suddenly dwarfed and fell to the ground with a plop. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4712 The arrogant person (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! But there was still a charming smile on the corner of her mouth, and only her skin turned soft and pale at a speed visible to the naked eye. A large amount of blood gushes out from her mouth and nose, like flowing streams, sliding quickly across the cold skin, and has penetrated deeply into the bottom in the blink of an eye, leaving only the little girl motionless. Lying there, his eyes were still open, as if he was still looking at Lin Hao. He looked at each other at the silent little girl, finally let out a long sigh, knelt down again, gently stroked her cheek, closed her beautiful eyes, and then stood up straight again. He turned around and looked at the thirteen men in black robes. There was no expression on his face, only his eyes were half-closed, making it impossible to guess what was going on in this kid's mind. And the thirteen men in black robes were also very strange. Even though their boss was killed like this, they still stood motionless and looked at Lin Hao with the same expressionless expression, which made the scene suddenly become a bit embarrassing. Lin Hao shook off the blood on the sword, opened his lips, and said coldly: "I'm not a good person, and I don't usually like to be angry - but a pervert like you really insults the word bad guy. Today I will I will have mercy on you and send you on your way.¡± He stroked the sword in his hand, smiled again, and said in a soft tone: "Don't worry, my sword is not slow. When you go on the road, I guarantee that it won't hurt at all." A man in black robe took a step forward, and the ground suddenly surged, but instead of the soil moving, a stream of scarlet blood suddenly emerged, and swished into the man in black robe. in the chest. The blood seemed to have self-awareness. It quickly penetrated the black robe and disappeared without a trace. Not even a trace of blood was left in the middle of the clothes. It all penetrated into the body of the man in black robe. Lin Hao saw that his exposed fingers were a little red, and the blood vessels were protruding. The blood was like a worm that had penetrated, swimming crazily in the blood vessels. He took a step forward, turned the sword in his hand sideways, and recited the numbers regularly in his heart. After counting to three, the man in black robe laughed softly. That laugh was very weird, like an eight-foot-tall muscular man who wanted to pretend to be a girl with a pinch of rouge. His rich voice was made sharp and thin, and he had the voice of a eunuch, but he insisted on being artificial. She let out a girl's charming laughter. The next second, the earth trembled again, and his bulging blood vessels instantly subsided, while the other twelve people seemed to have received some silent apocalypse in the silence, waving their arms without hesitation, and cutting in unison. The throats of those thirteen children. Lin Hao is still a benevolent person after all. He closed his eyes immediately, and the anger surged from his heart, burning up his reason. When he opened his eyes again, his eyes were already filled with violent and cold murderous intent. "Most people pay attention to morality." Even though he was so angry, his voice was still cold, without any fluctuation in his tone, as if he was just a passing spectator, "As the saying goes, thieves also have their ways, but You are just a pervert with a brain problem, and you can't reason." Seeing the murderous intent in his eyes, the man in black robe chuckled, and the trembling on the ground stopped instantly. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4713 The murderous intention bursts out (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Under this laughter, the other twelve men in black robes were finally willing to take a step forward and slowly walked towards Lin Hao, the sharp sword blades in their hands still dripping blood. Just like before, all the blood on the corpses seeped into the ground, making their skin extremely pale, and the blood dripping from the sword edge also seeped into the ground. As they walked along, there was no trace of blood except for footprints on the ground, as if all this was just a nightmare involving killing. But Lin Hao still remembered the clear sound of skin and bones breaking when he swung his sword and penetrated the little girl's body mercilessly, as well as the girl's charming smile. There was no pity, fear, or panic in his mind, only a murderous intention, which followed his burst of spiritual power and wrapped around the edge of the sword. Just like a drop of water breaking the calmness of the sea, a stone suddenly rolled to the side, and the brief calmness of the ground was instantly broken by this weak vibration. Under the yellow sand, more than a dozen strands of scarlet blood suddenly stabbed out, spreading out in mid-air and slapping towards Lin Hao. The speed was really like a wave. , already wrapped in his white brocade robe in the blink of an eye. It was obviously just harmless blood, but Lin Hao felt the scorching temperature through the protective aura, like magma with corrosive power. It made people feel uncomfortable all over and wanted to get rid of it immediately. The blade of the Dragon Song Sword slid through the air, and its precise strength caused it to dance out several beautiful sword flowers in an instant. The blood had already been cut off by the sword flowers before even breaking through the body-protecting energy. . But the blood still stuck to Lin Hao's body and refused to flow down at all. It stretched its body desperately in an attempt to re-cover Lin Hao's body. But the spiritual power has burst out again, flying all the strange scarlet blood to the ground, forcing them to dive underground again, waiting for the next attack. All this happened in just a few blinks, but the twelve men in black robes had already stepped forward and arrived in front of Lin Hao. Face, head, waist, back, wrists, feet, ears, neck - these flaws were tightly sealed by their twelve swords. The sky was full of sword lights and shadows, and fists, palms, legs and feet were suddenly facing the forest. When Hao came, the black shadow seemed to cover the whole world, filling Lin Hao's field of vision. But Lin Hao didn't pay much attention. He even closed his eyes and stepped back slowly. The sword swept across his chest and was placed neatly beside his side face. There was nothing else. Got the move. Seeing that the sword of the man in black had arrived, it was only a few inches away from piercing all his vital points - but among the black shadows, a sudden golden light suddenly flashed. Accompanied by the sudden crackling sound of electricity in the air, the golden light flashed more than a dozen times in an instant. When you see the golden shadow, you should understand that the speed of the naked eye can only keep up with the afterimage. , I don¡¯t even know where this golden light will fall next second. Lin Hao's lips touched, and he softly uttered one word in a cold voice: "Broken." Before he finished speaking, the golden light suddenly disappeared from the spot. The twelve black-robed men's swords and fists fell instantly, and they fell to the ground at the same time with a muffled thump. They no longer had the strength to lift themselves up. 's head. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4714 The murderous intention bursts out (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Their swords are still in their hands, but their pale skin has been burnt by the electric light and is tender on the outside, half black and half red exposed in the air. Lin Hao just took a step forward, causing a slight shock. Their black robes suddenly deflated and turned into withered bones on the ground. All the skin and flesh turned into powder, which was scattered on the black bones. "This is minimalist black on black." He raised his lips and drew a sarcastic smile, looking at the last man in black robe opposite, "Let you people be at the forefront of fashion. Do you thank me very much?" He was still a little afraid of the weird blood, so he specially exposed a few inches of lightning and roasted them into charred bones together with their blood, so that the other party only had the original bit of blood left. But the remaining man in black robe remained motionless, as if his companion who died in front of him was just a passer-by worth mentioning. The other party¡¯s eyes were fixed on Lin Hao from beginning to end, like a poisonous snake licking its prey, which made his skin crawl. "Don't look at it." Lin Hao took a step, and his wings of firefly unfolded instantly, but with a slight slap, he disappeared in place and flashed in front of the man in black robes, "Today is a good day for fighting, light. It looks very boring.¡± There was a hint of ridicule in his tone, but the murderous intent in his eyes revealed the sudden flash of sword light from bottom to top. The speed was simply outrageous, but with just a raise of his hand, the sword light had already flashed in an instant. The black-robed man's skin was cut open, and the mask that covered his face was cut off from the center, revealing the man's true appearance. What kind of face is that? It's like washing your face with boiling water every day. It's full of big and small potholes. The eyebrows have been burned and are no longer connected, and they are intermittently attached to the eyes. Not to mention the nose that seemed to be sticking to the face, and the lips that were almost stuck together. Even the ears were larger on one side and smaller on the other. Only half of them were burned, barely hanging on both sides of the face. "Wow, brother, you look quite unique." This extremely ugly face made Lin Hao's heart skip a beat, and even the murderous intent in his eyes paused, and slowly filled with a bit of horror, "No wonder You guys are all wearing masks, so it turns out you¡¯re not trying to be cool, but trying to hide your ugliness?¡± Following his heartfelt remarks, the man in black robes finally realized that his skin had been cut open, and blood finally spurted out. Lin Hao quickly flapped his wings of firefly again and retreated suddenly. He took a few steps, fearing that the blood would do something else. The speed of the sword light was really too fast. After the blood spurted out, the man in black finally realized that something was wrong with his nose. A blood mark slowly emerged from the middle. More than half of it was cut off by the sword light, and the soft flesh fell off. While on the ground, the neat gap also began to bleed crazily. But the blood did not fall on the skirt of the clothes, nor did it drip to the ground. Instead, it quickly gathered together and turned into a scarlet mask again, tightly covering that miserable and ugly face. "Are you surprised?" The man in black robe chuckled, and his vocal cords seemed to be cut in half by the sword light. His voice was rough and sharp, and extremely unpleasant. "Although the Blood Demon Sect is not world-famous, the word "blood" It¡¯s not for nothing!¡± (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4715 Blood Secret Technique (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! He stepped on the ground with his toes, and blood spurted out from the ground again, turning into bloody raindrops and pouring on Lin Hao's body. Although the protective energy had not penetrated his body, it seemed to have given him a The white clothes were dyed like blood, and they stood out unusually in this dusty city. The man in black robe stepped on his toes again and pulled out the soft sword from his waist. He jumped in the air and with a flick of his wrist, the soft sword was like a snake, carrying sharp aura. Stab towards Lin Hao's right eye. "I'm going to dig out your eyes first." There was a cheerful smile and irrational madness in his tone, and he deliberately lowered his voice, making the already unpleasant voice sound like the whisper of death in a nightmare. , people can't help but feel chills in their hearts. "Then I will cut open your skin and let you see clearly how your meridians beat." The man in black robe whispered excitedly, his eyes sliding up, wanting to see the look in this kid's eyes, "If If you still beg for mercy, I will cut open your chest and abdomen, take out your heart, and see if your heart is black or red¡ª¡ª" His voice paused, and his eyes finally met Lin Hao's. No, to be precise, the other person was not looking at him at all, because Lin Hao had closed his eyes tightly since he opened his mouth to speak, and never looked at him. Opened. The man in black robe was shocked, but the soft sword still stabbed him. The blood splashed on Lin Hao's protective energy instantly rebounded and turned into two waves, suddenly covering the man in black robe. Get up and beware of that golden lightning. "It's a pity that he was completely wary of the wrong direction. Instead of a bright electric light lighting up in the air as the man in black robe thought, there was a crisp knocking sound. That was the sharp sound that can be made when sharp weapons collide. When the man in black robe lowered his eyes again, Lin Hao's eyes had already opened, and the sword in his hand was stabbing straight towards the man in black robe. And the soft sword was like a poisonous snake that was caught seven inches. It was broken inch by inch under the approaching sword edge, and the pieces fell to the ground with a clanking sound. The scarlet blood quickly turned around and turned into a huge shield, blocking the black robe tightly. The blood was still flowing, making the shield look like a small whirlpool, blocking the sword's edge. Going deeper gave the man in black a chance to retreat. I have to say, that is indeed effective. As the saying goes, if the sword cuts off the water, the water will flow even more. Even Lin Hao's sword edge can feel the strong suction force. All the energy on his sword edge was removed. He could only twist his wrist and forcefully pull out. sword. "Ah, it seems that your sword is not an ordinary sword." The man in black robe pretended to be surprised and sighed, "You can cut my soft water snake sword, and you can escape from the blood formation. It really makes me rise. I have the bad intention of taking it for myself." "Shut up." Lin Hao didn't bother to give him a look. He immediately flapped his firefly wings again, quickly passed over the scarlet shield, and rushed towards the opponent again. This time, he fulfilled the wish of the man in black robe. When he walked in front of him, the sword had already erupted with fierce golden lightning, and it sprang out with a crackling sound, and climbed up the edge of the black robe extremely quickly. I thought it would be another fate of being out of focus and inside out, but the thunder suddenly disappeared, leaving only the sound of the dragon chanting sword piercing the air. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4716 Blood Secret Technique (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! But there was a flash of red light in the sky, and the blood came directly from Lin Hao's back, turned into a soft whip, and directly wrapped around his sword blade, cutting away the strength on it layer by layer, and continued to Flow this, trying to pull his sword edge back. When Lin Hao turned around and wanted to cut off the scarlet blood with his knife, they immediately turned into a rain of blood, passing by him and rushing towards the man in black robe. But they were too slow after all. Lin Hao could only dodge, but the sword light had already arrived in front of the black-robed man first, piercing the fragile skirt and piercing the opponent's chest. The tip of the sword was also ticking. The blood fell, announcing the end of this battle. "I originally thought you wouldn't be so stupid." The mask made of blood on the black-robed man's face didn't move at all. It still stuck to his face, and he laughed softly, "Light You can't kill me with a sword, you just can't find that, can you?" The blood rain then fell on the black-robed man and quickly seeped into his body. Lin Hao only felt that the edge of his sword was suddenly clamped by something. He could only use enough strength to quickly pull out the Dragon Sword and look at the edge of the sword. There was still squirming blood on it, and the white hot steam was constantly rising, making the cold edge of the Dragon Song Sword feel a little warm. He waved the sword casually, and flames suddenly burst out from the edge of the sword. , directly burned away the wisp of scarlet blood. "Forget it, I think it's too troublesome." Lin Hao said calmly, "I thought you would at least be afraid, so it wouldn't be in vain for me to spend so long with you - but you are ugly and verbose. , and you still want to damage my precious sword, it¡¯s time for you to die.¡± The man in black robe laughed hoarsely again, and the blood continued to flow in his body, quickly repairing the wounds on his body. In just a few blinks, the sword wound caused by the Dragon Sword had been repaired. The reason why Lin Hao felt the sword edge tightening was because the muscles under repair were constantly contracting, squeezing the sword edge that penetrated his body. Fortunately, his sword was more powerful. If it had been anyone else, the sword would have been scalded by the blood and transported out of the body, so the black-robed talent specifically praised the strength of the Dragon Sword. Hearing Lin Hao¡¯s harsh words, the man in black robe thought that this boy was a young master with a rich family, and he thought too highly of his own strength that he didn¡¯t take him seriously at all. Although he restrained his aura, he also knew that his strength was already the sixth-level peak Martial King, and he was only one break away from reaching the seventh-level peak Martial King. And this boy in white robe not only has good cultivation, but also has good aura masking skills. During the fight, his aura has always been maintained at the level of a warrior - this made the man in black robe feel a little bit interested in wooing him. Most of all, he wanted to devour his bloodline so that he could break through and become a seventh-level peak martial emperor. "I have seen many boys like you." The man in black robe took a leisurely step, and blood burst out from his fingertips, turning into a red broad knife, which he held in his hand, "I always think that I He has great ambitions and is invincible in the world, but in the end, it is not enough to become nutrients for others and turn into useless skeletons in the soil. Not only-" (remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4717 Wrong Things (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "You made a mistake." Lin Hao interrupted him without hesitation. The Firefly Wings behind his back also slowly flapped, causing his figure to disappear directly on the spot. He instantly rushed in front of the opponent, and then extended his wrist, letting the Dragon Sword stab at the fragile neck. Go and don't even look at the scarlet broad knife. That weird weapon seemed to not exist in his eyes. It was not worth guarding against at all. It was full of flaws. The man in black robe's words suddenly cut off, and his figure immediately fell back. His flexible waist twisted in the air, forcing him to step aside. The sword edge almost grazed his mask, and it almost cut off a few inches of blood, making the man in black robe's heart skip a beat. He straightened up, feeling a little agitated by Lin Hao's sudden move. A trace of anger inevitably arose in his heart. He suddenly waved his arm and rushed towards Lin Hao. I saw the scarlet broad knife slashing through the air. It did not make the sharp sound of breaking the wind like ordinary weapons. Instead, it suddenly spread out when it was about to approach, like a nine-tailed thorn whip, all heading towards Lin Hao's flaw. Drill away. That was much stronger than the blood that came out of the ground. It was boiling just in the air, burning the scarlet blood so fast that it turned orange, which shows how high the temperature is. But Lin Hao didn't blink, and took a step forward without haste, staring at the black-robed man's neck tightly, and held out the Dragon Sword again. Not to be outdone, the man in black robe immediately grasped the incoming sword edge with his left hand, letting the blood flow out from his fingers, turning into a wave and colliding with the sword tip, trying to relieve the strength on it. He was simply a typical example of a man who could hit the sky with one move, and Lin Hao seemed to have lost his mind. He did not sheath his sword or increase his strength, letting the blood curtain in the sky remove the strength from his sword, and watched helplessly. The boiling orange-yellow blood poured on his body. The man in black robe pricked up his ears and finally heard the rustling sound of corroding flesh, as well as the mist of white mist that could not be covered by the blood curtain. His mask slipped halfway, revealing his terrifying eyes, which were filled with greed and pride, looking towards Lin Hao from afar. But the man in black robe only saw the cold sword edge coming with murderous intent, cutting off his five fingers, piercing the flowing blood curtain, piercing straight into his eyes, piercing this ugly head. "Do you really think this will be useful to me? This kind of body is as much as I need. The next one to become like this is you, hahaha¡ª¡ª" He raised a smile, his face The flesh on his body trembled, and he wanted to say some more provocative words, which plunged the boy in white into despair when he struck the final blow. But the blood curtain suddenly dispersed, turning into countless drops of blood, which struck the two of them and sunk deeply into the ground. This time he finally felt that something was wrong. He raised his left hand with only the palm remaining, and tremblingly touched the edge of the Dragon Sword. After being touched by such high-temperature blood, the sword edge should have been hot, or even warm at the worst, but it was not so cold, with an unbearable coldness that penetrated inch by inch. His skin froze all his meridians. how come? The man in black robe couldn't help but think in shock. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4718 Wrong Things (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! He has already passed at least a dozen moves with Lin Hao, and he has also seen the blade that has been revealed, wrapped in flames and lightning, but how can the other party use the completely opposite cold energy at this time? This makes no sense at all! He suddenly realized that he had no idea who this kid was, why he dared to wander around the ruined kingdom in gorgeous clothes, and why the sword in his hand was so powerful yet he looked like he had mediocre cultivation. With this look on his face, he fought with himself for a long time, but his breath never became disordered in the slightest. He always maintained a steady limit, no more, no less, impartial. The man in black robe felt the cold air that penetrated into his body, the blood curtain that had fallen to the ground, his frozen scarlet broadsword, and his unconscious cyan right hand. Naturally, it was also covered with blood. The blue-white cold air. His eyes slowly slid upward, and he finally saw the orange-yellow blood that was frozen in the air - it turned out that the sound he thought was corroding the flesh was just the sizzling sound of cold air and hot air hitting each other. That¡¯s all. And obviously, the temperature of this cold air is even lower, the blood is firmly frozen in it, and the hot body has long been turned into a cold prism, so how can the ice be boiled away. Panic spread in the heart of the man in black robe, and he couldn't help but shout: "Meixiang!" The blood obeyed this command and tried to flow quickly in his blood vessels again, but was forced by the increasingly severe cold to squirm slowly, and soon became frozen together with the blood vessels and meridians. "Meixiang, Meixiang, Meixiang!" The cold air on the man in black became heavier and heavier, making the sentences he spat out more and more blurred. He could only see his eyes widening wider, filled with disbelief. , "Move, move for me!" "I haven't finished what I said before." Lin Hao unexpectedly let go of the hilt of the Dragon Song Sword at this moment, assumed a chatty posture, and changed his face to a smiling and kind face, obviously believing this It was impossible for the man in black robe to break free from his restraints. "I said before that you were a little wrong. Do you know where you went wrong?" Just like the little girl controlled by the man in black robe before, he had an innocent look on his face, and even pretended to be well-behaved. He tilted his head and blinked his eyes simultaneously. The blood-colored mask of the man in black robe has been frozen solid, and he can still speak. His brain has stopped spinning, and his heart has stopped beating little by little. Only his eyes can barely move to express his feelings. Full of anger. "You are wrong, thinking that in the battle with me, you are the one who has the strength to spare." Lin Hao uttered this sentence, then looked at the opponent's hands that were still trying to struggle. His fingertips swiped in the air and cut the frozen hands in the middle. He took another step and stepped on the ground with his toes. Before his hands hit the ground, the broken ice block was shattered by spiritual power and turned into fragments on the ground, but not a drop of blood was shed. The man in black robe did not feel the severe pain, because the cold air had eroded his whole body, causing numbness to spread throughout every inch of his nerves. "I'm done." Lin Hao held the hilt of the Dragon Song Sword and gently pulled it back, "I think you have nothing to add." Soul power suddenly burst out from the detached sword edge, directly scattering the black-robed man's soul, and the cold air turned into hot white smoke in an instant, disappearing from the opponent's skin. When I turned back, there was no man in black robe anywhere, only a black shadow stuck to the ground. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4719 Tomb of Emperor Yaoguang (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "This is the emperor's tomb?" Lin Hao looked at the scene in front of him in surprise. After more than ten minutes of trekking, he finally arrived in front of the emperor's tomb. But to be precise, it wasn't even a tomb, but a majestic three-story hexagonal tower. Looking around, the tiles on this hexagonal tower are counted in the tens of thousands, and the land area must be more than a hundred acres. Lin Hao can't help but think of the famous Big Wild Goose Pagoda in modern times. And when you are hundreds of miles away, you can see the high walls and raised eaves. When you walk in, you can see the majestic gate at first glance, with simple patterns carved on it. The copper-blue dragon head is inlaid on the blue-grey stone door, holding the door knocker in its mouth with its teeth and claws. It seems that for the owner of this imperial tomb, even this copper dragon is just his pet as a gatekeeper, which can be described as extremely arrogant. "The seven floors are abrupt and the sky is poor, and the twenty-eight doors are open to face the wind" Lin Hao looked at the beautiful octagonal tower and couldn't help but sigh, "Although this hexagonal tower only has three floors, the momentum is the same. Stunningly majestic.¡± "The person who built this must be a rich man." Cang Gou sighed faintly, "You may not know how many yuan crystals you can give me in a year." "Can't you come up with some other plans every day when your mind is full?" Lin Hao couldn't help but rolled his eyes at the blue sky and white clouds, "Everything he talks about is Yuan Jing, and I feel like I'm going to go bald when I hear it." But Cang Gou was actually right. At first glance, the hexagonal tower looked like a simple building. It looked very elegant in the forest. If it wasn't too big, it wouldn't be very eye-catching at all. But if you look into the past decorations one by one, the detail of the two dragon head door knockers on the door is enough to make people marvel for a long time. If the previous statue of Yaksha had too much grandeur, but lacked details, expression, and image, then this dragon head door knocker can be said to be a perfect work of art. The pair of sharp claws sticking out of the door, the angry eyes, the flamboyant beard, and the copper-colored scales that opened in sequence, all express like a textbook what is lifelike, with both form and spirit. Just from a few dozen miles away, you can see the expressions on their faces and be stunned by their aura - but if you want to talk about why you can only see it from a few dozen miles away, you have to mention it again. That's old stuff. After Lin Hao finished dealing with the perverts of the Blood Demon Sect, he stopped delaying and walked non-stop to the tomb of Emperor Yaoguang. After all, the white robe was too conspicuous. ???????????????? After something as big as the demonic beasts besieging the mountains happened in the Canglan Dynasty, a lot of heretics and traitors were caught, and they were all sinister people, just waiting for something big to happen to take advantage of the situation. So he simply restrained his aura, without using the Firefly Wings, and quickly shuttled through the woods like a shadow. He wanted to make a quick decision and entered the tomb of Emperor Yaoguang as soon as possible. Only a few minutes after the monster riot, a bright white light lit up in the forest, illuminating every inch of darkness in the field of vision, like another rising sun, almost blinding Lin Hao's eyes. Eye. Immediately, amidst the roars of the monsters, the three-story hexagonal tower covering an area of ????100 acres slowly rose up. His jaw dropped when he saw it. He once suspected that there must be some kind of portal there. stuff like that. This three-story hexagonal tower was so eye-catching that it not only crushed hundreds of acres of trees beneath its feet, but also alarmed the monsters that followed the aura. They were like rats that smelled the fishy smell, became violent again, and swarmed in frantically from all directions. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4720 Tomb of Emperor Yaoguang (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! These auras of monsters with the same destination, as well as the three-story hexagonal tower that can be seen at a glance, save Lin Hao the trouble of searching around, and he has arrived in front of the emperor's tomb in a short time. After getting closer, he discovered that the white fluorescence was emitted by a huge formation entrenched under the hexagonal tower. That is to say, it had moved this majestic hexagonal tower from underground or somewhere. For hundreds of years, this formation has been buried under the soil and tree roots, but it has never lost its effectiveness. It was only today that it was finally opened, revealing the tomb of Emperor Yaoguang. But the key point is that the formation not only made the tomb of Emperor Yaoguang appear, but also built a powerful protective wall outside to prevent anyone, or in other words, any living thing from passing through. Even the monsters in the forest, all charging toward the protective formation, could not shake the emperor's tomb even a little bit, let alone Lin Hao alone. Just along the way, there were more than a hundred injured monsters fighting each other or attacking the protective formation. The closer he got to the formation, the stronger the smell of blood became. But luckily, he walked around the hexagonal tower, and there were only densely packed monsters underneath, but not many people from Yaoguang and Tianlong. Before the tomb of Emperor Ming Ming was opened, the two families fought bloody battles. After the tomb was opened, the two families seemed to have become blind overnight and did not go to the tomb at all. This made him a little more wary, and he stopped running around. He picked up a place with fewer monsters and waited patiently on a tree. Yu Wenhu, that bastard, didn't reply to him after sending him a message last time. Now he has no friends and is alone, looking at the monsters everywhere. All he can do is sigh and wait. The emperor's tomb is opened. But the sun was shining brightly, the monsters roared, and the nose was filled with the strong smell of blood. It was unbearable for anyone. Even though Lin Hao had an endurance that was unmatched by ordinary people, he still took a little action and cleaned up the monsters around him. For a moment. When he killed an unknown number of fish monsters and sighed for the eighty-eighth moment, the formation communication finally rang again. "Boss." Yu Wenhu said seriously on the other end, "I can't understand the formation of Emperor Yaoguang's tomb at all, and I can't decipher it. No wonder Yaoguang didn't move forward. They already knew this situation. If you want to avoid the killing monsters, wait for the emperor's tomb to open on its own." "Fat Tiger -" Lin Hao held up his sword and looked sadly at the corpses of monsters in the forest, his tone full of helplessness, "I know you really want the inheritance of Emperor Yaoguang's tomb, but your boss is also a human being. Ah, you are not a tool man who wants neither affection nor money!" "Uh Boss, listen to my explanation, really, listen to my explanation" Yu Wenhu's voice suddenly paused, and his originally very serious tone also weakened silently, looking like a frustrated little daughter-in-law. "Ah, look at the sun today, look at the monsters all over the ground, smell the smell of blood and monsters all over your nose, and then think about what you have done!" Lin Haoyi reprimanded him sternly: "You, boss, and I have been working hard to build the family business for my younger brother. How about you! Without saying a few words, you just said that we would change the place to meet, and you changed it. You also asked me to wait, and you just waited. , and you haven¡¯t contacted me yet!¡± (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4721 Finally meeting (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Tell me, what you fat tiger did was a human matter!" Lin Hao complained bitterly: "Your boss's heart has been broken by you, and he can no longer tolerate an unfilial brother like you. Don't go into the house to sleep tonight. Go sleep on the cement floor at the door!" Yu Wenhu was silent for a while again. After Lin Hao made a humming arrogant sound, he slowly asked: "Boss, the cement floor won't be wet and damp when you sleep on it. How can anyone treat this?" Plant the ground and put it in front of your house?" Hearing this question, before Lin Hao rolled his eyes, Cang Gou burst out with a devastating laughter that made his brain buzz. "It's wet and damp, but it's okay!" Cang Gou laughed, wishing he could roll on the ground while kicking his legs to express his mood at the moment, "If you are allowed to talk nonsense with people in this world, your focus is completely wrong!" Listening to Cang Gou's laughter and Yu Wenhu's apologetic voice, Lin Hao didn't have the damn Tianlong in his heart at this moment, nor did he have Yao Guang who deserved a beating, nor did he have the inheritance in the tomb of Emperor Yao Guang that was up for grabs. He just wanted to return to the Canglan Dynasty, lie on Qingge's lap, hold the girls' slim waists, sing and dance, and throw all these idiots into the lake, so that they could be clean. Lin Hao replayed the above scene in his mind at least ten times, and then complained normally: "Oh, only a kind-hearted and powerful person like me can always act like your boss." Yu Wenhu chuckled, and the emotional intelligence in his mind finally came online, and he immediately said: "That's how wise the boss is, with so much energy and extraordinary appearance! I have accumulated eight hundred lifetimes of good luck to be able to deal with a boss like you. ah!" "I can see it." Cang Gou immediately complained, "He only learned the word shameless from you, and nothing else." How could Lin Hao care about this bastard system that could only laugh and ridicule? Naturally, he quickly rolled his eyes at the sky, pretending that he didn't hear anything. "Alas, besides praising you as the boss, what else will you do?" He pretended to be helpless and shook his head, "Tell me, what did you find out that you came so late?" "I met a few disciples of Yao Guang on the road. I don't know why, but they were trapped among the monster beasts. They were covered in blood and couldn't find a way out. They were so anxious that they cried out." Yu Wenhu scratched his head. I was very embarrassed and continued, "I looked around and saw no one, so I immediately caught him and took a look at the situation at Yaoguang." "It is said that there is a treasure in the tomb of Emperor Yaoguang, which can directly promote the strength of the array master to the seventh level - not only that, this news seems to have been leaked by someone." "Leaked?" Lin Hao raised his eyebrows, and a dozen conspiracy theories suddenly flashed through his mind, "Is there a spy among these Yaoguang disciples?" "I don't know if there are spies, but the Yaoguang family has many great disciples, and it is impossible for everyone to be a loyal Yaoguang disciple." Yu Wenhu showed a wicked smile and lowered his voice, "Now that the news comes out, Yao Guang The disciples were almost going to start an internal conflict on the spot. I think that senior brother, even if he is powerful, can't control the hearts of so many people." Indeed, no one can tell clearly whether the tomb of Emperor Yaoguang is a disaster or a blessing, let alone who should own the treasure inside. When the tomb of Emperor Yaoguang is opened, it will all be a pure plunder. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4722 Finally meeting (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­ In such a situation with no rules, who can contribute to their own faction without considering any personal interests? What's more, who wouldn't take a treasure that can elevate a person to a seventh-level formation mage into his arms and become a world-famous master? "You kid, you are really bad at it." Lin Hao touched his chin, and also raised the corner of his mouth with a wicked smile, "It's really bad to my heart, and it makes me feel so relieved." "Hehe, that's not what the boss taught me." Yu Wenhu immediately declined modestly, and the conversation suddenly changed halfway into a serious tone, "But boss, I saw that the emperor's tomb has also appeared for a while. It is estimated that it will be opened soon, let's meet up quickly, Yaoguang and Tianlong will be the first to arrive." "No problem." Lin Hao nodded, turned off the formation communication, and ran in the direction given by Yu Wenhu. The position he was standing just now was probably in the northwest of the hexagonal tower, but Yu Wenhu was much more arrogant. He simply squatted due east, waiting for the copper-blue dragon-headed door knocker to be clicked. But until Lin Hao came to him, the two of them squatted on the tree in boredom and talked about everything they needed to talk about. After waiting for as long as eight hundred years, no one from Yaoguang and Tianlong came. . In the end, he even had enough time to count all his belongings, and turned over the two thousand yuan crystals from beginning to end, which made Cang Gou, who loved money as much as his life, so annoyed that he lost his voice, leaving only The two people stood in a stalemate on the tree like a stone pile. Finally, as the sun slowly slid through the sky and was about to set on the ground in the west, there was finally some movement in the forest, but it was not from humans, but from these monster beasts. Just like the crazy migration attracted by spiritual energy before, they once again stepped out on their four legs and retreated quickly like waves crashing in the forest. It was an extremely quiet evacuation. There was no roar in the forest, and they even tried hard to put away the aura of monsters on their bodies. They shuttled through the shadows with their tails between their legs. All they could hear in their ears were a few weak bird calls and the chaos of their four feet on the ground. sound. If these monster beasts gathered here before, it was because their instinct to pursue power drove them to follow the aura of heaven and earth that wandered to one place. So the monster that left now was driven by the fear that penetrated into the bone marrow, and quietly left this land again. But after more than ten minutes, not a single monster dared to scream within a thousand or even ten thousand miles of the three-story hexagonal tower. After the forest was completely quiet and even the leaves were no longer moving, Yu Wenhu dared to exhale slowly and sighed softly with some shock: "Boss, this is too¡ª¡ª" Before he could finish his emotion, Lin Hao immediately raised his hand and covered the other person's mouth. The look on his face became serious and he made a silencing gesture. In order to prevent Yao Guang's people from seeing it, they did not set up a hiding formation under the tree. Instead, they relied solely on Meng Yue's ability to cover up the breath of the two people and quietly observe every move underneath. And as soon as Lin Hao put down his hand, a very weak white light lit up again in the forest¡ª¡ª(remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4723 Teleportation Scroll You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! That white light was spinning rapidly in the air, it was so cool, but in the blink of an eye, a complex formation had been drawn. As soon as the formation was formed, it rushed to the ground, and a more conspicuous white light lit up, which stung the two people and closed their eyes obediently. When the white light dissipated, the formation had disappeared, replaced by a dozen tall men wearing Yaoguang costumes. If Lin Hao could speak out, he would definitely shout loudly at this moment: Ouch! Teleport scroll! It's a pity that he couldn't say anything, so he could only look at all the dozen Yaoguang disciples. The leader of them, with silver hair hanging down his waist and a purple robe, was the senior Yaoguang disciple who had hunted down Lin Hao more than ten times. ? ! The blue-robed disciple standing next to him was also the Lang Ya who had been arguing endlessly with Lin Hao, who was pretending to be an old man! Even the blue-robed disciples are dispatched together. It seems that Yaoguang has really spent a lot of money this time. Looking at the other people, the colors of their clothes are at least green and counting upwards. If you pick any one out, they are all powerful formation mages who are as powerful as ten. Yu Wenhu's face turned a bit white, and his eyes widened. It's about to fall. At this moment, his heart was full of mixed emotions, and he was churning with words, but he didn't dare to say them at this moment. He could only stare at the dozen Yaoguang disciples silently, wishing to burn a hole in them with his eyes. Come to the cave. "Elder brother." Langya nodded respectfully, "The tomb of Emperor Yaoguang will be opened in a moment. It's time to call other disciples to come." Senior Brother Yaoguang still had that cold look. He just nodded slightly and ordered in an indifferent tone: "You don't need everyone to come, just yellow clothes and above. Others, it's not of much use if they come, they are just They are just the nameless souls of Tianlong and Emperor Tomb." Lang Ya didn¡¯t say a word in rebuttal. He immediately bowed his head deeply towards the other party, then turned around and whispered instructions to the people in green clothes behind him. And Senior Brother Yaoguang still didn¡¯t even turn his head, looking up at the majestic three-story hexagonal tower in front of him with an arrogant look as if he was alone in the world. "It's a pity that he obviously has such an unforgettable strong figure, but he will turn his head to look at the woods on both sides from time to time. A worried look would occasionally appear on his face, causing everyone behind him to be wary as well, wondering what the world-famous Senior Brother Yao Guang was wary of. Only Lin Hao was squatting on the tree, trembling all over, and it took a lot of effort not to laugh out loud. Yu Wenhu was so excited that he wanted to help cover his mouth. Senior Brother Yaoguang is miserable enough. He is obviously the most powerful formation master and is invincible in the world, but he must be respectfully treated as a guest wherever he goes. But Lin Hao escaped from him so many times, and even under his nose, the people who killed Yao Guang let go of a large number of Tianlong's Martial Emperors. None of the formation masters sent to kill him came back. Even Senior Brother Yaoguang, who was fearless, could not help but feel a subtle worry in his heart. "I'm afraid that Lin Hao will pop up again this time to cause trouble, and then run away again, waiting for the next time to show up, double his strength, and ruin the good things of Yaoguang's group. It can be seen that even if Lin Hao cannot kill a strong man at this stage, he can still leave a deep psychological shadow on the opponent. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4724 Psychological shadow You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! But other Yaoguang disciples could not have imagined that their senior brother would actually have a psychological shadow on an unknown boy in white robes. They only thought that the other party's preoccupied appearance was because he was thinking about the countermeasures in the battle with Tianlong. Their respect for their senior brother suddenly reached a new level. Their eyes were full of praise and fanatical worship when they looked at him, and he looked like a die-hard loyalist. Looks pink. But the strange change in his eyes made Senior Brother Yaoguang stiffen, and he silently stepped forward, walked a few meters forward, and distanced himself from them - just this small movement made Lin Hao's I laughed to tears and couldn't hold back my laughter until my brain almost collapsed. It seems that Lingyue and Kaishan, the two suicide bombers who suddenly blew themselves up, are also one of the heavy shadows in our poor senior brother's heart. Even Lang Ya, a disciple in blue, would not let the other party get too close. Although he seemed to be standing at the front aloofly, he was not sure how wary he was of the next suicide bomb. If he didn't have the blessing of this aloof image, I'm afraid that in Lin Hao's mind right now, he would just be the image of a little gangster squatting on the roadside and smoking sadly. He could only sigh helplessly one after another, but he still couldn't do anything to Lin Hao. nor. Fortunately, without the many Yaoguang disciples from the red and orange classes, the rest are still considered regular troops. As soon as the messenger bird went out, within half an hour, they had already arrived from all directions. , which made senior brother feel a lot more at ease. And among the monster beasts that came and went, most of them were not injured, and their robes were still clean, without even a speck of dust. Obviously, as the two of them guessed, the Yaoguang faction had long known that such a situation would occur, so they had avoided the wave of monsters all day long and waited for the opening of the Emperor's Tomb before coming to join in the fun. But looking at the way they were waiting patiently, it seemed that they knew a rough time and did not have a way to open the tomb of Emperor Yaoguang. They were really just a group of people who only had the name of Yaoguang but no real inheritance. . Different from the three moments mentioned by Lang Ya, just a few minutes later, every wooden window of the three-story hexagonal tower erupted with intense white light. At the same time, the protective formation also trembled suddenly, peeling off from the top inch by inch, turning into countless light spots, converging on the formation entrenched at the bottom of the hexagonal tower, illuminating the dim sky. Dark sky. "It's open!" Langya shouted excitedly, "Elder brother, the tomb of Emperor Yaoguang is open!" Senior Brother Yaoguang, who has always been indifferent to emotions and anger, also looked at the magnificent scene in front of him and showed an almost undetectable smile. "Let's go." He regained his indifferent expression and ordered thousands of Yaoguang disciples behind him, "Open the tomb of Emperor Yaoguang, take back the inheritance of Yaoguang, and revive the name of Yaoguang!" Those disciples also shouted excitedly, repeating these three sentences over and over again. Under the leadership of Senior Brother Yaoguang, they rushed towards the gate of the three-story hexagonal tower. This time, the broken formation could not stop them, and they could only let the thousands of Yaoguang disciples rush through the white light formation and gradually approach the gate. But suddenly, at least hundreds of menacing monsters jumped out of the forest on both sides. With roars that shook the sky, they rushed towards the unsuspecting Yaoguang disciples. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4725 There has been an ambush You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Fortunately, I am still a well-behaved person." Lin Hao lowered his voice amidst the roars that filled his ears. He turned to Yu Wenhu with some pride and said, "I knew the Tianlong people would never give up. The co-authors are waiting for them here." Yu Wenhu opened his mouth and looked at these semi-spiritual monsters that suddenly appeared in shock. He didn't say anything for a while, and could only keep moving his eyes, looking at the strange monsters running around on the ground. beast. "Look at this expression, look at these eyeballs that are about to fall out." Cang Gou's voice popped out at the right time, "You two are indeed brothers wearing the same pair of trousers, and your surprised looks are exactly the same." Lin Hao also silently patted Yu Wenhu on the shoulder, and reminded very implicitly: "Fat Hu, just look at it and hold your chin, otherwise I'm really afraid, boss, that your eyeballs will fall into your mouth." "Boss, boss!" Yu Wenhu finally came back to his senses after being slapped by him. He stumbled a little when he spoke, "A living bloodline beast, the kind that is alive and can scream, Tianlong Empire After all, this is a mysterious country famous for its martial arts, it can do this kind of thing!" "Okay, okay." Lin Hao put on a kind smile and clapped his right hand forward, directly hitting the other person's face, "Stop talking, your scream is almost as loud as those bloodline beasts, Gai I can¡¯t even cover you.¡± Yu Wenhu obediently shut up, and in the next few minutes, he demonstrated to Lin Hao what it meant to truly speak a thousand words with his eyes, which made Lin Hao laugh even harder. The Tianlong and Yaoguang under the tree were killing each other fiercely, and the sky was about to collapse with the roars and shouts of all kinds of bloodline beasts. The light of the formation in the sky never stopped for a moment, dyeing the sky that was only a little dusk like It's like a fireworks display. The two people in the tree were just like guests at the theater. All they needed was a table and a pot of tea. From time to time they exchanged opinions and jokes, arguing about who would stay until the end, and performed eight live performances. The effect of ordering variety shows. But there is a saying that goes well, "Good and evil will eventually be rewarded, and the way of heaven is reincarnation. If you don't believe it, look up and see who God will spare." Just as the two of them were chatting with each other, with an incompatible smile on their faces, suddenly there was A pair of sharp claws came towards me. That familiar pattern and ear-splitting roar are the roaring tigers summoned by Chang Yunming that day! The two people's leisurely chatting time was abruptly interrupted. They both mobilized their spiritual power at the same time, took a light step back, and avoided the roaring tiger that was attacking head-on. It's just that although the Howling Spirit Tiger rushed over, its belly was facing them, and its pair of beast eyes were full of surprise. When it hit the tree with its head, it fell to the ground with a huff, still dazed. He looked up at the two people in confusion. The melee just now was so fierce, how could this Howling Spirit Tiger have the time to pay attention to the souls on the two trees? If it hadn't been knocked away by Senior Brother Yaoguang, it wouldn't have looked here even if the battle was over. At a glance. Lin Hao silently looked at the roaring tiger below, and a sentence flashed in his mind, "This is really unavoidable." He simply poked his head out, waved his hand at the other party in a friendly manner, and said in a gentle tone: "Hi, good evening, have you eaten?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4726 The embarrassing scene (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! However, the other party is not a human being, and this set of perfect three-hit greetings is useless. As soon as he said these words, Yu Wenhu simply opened the bag of materials on his waist, sprinkled a dozen materials with a huff, jumped down from the tree, and landed next to Xiao Linghu. According to Lin Hao, he is also his younger brother after all, so he should have some strength, and Yu Wenhu¡¯s performance is worthy of this sentence. As soon as the roar of the Howling Spirit Tiger came out again, he had already drawn a small formation. As soon as the front paws of the Howling Spirit Tiger came out and before it could fully dive out, the formation here was already activated, and the white The light shield erupted instantly, covering the tree tightly. Before the other party could finish his roar, he had already bumped into the defensive light shield again. He took two steps back dizzily and his expression was stunned again. But it is a fool, and its owner is not a fool. Realizing that his own bloodline beast had still not returned after being knocked away, Chang Yunming glanced here all morning. He himself did not suffer much backlash. Naturally, he knew that Xiao Linghu, who was devoted to him, was not seriously injured at all. The fact that he has not come to help yet shows that there is something holding Xiao Linghu back. It was such an understatement that he suddenly saw the conspicuous white shadow on the tree - the pattern of the robe, and the sword at his waist. They were so familiar that he immediately felt fierce anger in his heart. "It's you!" Chang Yunming shouted immediately. He didn't even care about Senior Brother Yaoguang who was surrounded by Tianlong. He stamped hard on the ground with his toes. The lines on his body became brighter and brighter. The eyes that turned red were stained with a bit of intense scarlet. Originally, the sight of all the fighting was enough to touch his nerves, let alone meeting Lin Hao, who made him suffer twice in this situation. There is no Yao Guang or Emperor's Tomb in his mind at this moment. He just wants to disembowel the bastard who fooled him and eat them all, as if he has become a humanoid beast driven by anger. As for Yu Wenhu standing under the tree, he didn't take it to heart at all. Firstly, Tianlong didn't often communicate with the outside world, so he didn't know who Yaoguang was looking for. However, Yuwenhu's face was really a gentle and popular face. , he doesn¡¯t look like a powerful person. How could a person like Chang Yunming, who was so arrogant and arrogant, pay attention to such a character? Naturally, he shouted at Xiao Linghu, one man and one beast rushed towards him at the same time, and his sharp claws grabbed the white tiger fiercely. On top of the protective mask. "It's true." Lin Hao scratched his head and sighed helplessly, "I really just watched a show this time and didn't do anything bad. Why did I get involved?" "What the boss said is true." Yu Wenhu also put on a similarly helpless face, watching the man and the beast pounce over. He immediately leaned down and slapped his palms on the ground. The white protective light shield suddenly lit up, causing Chang Yunming and Xiao Linghu to hit their heads and fall to the ground dizzily. "Tell me, you people, how can you do this?" Yu Wenhu shook his head, as if he was looking at two fools, with a hint of obvious pity in his eyes. "You didn't even say a few words at first, but suddenly you have to fight with others. Didn't your mother teach you that you should be kind to others?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4727 The embarrassing scene (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Yu Wenhu vowed and said this with a sincere face, but suddenly he heard a thump on the tree. He turned around and saw that it was indeed Lin Hao who couldn't hold back the laughter in his throat. He was already holding his belly and laughing, making even the branches tremble. "Boss, why are you laughing?" Yu Wenhu glanced at Lin Hao with dissatisfaction, and quickly moved the position of the material on the ground with his hands, instantly turning the protective formation into a completely different one. The eyes of Chang Yunming and Xiao Linghu were red. The hind legs of each man and the beast flicked at the same time. With another twist of the waist, they jumped up from the ground. They rushed over again with their teeth and claws open. The murderous intent in their eyes threatened to kill them both. His face was burned through. "I laugh at them because they don't have a long memory!" Lin Hao didn't even move. He was laughing like a fool on the tree. His whole body was shaking and he couldn't use any strength. "Why did you hit me a second time after hitting me the first time? !¡± Yu Wenhu raised his arms and slapped his palms on the ground again. Before the man and beast touched the tree trunk, the formation on the ground was activated again. More than a dozen piercings came out of the earth and stabbed into the air. go. Since this was just a small formation, the speed of these ground stabs was astonishingly fast. They penetrated Chang Yunming's shoulders in the blink of an eye and pinned the opponent in the air. Fortunately, the roaring tiger reacted quickly enough. He stepped on all fours and stopped the car. He turned his head and opened his mouth, grabbing the owner's collar. After two or three jumps, it left the tree with Chang Yunming, whose left shoulder was pierced. A pair of tiger eyes stared at the two of them, and a low growl sounded in the throat. Lin Hao looked at it and couldn't help but raise his hands to applaud, his tone full of admiration: "The circus tiger is so powerful!" Yu Wenhu stood up, losing the support of his spiritual power, and the ground thorns beside him immediately retracted, but before he could boast in a humble and elegant way. The big tree behind him immediately made a clear and crisp sound, causing the two people's voices to be blocked in their throats at the same time, and they both looked towards the center of the tree trunk. Although the formation just launched was extremely violent, Yu Wenhu didn't do it carefully at all. There was a ground thorn located just under the root of the tree, penetrating the innocent tree trunk, and if it grew more than ten centimeters, it would be enough. It touched the corner of Lin Hao's clothes. Now that the thorns retracted, the big tree couldn't hold on for a moment. It immediately cracked and broke into several pieces from the middle. It fell to the ground with a roar, hitting several big trees in a row. That sound was louder than the sounds that humans and bloodline beasts could make. It overwhelmed the shouts of all the people and beasts present. For a moment, the colorful formation lights in the sky stopped. The two groups of people who were still fighting fiercely a second ago turned their heads silently and turned their attention to Lin Hao and Yu Wenhu. As soon as the big tree fell, Lin Hao could only jump off the branch and stand a little behind Yu Wenhu. The two looked at each other. He first looked at Xiao Linghu and Chang Yunming who were glaring at him, and then glanced at them again. Circle those Yaoguang disciples and Tianlong Martial Emperor who looked over. An awkward atmosphere arose spontaneously, and Lin Hao couldn't help but look down at the ground, and for a moment he wanted to find a big hole to jump into and bury himself. But unfortunately, after the thorns retracted, the ground was still clean without a single pit, so he gave up the idea and coughed twice seriously. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4728 Don¡¯t know each other You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! The current situation is that people on Tianlong¡¯s side know that the boy in white is Lin Hao who won the first place in the Mountain and River Festival, but they don¡¯t know who the formation master next to him is. The people on the Yaoguang side were just the opposite - most of the Yaoguang disciples who had met Lin Hao were killed, and due to the wanted status of the whole continent, they recognized Yu Wenhu's face, but they didn't know who was standing next to him. Who is the boy in white? The eyes of the two groups were completely different, staring at one on each side, and the bosses of the two groups had been offended by Lin Hao and Yu Wenhu for a long time, especially Senior Brother Yaoguang who was surrounded by Tianlong. The look he looked at Lin Hao was no longer indifferent or angry, but bored. When he saw the familiar white robe, what arose in his heart was not to kill him on the spot, but to wonder if Lin Hao had something ulterior. Secrets, like he actually has three identical brothers and so on. It has to be said that the psychological shadow that Lin Hao gave him was unprecedented for the always aloof Senior Brother Yao Guang to come up with such ridiculous thoughts. It could be said to be as exaggerated as a winter night. But at this moment, Lin Hao and Yu Wenhu didn¡¯t know what Senior Brother Yaoguang was thinking. They only saw the bosses of the two groups staring at them, with the murderous intent in their eyes that could kill a cow. "Hi." Lin Hao raised his hand, as if he was in a friendly and harmonious competition venue, with a friendly face, and waved his hands to everyone, with a relaxed and comfortable tone in his tone, which was different from the sight of the bloody killings on the ground. Similar. "Good evening, everyone." He looked at the moon calmly and continued, "Have you all eaten? I think the moonlight is pretty tonight. Do you want to sit down and enjoy the moon together?" He stood there with a smile on his face and finished speaking these common words loudly. Even Yu Wenhu turned his head silently and looked at him expressionlessly, with extremely confused eyes. The scene became even more embarrassing, and Senior Brother Chang Yunming and Yao Guang became more vigilant - at this time, as companions who had both been cheated by Lin Hao. The two people had surprisingly the same idea. They both thought that the boy in white must have some new tricks, so he suddenly appeared in this fight so calmly and leisurely. They both took a step back. Senior Brother Yaoguang pulled out the sword from his waist. Chang Yunming and the bloodline beasts took an offensive stance, waiting for Lin Hao to make a move. But in fact, Lin Hao turned to look at Yu Wenhu with a smile, lowered his voice and said to him: "Fat Hu, if you send the scroll again, don't press it to the bottom of the box, take it out quickly and let me open my eyes. " Yu Wenhu¡¯s originally expressionless face suddenly became subtle. He also lowered his voice and replied slowly: ¡°Boss, what kind of thing do I have¡± Lin Hao raised his eyebrows. The expression on his face did not loosen at all. He was still smiling. He turned his head back in a gentle manner and tilted his head towards everyone present. Then he waved his arms, and his wide white sleeves rose in the air, covering their faces, and a talisman was already held in Lin Hao's hand. Spiritual power burst out from his fingertips, and in an instant he activated the talisman and threw it to the ground - and the talisman was also very proud, and exploded in an instant. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4729 Lightning flash You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! A puff of gray smoke was seen filling the air, and suddenly the two people's figures were completely covered, even Chang Yunming and Xiao Linghu were covered together. This man and beast thought that there must be a trick in the smoke, so they quickly took two steps back and exited the range of the smoke. Senior brother Yaoguang also raised his sword, and hundreds of bloodline beasts were waiting in full formation. They all lowered their bodies. The formation masters also raised their arms, waiting for the moment to activate the formation. Lin Hao and Yu Wenhu were like peace envoys at this moment, making Tianlong and Yaoguang put aside their disputes, and turned their spearheads to attack them. The talisman was not a high-end item, but after a few blinks, the smoke slowly dissipated, making everyone alert. The bloodline beasts began to roar low, and the spiritual power in the formation mages' bodies It was running even faster, and countless eyes were focused on the smoke, waiting for the other party to make a shining appearance. "It was too late, but it was so fast, a silent white shadow jumped out in an instant, as fast as a bolt of lightning tearing the sky, and as quietly as a breeze caressing the treetops. Even though the bloodline beasts immediately rushed out and let out a roar that shook the sky, even the formation masters also clapped their palms together, activating the formations under their feet one after another, causing all kinds of fluorescent lights to light up again under the moonlight. , but their speed is still not fast enough. The golden electric light wrapped around the back of the boy in white, making him like a messenger carrying an oracle. Roars and bright lights appeared one after another behind him, but they couldn't catch a hair on his face and could only watch helplessly. A shadow passed by him. Chang Yunming was completely angry. The spiritual patterns on his body were as bright as when he was tied with lanterns. He rushed over after the white shadow, but how could he, as the peak martial emperor, and the Yinglei Emperor? Lin Hao with the wing bonus is fast. Not only did he not knock down a corner of his clothes, but he also ate a mouthful of the formation. The color on his body turned into a bright purple and red in an instant, which can be said to be very enchanting. Senior brother Yaoguang was still standing there, holding the sword in his hand expressionlessly, not even looking at the white figure, and still staring at the original position quietly. He chased Lin Hao not once or twice. He knew that the other party would not abandon his brother, so he immediately waved the sword in his hand. The three talismans had been activated and were directly knocked away by the swung sword. He dove into the gray smoke that was about to disperse. The talisman was much more advanced than the one in Lin Hao's hand. Three wind blades shot out in unison, blowing away all the smoke with just the remaining energy. But of course there was no one inside. The three wind blades could only hit the trees, breaking more than a dozen innocent trees, leaving a huge gap pitifully exposed at the edge of the forest. This little effort was enough for Lin Hao to reach the copper-blue dragon-head door knocker. Before everyone could turn around and reposition themselves, he had already grabbed the door knocker, knocked hard on the blue-gray stone door, and It took three full knocks. But what¡¯s strange is that the door knocker looks so heavy, but it doesn¡¯t make any sound when knocked on the limestone door. Lin Hao also felt that his hand felt light and light, as if the door knocker had hit cotton, and all his strength was in vain. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4730 Open sesame You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! As soon as the time for three silent knocks on the door passed, Tianlong and Yaoguang had already turned around. Hundreds of bloodline beasts pounced out again. Various formations also bloomed, and a white robe Lin Hao is the target of all of them. Anyone in this situation would panic and run away. But Lin Hao stood firm, his arm muscles suddenly tensed, and he knocked three times again - God's care for him in the past was all withdrawn at this moment, the knocker didn't ring, and the door wouldn't open. Lin Hao looked at the gray stone door silently, opened his lips, and weakly uttered four words: "Open sesame" The gray stone door remained motionless, only the lifelike dragon head opened its eyes angrily, looking at Lin Hao, as if mocking him for not knowing himself. No wonder Yaoguang and Tianlong only focused on fighting without opening the door first. If they closed the door, they couldn't open it at all! At this moment, his mind felt like a prairie covered with lush green grass, and thousands of alpacas were running on the grassland, screaming as they ran. Lin Hao let go of the knocker, and slowly turned around. His fingers had already touched the sword on his waist, ready to compete with this powerful force. But he didn¡¯t come alone today. "Boss!" Yu Wenhu's voice finally rang, and more than a dozen talismans came from the sky riding the strong wind. They quickly passed over Lin Hao's head and hit the ground in front of him one after another. "Come quickly." !¡± Swift winds, water currents, and flames all burst out from the talisman. The troops divided into three directions and blocked the bloodline beast that attacked first, leaving only a roar that filled the ears. The wings of firefly flashed out from behind the white robe again, and Lin Hao no longer bothered with the deceptive knocker on the stone door. He stepped hard on the ground with his toes, and in the blink of an eye, he was already in the air, and quickly rushed towards the forest. . And Yu Wenhu had been waiting there for a long time. He slammed his palms towards the ground, and the formation was activated. Two blue fire dragons suddenly jumped out from the white fluorescence, screaming clear dragon roars in their throats, and passed by. All the bloodline beasts screamed. At this moment, Senior Brother Yaoguang finally realized that Lin Hao had no ingenious plan to defeat the enemy at all. All of this was just a coincidence and an unintentional empty city plan! Huge anger that had never been seen before burst out from his heart, allowing Senior Brother Yaoguang, a flower of the high mountains who usually stood in the clouds, to finally experience the joys and sorrows in the hearts of mortals. But as the saying goes, everything can be done one way or another, not three. This is the first time that Senior Brother Yaoguang has been deceived. Can he tolerate Lin Hao showing up to disrupt the situation again, and then arrogantly leaving after the incident? The answer is of course no! After the blue fire dragon jumped out from Yu Wenhu's formation, the two dragon heads crossed in the air, one opened its mouth wide, and took a sharp breath, and its beard immediately started to tremble. And Lin Hao has already rushed to Yu Wenhu's side, with cold sweat on his forehead - you know, the situation he faces this time is not the usual one-on-one fight, but with Yaoguang's most elite disciples, Tianlong Yi. Most of the martial arts masters are enemies and snatch things from the dragon's mouth and the tiger's teeth. But if they didn¡¯t pay attention, a coincidence happened to them, and they faced thousands of enemies at the worst possible moment. Although after the previous wave of fighting, both Tianlong and Yaoguang lost many heads, but this is not a number that can be easily dealt with by just two people. The door of the hexagonal tower cannot be knocked open, and there is one less person to hide. The place. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4731 Just run away You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Therefore, in this battle, Lin Hao and Yu Wenhu still used the eight words "when the enemy advances, I run, and when the enemy retreats, I follow" as their strategic policy. They had no intention of staying here any longer and were only thinking about how to escape. The blue fire dragon's mouth opened again, and it spit out boundless green flames. The temperature inside was extremely cold, making the entire land feel like winter was coming suddenly, covered with blue frost, and it was instantly sleepy. There were dozens of combat troops living there. But after all, he is only an array master, and there are hundreds and thousands of array masters on the opposite side. Not long after the blue flames were thrown out, a series of crystal white light shields burst out in an instant, strictly protecting everyone. The underground blocked the extremely cold blue flames. "Leave it alone!" When Lin Hao saw this situation, he immediately made a decision and directly grabbed Yu Wenhu's collar. His wings of firefly were about to leave an afterimage, and he led the two of them towards the forest, "Run !¡± Meng Yue's ability also came into play immediately, covering up the auras of the two of them. As long as they entered the forest and found a hidden place to hide, even bloodline beasts that used their souls to detect would have to spend some time finding the two of them. . And the two blue fire dragons still have a lot of spiritual power left in them, and the extremely cold flames from their mouths are spraying non-stop, which is enough to fend off these pursuers for a while. "But although Lin Hao's calculations were rattling in his mind, he had already forgotten how deep a psychological shadow he had left on Senior Brother Yaoguang. I saw the corner of the purple robe moving slightly. The silver-haired man had already taken a step forward and waved the sharp sword in his hand - but the blade was not facing forward, but turned around and slashed towards the palm of his hand. . The white sword light flashed, and there was a deep wound in his palm. Scarlet blood spurted out instantly, dripping down the pale skin and falling on the soil. His lips touched and he shouted in a slow and deep voice: "Get up!" A bright red light lit up from under his feet, and within a few moments it had already jumped forward, drawing a huge red circle, and the scarlet blood had dyed the sharp blade red, making this knife a A veritable bloody blade! The wings of firefly thunder behind Lin Hao almost turned into a golden shadow. The lightning lights were entangled with each other and made a crackling sound, which made him sweat even more. He never looked back, and he didn¡¯t know what kind of tricks the senior brother Yaoguang had come up with, but Yu Wenhu¡¯s eyes were always staring at the other side. As soon as he saw the blood-red light, his face instantly turned pale, his lips trembled, and he did not dare to move his eyes away, staring at the increasingly bright red light. "I rely on Fat Tiger!" Lin Hao slapped him hard on the back with his backhand, "Use your spiritual power, do you know it's very laborious for me to lead you forward like this! " Yu Wenhu just woke up from a dream. He was so shocked that his spiritual power stopped flowing, and then it began to flow again. However, this was still not enough to bring him back to his senses. Instead, he murmured softly: "Burning the God and Burning the Soul" Array¡­¡± But his voice was too soft, and was directly drowned in the screams and roars of the bloodline beasts and the blue fire dragon. Lin Hao lowered his head in confusion, and also shouted together: "Fat Tiger, what are you saying, you can't Louder!" (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4732 Burning the God and Burning the Soul (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! These words finally broke Yu Wenhu's state of shock, and his spiritual power began to operate at a high speed again. Lin Hao's eyelids jumped in fright, thinking that this kid was frightened by the thousands of people chasing him. "Boss, hurry up, hurry up!" Yu Wenhu yelled crazily, waving his sleeves in the air, and more than twenty talismans were instantly activated by the rushing spiritual power, and one after another, there were rapid winds, flames, water, and thunder. Jumping out, they rushed towards the purple-robed and silver-haired man without exception. "I see, aren't you just running?" Lin Hao looked at him inexplicably, and shouted back at the top of his lungs. The corners of his robe were almost burned by the lightning all over his back, and when he opened his mouth quickly, his throat was filled with strong wind. "Why are you so worried?" "The God-Burning Soul-Burning Array!" Before Yu Wenhu could hear it, he stretched his sleeves again, and more than a dozen talismans came out, "That's the God-Burning Soul-Burning Array!" Lin Hao is not a formation master, and he doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s so scary about this formation whose name sounds both cool and average. But he knows that Senior Brother Yaoguang has many powerful methods, and he has also suffered the loss of the Desolate God¡¯s Earth Seal. Yu Wenhu yelled like this, and the surprise and panic in his tone alone aroused Lin Hao's curiosity, causing him to turn his head and let his inquiring eyes look to the ground and forget about it. Although he was not an array mage, Lin Hao was shocked when he saw the huge circular array. He couldn't help but think of the Desolate God Suppressing Earth Seal. The spiritual power in his body was running even faster, and his speed had reached a peak. . But sometimes, even if you have reached the limit of your strength, you are still not fast enough or strong enough to break away from the sword coming from behind. The blood-red light suddenly converged and turned into a crimson wave all over the place, covering the ankles of everyone in the God-Burning Soul-Scorching Formation. Thousands of rays of light shot out in an instant, turning into a huge red figure holding two swords in mid-air. It was not the bloody figure on the Aragami Zhentu Seal, but his eyes were covered, and half of his body disappeared, leaving only The remaining shadow of the formation appeared on the upper body. But that¡¯s it, it¡¯s enough. Senior Brother Yaoguang's lips are also a bit whiter, and the silver hair on his head shines brightly against the blood color, like the moonlight falling all over his head. There was already blood on his lips, but he still took a step indifferently, and slowly swung the bloody blade in his hand. The bloody figure also raised his head, and his blindfolded eyes looked forward blankly, waving together. The two swords in his hands. The blue fire dragon was just like a small insect under his background. The extremely cold flames sprayed on the bloody figure, and it was of no use at all. It was easily swallowed by the blood without leaving any trace. Leave. And the bloody figure just swung a sword, and with its residual power, it had already slaughtered dozens of Yaoguang disciples and Tianlong people. The two blue fire dragons were easily cut in half by the blood blade, directly It turned into a white fluorescent light all over the sky, and it didn't even make a final struggle. It died inexplicably, with its mouth still wide open. Lin Hao turned his head back quickly. The spiritual power in his body had reached its peak. Even his meridians were aching. His expression was extremely solemn, and he didn't dare to joke anymore. But the bloody figure was obviously moving so slowly, but it still followed him like a shadow. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4733 Burning the God and Burning the Soul (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! In the next blink of an eye, the bloody blade was swung again and landed in the sky above Lin Hao. "Damn it." He finally couldn't bear it any longer and curse words came out of his mouth. He suddenly let go of his hands and threw Yu Wenhu down. Although this guy is an array mage, he can still dance with guns and sticks. It won't be a big deal if he falls from this height. Lin Hao turned around alone, raised the sword in his hand, and quickly wiped it with his fingertips. He picked up the sharp sword blade and, like Senior Brother Yaoguang, let his own blood dye the blade red. The wings of firefly stopped flapping, allowing Lin Hao to put his feet on the air and float steadily in the air. Thunder and flames burst out from his sword, but in an instant, it turned into a sword. Thunder, the eagle spitting flames from its mouth, also spit out a sharp roar from its throat. "Boss!" Yu Wenhu's eyes widened in anger, almost tearing the corners of his eyes apart, and the cry in his throat was extremely hoarse, "Are you a fucking brother anymore!" And the boy in white just stood in the air, not even looking at him. All that was left was his back and the blade dripping blood. In the sky, the bloody giant blade was falling lower and lower. Both Tianlong and Yaoguang's people gave up the fight at this moment, raised their heads, and watched this earth-shattering moment. One party is dressed in white, and the other party is in purple robe, looking at the eagle that looks infinitely weak against the backdrop of the blood shadow. Everyone knows that if this is a head-to-head encounter, the party in white will lose, and there is not even a trace of suspense. But the eagle still spread its wings covered with thunder, and let out a scream that echoed around the world. Flames spit out from its mouth, with bright light all over the sky, and rushed towards the bloody giant blade - but in the end it was just The mantis arm is just a car, like a drop of water rushing into the turbulent sea, without any splashing. The bloody giant blade easily split its body, turning the eagle into a cloud of thunder and sparks, and fell down one after another. However, it was extinguished in the air in the blink of an eye, and it did not block the bloody giant blade for even a second. bell. At this moment of great disparity in strength, Lin Hao knew that he had lost this game. He shrugged his shoulders and showed a helpless smile. The firefly wings fluttered again, but instead of letting him escape, it made him float higher again. He raised the sword in his hand and placed it horizontally on his chest¡ª¡ª If he must die, Lin Hao hopes that he will die in an upright and upright manner, without leaving any regrets. It¡¯s a pity that he hasn¡¯t fulfilled his promise to Fat Hu to help him seize the inheritance from Emperor Yaoguang¡¯s tomb. "This is really a pity." Lin Hao smiled in a low voice, then sighed suddenly, and cursed slowly in a gentle voice, "Why don't you come out and give me a ride at this time? " "What are you bastard!" Cang Gou's voice immediately jumped out, "You are my distinguished Krypton gold user and a Crown member. How could I let you die!" Everyone didn't know who Lin Hao was having a conversation with. They only saw that the young man in white had the aura to go "Although there are thousands of people, I will go", but he suddenly put away the sword in his hand and jumped angrily in the air. Come. "What do you mean!" Lin Hao was stunned, and then immediately shouted, "Anyway, I can't die, so what have you been doing? Is watching a movie so interesting?" (Remember the website address: www. hlnovel.com Chapter 4734 Perfect Rescue (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "You have gone to the theater several times more than me, right?" Not to be outdone, Cang Gou used his loud voice and shouted, "You won't really die anyway, so what's wrong with letting me see your embarrassment a few more times!" At such a critical moment of life and death, these two guys actually quarreled like this. Not to mention Yao Guang and Tian Long, even Yu Wenhu, who had just fallen to the ground, was as confused as Monk Zhang Er, not understanding Lin Hao Why are you arguing with yourself? "You bastard, you don't even want Yuan Jing anymore, and you dare to argue with me!" Lin Hao saw that this guy wanted to scold him forever, and immediately used his trump card, "You know I can be a crown or a member?" If you still quarrel with me, sooner or later I will file a complaint against you and get laid off!" This trick was indeed successful over and over again. Cang Gou immediately lost his voice, leaving only a cold and charming voice: "Humph! I don't care about you so much, uncle!" Lin Hao rolled his eyes twice on the spot and spoke at a fast speed, as if he was being told a tongue twister: "Don't worry about it, look at it, the blade is almost on my head. Now, can you¡ª" His words suddenly cut off, and the wings of firefly sank suddenly, and his figure fell quickly. For some unknown reason, the giant blood-colored blade stopped in mid-air. Even if Senior Brother Yaoguang tried harder, he could not move it. It was impossible to let the bloody giant fall another half inch. And Lin Hao was just like in Bailing Valley, with more than a dozen heavy weights tied to his whole body. He couldn't fly at all and could only fall blindly. He had no choice but to put away the wings of firefly to protect his body. The true energy immediately enveloped the whole body. He finally hit the ground with a loud bang, and a big pit opened up. Watching this kid fall from the sky, no one else made a move, Yu Wenhu didn¡¯t pounce on him immediately, and Lin Hao just lay there, unable to get up for a long time. The strong pressure was placed on everyone's shoulders. The formations were destroyed one by one, and the bloodline beasts also returned to the spirit patterns. Even if the God-Burning Soul-Burning Formation was so powerful, The bloody figure was still bent down inch by inch. The reluctance in Senior Brother Yaoguang¡¯s heart is overflowing, and the undesired killing is almost driving his brain crazy - how many times, how many times! He roared in his heart, could God really care for an unknown boy like this! "Lin Hao!" Senior Brother Yaoguang finally yelled out loudly, "Sooner or later, I will use your blood to sacrifice Yaoguang's name!" It has to be said that he is probably the strongest among all the people present. Even Lin Hao was breathless by the boundless pressure and couldn't say a word, but he was still able to forcefully roar out with anger. But that was Senior Brother Yaoguang's last struggle. As the roar dissipated, the bloody figure finally could no longer support his body, and was directly smashed by the heavy pressure into a bloody light all over the sky, falling back one after another. In the Burning God and Burning Soul Formation. And the red light on the formation slowly dissipated without any sound. "What did I say?" Cang Gou's leisurely voice slowly floated out again, with an obvious sense of pride. "You are my krypton gold user and crown member. How could something like death have anything to do with you?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4735 Perfect Rescue (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! That heavy pressure directly crushed everyone. Senior Brother Yaoguang, who had been holding on and did not want to bend down, was forced by the heavy pressure to insert his sword into the ground, holding his hands tightly. Holding the hilt of the sword, he barely managed to hold himself up. But the heavy pressure was too terrible. Although Senior Brother Yaoguang was angry and unwilling, he finally had to kneel down on one knee and lowered his head. His forehead was covered with cold sweat and his silver hair was wet. He endured it with difficulty. With this power. Lin Hao was in a worse situation. He was already in mid-air. As soon as the heavy pressure came out, hitting him was like swatting a fly. He slapped him on the ground with a slap. Now his whole body is hurting and his head is buzzing. Buzzing. He was not in the mood to complain about Cang Gou's proud tone. He could only raise his head silently and look at the beautiful blue sky and white clouds, lying in large letters on the cold earth. After another narrow escape, he My mentality is so stable now that I feel like I am sunbathing on the beach. When everyone was forced to bend down and couldn't even say a word, there was a figure quietly squinting his eyes, sizing up the crowd around him, and moving on the ground silently. He moved little by little to Lin Hao's side. "Boss" Yu Wenhu's eyes were red and he called in a voice as loud as a mosquito, "You are the peak martial emperor. It would be embarrassing to fall to your death" He did not stumble when he spoke, but seemed very relaxed. He kept looking at the kneeling people around him with his eyes, and asked with some confusion: "What's the matter with you? Why are you all kneeling down? Am I not the same?" It¡¯s time to move¡­¡± If Lin Hao could speak, then he must declare righteously that he was not kneeling on the ground, he was just lying on the ground looking at the scenery and enjoying life between battles. But he couldn't. Maybe it was because he was lying down. The heavy pressure didn't make it difficult for him to breathe, but his throat still felt like it was being strangled tightly, and no sound was released. Only his eyes were better. You can look around. When Yu Wenhu said this, he could only roll his eyes to express his displeasure - but the other party couldn't figure out what he wanted to say through a few looks, so he could only blink in even more confusion. "Boss, did you break your throat?" He then said slowly in Lin Hao's ear with his mosquito-like voice, "I don't dare to move even if you are like this, what's going on" Even if he said this, Lin Hao could not speak. He could only turn his head away silently and then look up at his own blue sky and white clouds. But fortunately, this situation did not last long. Before Yu Wenhu could express his next question, the formation at the foot of the three-story hexagonal tower lit up again. The copper-blue dragon-headed door knocker knocked slowly on the gray stone door without anyone noticing. This time it was different from when Lin Hao knocked on the door manually. Although the door knocker hit the stone door lightly and slowly, There was a sound like a bell, as if it was not a stone door but a copper bell. ¡°Dang, dang, dang, one sound after another, the copper-blue dragon-headed door knocker knocked three full times, and then waited until the deafening aftertaste of the bell completely disappeared, and then it started moving again. This time, it¡¯s not as simple as knocking on the door. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4736 The living dragon resists the door You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Under the gaze of everyone, the copper-blue dragon head knocker, which originally had only its head and front paws sticking out of the door, suddenly came to life. The copper-blue dragon whiskers were swinging in the air, and clear dragon roars erupted from their throats. The two copper-blue dragons, one on the left and one on the right, twisted their bodies, holding the door knockers in their mouths, and bit by bit they poked out of the stone door and stepped on the ground. They are so heavy that every step will leave a footprint, but they still refuse to fly high. They just move forward with their heads lowered like cattle in the field, still holding the copper-blue door knocker in their mouths. The door knocker was pulled by the two dragons, and actually fell off the stone door, revealing the wrist-thick iron chain behind it, stretched straight in the air, tightening the heavy stone door, and opening it inch by inch. One step, three steps, ten steps, finally, the two copper-blue stone dragons reached the boundary of the formation, and their figures were finally fully revealed. Just look at the pair of angry eyes looking around, the two pairs of sharp claws sinking deep into the ground, and the dragon tail and dragon scales swinging and opening in sequence - if it weren't for the metallic luster of copper bluestone on their bodies, anyone who looked at them would be amazed at this. This is the real dragon! But at this moment, these two copper-blue stone dragons were just like cattle, using their bodies to open the heavy gray stone door, then they leaned down, lowered their heads, and stood still on the spot. The swaying dragon whiskers, the dancing dragon tail, the rotating dragon eyes, the undulating dragon scales, these movements of living animals disappeared the moment after the stone door was opened. The two copper-blue stone dragons just stood still in place again, maintaining their respectful appearance, and closed their eyes tightly together - even if they turned into dead objects again, they still did not dare to take a look. . This actually made everyone breathe a sigh of relief. After all, no one can move now. If the dragon claw is not careful, it will be trampled to death. Regardless of the level of cultivation, this way of death is too shameful. Who can Don't want it either. Therefore, as soon as the dragon stopped, most people's hearts suddenly relaxed, feeling that they were lucky enough to avoid that huge dragon claw. But Yu Wenhu¡¯s expression turned strange, and his eyebrows were twisted together, which was quite funny. Lin Hao instantly thought of the distressed panda, and couldn¡¯t help but raise the corners of his mouth, and made a few hard breaths. The other party didn¡¯t know that he was going to laugh. He thought that Lin Hao was trying to comfort himself, so he quickly shook his head at him and explained softly: ¡°Boss, I don¡¯t think something is right.¡± Of course something was wrong. Lin Hao rolled his eyes at him. His complaints had turned into scrolling banners in his head. Everyone was either kneeling or lying down, just moving and talking as if they were fine. Don't you think so? Something is wrong, what else can be called wrong! But he couldn¡¯t say a word, and could only express his attitude with a blank expression. Yu Wenhu suddenly turned his head and looked towards the open stone door, with a trace of confusion in his eyes. After the blue-grey stone door opened, it was completely dark. Even though the moonlight had illuminated the tips of the tails of the two copper-blue stone dragons, not even an inch could penetrate the door, as if the darkness had substance. The next second Yu Wenhu looked over, a drop of pure white fluorescence lit up in the darkness inside the stone door. Yes, that is not a flower, nor a dot, but a drop of fluorescence. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4737 The Emperor¡¯s Tomb is Opened (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! It was like a drop of luminous water, moving slowly in the darkness. But it still didn¡¯t illuminate half of the surrounding space, as if the light was just for everyone to see it in this darkness, rather than to illuminate the surroundings. The definition of light seemed to be rewritten behind this stone gate, silently telling everyone how powerful the formation master buried in this emperor's tomb was. And that heavy pressure is also for this moment. Facing the light that is constantly expanding, gathering, and stretching in the darkness, no one can make a sound. They can only look at the light quietly and wait for everything with the most respectful attitude. Finish. Finally, the light that was as big as a baby stopped, and then it leaned out, slowly drifted through the thick darkness, stepped out of the blue-gray stone door, and landed in the middle of the two copper-blue stone dragons. . The drop-shaped light fell from its body, and then gathered together again, finally turning into a white figure whose appearance and gender could not be distinguished clearly. It has no legs, like a ghost, floating in the air, its hands tightly covering its eyes, its head lowered deeply, not looking at anyone. Everyone looked at each other in shock. No one expected that the opening of the emperor's tomb would be in this way. It started with a grand opening, but this strange spiritual creature stood in front of them, looking like a cower. But they were all pressed to the ground under heavy pressure. They could not utter a word of protest or ridicule. They could only look at the spirit of the emperor's tomb who covered his eyes inexplicably. Immediately afterwards, an indistinguishable male and female voice rang out, but it was not heard through the ears, but fell directly into everyone's minds, telling the soul: "The Tower of Three Lives and Ten Thousand Realms has been opened." "Any creature that steps into the formation will be allowed to enter the Tower of Three Lives and Ten Thousand Realms." It was like an oracle of revelation, requiring no communication or answer. It was just a notification, delivered coldly. "The tower has three floors, belonging to three spirits. If someone reaches the top of the tower first, all these competitions and battles will end. The Tower of Three Lives and Ten Thousand Worlds will obey the master's wishes and complete its final mission." The spirit of the emperor's tomb, which could not tell the difference between male and female, leaned down, bowed deeply to everyone, and then exploded violently, turning into white fluorescence that filled the sky. The fluorescent light was floating in the air and falling like drizzle, making everyone's body covered in a few rays of light. The light was extremely soft, and felt hot and cold when it fell on the body, but it relieved the strong pressure, allowing them to stand up again, circulate their spiritual power, and their throats no longer felt like they were being strangled. Stop, you can make a sound. At this moment, the two copper-blue stone dragons were standing on the spot with their heads lowered, and the blue-gray stone door was wide open, silently tempting everyone present. Senior Brother Yaoguang had already stood up, his eyes had not shifted at all, and he had been staring in Lin Hao's direction from beginning to end. As soon as the heavy pressure disappeared, he suddenly pointed his toes, and the sword in his hand followed suit. He swung it out and shuttled through the crowd like lightning, rushing towards Lin Hao. This move directly inspired the people around him, whether they were Yaoguang disciples or Tianlong Martial Emperor, to take steps one after another. Quarrels, fights, formations, and strange beasts all came to this land again, but few people were able to successfully enter behind the dark stone door. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4738 The Emperor¡¯s Tomb is Opened (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "This bastard guy won't fall in love with me, right?" Looking at Senior Brother Yaoguang flying over, Lin Hao could only sigh and get up from the ground. He reluctantly moved his creaking muscles, and he grimaced in pain, his expression twisted, but Yu Wenhu remained motionless. In this chaotic and noisy crowd, he knelt on the ground like a stone statue, his head still turned, and he stared obsessively at the darkness in the stone door. "Fat Tiger?" Lin Hao sensed that something was wrong and didn't care about Senior Brother Yaoguang. He immediately squatted down and patted the other party's face, "Don't scare me. If it doesn't work, we'll run away first. Come again." But Yu Wenhu still stared blankly over there, without giving him any reaction. This made Lin Hao panic and didn¡¯t want anything in the emperor¡¯s tomb anymore. He grabbed the opponent's wrist, and the firefly wings popped out from his back and started to flap rapidly. The sword had also been returned to the scabbard. He did not intend to fight with the angry senior brother Yaoguang, and all he could think about was Fatty. How to cure stupidity. Fortunately, Yu Wenhu finally came back to his senses after being pulled like this by him, and there was a glint in his eyes. He quickly held down Lin Hao's arm and said calmly: "Boss I'm fine, don't worry" ¡¤¡± "I don't care if you're okay or not." Lin Hao rolled his eyes at him and forcibly led him back more than ten meters, "You stay here and there for a while. I suspect you may have been confused. Needs electrotherapy.¡± He felt a little nervous, and glanced at Senior Brother Yaoguang who was getting closer and closer. He felt that today was really exciting. The interrupted escape could be continued, and the brother turned into a half-stupid person. Looks like a fool. "Alas" Lin Hao couldn't help but sigh, "This is such a waste. I am really one head and two older." "It's okay, boss." Yu Wenhu grabbed his arm and refused to let him retreat with his own. "He can't get through. Didn't you listen to the spirit of the Emperor's Tomb? Whenever he steps into the formation, In the Dharma, you already have permission to enter the Tower of Three Lives and Ten Thousand Realms." "So?" Lin Hao rolled his eyes at him impatiently, wishing he could give this kid a slap on the head, "Did you see that guy's fire-breathing eyes? We haven't even gone in, so I'm afraid he will If you chop off your head with a sword, how can you still have this bullshit Three Lives and Ten Thousand Realms Tower!" "That's not right." Yu Wenhu's expression was startled, his voice suddenly softened, and he continued blankly, "He doesn't want us to fight outside the tower, and wants everything to end inside the tower, so we will never¡ª¡ª" The sudden burst of white light interrupted his words and once again brought Yu Wenhu's wandering thoughts back, making him tremble all over. He touched his head inexplicably and stopped continuing his previous words. And this white light was not just on one person, but on everyone - a violent white light erupted on everyone's clothes, and the cold feeling spread along the skin everywhere, causing noisy quarrels and bloody fights. Everything stopped for a moment. The light lasted for only a short time, but it suddenly faded away in the blink of an eye. But now when I looked at the Three Lives and Ten Thousand Worlds Tower, there was no one left, only the formation entrenched under my feet was still slightly fluorescent. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4739 Pitch Dark You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! The two lifelike copper-blue stone dragons still stood quietly in front of the door, as if silently announcing the beginning of everything. The white light pierced Lin Hao's eyes before, so he naturally closed his eyes quickly and didn't care anymore. The wings of firefly flapped behind his back, dragging Yu Wenhu and flew away. stand up. He was very fast, and in just a few blinks, he had already retreated several hundred meters away. The white light suddenly disappeared, allowing Lin Hao to finally open his eyes. This time he opened his eyes, he suddenly froze on the spot, and the firefly wings behind him stopped flapping, leaving the two of them floating in the air stupidly, looking at everything around them. What about the Copper Blue Stone Dragon, the Blue Gray Stone Gate, and the Tower of Three Lives and All Realms? At this moment, there is only endless darkness around them, and no light can be seen. Even the thunder on the wings of firefly cannot illuminate half of the darkness, and can only let the The wings appeared in the darkness, just like the spirit of the emperor's tomb. "Boss?" Yu Wenhu's voice also sounded, "Am I blind, or is the moon completely dead?" "We are all blind." Lin Hao carefully vibrated the wings of the firefly, raised it a little higher, and looked around at the completely dark space around him, "Or we are now in the Tower of Three Lives and Ten Thousand Realms." Soul power slowly emerged from his body, but in an instant, this completely dark space slowly unfolded in front of his eyes. An unknown formation must have been used in this space. The inside is much larger than the outside. Lin Hao's detection range alone is far from being able to detect the whole picture, and he can't even touch a corner. At most, he knew that the ceiling of this space was extremely high, as if there was no such thing as a ceiling at all. The ground was all stone floor, and the air was filled with an obscure smell full of dust, which made Lin Hao couldn't help but sneeze. . It was just a sneeze, and usually no one would take it seriously. But in this space, the sound of this sneeze really exploded and lingered in the air for a long time. This made Lin Hao's back suddenly stiffen, and he directly activated Meng Yue's ability, completely covering the two people's auras. Yu Wenhu stopped talking, silently took out more than a dozen formation materials, and held himself breathing. The wings of firefly were put away, and the two of them slowly landed on the ground - in this darkness, the eyes were of no use, only a pair of ears were of some use, and the soul power became The best tool for pathfinding. The ground began to tremble slowly. To be precise, the whole space began to tremble slowly. The dust in the air continued to fall and gathered in piles on the ground, staining the boots of the two people. But at this time, no one cares about this detail. They all have their eyes widened, their ears pricked up, and they nervously use their soul power to explore the surroundings. One, two, three tiny rustling sounds sounded in the air, like leaves being caressed by the breeze, making bursts of rustling sounds. The sound spread widely, as if it was everywhere in the darkness. From time to time, there would be the clear sound of horse hooves hitting the ground, as well as one or two roars of wild beasts. Each one was different, as if they were not in the Three Rebirths and Ten Thousand Realms. In the tower, but still in the forest. It¡¯s just that this forest is a dark forest without any light. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4740 In the Emperor¡¯s Tomb You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! However, both of them had good detection abilities. Under the intertwined detection of the two soul powers, Lin Hao and Yu Wenhu could clearly see how black and gray lights lit up one after another in the sky, and wisps of light came out one after another. Of soul. They emerged from the darkness, entwined with the auras of both the dead and the living. They looked like humans, beasts, or vague wandering souls whose appearance was indistinguishable. A low hoarse voice came from their mouths. Although they were only a few steps away, the voice seemed to be far away, with an ethereal air, falling in their ears from afar. Lin Hao and Yu Wenhu stood there, with their backs leaning against each other's backs, expressionless as they watched these wandering souls pass by them, their auras covering them perfectly. They were like two invisible people. Even if the wandering souls walked in front of them, they seemed to be blind and did not even look this way. But things like wandering souls do not rely on breath to detect traces of human beings, but rely on the smell of life - that is the smell of life they long for, and it is something that living people cannot detect and cannot cover up. So no matter how good Lin Haohe and Yu Wenhu were at hiding their aura, the aura of the living being was still as conspicuous as a sheep caught in a pack of wolves. The group of ghosts only ignored the two of them for five or six seconds, and then slowly gathered over. Their black and gray bodies were twisting and turning, almost lying on their faces. They sniffed the breath of the two people and slowly opened their mouths. More than a dozen hands reached out from various places towards the living body. Hoarse shouts also broke through the air, waking them up. There are more wandering souls. The formation materials all fell from Yu Wenhu¡¯s hands, but in an instant, they had been drawn into a small formation, protecting the space around the two of them. The fluorescent light was extremely soft, and the breath was inexplicably reassuring, like a night light in the middle of the night. But those wandering souls, as if they had seen something terrifying, immediately turned into black shadows, and quickly He retreated more than ten meters, not daring to get closer to the two of them. And before the wandering soul had time to evacuate, it was burned into puffs of black smoke on the spot, and its screams were lost in the roar. In the end, nothing was left behind, and it turned into nothingness. Lin Hao pulled out the sword from his waist and called out softly: "Boss, the evil emperor." In the darkness, the Skeleton King and the Evil King had appeared in front of Lin Hao. They both lowered their heads respectfully and replied slowly: "You are following my Lord's call." As soon as they appeared, the two men immediately realized something was wrong. They both turned their heads and looked at the darkness around them. The Skeleton King is not bad, as his eyes are always dancing with blue will-o'-the-wisps. As long as he sees the will-o'-the-wisps, he will know that the other person is near him. But the Emperor of Evil completely disappeared into the darkness. Lin Hao could only rely on the connection with the spirit-controlling pet to find him. Fortunately, the Emperor of Evil had extremely strong night vision, and seeing this darkness was no different from daytime. , but it also saves the trouble of guiding the opponent, and allows the Evil Emperor and the Skeleton King to move together. "My lord?" Emperor Ni lowered his head again and asked very respectfully, "Where is this place?" "This is the tomb of Emperor Yaoguang, which is the inside of the Three Lives and Ten Thousand Realms Tower." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4741 Wandering Souls Are All Over You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Lin Hao signaled the Evil Emperor and the Skeleton King to stand up and take a look at the wandering souls around them, "According to the spirit of the emperor's tomb, the three floors in the tower belong to the three spirits, and this should be the first floor." Yu Wenhu was changing the arrangement of the formation on the side, turning the bright white mask into a gray one, slightly covering up some of the smell of life on the two of them. Seeing Lin Hao finish speaking, he added, "This layer should be the territory of wandering souls. They have the breath of both the dead and the living. They are wandering souls who want death but not life. They can neither die completely nor change." It cannot become a living creature even if it becomes an undead creature or completely dissipates." "They can only keep repeating the process of wandering until one day they become completely undead, or they are killed by people, or they die naturally." Lin Hao understood what he meant, but he suddenly thought of Yun Ye'er's appearance in his mind, and couldn't help but sigh in a low voice: "Here is the word 'go' between life and death." "Yes." Yu Wenhu nodded, glanced at the Skeleton King again, and asked strangely, "What's wrong, what are you looking at?" When he mentioned it, Lin Hao saw the appearance of the Skeleton King - the other party didn't know what happened. Two blue will-o'-the-wisps were floating in the air, but he looked straight up and didn't move for a long time. Seeing that both of them were looking over, the Skeleton King finally lowered his head and explained respectfully: "Reporting to my lord and Lord Yuwen, I feel that the atmosphere here is not right. It seems to be the atmosphere of the same clan." As the Skeleton King said this, the two blue will-o'-the-wisps in his eyes jumped again, as if he was very concerned about this fellow member of his race. "My lord, my subordinates also feel that something is wrong." The Evil Emperor also nodded, and then added, "Although it is not as clear as the Skeleton King, there must be something fishy in this tower." "That's not true. As soon as I close my eyes and open them, I'm already in the tower. There must be something strange in this tower." Lin Hao touched his chin, recalled what the spirit of the emperor's tomb said, and asked Yu Wenhu hesitantly, "You used to belong to Yaoguang after all. The spirit of the emperor's tomb said that after climbing to the top of the tower, all competitions will be fought." It will all end - the key is how to get to the top of the tower, and how will it all end?" "Boss, if I knew, I would have taken us straight to the top of the tower right now." Yu Wenhu shook his head helplessly and looked around at the dark surroundings. "There are all wandering souls here. We can't let us kill them all." Wandering soul?" Looking at the countless wandering souls, Yu Wenhu closed his eyes, rubbed his eyebrows with a headache, and sighed: "If we really kill them, we won't be able to finish them all in the year of the monkey" The Skeleton King and the Evil King looked at each other in confusion, knowing that they could not intervene, so they simply remained silent and waited for Lin Hao's instructions. But just a few seconds after the air was quiet, the voice of the spirit of the Emperor's Tomb rang faintly in their minds: "There are endless wandering souls. As long as a living being dies, there will definitely be wandering souls. Wandering souls will emerge as the times require, and they will never be eradicated, and they cannot be killed." Lin Hao, who was used to being startled by gray dogs, was very receptive to this sudden sound, but the Skeleton King and the Evil King were so frightened that they stood up suddenly. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4742 The Spirit of the Emperor¡¯s Tomb You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! The Skeleton King almost swung his bone sword, and the Evil King immediately launched his claws and roared lowly, his tone full of threats. But it was just a sound, and naturally nothing happened. The two of them hung their heads in embarrassment, knelt down on one knee again, and pretended as if nothing happened just now. But the two constantly beating blue flames in the eyes of the Skeleton King still exposed the two men's uneasy mood. Yu Wenhu was also frightened by the sound, his shoulders shook quietly, and the formation under his feet also dimmed a little at that moment. Even Cang Gou said silently: "I never imagined that one day my system would be so frightened that I almost lost half of my life" Lin Hao was amused by their reactions, but he still managed not to laugh out loud and stood there with a serious look on his face. He waited for the spirit of the Emperor's Tomb to finish speaking, and then asked: "Then since the first floor of the Three Lives and Ten Thousand Realms Tower does not allow us to kill all the wandering souls, how can we go to the second floor? We can't change It¡¯s a stair-finding contest, right?¡± The voice of the spirit of the emperor's tomb paused, and after three or four seconds, it slowly sounded again. It was like an emotional repeater. Not only was its tone neither urgent nor slow, but its voice was also flawless. There were no ups and downs, not even a trace of fluctuation, which made Lin Hao inexplicably want to laugh even more. "There are no stairs between the three floors in the Tower of Three Lives and Ten Thousand Worlds, so the competition to find the stairs is impossible. It's ridiculous." It told plainly, answering Lin Hao's question in a straight-forward manner, "Can you go there?" People on the next level must obtain the 'qualification' to enter the next level before they can enter the next level." ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The three lower levels, Lin Hao¡¯s brain nerves were a little twisted when he heard it. What¡¯s more, the way the spirit of the emperor¡¯s tomb spoke was quite like an eminent monk, with a ethereal feeling of seeing through the world of mortals. In other words, the way it speaks is like a math teacher reading from the script. Just listening to it makes people feel sleepy, and yawns come to their mouths unconsciously. All they need is a table. A bench can sleep like this for a whole morning. Lin Hao blinked his eyes, barely dispelling his sleepiness, and then asked patiently: "Then how do we get the 'qualification' to go to the next level? I saw that the first level was full of wandering souls, and there were no Others?" The voice of the spirit of the emperor's tomb disappeared again, as if responding to Lin Hao's question. It reappeared four or five seconds later, and then replied in a very plain voice: "This level is indeed full of wandering souls, but among the wandering souls, there are also a few "special" ones. These special ones are those who go to the next level. Qualifications'." After finishing speaking, it seemed as if it had completed its mission. No matter how much Lin Hao shouted, it no longer appeared, leaving the four people standing there stupidly, not understanding what this "special" thing was. "Forget it, it's naturally straight from the bridge to the bow." Lin Hao shrugged, his soul power already entangled with the sharp blade, "No matter what, it's always right to explore the place, right?" The Skeleton King and the Evil King naturally followed his movements, stood up together, gripped the bone sword tightly, took out their claws, and stood quietly beside Lin Hao. Yu Wenhu also collected the formation materials, took out more than a dozen talismans and held them in his hands. He agreed helplessly: "There is really no other way." Looking at the darkness around them, the four people took steps silently and walked forward. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4743: Will-o'-the-Wisp Horror (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Shh, stop moving." A Yaoguang disciple in Tsing Yi shouted in a low voice, "There seems to be something wrong over there." Several other Yaoguang disciples in yellow immediately stopped, and the movement of changing formations also suddenly stopped - gray light shrouded softly around them, and those wandering souls were floating above the formations. Go, a very hoarse low sigh kept coming from his throat. A few people waited quietly for a while, but the disciple in green didn't speak anymore. He just raised his arms high and maintained the same posture as before, staring closely at the boundless darkness with his eyes. "I don't think it's a big deal. Didn't the formation detect any aura" A disciple in yellow murmured softly, "There are more and more wandering souls in the past few days. If we don't find a way out, I¡¯m going to starve to death here, so what treasures do I care about" "You know nothing about this bad thing!" Another disciple in yellow had a very bad temper. When he heard this, a look of rage immediately appeared on his face, and he slapped the other disciple in the face, " Even if you get out alive with nothing, what can you do? You might as well die in this tower!" After the other party received that slap, half of his cheek immediately became swollen. He covered his face and huddled on the edge of the formation, his eyes full of shrinking. No matter how much another disciple in yellow yelled at him, he never stopped. I dared to speak, and tears almost fell out. "Shut up!" The disciple in Tsing Yi shouted again in a low voice. The veins on his face were already protruding, and he looked nervous and frightened. "Other than shut up, what else can you say?" The disciple in yellow was so angry that he didn't care what the disciple in green said. He opened his lips and spat out a series of curse words, which were extremely unpleasant, "I tell you, Damn it, if I can¡¯t get to the second level today, I¡¯ll kill all of you and use it as meat¡ª¡± He looked in the direction of the Tsing Yi disciple, his expression tightened immediately, his lips came together obediently, he stretched out his hand and quietly pulled out his sword. In the boundless darkness, among the countless wandering souls, there were two blue will-o'-the-wisps dancing in the distance, approaching them bit by bit. The harsh sound of sharp objects sliding across the ground was so clear, as if it was engraved on their spines, piercing their hearts inch by inch, nailing fear into their blood vessels. "What is that?" The yellow-clothed disciple huddled in the corner opened his eyes wide, and tears rolled down his eyes, pattering on the lapel of his clothes, "I don't want to ¡¤¡¤¡¤I don¡¯t want to stay in the tower anymore¡­ You want to get the treasure, go on your own, I want to go home, I want to go home¡­¡± He started to cry, which made the other people's expressions become even more nervous. They stared at him, and the irritable old man even kicked him. But the other party¡¯s sanity has already collapsed. No matter how they scold or kick him, he just keeps crying. The cold sweat on their foreheads is so anxious that their eyes are almost blinded. "Come on!" the irritable old man shouted angrily, "If you do this, everyone will die here. If you want to go back so much, get out of here now!" As soon as these words came out, the disciple in yellow finally stopped crying. Although he was still sobbing non-stop, his voice was finally much quieter. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4744: Will-o'-the-Wisp Horror (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! And for some reason, the two dancing blue will-o'-the-wisps stopped in place along with the weakening cry, and the scratching sound also stopped along with the will-o'-the-wisps, and suddenly disappeared into the darkness. The palms of the Tsing Yi disciple's palms were all sweaty. After staring at the two blue will-o'-the-wisps for a long time, he finally breathed a sigh of relief, sat on the ground as if exhausted, and murmured in his mouth: "Why, I come to Yao That¡¯s not what it¡¯s all about" He had a look of decadence on his face and a heart full of exhaustion¡ªanyone who spent more than ten hours, or even a few days, in the pure darkness where he could not see his fingers would become like this. There is no communication with the outside world. When you open or close your eyes, you are filled with strange wandering spirits from all walks of life. The sharp roars and crying whispers are mixed together, filling your ears all the time, making you restless almost every second. You have to tighten your nerves to face all this. The disciple in green sighed again, and just as he was about to say something, the disciple in yellow who had been crying suddenly got up and stood at the edge of the formation. "Okay, okay" His voice was very soft, as if he was sighing or complaining. His eyes were only numb, but the sword in his hand was held tightly, "You are right. Ah, you¡¯re right, it¡¯s me, it¡¯s time for me to make a choice" The grumpy old man raised his eyebrows, and the curse words immediately popped out again: "What the hell are you trying to do again¡ª¡ª" Another disciple in yellow who had been silent all this time suddenly got angry and pressed his dirty mouth. He looked at the disciple in yellow who stood up and comforted him softly: "You don't have to." In this way, he just has a bad mouth. We have been here for such a long time, so it is normal for him to be in a bad mood" But the other party was no longer able to listen to the advice. He just curled his lips and put on a wry smile, staring blankly at the sword in his hand. A cheerful tune suddenly floated out of his mouth, and his expression suddenly changed to a happy one. Then he looked towards the darkness and raised his arms suddenly. There was a flash of white light, and scarlet blood splashed out from his neck, covering the heads and faces of the three of them. The irritable old man jumped up and grabbed the other party's clothes with one palm. "What the hell is wrong with you!" He shouted violently without wiping the blood on his face. His face was extremely ferocious, like the King of Hell crawling out of hell, "I want to die outside!" But the light of the sword had already fallen, the tune stopped suddenly, the arm of the disciple in yellow dropped softly, and the exquisite and gorgeous dagger also fell to the ground with a clang. Plenty of blood spurted out from his throat, and the self-inflicted wound was even more astonishingly large. It almost seemed like it was going to cut off his neck directly. It stretched directly across from left to right, and the scar was extremely deep. Even if the grumpy old man started yelling again, the disciple in yellow had already rolled his eyes, could not hear a word, and his skin had gradually become cold. Only the blood-stained skirt on his chest still reminded everyone, This child was still alive just now. "Stop scolding" The disciple in yellow sighed with a dull tone, "What's the point? If I had to endure it like this, I wouldn't be able to bear it." The grumpy old man snorted coldly, let go of the dead disciple, and let his body fall to the ground. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4745 Ethereal nonsense You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Not only did he have no sympathy or respect, he even kicked the disciple's body again, causing him to roll out of the formation and half of his body fell into the darkness. "Damn, it's all bad luck. No wonder I didn't get any treasures. I'm just wandering around in this blind place" He spat in dissatisfaction and kept talking, all crazy. He complained, his eyes already showing a bit of exhaustion and madness. "I finally see it clearly. It is this unlucky guy who has disturbed my luck. If it hadn't been for him, I would have been so prosperous by now, and I am still wasting it here" The disciple with a dull tone simply covered his ears, turned his back to the irritable old man, and looked towards the Tsing Yi disciple - he thought he was still a rational person, and would not be as preoccupied with thoughts as the irritable old man. Darling, he is a person who cherishes his life. The spirit of the Emperor's Tomb also said before that although this first level is full of wandering souls, there are some special beings, and the two blue will-o'-the-wisps are the first time they have seen them, maybe they are one of the special beings. If you kill him, you might be able to get the qualification to enter the next level. But when he turned around, he was stunned on the spot, unable to say anything, while the disciple in green was paralyzed on the ground, with no light left in his pupils, only eyes full of despair. Seeing that the other two people had stopped talking, the irritable old man noticed something was wrong and turned around with a curse: "Why don't you two say any nonsense?" He looked at the despair on the face of the disciple in green and the solemn look in the eyes of the disciple in yellow, and his already ferocious expression became even more ugly. He grabbed the bloody sword in his hand, and pulled out the sword from his waist. He became a double swordsman, looking around at the surrounding situation. He always felt that something was wrong in his heart, but he couldn't explain it. Something was wrong, and I could only stare at myself in vain. "It's gone" The disciple in yellow came back to his senses, stood up slowly, and pulled out the sword from his waist, "The blue will-o'-the-wisp is gone." The grumpy old man finally came to his senses. A pair of tiger eyes suddenly turned his gaze and looked in the direction of the Tsing Yi disciple - sure enough, the blue will-o'-the-wisp that had been stationary in the distance just now had disappeared. His already tense nerves were on the verge of breaking out. His eyes were constantly probing around, and cold sweat was pouring down his clothes. He might become the second person to collapse at any time. And in the darkness, a hoarse voice suddenly rang out, saying something vaguely, causing the Tsing Yi disciple who was paralyzed on the ground to get up in fear and prick up his ears to listen. The other party does not look like a wandering spirit. Although his voice is vague, it is not ethereal. I can still hear a few words clearly: "No I can hurry up" The three of them slowly leaned together, with their backs facing each other, the swords in their hands trembling slightly, and a few vague words repeated in their minds. What's the meaning? They all thought in unison, what did the other party mean, what was okay, what was not, what was in the darkness? But in this endless darkness, no one dares to ask questions, no one dares to take the first step to find out the answers to all these, they can only stare in vain, waiting every minute. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4746 Transformed into Bones (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! A rustling sound suddenly sounded, causing the three people to look into the darkness together¡ª¡ª The two blue will-o'-the-wisps slowly lit up again, but this time they were not far away, but only a few steps away from them. The huge pale white bone sword suddenly poked out from the darkness, and in just a blink of an eye, it had already hit the protective formation hard, making the already gray formation light even darker. The three of them trembled and threw themselves towards the ground at the same time. In this life-and-death moment, their qualities as Yaoguang disciples were revealed. The three hands quickly moved the formation materials and strengthened the protective formation. Some. But the sound still attracted the wandering souls around, causing these gray shadows to slowly come closer, crowding the surroundings of the protective formation. Hundreds or even thousands of pairs of empty eyes looked towards the three of them. Looking in the direction, whispers and snickers sounded one after another, making the hair on the three of them stand on end and making their hair almost explode. The pale skeleton was wearing armor, holding the bone sword in his hand, and walked step by step in front of the protective formation. The blue will-o'-the-wisps in his eyes kept beating, and he looked at each other silently with the three of them. It no longer launched an attack, but turned to look behind itself and said slowly: "It is indeed Yaoguang's disciple" Before he finished speaking, the blond-haired armored creature also walked out of the darkness. A pair of beast eyes looked at the three Yaoguang disciples indifferently, but he sighed and said helplessly: "They are like insects. There are so many and annoying, just kill them, the master is still waiting for us." These are naturally Lin Hao¡¯s two spirit-controlling pets, the Skeleton King and the Evil King. Originally, the two of them followed Lin Hao's instructions, connected the exploration range left and right, and tried to speed up the exploration as much as possible, looking for the "special" existence in the first layer. But these disciples of Yaoguang and Tianlong are really annoying. They will appear within the detection range at every turn. They are not willing to let go of the slightest opportunity. They have to go to check every time to see if they are the two groups. People have caught the so-called "special" existence. But without exception, most of them are just headless flies wandering around in the tower, and they will not be able to help once they are there. The blue will-o'-the-wisps in the Skeleton King's eyes jumped a few times, then he nodded, and the bone sword in his hand was raised high again, while the Evil King popped out his claws and struck out with the fallen bone sword. Under the astonished gazes of the three people, this small protective formation shattered into light all over the ground, and the formation materials also exploded. The bone sword was raised again, and the Evil Emperor had already slowly retracted his claws and walked towards the darkness. Although the three of them hurriedly raised the swords in their hands and took out the talisman from their clothes, they were too late. Even if it is activated, it cannot stop the bone sword from falling. A cold light flashed in the air, and the bone sword had already cut off the blade in their hands, directly taking the lives of the three Yaoguang disciples. As the broken sword fell to the ground with a clang, the three people also knelt down on the ground with a plop, their heads hanging down together, and most of their throats had been cut open. Scarlet blood splashed all over the ground, which was already white. The pupils of his eyes complement each other. The Skeleton King put away his bone sword and stretched out his pale hand bones. His slender knuckles were stained with some blood on the ground, and he wiped them on the foreheads of the three people one by one. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4747 Transformed into Bones (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! The blood was like a brand. As soon as it was painted on, white smoke started to appear. The skin of the three people was like being burned by fire, rapidly melting and peeling off, constantly exposing the bones inside. In just a few blinks of an eye, these three Yaoguang disciples had turned into skeletons, bowing their heads deeply towards the Skeleton King with a respectful attitude. "Follow my lord's orders." The Skeleton King leaned down and ordered the three skeleton soldiers, "Go and look for the special existence in this layer." The three skeletal soldiers nodded, and the joints on their bodies collided with each other. They stood up, picked up the daggers on the ground, and walked slowly towards the darkness. "Is it done?" The Emperor's voice rang in the darkness, "Let's go, we've been delayed for too long." The Skeleton King nodded, picked up the brocade bags from the lapels of these three people, held the huge bone sword in his hand, and slowly stepped into the darkness. They were both as high as Lin Hao in cultivation now, and they were traveling very fast, but within a few minutes, they had already returned to Lin Hao's side. The other party was lying on the ground bored, while Yu Wenhu was squatting aside, with formation materials spread out all over the floor, and he was still writing and drawing in his hands, not knowing what he was studying. Seeing the two of them coming back, Lin Hao reluctantly raised his upper body and called out in a very lazy tone: "Are you back?" As soon as he glanced at the four kits held in the Skeleton King's arms, he already knew what was going on. He immediately waved his hands to them, indicating that there was no need to report to him anymore, and sighed helplessly. He lay down again. The Skeleton King and the Evil Emperor knelt down on one knee and placed the kit beside Lin Hao - there were already at least dozens of kits with various patterns, which was enough to show how many Tianlong and Yao they had encountered in the past few days. People of light. Seeing that Lin Hao had no other instructions, the two of them took steps again and quietly disappeared into the darkness. Lin Hao picked up the four new kits and counted the Yuan stones inside. He no longer even secretly rejoiced at these petty gains, and the bones in his body were so bored that they were itching. . This made him even miss the life-and-death fight with Senior Brother Yaoguang. At least at that moment, the blood all over his body was hot, and the sword in his hand was dancing with great force. He didn't want to have to wait like this now. ¡°Fat tiger¡ª¡± Lin Hao yelled again, and silently poked the opponent with his elbow, ¡°When will you finish it? If you don¡¯t get out, you, boss, I will go blind¡ª¡± Yu Wenhu squatted on the ground, facing the messy materials on the ground, scratched his head even more helplessly, and replied in a low voice: "Boss, how have I ever done this kind of thing? Of course, I need some time to see how I do it. " What he said was a suggestion made by Lin Hao after the twenty-first fruitless search. As a former modern person, his understanding of formations is codes, and formation masters are programmers, so Lin Hao thought: Since the first layer is full of wandering souls, why not create a formation to filter out these? The aura of the wandering soul is specifically looking for those special bodies? Although it sounds simple, the formations are all things passed down from generation to generation by our ancestors. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4748: Forcing others to make things difficult You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! No matter how talented Yu Wenhu is, he can¡¯t come up with a new and awesome formation for you in a few days with limited materials. ¡°Besides, even wandering souls are different in their own way, not to mention that there are also various human auras in them. How easy is it to filter them? But you have to admit that the auras of those Yaoguang Formation Masters are covered by various formations, while Tianlong's side is covered by the soul auras of various strange bloodline beasts. No matter which wave of people they are, those in this first layer filled with the aura of wandering souls are all special beings. This is all darkness, so you can only look up one by one to see. Considering the nearly infinite vast space of this first level, finding a truly special existence in a short time is simply a dream. It is better to study formations. So even though Yu Wenhu felt ridiculous in his heart, he still did it honestly, just like a hard-working Party B, trying his best to meet the needs of Party A, Lin Hao. "Hey, is it so difficult for me to go upstairs?" Lin Hao turned over, took out a Bigu Pill from his bag, and put it into his mouth like a jelly bean. While he was chewing like this, he suddenly stood up and hugged Yu Wenhu, who was meditating. Without even raising his head, the other party immediately replied reflexively: "I know, I'm doing it, boss." If you are really bored, just go blindly with Emperor Nie and others to blind Hu Yaoguang¡¯s disciples.¡± "Who told you this?" Lin Hao slapped Yu Wenhu on the back of the head without hesitation, "Look what that is?!" There was a hint of joy and surprise in his tone, while Yu Wenhu covered his innocent head and looked helplessly in the direction the other person pointed. At this sight, his helpless eyes suddenly lit up, he quickly put the formation materials on the ground into his bag, and lowered his voice and asked: "Could it be that it is the so-called special existence" In the darkness, there was a beautiful light red light that was slowly gliding forward. It was as dazzling as a lighthouse on the sea and caught the eyes of the two people in just a moment. They have been on this first floor for so long, and this is the first time they have seen a wandering soul that can shine on its own. Maybe it is the special existence mentioned by the spirit of the emperor's tomb! Yu Wenhu and Lin Hao looked at each other silently and already understood what the other person was thinking. One of them pulled out the sword on his waist, and the other took out the talisman in his sleeves. They slowly took steps and quietly approached the beautiful red light step by step. The Evil Emperor and the Skeleton King were also affected. Lin Hao's summons came quickly towards here. The red light was not far away from them. In just two minutes, they had already seen the red light. Different from other weak wandering spirits with vague faces, this wandering spirit is a beautiful little fox. The red light is dotted on the tip of its tail, and it is really beautiful to look at, not to mention the transparent body. With silver fur, he looks like the vixen in the storybook. The Evil Emperor and the Skeleton King also rushed over, standing one on the left and one on the right behind the two of them, waiting for the master's order, with three pairs of will-o'-the-wisp eyes, all looking closely at the wandering fox at this moment. Lin Hao slowly raised his arm, and Yu Wenhu also grasped the talisman in his hand. As the arm was lowered, four people rushed towards him at the same time! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4750 Chaos and Fierce Battle (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! The roaring tiger showed its fangs, opened its mouth, and roared again. The flames jumped directly from its golden fur, protecting its owner and itself tightly, blocking the first wave of cold air. Sang Hu also shook off the long soft whip on his waist, twisted his wrist, and quickly Draw directly forward. The distance of the whip was long, and the speed was astonishingly fast. It directly split up the dozen fire sparrows, and also caused those wind blades to hit the extremely tough whip. The two forces collided, and the whip was struck by a blow. It bounced off, and the wind blade suddenly dissipated in the air. The few Yaoguang disciples who had been hanging their heads in silence just now also crouched down in fear amid the Roaring Tiger's roar, playing with the formation materials with their hands, reluctantly helping the two Tianlongs. Lin Hao took a step forward, lifted the tip of the Dragon Sword in the air, and stabbed Chang Yunming's throat, with a fatal blow. But as a semi-spirit, the Howling Spirit Tiger was so fast. When Lin Hao took one step, the tip of his sword had not even penetrated a few centimeters. The Howling Spirit Tiger roared and used its hind paws. He kicked hard on the ground and rushed forward. The soul power suddenly popped out from the body and tightly wrapped Lin Hao's body, blocking the opponent's blow. However, the tip of the sword was suddenly tilted by this huge force and could not continue to stab, but that There was no one to stop the cold air, and it slid smoothly towards Chang Yunming's throat. The golden lines on his skin became even brighter, and Chang Yunming's eyes slowly turned a little red. His originally fair skin was covered with prominent veins, making him look like someone from the game. biological monster. Lin Hao twisted his wrist, and the sword suddenly retracted, gliding lightly in the air, entwined with the soul power of his body, and stabbed towards Xiao Linghu's back, forcing the opponent to jump away suddenly, and landed on the owner's body again. around. "No wonder your clothes are in such tatters" Lin Hao kept mumbling, "You are a hormone warrior!" Chang Yunming's spiritual energy surged, and Xiao Linghu lowered his body and took an attacking stance. Although the cold air had eroded his skin, it did not cause any damage. On the contrary, the golden lines were like hot lava, emitting streams of hot steam, while the white cold air just dissipated into the air, leaving no trace behind. "Huh?" Lin Hao raised his eyebrows, with a hint of sarcasm in his tone, "You have a little more brains this time, and you don't want to take any dirty tricks?" Yu Wenhu turned his sleeves and struck out several talismans again. He quickly took out the formation materials in his hand and put them on the ground. Lin Hao raised his sword again and stabbed in the direction of Chang Yunming. The Evil Emperor and the Bone King also kicked their feet, one on the left and the other on the right, blocking the attacks of Sang Hu and Xiao Linghu. The Bone Sword and Tiger The claws hit the soft whip and tiger claw together, making a dull sound. Spiritual power also surged out from Yu Wenhu's arms, and with the clapping of his palms, it was instantly instilled into the formation at his feet. Although those Yao Guang people were not as fast as him in setting up the formation, they had more people, more hands, and far more materials than he could have alone, so they were naturally the first to start. A white light array appeared from under the feet of the Yaoguang disciples, and a dozen white shadows rushed over in an instant, passing by Lin Hao and the other three who were fighting, and rushed towards Yu Wenhu. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4751 Chaos and fierce battle (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! But neither Lin Hao, nor the Evil Emperor nor the Skeleton King looked back, nor did they look panicked, nor did they intend to step aside to help, showing their trust. Of course, Yu Wenhu would not be ashamed of this trust. Facing a dozen whizzing white figures, he did not even raise his head. He quickly fiddled with materials on the ground with his hands, then pulled out the dagger from his waist and slashed directly. He cut his fingertips, letting scarlet blood fall down his skin, and dripped into his eyes with a splash. "Shadow Soldiers, get up!" He shouted sternly, "Listen to my orders and kill the enemy and break the formation!" The red light flashed past the formation's eye, but in an instant it turned into a red and black shadow. It suddenly jumped out from the formation. Halfway through, it had already grasped the black long knife and flicked it in the air. One chop. The mist was thrown out from the black long knife, but this knife had already cut off five or six white shadows, and Yu Wenhu shouted again: "Whip!" The red-black shadow suddenly jumped up, and the long black knife shook in the air, turning into a long soft whip. He stretched out his hand and whipped it towards the white shadow. As the saying goes, an inch is longer than an inch is strong. The soft whip had cut through the air in an instant, and the sharp blade on the whip popped out and struck the backs of those white figures fiercely. They were holding short daggers in their hands, and they were only a few steps away from piercing Yu Wenhu's throat. However, the red and black shadow was incredibly fast, and the strength of the soft whip was even more amazing. The shadows were drawn out from the middle, turning into white mist everywhere. After doing all this, the red-black shadow did not need another order from Yu Wenhu. He suddenly twisted his body, changed direction again, and rushed towards the Yaoguang disciples. Its body is slender and long, not like a human being, and its fingers are tightly stuck to the weapons. It looks like weapons have grown out of thin air on its wrists, which is extremely weird. Unlike the bloody figure that emerged from the formation of Senior Brother Yaoguang, which was so impressive, this Shadow Soldier is like a puppet that obeys orders. Although it is powerful, its aura is very simple, and it cannot deal with many powerful enemies. , but it is enough to deal with the current situation. In this stalemate between the two parties, the sudden appearance of the Shadow Running Soldiers suddenly broke the balance, forcing the Yaoguang disciples to retreat and reset their formation. But the white shadow died too quickly. Although they wanted to rearrange the formation, they were frightened by the red and black shadow, and their minds were already unstable. They were even one step behind Yu Wenhu, so naturally they had not finished the formation. , had already been killed by the oncoming shadow soldiers. The blood splashed into the body of the red and black shadow, and was swallowed up by the black mist in a short while, making the shadow soldier's ethereal body a little thicker, and the weapon in his hand also became a little more substantial and heavy. fell to the ground. Chang Yunming and Sang Hu retreated simultaneously, and Xiaolinghu immediately rolled over on the ground to avoid the evil emperor's sudden claws. The Dragon Song Sword thrust out again, and the bone sword and tiger claws suddenly slid through the air. The three people on the opposite side retreated in three directions. Sang Hu and Xiao Linghu even made a big circle to the left and right, heading towards Yu Wenhu suddenly pounced. The golden patterns on Chang Yunming's body became a little brighter, and his eyes turned pure red. A low-pitched roar rolled in his throat. He turned his hands and directly put on the Flying Claw Bailian Rope, with the sharp top. The eagle's claws are working according to the movements of his knuckles. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4752 Performance Time (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! No one said a word, all kinds of weapons were unveiled one after another, formations, swords and moves were all fired out. It was a fight to the death. No one even cared about where the special wandering soul went. Chang Yunming stepped forward first, and the flying claws on his palms were instantly shot out, flying straight towards Lin Hao's head. Sang Hu also raised his arms suddenly, shook off his soft red snake whip, and wrapped it around Yu Wenhu's neck. go. The Evil Emperor and the Skeleton King also turned around, and the tiger claws and bone swords stabbed towards the backs of Xiaolinghu and Sang Hu - the first one to arrive was the flying claw that hit the Dragon Sword, and The Benying soldiers also grabbed Sang Hu's red snake soft whip, already holding the black long knife in his hand, and slashed it from top to bottom. But Xiao Linghu was not a vegetarian. He immediately roared, kicked hard on the ground with all four legs, and bit the running shadow soldier with one bite, allowing Sang Hu to barely avoid the knife. But the Skeleton King and the Evil King had already attacked, and the tiger claws and bone swords thrust forward at the same time. The longer ones pierced Sang Hu's shoulder blades, and the shorter ones scratched the roaring tiger's back to pieces, and the spiritual energy overflowed. This scene can be described as extremely chaotic. After you sing, I will appear again, the mantis stalks the cicada, and the oriole follows behind - but Chang Yunming is still retreating, but with the second move, the Dragon Sword has already been cut off. His flying claws were so powerful that he almost chopped off his fingers. No matter how strong he and Sang Hu are, they are still two high-level Martial Emperors. And among Lin Hao, Yu Wenhu, and the Evil Emperor and the Skeleton King present, who is not a figure whose strength is not much higher than that of the high-level Martial Emperor? These two people could have pretended not to have seen you if they didn't take the initiative to provoke them, but this special wandering soul has been looking for a few days and is within reach, but you have to jump out to find your presence and let this special wandering spirit live. The special wandering soul disappeared without a trace. "Tell me, if this doesn't blow their faces away, where will this bad breath come from?" The bone sword was pulled out from Sang Hu's wound, bringing out the blood all the way, and splashing on the ground. The Skeleton King swung the bone sword again, but instead of striking at Sang Hu who staggered to the ground, he struck again. Instead, he turned around and rushed towards the Roaring Tiger together with the Evil Emperor. To them, it was just a matter of a moment. They saw the tiger claws and the bone sword thrust out at the same time, one after another, penetrating into the body of Xiao Linghu, causing the other party to roar in pain. When he pulled it out again, the Howling Spirit Tiger could no longer support his body, and the sobs in his throat gradually became silent. Then he fell to the ground, turned into a golden shadow, and jumped towards Chang Yunming's body. go. "But Lin Hao's Long Yin Sword was far faster than the golden shadow. The cold air wrapped around the blade of the sword. It was pushed up by the master's wrist and tapped Chang Yunming's forehead extremely lightly. The white cold air suddenly erupted, spreading overwhelmingly along the opponent's skin. Although Chang Yunming was still working hard to circulate his spiritual energy, trying to expel the cold air from his body, how could he possibly fight with his strength alone? Lin Hao continued to resist. When the Shadow Soldier passed by silently in the air, the long black knife suddenly fell down. Without any mercy, it penetrated directly into Sang Hu's chest and cut her skirt without any suspense. , burst out from the back. The blood was completely absorbed by the black knife before it could even flow out of the wound. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4753 Performance Time (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! And Chang Yunming was also enveloped by the cold air, turning into an ice sculpture, standing on the spot without saying a word, and his angry eyes could still be vaguely seen. The Dragon Song Sword returned to the scabbard, and Chang Yunming also threw his head up and fell down, falling directly into countless pieces on the ground. The golden shadow also wandered in place blankly, and was finally swallowed by the Skeleton King. Turned into food for undead creatures. The Shadow Soldier also stood up slowly. There were no humans on the ground, only a black shadow that was seeping into its body. Yu Wenhu's palms finally left the formation, and he put away the still usable formation materials. He casually touched the edge with his toes, and nodded silently towards the Shadow Running Soldier. The red and black shadow immediately froze on the spot, and its body, together with the mist in its hand, turned directly into a thick wisp of darkness, and returned to the boundless darkness without any sound. Lin Hao watched silently, and after a long time he cursed with emotion: "You still have this kind of thing, if you don't use it soon, maybe we can beat Senior Brother Yaoguang!" Hearing this, Yu Wenhu couldn't help but smile bitterly, then looked at the formation that he had destroyed on the ground, and said with half emotion and half explanation: "Boss, how can this kind of formation to recruit soldiers be so easy? " "I have been thinking before, why I have been unable to activate this formation. It was only after looking at the Burning God and Soul-Burning Formation today that I realized that the only missing material was the blood of the person who set up the formation." Speaking of this, Yu Wenhu scratched his head again and sighed with some regret: "Boss, but to be honest, senior brother's talent as an array master is higher than mine, but according to the boss, this kind of energy-consuming and energy-consuming He just activated the formation twice in five days." "This time, he was forcibly broken by the heavy pressure when the Emperor's Tomb was opened. Presumably, both the meridians and the soul will suffer a lot of backlash. I am afraid that after the Emperor's Tomb is closed, he will not be able to reach the level before. At its peak." "The emperor's tomb is closed?" Lin Hao repeated with a smile, but his tone suddenly turned cold, "Have you forgotten all the sins you suffered in Yaoguang?" "Now the inside and outside of Emperor Yaoguang's tomb are isolated, and most of the elites of Yaoguang's faction are gathered here. Not to mention after the emperor's tomb is closed, I will behead him before the emperor's tomb is closed, and kill this Yaoguang. A powerful group of people, let them never turn around again and become a complete salted fish!" He spoke with great momentum, and the undercurrent of murderous intent surged in his words, but Yu Wenhu blinked his eyes, looked at Lin Hao blankly, and asked with some confusion: "Boss, although I am I really hate Yao Guang, but isn¡¯t it a bit difficult to let them become salted fish? The species alone is a big step forward.¡± Lin Hao looked at him silently. Not to mention the anger and courage to avenge him, he no longer even had the desire to explain nonsense, and the god's destructive laughter sounded in his mind. "It's nothing." He sighed sadly, knowing that his inappropriate jokes once again paid the price of silence, "Just pretend that I didn't say anything. Yao Guang deserves to die anyway." Yu Wenhu nodded obediently, looked at the darkness around him, and reminded again: "Boss, that special wandering soul is gone, shall we continue to look for it?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4754 Finally appears (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Hearing the word "search", Lin Hao's teeth started to hurt, and he still had the desire to pull Chang Yunming up and beat him again. But if they can¡¯t kill this special wandering soul, they won¡¯t be able to get to the second level. What else can they do? Isn¡¯t it just a search? "Alas." He sighed sadly again, "Someone else is holding the flower girl with his left hand, and the treasure in his right hand is so full that I can't put it down. I can only look for the wandering ghost in this blind room" Thousands of words turned into a third sigh full of sorrow, and these people had no choice but to take steps again, led by the dejected Lin Hao, and continued to stroll in the darkness. This special wandering soul's aura is hidden in the gray wandering soul's aura. Although it is conspicuous, it jumps so fast that the soul power can only detect a faint red light sliding forward. Although it cannot find its existence immediately, But it also provided a clear direction for several people. Although we still have to rush non-stop, at least we no longer have to walk aimlessly all over the map. In order not to be stopped by those ordinary wandering souls, the Skeleton King simply continued to exude the strong smell of the dead. Coupled with Meng Yue's cover, it completely covered the smell of living things on Lin Hao and the others, making the four people The person blended perfectly into the wandering soul, chasing the red light all the time. When they got closer and closer to the red light, they silently stopped and looked at the brighter formation light ahead. "Why do these people come to ruin my good deeds every day?" Lin Hao couldn't help but cursed, "Obviously I was the one who came here first, why are two of them trying to steal love? Do they have any quality at all?" Yu Wenhu also sighed helplessly and looked forward silently - looking at the colorful auras, it must be not only Yaoguang's, but Tianlong's too, chasing this special wandering soul here. Killing this special wandering soul openly in front of everyone is simply as difficult as ascending to the sky, but if either Yaoguang or Tianlong succeeds, wouldn't it mean watching them jump to the second floor faster than anyone else? ? Lin Hao calmed down, clenched the Dragon Sword in his hand, and his soul power burst out of his body in an instant, heading towards the light. The number of people there was not that large. They started at thirty and capped at forty. The formations and the auras of the bloodline beasts were mixed together. It was obviously a fierce fight. And that ray of red light belonging to the special wandering soul was jumping back and forth between these auras. It was extremely flexible. It was probably not seriously injured, but it could not escape the siege of so many people, so it could only fight back in vain. Fortunately, there is no aura of Senior Brother Yaoguang among these thirty or so people. If they intervene rashly and catch them off guard, the chance of killing the special wandering soul may be quite high. Lin Hao and Yu Wenhu looked at each other, and there was no need to say anything about each other. Today they are going to be the third-party force that takes the lead. Both Yaoguang and Tianlong have to step aside! The first is Yu Wenhu's formation. Under the cover of the Skeleton King, he can set up a large formation to trap all these people and the special wandering souls inside, and catch turtles in an urn. To this end, the first step is to throw out a conspicuous bait to make this already chaotic situation even more chaotic. This extremely glorious task naturally falls on Lin Hao and Nie Huang. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4755 Finally appears (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! One of them has offended Yao Guang and Tian Long, and he can bring up the hatred value of both groups by just wandering around. The other is a conspicuous hybrid beast, like a walking hair in this dark first layer. The light source is particularly conspicuous. So Tianlong and Yaoguang were fighting, and without paying attention, two people suddenly appeared in the center, running towards the special wandering soul in a swagger. Not only did they not have any guilt on their faces, they were also very calm. The heated fighting scene suddenly became quiet for a while. Dozens of pairs of eyes were watching the two people silently, while the other person was still walking forward unhurriedly. Lin Hao even waved to everyone very generously. Happy face. "Thank you for your hard work!" He praised with joy, "With this momentum and momentum, we will continue to work hard to reach a higher level and win glory for the country by taking down the tomb of Emperor Yaoguang!" As soon as these words came out, the atmosphere that had become very strange due to the sudden appearance of these two people became even weirder. Yaoguang and Tianlong were like thirty bald ladles who couldn't touch their own hair. He stared blankly at what these two wanted to do. Even The Emperor was also stunned by Lin Hao, the leader who went to inspect the countryside. He didn't know what to do for a while, so he could only echo in a low voice: "Thank you for your hard work, thank you for your hard work." These two extremely simple words of hard work came out, and Lin Hao almost burst out of his mouth. The corners of his mouth were raised, but he just didn't laugh out loud. Since the news about the tomb of Emperor Yaoguang came out, the number of times he suppressed laughter has increased day by day. Now he has firmly maintained his calm expression. Only the corners of his mouth are quietly twitching, silently expressing the wild laughter in his heart. Tianlong and Yaoguang's men silently stopped their movements and raised their eighteen martial arts skills, while Lin Hao and Nihuang walked faster and faster, approaching step by step the special wandering soul trying to escape. The very beautiful little fox's tail was twirling in the air. He looked around and saw that the surroundings were quiet and no one was fighting around him. He immediately flew away into the darkness. There was no special wandering soul at all. He was so angry that he always looked like he was aggrieved and resigned to the world. Lin Hao was naturally on tiptoe, his firefly wings instantly flashed out, and he stretched out his hand to catch the fox tail of the special wandering spirit. He suddenly pulled out the dragon chanting sword, and without blinking, he immediately thrust it towards the opponent's neck. Cut it off. "He wants to sneak away!" A loud shout burst out from the crowd, and the eighteen martial arts skills were finally revealed. Various formations flashed, the cold air, water, and flames were wrapped together, and they rushed towards Lin Hao's back. past. The Evil Emperor roared, and the armor all over his body suddenly came together, tightly protecting his body. The Evil Emperor also activated his body, and his powerful self-healing speed made his health bar thick to a terrifying level. , he just caught all kinds of tricks in the air, without any wounds on his body, he is so handsome. But Lin Hao on the other end suddenly cursed, and the Long Yin Sword almost chopped off his hand. Fortunately, it was too late, and he suddenly twisted his wrist, causing the back of the sword to collide with the palm of his hand. "My lord?" The evil emperor stretched out his tiger claws, grabbed an formation mage next to him, and eliminated him in three attempts. Then he raised his head and asked with some confusion, "What's wrong?" "I know why they couldn't catch this special wandering soul even for a long time" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4756 Human-Faced Fox (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Lin Hao sighed dejectedly and looked at his empty palms, "It turns out that not only cats are liquids, but vixens are also liquids!" Time went back to the moment when Lin Hao caught that special wandering soul. At that time, he was sure that his soul power had caught the little fox's tail firmly, and the soul power on the Dragon Sword was also ready to go. You can kill this special wandering soul right before your eyes. You don't even need to activate the formation. You can swagger to win love in front of everyone. When you enter the next level, the little fox suddenly returns. He turned his head and glanced at Lin Hao with a smile. At that moment, the white light on this special wandering soul suddenly converged, the red light on the tip of its tail instantly brightened a bit, and its blurry fox face quickly elongated and turned into a woman's face. The cold black hair hung down from the edges of its ears and fell softly on Lin Hao's arms, but the other party had long been used to seeing such weird things, and he didn't even blink, nor did the knife in his hand. Without a moment's delay, he chopped off the opponent's head directly. But in the next second, the little fox suddenly turned into a pool of black liquid, and fell from Lin Hao's fingers. The thing looked like a ball of black paste, and the touch was indescribable, causing goosebumps to spread from the back of Lin Hao's hand to his arms. Although he reacted immediately and tried to use his soul power to hold the opponent, the liquid seeped out very quickly. Before his soul power could be detected much, the black paste fell down with a huff, and the dragon chanting sword slashed down vertically. That's how he almost chopped off Lin Hao's own hand. The black paste landed directly on the head of a Tianlong Martial Emperor, making him jump back in fright, but before he could make a sound, the thing was like a parasite, quickly following his head. The eye sockets were drilled in. "Wow." Lin Hao couldn't help scratching his head in embarrassment, and the others immediately fell silent and stared at the Tianlong Martial Emperor silently. The opponent's figure paused, and the black thing dyed his eyeballs completely black. The smell of living things quickly dissipated from his body, and soon the breath of the undead took up most of it, and his skin also It turned into a purple color. Thick black liquid gushes out from his mouth, covering his purple skin in an instant. Red will-o'-the-wisps are burning in his eyes, and a vague low growl rolls in his throat, sounding like a human being. The wail is like the scream of a wandering spirit. "I understand why these thirty or so losers didn't kill them for a long time." Lin Hao touched his chin and looked at the black monster, "Is it my imagination, or is the smell of that thing going away step by step? Is this the peak martial emperor?" The Evil Emperor listened to these words seriously. He really pondered for a while, checked the aura of the black monster, and replied at a glance: "My lord, I think this wandering spirit must have at least crossed over by now." The second-level peak Martial Emperor is getting closer to the third-level peak Martial Emperor bit by bit." Yao Guang and Tian Long's people roared again, the formations lit up again, and the bloodline beasts suddenly jumped out, but their direction was seriously wrong, half of them were facing Lin Hao and Nie Huang, and half of them were facing the black monster. . "No, why do you still attack me when a disaster is approaching?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4757 Human-Faced Fox (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! With a flash of firefly wings, Lin Hao's figure rose a few meters higher, barely avoiding the attacks of these people, and he glanced at the black monster from the corner of his eye. The opponent no longer had a human shape, and was covered in that paste-like black armor. There were more than a dozen long soft whips sticking out of his hands, but they were not used for waving, but turned into snakes and headed towards The crowd rushed out quickly. "Oh my God, why are the things in the tomb of Emperor Yaoguang so strange?" Lin Hao scratched his head in confusion, holding the Dragon Song Sword in his hand and looking at the black snake that jumped out, "Why? It¡¯s too violent to play with the ooze monster¡¯s tentacles.¡± The Evil Emperor didn't understand what his master was talking about at all, so he simply stopped talking. His sharp tiger claws slashed through the air, and his body was extremely fast. Every attack would definitely bring out splashes of scarlet blood. Instead, they teamed up with the black monster and defeated the two groups of Tianlong and Yaoguang, and they were completely defeated. The more creatures the black monster devoured, the stronger its aura became. After a while, it reached the peak of the Martial Emperor in the sixth episode. Its shape is even more incredible. From a distance, it looks like there is an extra layer of darkness on top of the darkness, which is inexplicable. "This won't work. We need to weaken it." Lin Haofei was in the air and finally gave up his attitude of watching the battle. He flapped his firefly wings again, and the Dragon Sword in his hand instantly burst into boundless fire and turned into a roaring lion. , with all his soul power, he rushed towards the black monster. The Evil Emperor also kept jumping up and down in the crowd, with only the roar of a ferocious beast in his throat, and the desire to kill ignited in his eyes. He chased the fleeing crowd without saying a word, fighting with the power of those alien beasts. The lion pounced on the black monster, and the flames mixed with soul power instantly burned throughout its body, burning the black snakes completely. The black monster also roared sharply, The sound sounded like crying, but also like laughing, and it was buzzing. Lin Hao couldn't help but frown his eyebrows and cover his ears. But as if the black monster knew what he was going to do, it immediately stopped screaming, and the flames on its body suddenly extinguished and merged into its body. Lin Hao originally thought that this was the beginning of the opponent's counterattack, and he held the sword in his hand slightly nervously, fully expecting that the opponent was going to come up with some strange trick. But the black monster suddenly melted and turned into a black swamp all over the place, connected with the darkness, making it difficult to find its true identity. This first layer is originally completely dark. Although it can light up, it cannot illuminate its own shadow at all. Once this thing is hidden, unless you step on it yourself, you will not notice anything is wrong. The girl's chuckle rang in the air, lingering hazily around everyone's ears, and the ground began to squirm, forming countless pairs of black arms, slowly grabbing everyone's ankles and melting away their skin. Pull them under inch by inch, absorbing the fresh breath of life. With a flap of firefly wings, Lin Hao had caught the Evil Emperor and brought him away from the strange shadow ground, but his face became even more confused. "There seems to be something wrong" He murmured softly, "Something feels very weird." (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4758 Quietly entering the hallucination (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "My Lord?" The Evil Emperor looked at him strangely, "This subordinate is stupid. I wonder what makes my Lord feel something is wrong?" "Although it is a special wandering soul in the tomb of Emperor Yaoguang, it's not like I have never killed a wandering soul under Yue Jian's death." Lin Hao briefly thought about the difference between this special wandering soul and other wandering souls, and was a little unsure. Then he said, "I feel like even if I use my soul power to hit this, it won't have much strength. It feels light." His voice suddenly paused, and his eyes also raised. He looked at the evil emperor who was looking at him, and suddenly showed a smile. "Lin Hao, Lin Hao, you just don't have a long memory, can't you avoid this kind of thing?" He complained to himself, and suddenly let go of his hands, letting the Evil Emperor fall on the black ground. . The other party did not expect that he suddenly let go, and his feet were immediately entangled in the soft mud, and his skin was burned and hissed, which sounded extremely painful. "My lord?" The evil emperor looked extremely frightened, not knowing what he had done to end up like this. "Did my subordinates do something wrong?" "You evil emperor." Lin Hao flapped his wings and lowered his body slightly, still with a self-deprecating smile on his face and a hint of sarcasm in his tone, "I want you to kill yourself now." As soon as these words came out, the Evil Emperor became even more confused, and his tone was a little hesitant. He asked in confusion: "My lord, did your subordinates do something wrong? Why did you suddenly give such an order to your subordinates? " "No, no." Lin Hao shook his head, looking very regretful, "The Evil Emperor is a bit stubborn. If I let him die, he will definitely wipe his neck without saying a word. How can you be so pretentious and ask a question? Why, you look like a wronged little daughter-in-law." The evil emperor stood in the black mud, the panic on his face disappeared, replaced by a soft and feminine smile. Black hair hung down from his forehead, and soon a full head of black hair grew, scattered under his back, and a blurry woman's face slowly emerged from the evil emperor's face, like a mask Generally, the original face of the Evil Emperor was completely covered. "Hehehehe" The woman said with a smile, and the whole person jumped out of the body of the evil emperor, but only the head looked like a human, but the body still looked like a fox, which looked extremely weird. As it revealed its prototype, the black slimy monster on the ground also disappeared without a trace, and the Evil Emperor fell among the corpses on the ground. Those corpses had long since lost their breath of life, but they still looked like vegetative people with their eyes wide open, gasping for breath, barely struggling on the edge of life and death. They were a group of real living dead, and their bodies were as shriveled as dead trees. . While the other wandering souls were lying on their bodies, absorbing the few living breaths, the Evil Emperor was not seriously harmed. As soon as the human-faced fox sprang out, he immediately woke up, a little confused. Looking at the shriveled corpses around him. "Sooner or later, I have to mention my magic resistance." Lin Hao sighed, raised the Dragon Sword in his hand again, and stabbed the smiling human-faced fox. Although the other party didn't understand what he was saying, he at least understood what the thrust of the sword meant. He immediately turned into a wisp of smoke and avoided the sword. "Stay" Its voice wandered in the air, carrying an indescribable tenderness and charm, "Would you like to stay on this first floor and keep me company?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4759 Quietly entering the hallucination (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "I say you are a vixen, are you really a vixen?" Lin Hao shook his head and closed his eyes. Only his soul power was scattered around, acting as his eyes. There are only the gray auras of wandering souls and living corpses around, and there is no red light of the special wandering soul, as if it has merged with the darkness, and there is no trace at all. The Evil Emperor was still lying among the pile of living corpses, with his eyes tightly closed. The aura on his body was entangled with a wisp of death, making the wandering souls float in the air. They looked at each other carefully, but they did not dare to get close to suck the Evil Emperor. The living spirit in the body. It seems that the aura of this special wandering soul is quite a deterrent to ordinary wandering souls. No wonder no wandering soul in the illusion just came to cause trouble. "Hehe, in this layer of darkness, what's the use of your eyes?" The female voice sounded again, and the voice was so close to him, as if there was a real woman holding Lin Hao's back of the neck, hugging him He breathed softly into his ear, "Close it or not, what difference does it make? You might as well open your eyes and look at my beautiful face." ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Every time this human-faced fox utters a word, the air around Lin Hao becomes colder by half, and the speed of the cold air spreading is not inferior to that of the Dragon Song Sword. This female voice was swirling around him softly, her pussy was coquettish and she was showing off her voice, but no matter how she begged her to be insulted, Lin Hao would not open his eyes, like a statue covered with blood. Like a cold statue, it floated motionless in the air. The female voice sighed softly again, and cursed very coquettishly: "This is really boring." The next second, her voice had turned into a rough male voice, but she still pinched her throat, and her voice was He yelled loudly and loudly: "I think you deserve to die!" As the voice came out, Lin Hao shook his body, and the cold air all over his body instantly turned into crystal water droplets, sliding through the air and falling to the ground. The edge of the Dragon chanting sword also suddenly ignited with red. flame. His soul power exploded suddenly, with him as the center, sweeping out directly, the detection range was accurately controlled at a distance, looking for the opponent's location. The laughter in the air became sharp, and dozens of gray-white shadows jumped out from all directions. Each one was the fox with a human face. The closer they got to Lin Hao, the brighter the red light on the tips of their tails became, and a thick The fragrance also spread out, constantly eroding Lin Hao's sense of smell. Affected by the strange aroma, although Lin Hao kept his eyes closed from the beginning to the end, he was still unavoidable. Various scenes flashed before his eyes, from his acquaintance with Yu Wenhu to his mission to kill the Maple Forest Palace. , and a life and death battle with Senior Brother Yaoguang, etc. His experiences were like a revolving lantern, replaying quickly before his eyes, and those red auras instantly turned into dozens of different auras, from Yu Wenhu to Ni Huang, from Senior Brother Yaoguang to Chang Yunming, There are even auras of Emperor Canglan and Gu Qingming. Their laughter mixed together and poured into Lin Hao's ears. The pictures in his eyes flashed faster and faster, and more and more people couldn't help but want to open their eyes and slowly Soothe his aching head. But Lin Hao held his breath, and the hand holding the sword remained motionless, as if nothing happened, and he concentrated on looking within the exploration range of the soul power. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4760 Breaking the Wind and Water (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Those voices seemed to be beside him, and the sound of the weapon piercing the air and rushing towards him was so clear, but Lin Hao just stood firm and floated firmly on the spot. The cold air continued to wrap around his body, and was melted into water droplets by the astonishing high temperature of the body-protecting Qi. Like artificial rain, the drops fell on the ground. Dozens of sword shadows came closer and closer, and they were only a few inches away from turning Lin Hao into a hedgehog. The sharp laughter of all kinds filled his brain, making it impossible for him to hear anything. the sound of. He should have opened his eyes, stabbed out the Dragon Song Sword in his hand, and killed all the phantoms coming from all directions, but Lin Hao lowered his head instead, and his closed eyes also lowered, as if looking at Like the ground. Within the scope of Soul Power's exploration, everything slowed down. He could see the reflections of the sword light passing through the falling water droplets silently like real shadows, without even a single splash causing any alarm. But the water droplets falling on the ground seemed to have something piercing up from the ground, violently separating in all directions. Before the sound of water falling to the ground could be heard, the invisible transparent object was already piercing upwards. , aiming at Lin Hao's hanging head as he looked down. During the detection of soul power, the thing even made such a big move, but still had no breath at all. It was like a truly transparent person, with only splashing water drops to reveal the other party's existence. "No wonder the red light is so conspicuous, it looks like an anglerfish when combined with the body" Lin Hao muttered softly, and the firefly wings suddenly fluttered in the air, avoiding the swords that suddenly intertwined. With the shadow of the sword shining, the figure fell directly downwards. The flames on the Dragon Sword suddenly extinguished as his falling figure, and were replaced by the soul power wrapped around the sword's edge. The water droplets finally splashed on the floor, making the living corpses wet all over. The white fluorescence also suddenly lit up from the ground, and countless black shadows also sprang up one after another, grabbing into the air. Go ahead and knock the water droplets all over the floor. "Fat Tiger, you are too punctual!" Lin Hao couldn't help shouting. He quickly flapped his wings of firefly and stopped abruptly. He also silently retracted the Dragon Sword, "You are so pure. Steal people¡¯s heads!¡± He opened his eyes and looked down - those black shadows were hundreds of needles, intertwined with each other, penetrating the monster's body. That was not a human-faced fox at all, but a huge beast. The lower body was like a frog, but it was covered with gray fur. Where the head should have been was the upper body of a skinny woman. This thing was supposed to look like a wandering spirit, and normal attacks could do nothing with it. But when the formation was activated, this strange thing became like a corpse, nailed firmly in the air. The skinny upper body The old woman also lowered her head and cried dyingly. Lin Hao carefully flapped his wings of firefly and reached down with his toes, trying to step on the black ground thorn - but it seemed as if it didn't exist, allowing him to directly penetrate the opponent's body and step on it. On the monster's shoulder. This seemed like a huge insult to the monster. Before Lin Hao could pull away, the monster had already thrown up his skinny arms, screamed sharply, and tried desperately to scratch the opponent's face. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4761 Breaking the Wind and Water (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! But although the black thorn was a pure shadow to a living creature like Lin Hao, it was not a shadow to this monster. Instead, it actually penetrated the body and was nailed to the air. Nowadays, it cannot cause any big disturbance at all. Apart from screaming and increasing the source of noise, it has no other effect. The Dragon Sword fell so lightly in the air that it cut off the woman's head, but what flowed out was not blood, but misty white smoke. The aura of the undead quickly escaped from the wound, causing its gray-white fur to fall off quickly, revealing the bumpy toad-like skin underneath. The monster was still twisting its body desperately, trying to cover it. The wound on his neck prevented the death energy from dissipating. But the gray fur quickly fell away, and the pitted skin began to emit misty white smoke, which dispersed bit by bit towards the surroundings. However, in an instant, this behemoth turned into a mist. , disappeared into the darkness, with no breath left. The black ground thorns also slowly retracted and merged into the ground again without a trace of ripples. The white light of the formation also converged, while the wandering souls who were pierced by the way maintained their crouching movements. , turned into a shadow together with the monster, and disappeared into the air. The vegetative people were still lying on the ground, their eyes dull, but as soon as the monster died, the Emperor woke up immediately, rubbed his head with a confused look, and looked around. "My lord?" He stared blankly at the corpses on the ground with some shock in his eyes, "This is" "Stop talking, big brother." Lin Hao sighed helplessly, flapped his wings of firefly and slowly landed on the ground, and patted the other party's shoulder sympathetically, "Let's leave the emperor's tomb. Try to find some equipment that improves magic resistance." "Boss¡ª" Yu Wenhu's voice came from the darkness, "Have you caught the vixen? Why hasn't the spirit of the emperor's tomb come out to speak yet?" "How do I know!" Lin Hao immediately raised his voice and yelled back, "Maybe there is a delay in the network of this copy. The spirit of the Emperor's Tomb spoke slowly and had to pause for a while before speaking. He might have to wait a little longer. Just come out!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the ground suddenly surged, and the boundless darkness eroded in an instant, directly wrapping him and the Emperor of Evil, dragging them towards the ground with shocking force. The dragon chanting sword and the tiger claws stabbed out in an instant, trying to cut through the darkness, but halfway they were wrapped up tightly, unable to move at all. In the blink of an eye, they had been dragged underneath, and no one could be seen. . And then the darkness slowly re-established itself in the distance, as if everything just now was just an illusion, and even the living corpses on the ground disappeared completely. Lin Hao felt his whole body light up, and then a chill rushed down his spine to the top of his head. He couldn't help but shudder, and he twisted his wrists, trying to cut off these things wrapped around his body. Son. But before his sword edge could reach it, those things quickly retracted, leaving him free, allowing the Dragon Sword to miss again. Soul power burst out of his body, and he quickly explored the surrounding situation, but the other party had already escaped without a trace. There was no so-called follow-up attack at all. It seemed that he was just going through the motions and had no intention of attacking Lin Hao. cause any harm. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4762 Skeleton Soldier (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "I feel like a guinea pig in an experiment. I don't understand what the owner of the emperor's tomb wants to do to me." Lin Hao sighed, reluctantly got up from the ground, and then carefully Open your eyes and look at your surroundings. They should have been dragged into another space by the black shadow. The surroundings were no longer dark, but were replaced by rocks and rocks. There are even dense groups of stalactites above the head, each one is thin and long, and it seems that any sound can shake them all down. The bodies of those stalactites emitted a faint orange light, like warm lamps, rendering the interior of the cave extremely beautiful, as if they were not in the tomb of Emperor Yaoguang, but at some scenic spot. The only thing that is not perfect is probably the skeletal soldiers scattered around Lin Hao. From the moment he opened his eyes, there was neither the Evil Emperor nor the Skeleton King around, nor was there Yu Wenhu, only the skeleton soldiers occupying all the places. Without exception, their eyes were burning with blue or emerald green will-o'-the-wisps, and they held various weapons in their hands. They stood silently on the spot, their pale bones responding to the orange firelight, like flames crawling out of hell. Fire skeleton soldiers are common. This made Lin Hao stand silently on the spot, looking at the several skeleton soldiers crushed by him under his buttocks, and then at the airtight positions between the other skeleton soldiers. He could only pop up the Wings of Firefly Thunder again. Flying towards the air. Soul power surged out of him and scattered on the ground, searching for traces of Yu Wenhu and the others. But before they had gone a few meters, these skeleton soldiers started to move suddenly as if they had been frightened. They raised their heads one after another, and immediately raised the weapons in their hands high, pushing each other, and hundreds of thousands of will-o'-the-wisps all looked towards Lin Hao. Shorter weapons are fine, he can rely on his flexible movement to evade them, but longer ones are aimed at that pestle, and it stretches up and down in waves from time to time. Combined with the endless stalactites above his head, it creates a living hell of spikes. It's not a matter of letting Lin Hao advance, nor is it of letting Lin Hao retreat. This is not the most annoying thing. He originally thought that there weren¡¯t many skeletal soldiers here, so he could just fight his way out, but when you kill one, the enemy falls apart with a crash, falling to the ground with bones all over his body exposed, and the weapon in his hand is broken. After a while, it silently puts its bones together again, stands up again in a daze, and then harasses you with its own weapons. This will happen from time to time. You finally clear a path. As soon as you turn around, a large group of skeletal soldiers will come from behind. They all look up at you, with the weapons in their hands raised high, waiting. When will he suddenly attack you? "It seems to me that this layer is not the undead layer at all." Lin Hao leaned against the stalactites and muttered, "This layer should be renamed the Road of Suffering." Fortunately, although this cave is the same as the first level, the area is astonishingly large, and the intersecting roads extend in all directions, making it a rhythm that wants to kill a roadie, but Yu Wenhu and the others are not very far away from Lin Hao. The soul power was only released for a while, and it had already captured their position. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4763 Skeleton Soldier (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! This allowed Lin Haoru to receive amnesty and no longer needlessly entangled with these skeletal soldiers. Under the gaze of thousands of pairs of will-o'-the-wisps, he flew into a high hole and finally got rid of these annoying followers. He got through the somewhat narrow corridor and leaned out from the other end. He just glanced down and saw Yu Wenhu. The other party was talking to the Skeleton King and the Evil Emperor, and he looked so excited that he almost jumped up and danced. However, the other two people had calm faces. Only the two blue will-o'-the-wisps in the Skeleton King's eyes still danced twice. Express yourself still listening. "So, I think this might actually work. Think about it, all these skeleton soldiers in the cave are simply sending us soldiers for free!" Yu Wenhu put his hands on his hips and smiled proudly, "Boss, this is You have to boast about me!" "What?" Lin Hao stuck out his head and asked quietly in his ear, "What good thing have you done that you need me to praise you for?" The Skeleton King and the Evil Emperor knelt down on one knee at the same time and whispered very respectfully: "Welcome my lord." "Boss, what's wrong with you!" Yu Wenhu was so frightened by him that he trembled and immediately bounced out, almost falling to the ground. "You still imitate that wandering spirit to pretend to be a ghost!" "Boss, I'm more than a million times better than the wandering souls. They can just as well imitate me." Lin Hao half-squinted his eyes, half-bent in the air, and with his white robe, he looked around suddenly and saw It's really similar to your wandering soul. "Tell me." He motioned the Skeleton King and the Evil Emperor to stand up, and waved to Yu Wenhu, "What have you done that you need me to praise you for, tell me." "Hehe, boss, you don't know this!" Yu Wenhu glided over in one stride and raised his chin proudly towards Mr. Skeleton, "You change your color first." The other party looked at Lin Hao first, and then nodded to Yu Wenhu after receiving permission - the blue will-o'-the-wisps in the eyes of the Skeleton King flashed, and the color changed directly to a weird scarlet, and the surface of its pale bones also It peeled off inch by inch, revealing the extremely dark indigo body underneath. A crystal clear indigo gem also appeared on the huge bone sword, dotted at the end of the hilt of the bone sword, which turned this murderous weapon into a beautiful handicraft. "So?" Lin Hao raised his eyebrows, "The color of the Skeleton King has changed back. What do you want to do, form a Rainbow Team?" "Boss, look at this level. They are all skeleton soldiers. They must be the world of the undead." Yu Wenhu quickly shook his head and quickly expressed his thoughts, "Anyway, the Skeleton King is also the undead. Maybe the people on this level are the undead." The undead can be taken into our arms!" As soon as these words came out, Lin Hao's eyes suddenly lit up. Thinking about the number of skeletal soldiers outside, it was just as Yu Wenhu said, these were the soldiers who came to the door! "Did the ancestors of Yaoguang not think of this level?" He touched his chin and asked, "These skeleton soldiers may have owners, and they are just released to feed us, and they cannot be conquered at all." "Then I don't care." Yu Wenhu replied simply, "Boss, we have been here this time, and it will definitely become more and more difficult in the future. We might as well give it a try. Maybe this level will directly become ours." In this world, you can easily seduce those who will be promoted later." (Remember the website address of this website: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4764 I want it all (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! The more he talked, the more Lin Hao was moved. Besides, it was Yu Wenhu himself who wanted the inheritance of Emperor Yaoguang's tomb. If he was not in a hurry to enter the next level, it would be okay to stay here for a little longer. As soon as the two reached a consensus, they immediately walked out with the Skeleton King and the Evil Emperor, and stood among the skeleton soldiers. Although they look exactly like the skeletal soldiers from Yue Jian¡¯s death place, in comparison, for some reason, the skeletal soldiers in the emperor¡¯s tomb not only move much slower, but also attack slowly. They first watched helplessly as these four people got next to them, then slowly raised the swords in their hands and stabbed the four people slowly - this is why they were pursued by thousands of skeletal soldiers. Under this situation, Lin Hao could avoid their attacks simply by moving. Faced with such a slow attack, how could these guys with high-level strength take it seriously and just play a few tricks? Naturally, these skeletal soldiers were already shattered into pieces before they even hit a hair. . That scene was like a tsunami hitting a high-rise building. The skeletal soldiers fell down and fell into scattered bones on the ground. Even the stalactites were crumbling and looked like they were about to fall. Looking at the pale bones on the ground, the three of them all cast their eyes on the Skeleton King, waiting for the other party to turn enemies into friends. The Skeleton King took a step forward, knelt down on one knee, held the huge bone sword in both hands, and stabbed the ground. The scarlet will-o'-the-wisps in his eyes suddenly lit up, and the boundless death energy instantly swept through every inch of scattered bones. "Wandering soldiers!" the Skeleton King ordered in a low voice. The scarlet will-o'-the-wisp in his eyes suddenly jumped, splitting into hundreds of clones, overwhelmingly rushing towards the ground, "Rise up again from the dust, Fight for your master!" As the words fell, the Skeleton King slowly raised his wrist, and the bone sword was pulled out of the ground inch by inch, and the death energy in the air gathered crazily, even including the free spiritual energy of heaven and earth. Swallowed, covering the bones on the ground. The bone sword was finally completely pulled away from the ground. The Skeleton King held it in his hand and handed the tip of the sword to Lin Hao. The Skeleton King knelt on the ground with one knee, lowered his head in great respect, and said in a deep voice: "I Lord, I dare to plead with you, can you grant me a drop of blood?" "What's so difficult about this?" The dragon chanting sword passed through the air, and Lin Hao's fingertips had already opened a wound, and dripping drops fell on the white bone sword, following the wide blood groove. He slid down and fell into the dust on the ground. It was obviously such a light movement, but it was like lighting the fuse of a barrel of explosives, causing the pile of bones that had been silent to suddenly bounce up, staggering and colliding with each other, making people's ears filled with the sound of crashing. In the blink of an eye, these skeletons turned into skeleton soldiers again, the bones all over their bodies became paler, and the will-o¡¯-the-wisps in the empty pupils burned more vigorously. Without saying much, they held the weapons in their hands and knelt down like a wave, lowering their heads like skeletal kings. "All the skeleton soldiers have been transformed." The skeleton king raised his head, the scarlet will-o'-the-wisps in his eyes dancing silently, "Congratulations, my lord, this is your army now." (Remember this website's website address: www.hlnovel. com Chapter 4765 I want it all (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "What am I talking about!" Yu Wenhu shouted excitedly, and came to Lin Hao very proudly, his tone was a bit like beating him up, "Such undead creatures are rarely seen in the first place, and the tomb of Emperor Yaoguang is It¡¯s impossible to open it in a place like the place where Yue Jian died. How could this ancestor have thought that someone would bring undead creatures into the second level!¡± "Okay, okay." Lin Hao raised his eyebrows, put his arms around Yu Wenhu's shoulders, and ravaged the other person's fat face, "My little brother is so awesome! You really deserve to be my subordinate!" He gave a bad smile, looked at the skeletal soldiers, and already sketched out the prototype of a plan in his mind. "Come on, come on." He waved to the Evil Emperor and the Skeleton Soldiers, with a hint of pride in his tone, "It's time for us to rake up" In the next few days, they will clean almost every road in the entire cave. Every time a skeletal soldier falls, Lin Hao's skeletal army will increase, forming a perfect cycle of fighting to support war. Unfortunately, although this cave is large, it is not as vast as the first level. There are still certain boundaries. The output of bone soldiers is not unlimited. It only took two or three days to be collected by Lin Hao. It was clean and formed a mighty army, which was simply invincible in all directions. Not only that, they also found about thirty yakshas. They had green faces, fangs, and red hair. No matter male or female, they were all ugly. They were not as powerful as the yakshas under the moon, and their strength was only that of a high-level martial emperor. That¡¯s all. "If it were anyone else, if they looked up when they broke into a place like this, they would see several high-level Martial Emperor Yakshas at every turn, and they would die of despair. But for Lin Hao, who was sitting on an army of skeletons at this time, it was more cost-effective than a clearance sale. He didn¡¯t even think about using it, so he immediately said: ¡°I¡¯ll take it, uncle!¡± In front of thousands or even tens of thousands of skeleton soldiers, any high-level Martial Emperor-level Yaksha, once the skeleton king's royal power is activated, plus a set of combo attacks by the skeleton soldiers surrounding him from all directions, will be completely defeated. He died suddenly on the spot in suspense. Lin Hao didn¡¯t even need to move a finger, he was leisurely being served by the skeleton soldiers, and he just emptied the entire second floor, achieving the so-called "everything you see is his own soldiers." Yu Wenhu, who first proposed this suggestion, was also shocked. He didn¡¯t expect Lin Hao to be able to do this. You must know that this is the tomb of Emperor Yaoguang, and everyone knows that it is extremely dangerous inside. But as for Lin Hao, he just relied on the cards in his hand and turned the thrilling adventure game into a casual and healthy management game. It was also the kind that came with a golden finger at the beginning. He graduated successfully in two days and looked at everyone. The skeletal soldier smiled and said nothing. In the end, they had to send nearly half of the skeletal soldiers back to the place of death. Otherwise, a large number of skeletal soldiers would kneel down if you made a move, leaving you with no place to stand. After being subdued, those Yakshas were reduced to domestic servants, responsible for nurturing Lin Hao's shoulders and legs, and only the rest were qualified to help. And Yu Wenhu was even more busy. He was running around in this huge cave and almost memorized every path. He was so weak at drawing talismans and formations. In the end, he simply imitated Lin Hao and just opened his mouth to command the skeletal soldiers to do things. He just took out three-quarters of the talisman he was carrying, and tears of distress began to flow. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4766 Please enter the urn You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! After they arranged everything, they hid in a very hidden cave, which was filled with hidden formations, and communication formations were placed all over the floor, creating the effect of a security room. And those communication arrays outside are the current cameras. Naturally, according to Lin Hao's wishes, they are placed everywhere. Every corner of the cave must be filled with his eyeliners. The only disappointing thing is the promotion speed of Yaoguang and Tianlong. Although the sun cannot be seen in the tomb of Emperor Yaoguang, we can barely calculate the time. It took them less than two and a half days to collect the skeletal soldiers and Yashas on this floor. This included the time to check for leaks and fill in the gaps. Generally speaking, it was as fast as a tornado destroying a parking lot. To set up the formation and affix the talisman, you only need to open your mouth to command, and the remaining skeletal soldiers will do it themselves. Although there are thousands of people helping you lay the trap, Yu Wenhu and Lin Hao still almost lost their voices. The layout was completed within a day and a half, and we were just waiting for them to step on the line. But Yaoguang and Tianlong didn¡¯t know what was going on. They were originally worried that someone would be promoted halfway through the layout, but they didn¡¯t expect that until they finished it, the second floor was still quiet, without a single stranger. "It's impossible that they were all killed by the special wandering spirits later." Lin Hao sat on a chair made of skeleton soldiers, with his feet on the coffee table made of skeleton soldiers. If he had another bottle of wine, more than a dozen The famous singer and dancer looks like a tyrant. It¡¯s just that at this time, the tyrant had a frown on his face and his tone was very low. He would sigh from time to time, truly worrying about his enemy. "Boss, how is this possible?" Yu Wenhu was also idle, changing the formations in his mind over and over again, and said in a weak tone to comfort him, "The bloodline beasts of Tianlong are quite powerful against wandering souls. , not all Yaoguang disciples are so useless." "But why don't they come?" Lin Hao became even more sad, and even had the urge to go down across the level to help them catch the wandering souls, "I have worked so hard for so long, how come they can't even catch a special wandering soul?" You are so slow, you must be a bit useless!" "That's right, it's been too long." Yu Wenhu also lay on the ground with his head up, sighing very sadly, "Is it possible that Senior Brother Yaoguang died suddenly after suffering the backlash of the formation? Or is it that the dragon¡¯s people fought with the Yaoguang disciples that day, and everyone died together?¡± The more he spoke, the louder Lin Hao's sigh became. In the end, both of them stopped talking. They stared blankly at the communication formations, waiting lonely for the moment they lit up. "My lord, why do we have to wait until they come?" The Emperor thought for a long time, and finally couldn't help but ask, "Wouldn't it be better for us to go directly to the next floor?" "You don't understand the cunning and cunning of human beings." Lin Hao turned over and replied lazily, "Even if we go to the next level in advance, we don't know what we are about to face. In case of danger, Since we have explored all the stuff, isn't it a convenience for those behind us?" He made a cutting gesture and then continued in a serious manner: "Now we have a lot of skeletal soldiers. We have the right time and place to kill their numbers here to a handful. There is plenty of time for us to explore the third floor, and we can still use¡ª¡ª" A ray of white light finally emerged from the communication formation, making Lin Hao almost bite his tongue, and Yu Wenhu jumped up from the ground, shouting excitedly: "Here it comes!" (Remember this! Website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4767 You are in a urn You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! The black shadow quickly pulled away, returned to the ground again, let go of the dozen humans, and exposed their bodies. It seems that the fight for the special wandering soul this time is also a big melee, otherwise more than a dozen people would not be teleported up at once. And looking at the tattered robes of various colors, none of these people are from Yaoguang, they are all from Tianlong. The one who took the first action was the one who went to block Lin Hao with Chang Yunming and Sang Hu. Lingbu. At this time, he slowly got up from the ground, raised the sword in his hand very vigilantly, raised his head and looked around. But to his surprise, there was nothing around here. As his eyes slid across the empty cave, Ling Bu couldn't help but feel a little confused on his face. "Does this count as a promotion?" The round-faced man with the strength of a high-level Martial Emperor beside him raised his eyebrows and said with some contempt, "This Tomb of Emperor Yaoguang is nothing more than that. The second floor is so empty, so there must be nothing to get. Let¡¯s take action.¡± "Hmph, you are really lucky to be able to join us like this." The man in gray robe with slender eyes sneered in a low voice, "The high-ranking martial emperors almost came out in full force just for the tomb of Emperor Yaoguang. You It¡¯s so stupid to still be chirping here.¡± The round-faced man did not answer, but rolled his eyes at the other party, expressed his attitude with a disdainful nasal voice, loosened his belt again, and walked to the other corner, but his belt was As soon as I untied it and before I could do what I wanted to do, a ray of light suddenly appeared under my feet. "What the hell?" The round-faced man muttered, lifting his belt and tugging on the long stabbing sword in his hand, moving back and looking under him. "Why, are you so fat that you can't even recognize your own feet?" The man with slender eyes seemed to have some trouble with him, and he kept mocking him, and Ling Bu couldn't stand it anymore. "It's enough to just say a few words to each other." He opened his mouth to persuade, "Rongxing, aren't you the same age as Binwen? From now on, it's the minimum to take care of each other, don't speak so harshly." Rong Xing's slender eyes rolled up, and he didn't take Ling Bu's words into consideration at all. He turned his head and scolded the other party coldly: "You are a gray robe, and I am also a gray robe, who is it?" You are not superior to anyone else, so I will listen to you no matter what you say, right? Don¡¯t think that you can pretend to be the boss in front of me because you have been hanging out with that black-robed Chang Yunming for a long time.¡± When they first met Lin Hao, Ling Bu was the peacemaker with the softest tone. It was certainly impossible for his personality to change suddenly in such a short period of time. When Rong Xing said this, he smiled coquettishly and didn't dare to say anything more. The embarrassment on his face overflowed, so he had to turn his head and call to the round-faced Bin Wen: "Look, he His temper is like this, there is no need to argue with him, just be patient with each other." Binwen ignored him, his eyes were still glued to the ground, his head was lowered, and he didn't know what he saw that made him so shocked. Ling Bu saw that the other party was not paying attention to him at all, and touched his nose again, without saying a word. He could only glance around nervously, not knowing what to do next. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????have a bad mouth and a bad temper, still understand Bin Wen to a certain extent, and know that the other party can only tolerate a few words from him. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4768 The routine begins You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! At this moment, he had ridiculed Ling Bu who was trying to make peace. No matter what he said, this guy couldn't hold back his anger. He would definitely have to yell at him before he would give up. He would never give up. He stood there without saying a word. "Why, you are very obedient. If you say you will tolerate it, you will endure it to the end." Rong Xing approached the other party with steps, and the corners of his eyes were raised, showing a natural and mean look, "Or is it that your fat feet are so beautiful? , made you forget how to even open your mouth to speak?" Seeing that the more the army talked, the smell of gunpowder in the air became stronger. Ling Bu looked around in a panic, regretting why he didn't go to the same place with Chang Yunming and the others. He had to follow these people. The two explosive barrels were tied together, which was really bad luck for eight lifetimes. ????????????????????????? It¡¯s time for the rest to recuperate and take pills. They have long been accustomed to this situation and have not even looked at them. The army also walked into Bin Wen. Before his eyes fell over, he had already raised his left foot and lightly kicked the opponent's butt. But before the sarcastic and harsh words came out of his mouth, Bin Wen's figure was kicked down a few points, hanging softly in the air. "Bin Wen" Ling Bu finally realized something was wrong and quickly ran over, while Rong Xing pulled out the sword from his waist and his face suddenly darkened. This poor little fat man with a round face was about to kneel on the ground at this moment, his hands were hanging helplessly in the air, and his face had been pierced by piercings. The neither light nor heavy kick just now was just right. Let the Binwen slide down a few more points, and then the tip of the ground thorn finally penetrated the hard skull, revealing a corner. But the formation under his feet was still on, and the ground thorn stabbed out silently in an instant. At the moment when the opponent was least prepared, it pierced Binwen's footsteps and penetrated his face. Within ten seconds, The life of a high-level martial emperor was strangled under the eyes of several people. Ling Bu's eyes almost popped out of his head, his lips couldn't help but tremble, and his clenched hands were instantly covered with cold sweat, and he couldn't even hold the sword hilt. "This, this" He stammered, but he couldn't form a complete sentence. "What the hell, don't you know we are in the tomb of Emperor Yaoguang now?" Although Rong Xing was surprised, his words still sounded unpleasant. Fortunately, he had a somewhat cold temperament. Although Bin Wen died in an unknown manner, he quickly cheered up and reached out his hand very indifferently, trying to move the other party's fat body away. Ling Bu was so shocked that his brain shut down for a moment, and he could only stand there, watching blankly as the other party tore off Bin Wen's body, and threw it aside in disgust. With a soft thump, Binwen fell headlong onto the rock wall, and the blood from the wound finally flowed out, staining a large area of ??land red. When the others who were minding their own repairs looked up and saw the corpses here and the two ugly-looking people, they immediately understood that something had happened. They immediately stood up and walked over here without saying a word. Strange to say, the army originally wanted to move the fat man so that he could see what the formation was about, but once the fat man's body was removed, the thorns actually slowly retracted on their own. "Okay." He couldn't help but sneer, his tone was not even the slightest bit shocked because of the death of his teammate, but it was still full of sarcasm and ridicule. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4769 All living things You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "This formation is really smart, and I will take the initiative to recycle it. Fatty is really lucky, so he put his head in it." "Everyone is dead, so stop talking." Ling Bu's face was pale and he didn't dare to move. His eyes were rolling around in his sockets, desperately looking at the floor around him, for fear of where to step. If something was wrong, a thorn popped out and pricked his head to pieces. When the dozen or so people saw the retracted ground thorn and then looked at the big hole on Bin Wen's head, they suddenly reacted and stopped one after another, looking at the bare ground in fear. "Look, a bunch of Martial Emperor masters were frightened like this by just one formation." Rong Xing raised his eyes and said with great disdain, "Tianlong's face will be completely lost by you." As soon as he finished speaking, the ground thorn had completely retracted into the ground, and the illuminated formation slowly extinguished, but this was not the end. A larger circular formation lit up, enveloping everyone in it, and the patterns on it were even more intricate, showing the power of this formation. This large formation was like a ignited fuse, causing countless small circular formations to light up one after another under everyone's feet. The white light almost covered up the orange light of the stalactites, stinging everyone's eyes and making them unable to open their eyes. "There's a trick!" Ling Bu shouted immediately, "Draw your swords and watch your step!" The army on the side slowly closed their eyes, and then explored the soul power, sensing the movement in the white light, and stepped on the ground with their toes again, floating in the air. Although he was venomous, his strength was not false at all. He was very alert and immediately got out of the most dangerous ground and into the air where it was most convenient to dodge ground attacks. Although the formation is extremely clever, no one can detect the slightest breath, and the speed of the ground thorn attack is also astonishingly fast. If you are not careful, you will be hit. But after all, the intruder is huge and menacing. If you investigate carefully and with the strength of a high-level martial emperor, there is no big problem in avoiding this surprise attack. Just as the army thought, before the white light fell, large and small thorns had already popped out of the ground, rushing upwards in waves, almost reaching the stalactites at the top of the cave. . ¡°Obviously, what stabbed Bin Wen to death was just a warning, and this large circular formation was the final move that came later. Rong Xing mobilized his spiritual power and relied on his meticulous exploration to find the rhythm of the undulations of the ground thorns. He relied on his flexibility to move around and shuttled around inside without any damage to the corner of his robe. ¡°Heh, that¡¯s so stupid. He couldn't help but think sarcastically in his heart. ???Is this really the only way the owner of Emperor Yaoguang¡¯s tomb can do it? First, there is the pretentious wandering soul paired with darkness, and then there is the flashy chain formation. I don¡¯t even think about who is coming in here, and I dare to use some low-level methods here. It is really laughable. He was ridiculing, and his movement was extremely powerful. He was not like Ling Bu, who was already unable to protect himself, but he still wanted to help those weak people escape. So until the light of the circular array slowly extinguished, the ground was covered with dense thorns, and not a single hair of the army was injured, and they still looked so free and easy. There was even a slight smile on his face, as if he was laughing at how stupid the person who set up the formation was. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4770 Everyone is different You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! The spiritual power surged wantonly in the army's meridians, making him slowly stand on the top of the ground thorn like an outsider. His eyes also opened, with the usual sarcasm in them, light and airy. looked down. Bin Wen¡¯s death was too sudden after all, and many of the juniors were already panicking, and were not as prudent as he, a man with some experience. So the random stabbing just now actually killed a few more Tianlong people, and the remaining people also looked embarrassed. Both their clothes and robes were in tatters and had no trace of anything. Lost its original gorgeous look. Ling Bu's injuries were the most serious. Both his cheeks and body were covered with large and small scars. The blood almost stained half of his gray tattered robe red. His otherwise ordinary face. It was considered disfigured, with most of the bridge of his nose pierced, turning into a piece of soft flesh hanging on his face. He is about the same strength as the army, and his character is more stable. If he only cares about himself, he will probably hide more easily than the other party. But this man was obviously born in the Heavenly Dragon Empire, where martial arts are respected, but he has a gentle personality and a good heart. Therefore, he was able to avoid the thorns that suddenly appeared all over the ground and saved them at the same time. There are many teammates who are lower in cultivation than me. Although the death toll has been greatly reduced, looking at the blood all over the body, you can see how significant the cost was. "Look, I told you to be a peacemaker and a kind-hearted person on weekdays." Rong Xing stood on the top of the thorn and leaned down to look at the scars on the opponent's face. "It's good now. I didn't save many people, but they fell." The injuries all over his body make his already unattractive face even uglier. It¡¯s really pitiful.¡± Ling Bu was in the mood to talk to this person, and as soon as he opened his lips, he coughed out several mouthfuls of blood, and his breath became much more unstable. Looking at the other party's embarrassed look, the disdain in Rong Xing's heart became more and more obvious. Looking at the useless thorns everywhere, he just snorted coldly, and even more commented on the owner of Emperor Yaoguang's tomb. One level lower. "Let me see, either the owner of this emperor's tomb is too stupid, or someone is there first and has laid a trap for us to step on." He said this, but his tone was so sinister that it was hard to tell whether he was mocking or not. Analyze the situation carefully. The rest of the people were frightened and injured, and they had no time to do anything else. They were all shouting around, quickly counting the number of casualties and remaining combat power, but no one picked him up. if. This made Rong Xing stand awkwardly in the air. He glanced around with a pair of slender eyes, snorted coldly, and silently wrote down the account. "Brother Ling, four of our team died, and I think half of the other one's body is gone. I guess he can't be saved, so I just gave him a sword and let him go directly." A younger man in brown robes had noble eyes. There were tears, but I still held back my fear and sadness and reported word for word. After listening to his words, Ling Bu pulled up the edge of his tattered robe and wiped the blood from his face - if Chang Yunming, the man in charge, was here, he would have to sigh several times at this moment, and his sorrow would be obvious. On the face. But now Chang Yunming, the person with the highest status, has not come up. Bin Wen died quickly. The army is cold-blooded, let alone others. If it weren't for the benefits in Emperor Yaoguang's tomb, he wouldn't even give orders to Tianlong's senior officials. If you can talk about it, naturally you don't care about other things and only care about yourself. The blood stains were wiped away by the dusty tattered robe, revealing Ling Bu's current face. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4771 Disfigured You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "As the army said, his face is now covered with large and small scars. It is not the least bit ugly. The young people reporting the situation next to him were shocked. They did not expect that the other party was injured so badly. "Although it was a surprise attack, five people actually died like this. It's really hard to show off this number." He frowned, trying not to let out the sigh in his throat. His face was full of seriousness, except for the one on his forehead. A few drops of cold sweat revealed his true thoughts. The young man was stunned for a moment, feeling that the other party's tone was different from usual, but for a moment he didn't know what was wrong, and he still replied angrily: "Brother Ling, who would have thought that the first level is ghosts, and the second level is This kind of thing - I don't think it's anything powerful, it's just better than sneak attack." Ling Bu was silent for a moment, glanced at the young man's face, and then said: "This is the tomb of Emperor Yaoguang. It is natural for there to be several formations. Don't treat the owner of this place as a fool. Be cautious in everything." It¡¯s good to go.¡± "Besides, we are the invading enemies. A sneak attack is not a surprise attack. Will a dead man follow the rules and dignity of a living enemy who is an enemy?" This time, the young man realized something was wrong. As a good old man, Ling Bu always had a gentle look in his eyes. There was no impurity in his amber eyes. Those who looked at them felt comfortable and couldn't help but talk to him more. Two sentences. Now, the bridge of his nose was mostly collapsed due to the impact of the ground thorn, and there was a big cut in the corner of his eye. His eyes were one big and one small, and his face was funny and weird. "And those amber eyes no longer contained approachable gentleness, but calmness. Different from the coldness and indifference in the eyes of that madman Chang Yunming, and different from the arrogance and nobility of the eldest lady Sang Hu, there is only complete calm in those eyes, and those who look at them can't help but lower their heads and feel What he did was just like a three-year-old child, acting wantonly in front of adults. Being stared at by such eyes, the young man felt a sense of shame in his heart. He immediately lowered his head honestly and said in a more respectful tone: "I understand, I will gather the people right away and prepare - ¡ª¡± "Ha, are you really frightened by this paper tiger?" Before he could finish his words, the army sneered again, stepped in and took over the words, "Only people have a cold face after death. What's the use? You're just a gray robe after all. You don't have the strength or the temper. You are born to be a mean person!" Ling Bu was usually very popular, but as soon as he said these words, the young man's face immediately turned angry, and he looked at the army with hatred in his eyes. "You are a gray robe like Brother Ling, and you haven't done anything, so what qualifications do you have to make noise here?" There was annoyance in his tone, and his dissatisfaction with the army suddenly burst out. "You can do nothing but sarcasm every day. I think you have such a mean mouth. Sooner or later, someone will cut it off and you will never be able to speak again!" "That's very well said." The soldier was not angry. Instead, he looked at the other party with a smile and clapped his hands, "I just didn't know that you, a boy in brown robe, haven't even touched the threshold of a high-level Martial Emperor. Dare you scream at me here¡ª¡ª" He raised his slender eyes and asked innocently, "What? Are you tired of living and want to die here?" The young man in brown robe was so frightened that his arrogance suddenly disappeared a lot. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4772 Ignite the wire You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! But after all, he was young and energetic. Although the young man in brown robe knew in his heart that he should not say any more, he still couldn't bear it in terms of face. The lips pursed for a long time and then opened again. I wanted to force myself to say a few more words and find a way to get off. "Okay." Ling Bu on the side patted him on the shoulder and shouted in a calm tone, "We are all the people of Tianlong, why should we worry about each other because of this matter? You go quickly. The rest of the people shouted Come here, repair it on the spot for ten minutes, and hurry up to find the special existence on this level." The young man, as if he was about to receive amnesty, glared at the army fiercely, quickly said yes, and followed the order. "Look, this formation has been activated. How can there be any special existence on this level?" Rong Xing was still smiling, but there was no sarcasm in his tone, "I see this level It¡¯s a dead end, and it¡¯s unclear who will survive and go to the next level.¡± Ling Bu ignored him, closed his eyes, and sat cross-legged next to the ground thorn. He tried his best to adjust his somewhat disordered meridians and sort out the flow of spiritual power, hoping to return to his peak state as much as possible. And the army was not injured at all, and naturally did not need to be repaired. A pair of eyes looked here and there, and suddenly laughed again, which made Ling Bu, who was known for his temperament, couldn't help but open his eyes again. He looked at the other party with some dissatisfaction. "That's enough." He shouted in a low voice, "I respect your personal wishes. If you don't come to help, I'll let you go. As long as you don't cause trouble, that's fine. But now that the formation is in chaos and people are distracted, it's time for you to restrain yourself." You have lost your temper!" The army didn¡¯t use their identity to suppress him this time, but simply acted like they didn¡¯t hear anything and laughed heartily. "This formation is so stupid, it doesn't mean to kill them all!" He laughed with tears in his eyes, his tone full of complacency. "Look at the thorns everywhere here, which compress the space so much. If it were me, I would have set up a dozen more killing arrays, leaving the frightened people with nowhere to escape in this narrow space. Then you can catch them all in one fell swoop and kill them all." "Did you hear that?" Lin Hao, who was watching the show in a hidden cave, finally spoke and nodded to Yu Wenhu reservedly, "I just said that this kid has a very arrogant temper. He will definitely say such things." Yu Wenhu stood beside him with a confused look on his face. He couldn't help scratching his head and complained in a depressed tone: "Who would laugh at the trap that was laid in ambush? It's not powerful enough. I think this person's head is probably sick, or A brain disease that cannot be cured." "I don't care if he is mentally retarded or not, he just said it anyway." Lin Hao rolled his eyes, thinking that you have never been to modern times and have never read The Romance of the Three Kingdoms. You don't know that Cao Cao is like this naughty kid. He laughed all the time. Others didn't set up their formation tightly enough, and were beaten almost to death in the next second. Yu Wenhu stepped on the ground with his toes, and his spiritual power was like an anteater burrowing into the ground. He quickly moved towards where those people were, but it was not underground, but above their heads, that is, the stalactites. among. "Let you kid laugh at our formation. Today I will show you what it means when Tianlong defeats Emperor Yaoguang's tomb!" Lin Hao raised his chin arrogantly, "Let me let him go!" (note) Please visit our website: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4773 Defeat from the Emperor¡¯s Tomb (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! As soon as these words came out, the spiritual power entrenched in the stalactites immediately fell down and passed lightly over the heads of the army. Although the fool who was still taunting was stupid, he still noticed a hint of aura, and immediately stopped talking, his slender eyes suddenly widened, and he looked towards the top of his head. Among this dense group of stalactites, there are hundreds of extremely fine threads. At first glance, one might think that spiders have built their nests here, so there are such orderly arranged web-like threads. But if you look carefully, you will find that the surface of these thin lines is showing soft silver reflection. It is obviously not spider silk, but like short rays of moonlight, reflecting in the eyes of the army. "What the hell is this?" The fool, whose every move was caught in full view, finally reacted. He immediately jumped back two steps, raised the sword in his hand again, and carefully moved towards the thin line. But Yu Wenhu¡¯s spiritual power had been withdrawn, and the silver threads immediately stretched straight one by one, revealing the talismans hanging in the air among the stalactites. They were tied to thin wires and stared at the army quietly. Their number almost filled every inch of the stalactite group. Rong Xing's expression suddenly changed. He wished he could travel back a few minutes and slap himself to death when he was still proud of himself. However, time could not be turned back, so he could only shorten his body and quickly rush towards the other side of the cave. This bastard didn¡¯t even think about the fact that his injured teammates were still in the narrow gap. He escaped without saying a word, and he was literally stabbing his sword into their backs with his own hands. Ling Bu saw him move, and stood up strangely, wanting to know what happened - before he opened his mouth, the army had already jumped out more than ten meters away, and was about to walk out of the range of the ground thorns, and got into There are no more stalactite clusters. But no matter how fast he is, can he be faster than the talisman that has been activated? I saw the white thin threads quickly falling apart one by one, and the talismans also fell down with a crash. But in the blink of an eye, they had scattered like flowers, falling into the gaps in the ground thorns, and there were still a lot of contamination. On the back of the army and on Ling Bu's head. The body-protecting energy suddenly burst out from the bodies of the two of them, and Lingbu even had the time to shout sharply: "Body-protecting¡ª¡ª" But after all, he was too slow. The words on the talisman suddenly lit up and exploded in an instant. Countless firelights shot up and instantly filled every gap between the thorns. Ling Bu's body-protecting energy suddenly surged, dissipating a lot of the unbearable high temperature, and he tiptoed, wanting to go to the air with a larger space and escape from the prison cage made of thorns on the ground. But the second talisman rain fell from the stalactites, and before it completely touched the ground, it exploded instantly. This time there was no fire, but strong wind pressure, as if dozens of explosive bombs had been dropped, and it directly knocked back the leaping Ling Bu. If it had been off by a few meters, maybe the place where the A stab could take half of his head off. "It's a pity that he was so lucky that he fell right into the gap between the ground thorns, and the troops who fled quickly did not suffer much damage. They were just pushed by the air pressure and almost fell to the ground. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4774 Defeat from the Emperor¡¯s Tomb (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! But the first flame pattern was so mammoth that it confused their eyes, and the purpose of the second wind pressure was not to last the last hits, but to trigger a third wave of offensive. After Lin Hao and the others counted the undead creatures in the entire cave, they naturally spent enough time to study the high and low terrain of the cave. They must be a villain who steps on the spot to attack. Is the formation in every place good? Randomly laid. Furthermore, apart from undead creatures, there were also many stalactites in this cave, so they specially studied why the stalactites glowed by themselves. At this moment, Ling Bu raised his head. His face, which had finally been wiped clean, was now being hit by the continuous fire and wind pressure. The wound began to bleed again, turning most of his face red, and his vision was much blurred. . But he could still see that under the second strong wind pressure, the stalactites all over his head began to shake, and the crisp sounds of breaking stones came one after another, even though his ears were buzzing. It made a noise, but I still heard it clearly. Ling Bu stood up in a hurry despite the pain all over his body, and rushed outside in a panic, but the stalactites fell one after another, like a rain of stones, hitting the ground one after another, making him not even look up again. There was no chance to take a look at the situation. But if someone looks up at this time, they will be surprised to find that the fallen stones of this stalactite group are just the first layer. The inside is all black iron-like stuff, and the top exudes that kind of sparkling Orange light. ??When you pick up the stone again, you will find that it is not a rock at all, but a piece of gray rough jade with poor quality. The third talisman did not even fall down, but suddenly exploded in the black stalactites, causing the extremely hard last shell to crack. Orange light emerged from the gap. It turned out to be a solid luminous liquid. It dripped across the black iron-like surface and fell down one after another. Ling Bu took a step forward. Before he even took the second step, the orange-yellow liquid had already come out and hit the instep of his feet with a pop - the thing was sparkling, but the temperature was high. It was so shocking that Ling Bu screamed and fell to the ground. This time he was not only disfigured, but even the instep of his feet was burned with a huge hole by the orange-yellow liquid, and his skin and flesh were turned into nothingness. As soon as the scream escaped his lips and teeth, the orange-yellow liquid was already flowing down to the ground. His feet were completely burned off. Not only that, with its extremely high temperature, the orange-yellow liquid burned the gap in the black iron-like container wider and wider. In just a few steps, it had already filled the gap that contained it. The container was completely burned through, and it was poured down stream by stream. No matter how fast the army ran, they couldn't break into pieces as fast as the stalactites. Immediately, without paying attention, half of their bodies were poured by the orange-yellow liquid. The strength of the body-protecting Qi at this moment is no different from a layer of paper, and it has no blocking effect at all. This soldier didn't even scream in agony. He fell to the ground with a crash. He didn't even have time to use his spiritual power. The orange-yellow liquid had already melted half of his body, making this man no longer able to He spoke. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4775 The entire army was destroyed You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! At this moment, you can¡¯t call that thing a so-called orange-yellow liquid at all. Only the word magma is worthy of its name. The intense high temperature was even better than Lin Hao's flames. It raised the temperature of the entire cave by several degrees, and the land under the stalactites was like a frying pan hell in myths and legends. The entire ground was covered with orange-yellow bright magma, which melted the ground and sank a bit. Ling Bu raised his head, his spiritual power running wildly in his body. His already disfigured face looked even more ugly with such clenched teeth and furrowed brows. He only had one intact leg left, and he had to avoid the lava all over his head, and he couldn't stand on the ground. He actually relied on his extremely strong endurance to cling to the thorns separated by the ground with his fingertips, inch by inch. Moving forward. Fortunately, the weight of the magma was not much. After being splashed for a while, there was not much left. Only the ground was extremely hot, and there was not much threat above the head. Looking at the oil pot hell under him, Ling Bu's muscles all over his body were tense. The melted foot was in great pain. The muscles at the wound turned into blood, which fell into the magma bit by bit, turning into blood. Make nothingness. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of sight of anyone else. They must have been burned by the hot magma, not even their corpses were left. But the area was not big after all. Ling Bu kept climbing forward. Although his arms were so sore that he couldn't lift them, and the spiritual energy in his body was almost exhausted, he just relied on his own breath to move forward. Planted on clean ground. The ground beneath those thorns had sunk, and it was like a cauldron, scorching the humans in the thorn forest. Ling Bu's head was covered with sweat, and he was lying on the clean ground dying, his eyes were exhausted. Looking at the hell on earth that he just took out. Those amber eyes reflected the bright orange-yellow magma, which made him suddenly cry with a headache. Big drops of tears rolled down his cheeks, washing away two obvious tear marks on his dusty and blood-stained skin. , looks extremely miserable. Ling Bu cried out of breath for a while, and then he barely stopped crying. With his fingers covered in blood and scars, he picked up his sleeves that were so torn that they had lost their shape, and wiped his face carefully. The stains on his face once again revealed the ugly face with red and swollen eyes. "Perhaps that's how people are." He sighed sadly, his voice trembling uncontrollably. "Every time we fight, it's all in vain, and even his own life is lost." He turned his head and looked at the groups of skeletal soldiers behind him. There was no longer any surprise or fear in his eyes, only deep despair. Lin Hao and the others were the first batch of people to be promoted. They understood that there were only countless undead creatures on this level, and there were no such layers of formations at all. They also knew that all this was just to eradicate their opponents. Set up a chain of traps. But Ling Bu didn¡¯t know. As soon as they came up, all the undead creatures on this level had already belonged to Lin Hao's command. Who knew the original appearance of the second level. Ling Bu only thought that this level was so dangerous, and didn¡¯t think about other aspects at all. He didn¡¯t know that all this was just a trap set by the two of them, and it was not the original intention of Emperor Yaoguang¡¯s tomb at all. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4776 Iron Bones (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Now looking at the skeletal soldiers everywhere, he could only feel the overwhelming sadness in his heart, and he had no strength to resist at all. But those skeletal soldiers looked at him quietly, but suddenly they stepped forward neatly and opened a path, allowing a skeletal soldier with an indigo skeleton to step forward. Although Ling Bu had never seen undead creatures, he knew that the other party was not an ordinary skeletal soldier based on the aura of his body and the scarlet flames dancing in his eyes, but at least he was a general. "I will definitely die from this today, won't I?" He smiled bitterly and managed to stand up. Although his back could only stoop due to the huge pain, he still tried his best to straighten his back and staggered. Then stood up. He knew that he was bound to die, but he didn¡¯t want to kneel on the ground and die in a sloppy manner. At least he wanted to die in an upright manner, without losing any face of the Tianlong Empire, and at the same time, he could save his last face. "The people in Tianlong are not all cowards and pretentious criminals." Lin Hao, who was hiding in a hidden cave, couldn't help but sigh for him. If it were normal, he would just let such a man go. He might even cure his injuries and bring him under his command depending on the situation. But Ling Bu is a member of Tianlong. With such a strong character, he will definitely not abandon his country easily and become a traitor that is despised by others. And everyone in the tomb of Emperor Yaoguang all wants to be promoted quickly, seize the treasures in the tomb of the emperor, and steal the inheritance of Yaoguang. There is no possibility of peace talks between the three parties, only pure hostility. Letting one's enemies go, or showing any mercy to one's enemies, is the greatest foolishness. This is why Lin Hao and the others spent a lot of time making so many series of tricks, just to kill them all and make the enemies arrogant. All their arrogance was extinguished, leaving them no longer able to hold their heads high and unable to compete with themselves. Even so, as Tianlong¡¯s enemy, Lin Hao can still give him the respect unique to an enemy. "King of Bones." He ordered in a low voice, "Salute to him and be quick when you do it." Ling Bu stood there with difficulty, cold sweat covering his forehead, while the indigo-skeletal general opposite finally walked towards him step by step. "This is the day I die," he couldn't help but think. Facing a large number of skeletal soldiers alone, Ling Bu still smiled. In addition to the fear of approaching death, there was also a trace of calm calmness in his eyes. And the indigo-skeletal general stood in front of him. Its figure was so huge that Ling Bu could only reach the opponent's shoulder blades. He could only raise his head and stare at the two beating scarlet flames. The other party raised the bone sword in his hand, but suddenly bowed his head deeply at him. Ling Bu was stunned and his whole body suddenly started to tremble. "No need no need!" The calm calmness in his eyes was like a lake being thrown into a stone, suddenly stirring up, swallowing up the fear of death, and turning it into determination. "I, Lingbu, have worked hard in my life, and I feel that I am worthy of the Heavenly Dragon Empire." He said every word, eloquently, "Even if I die, I will never regret serving the Heavenly Dragon. Even if I live, I will not do it." Someone else¡¯s lackey.¡± (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4777 Iron Bones (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! The indigo-skeletal general didn¡¯t know whether he understood what he was saying, but he still raised his head and took two steps back. The scarlet fire in his eyes suddenly jumped. The huge bone sword swept across, but for just a moment, Ling Bu didn't blink his eyes, and the fear in his heart didn't even burst out. His head fell to the ground, and blood was sprinkled on the spot. Without consciousness, his mangled corpse was naturally unable to stand upright. On the spot, his knees weakened and he was carried to the ground. The Skeleton King followed Lin Hao's instructions. As soon as he cut down the sword, his hand was already on fire. A wisp of scarlet will-o'-the-wisp was thrown at Ling Bu's body. The head and corpse that had not yet landed on the ground burned immediately as soon as they were touched by the scarlet will-o'-the-wisp. When they reached the ground, only a handful of dust remained for the originally eight-foot man, which fell lightly to the ground. But this can be regarded as fulfilling the other party's wish, so that even if he dies, he will not lie on the ground and die in humiliation. "Okay, this is the last thing we can do as enemies." Lin Hao waved his hand and said in a very calm tone, "Hurry up and gather your troops and prepare to attack a wave of people." It is strange to say that the tomb of Emperor Yaoguang really seems to be a conscious whole. After Lin Hao and the others were promoted to the second floor, it took three or four days for the second wave of people to arrive, namely Ling Bu and the others, but Ling Bu and others Once more than a dozen people died, there was nothing left to restrain Lin Hao and the others on the second floor. So within half a day, the third wave of people had been teleported up. This time it was not from Tianlong, but from a dozen disciples of Yaoguang sect. They were much more lucky than Ling Bu and his group, and they happened to be in the corner of the Nuo Cave, where the roads were the most complicated. When Lin Hao and the others thought it was troublesome, they only had formations and a small group of skeleton soldiers there. The idea was to open the formation first. After cutting off a wave of blood from the opponent, the skeleton soldiers went in to harvest the heads. But this is a Yaoguang disciple, and there are several green robes who have risen up, and the formations in the corners are not very carefully laid out. After all, who would have thought that the opponent would really be teleported to such a crowded place that his chest would be squeezed. Where it sticks to the back. After such an oversight, this group of Yaoguang disciples really fought back. While they were paying attention to other places, they broke down the formation bit by bit, and then spread their own formation all the way to kill the skeletal soldiers. They were beaten to pieces, and the ground was covered with bones and debris. ¡° If Lin Hao and the others turned around and suppressed them at this time, they could still kill each other in a corner in a short time, but the tomb of Emperor Yaoguang seemed to be difficult for them to get through. Previously, a special wandering soul appeared on the first level, which made them stay in an environment where they couldn't see their fingers for two or three days, and then they were given the right to be promoted. And now? Before Lin Hao and the others could mobilize their troops to kill the Yaoguang disciples, more than a dozen Tianlong people came up. All of them were Martial Emperor masters, and their robes were shiny and gorgeous. At first glance, I did n¡¯t suffer much, and I came to the second floor easily. The weapons in my hand were not stained with blood. Obviously, there was no fight with Yao Guang. This incident made Lin Hao wary, and he immediately ordered Yaksha and the Skeleton King to retreat, leaving only a large number of skeleton soldiers wandering outside, launching guerrilla attacks from time to time, and harassing Yaoguang and Tianlong. people. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4778 The situation has changed You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! He originally thought that since people from both sides had arrived, there was no need to waste his own troops and formations. He could simply lead them to one place and watch them fight each other. He mainly waited for the special bone soldier. Appear. But the plan is full and the reality is skinny. Facts have proved that the owner of Emperor Yaoguang's tomb is not a fool. Although Lin Hao picked up the leak, collected all the undead creatures on the second floor, and set up a dragnet for the remaining people, but that special bone The soldiers just don't show up, and the number and speed of being promoted to the second level is getting faster and faster. Lin Hao was still focused on sitting on the mountain and watching the tiger fight, but a dozen more people came up from the other end, once again breaking the originally balanced situation. In just three or four days, dozens of people from Yaoguang and Tianlong were packed into this large cave. Every day, they could be seen chasing and killing skeleton soldiers or fighting with each other, which annoyed Lin Hao. I have to add a wave of bone soldiers from time to time. Especially the newly promoted Yaoguang disciples are even more annoying. They are so cautious that they even have to spread formations all over the place. They have to leave half of them to wait and see the situation. The second floor was originally full of dragnets, but they had to untie more than half of them. The rest were either sniffed out by Tianlong and his gang of idiots at the risk of their lives, or they were ignored in every corner. Originally, they thought that it would only take three or four days for the special wandering souls on the first level to appear, which would be enough time for them to repair the formation and replenish the skeleton soldiers. However, now more and more people are coming up day by day, forcing the second level to become A battleground where people fight against each other. But the strange thing is that Senior Brother Yaoguang has never appeared, which makes Lin Hao always feel anxious in his heart. He is worried that his good days of watching movies have come to an end in an instant, and he has to return to the life-or-death pursuit of escaping and beating. Fortunately, this emperor's tomb still has some humanity. When the numbers of Yaoguang and Tianlong reached a balance, no one was finally teleported up. Both groups of people have also learned well and know that fighting each other will not end well. Those who are alone or injured will have their heads harvested by skeletal soldiers who come out of nowhere. Just like the ancient princes, you occupy half of the place. I occupy half of the space, and everyone is in separate groups without disturbing each other. Once the situation is stable, if the Skeleton Soldiers rush out to attack again, they will immediately become rats crossing the street. Everyone will shout and beat them, and they will become experience packs delivered to their doorsteps, without any use of surprise attacks. Even if the thirty-odd high-level Martial Emperors who had been recovered before were taken out to fight now, it would not be a one-for-one deal. For the large number of Yaoguang faction and Tianlong Empire, it would not be painful at all. It didn't itch, but Lin Hao and the others suffered a loss. The current situation for them is one of neither superior nor inferior. They can't fight hard and can't succeed in sneak attacks. They are embarrassed to death. Seeing that time was passing by like this, and Tianlong and Yaoguang's people were calmly occupying their own side, waiting for the special bone soldiers to fight after they arrived, Lin Hao simply found an opportunity to secretly kill the remaining bone soldiers. I called him back bit by bit. The cave where they were hiding was covered with breath-hiding formations, and Mengyue's ability protected the body. Tianlong and Yaoguang's people stayed in the cave for such a long time, from being angry and at war with each other, to each taking their own side. Everything was fine, and they just didn't find where they were hiding. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4779: Soldiers coming to stop them You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! The only thing they could see clearly was that there were fewer and fewer skeleton soldiers in the cave. When I got up again after taking a rest one day, I found that the cave was full of bones and not even a single bone could be found. I could only stare at the person opposite, with big doubts in each other's eyes. They didn¡¯t suspect that there was any third party hiding in the dark. They all felt that the other party must have produced special bone soldiers, or there was something unexpected that they didn¡¯t expect. Otherwise, how could they wake up without any trouble at all? The originally stable situation where each side occupied one side turned into a tense situation again with the disappearance of the skeletal soldiers. Both Yao Guang and Tian Long looked at each other as if they had a blood feud, and their minds were filled with thoughts of killing them. quick. And how could Lin Hao, a evil-minded person who hides in the dark and does not show up, face such a good situation and not come up with some evil ideas? He looked at the thirty or so high-level Martial Emperor Yashas under his command, made a plan in his mind, and secretly took advantage of the opportunity for both parties to rest, and released a high-level Martial Emperor Yasha. At that time, after several days of intrigue, the two parties were exhausted to death, and their vigilance was at its weakest. The number of people keeping watch at night had also reached an all-time low. As a result, I fell asleep, but before my energy could recover, I was kicked awake by the vigilante. In a panic, I redressed myself and came to the front of the formation. Tianlong is on the left and Yaoguang is on the right. The two groups of people stared at each other with big eyes and small eyes. They unanimously turned their attention to the center and looked at the motionless ferocious Yaksha quietly. Look at the extremely ugly green-faced fangs, the heroic red hair, the tendons all over his body, the hidden strength of the Martial Emperor, and the thick and powerful trident in his hand. Tianlong and Yaoguang, who had been facing each other in this cave for such a long time, were all ready to pick up the weapons in their hands. They really thought that this Yasha was a special bone soldier on the second level. The atmosphere was already tense enough. Even more solemn, just a lit match can immediately detonate the current situation. What Lin Hao wants is this kind of instant effect! Naturally, he waved his hand without hesitation and ordered to the Yaksha: "Show me!" The green-faced and fanged Yasha immediately took action. Following Lin Hao's instructions, he moved his neck in a rigid manner, looking left and right with his eyes wide open. In the tomb of Emperor Yaoguang, this Yaksha's gaze was like that of an oiran in a brothel, tugging at the heartstrings of Yaoguang and Tianlong, causing them to silently step forward a few minutes, looking nervously at the Yaksha. He was afraid that if he took one step too late, the other party would take advantage of him. The Yaksha waved his shirt indifferently, holding the trident in his hand, like a stage elective, taking two steps to the left, two steps to the right, but not really going that way, and the two groups of people sighed anxiously. The sound continued, and his eyes almost fell to the ground. And Lin Hao and the others were laughing so hard in the cave where they were hiding, their faces were red and tears were about to fall out. If they were not in a hurry to reduce the number and strength of the two parties, they could really treat the two parties like children who are greedy for candy, and they would not be tired of entertaining them all day long. Seeing the two groups of people getting closer and closer, Yaoguang's people began to lay formations on the ground. Tianlong also pulled out their weapons, and Yasha took five or six steps in any direction. When he could throw himself into Fang Fang's arms, Lin Hao finally restrained his playfulness. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4780 Water comes and earth covers You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "I see that both groups of people want it very much!" He waved his hand again and ordered to the Yaksha, "Let's do a left-right swing!" Naturally, Tianlong and Yaoguang couldn't hear his orders. They only knew that Yaksha, who had been quiet for a long time, suddenly opened his eyes, moved his legs together, and roared in his throat. The trident was even more fierce. With a wave of the ground, the two groups of people stopped at the same time and looked at the opposite side in fear. And Yaksha glanced left and right, and finally took steps again, walking towards Yaoguang - Tianlong's people immediately became anxious, eighteen martial arts all showed up, and bloodline beasts also appeared one after another. Calling out, he also stepped forward with his footsteps, and he was about to rush over to fight Yao Guang. Yaoguang happily activated the formation under his feet, and colorful fluorescence suddenly burst out. He was only a few inches away from being able to bring the Yaksha into his sphere of influence and be promoted to the next level in front of Tianlong. Go one level. But when the Yasha walked halfway, he suddenly braked, stopped his forward steps, and stopped suddenly. Before the two parties could react, the Yasha kicked his legs violently, and in front of Li Yaoguang With only a few inches of edge, it jumped directly in front of Tianlong. This time it was Tianlong's turn to be overjoyed. He shot out the weapons and bloodline beasts in his hands, preparing to snatch Yaksha's head and gain the opportunity to go to the next level. Yaoguang was frightened and exclaimed. , the attack formations were activated one after another, catching Tianlong by surprise, trying to capture Yasha's head in these few seconds. Fortunately, Yasha's blood was thick. Although his green skin was bruised and blackened by the beating, he was able to withstand the attack formation and still had his last breath hanging in his throat. Tianlong, on the other hand, was angered by the opponent's first move. All of a sudden, all the bloodline beasts leaped out and pounced on Yaoguang's defensive formation. The continuous roars echoed in Nuo Da's cave. Even Lin Hao and the others were shocked by the roars and couldn't help but cover their ears with disgust on their faces. The arrogant Yao Guang didn't take the opponent's offensive seriously. If he felt that there was no need to make unnecessary sacrifices a few days ago, now the qualification to go to the next level is right in front of him. Of course, he is shameless. Tear it apart, no mercy at all. The light of the formation shone again, colliding with the oncoming bloodline beasts, and the attack formation was activated again, hitting the Yasha with only a trace of blood left. Tianlong's people also stretched out their arms, and all kinds of weapons stabbed towards Yaksha's chest. Although Yaoguang took the lead at the beginning, he failed to kill Yaksha directly. Now he can only breathe. To Tianlong, it was simply a roast duck delivered to his door. How could he let it fly away? Before the attack formation arrived, the poor Yasha had already been stabbed through the chest by more than a dozen sharp weapons, and his last remaining breath just dissipated. "Your head will not be given away in vain." Lin Hao pretended to be sad and shed tears from his laughter, and after a few seconds he changed to a proud smile of a successful plot, "I believe that all of these are valuable sacrifices. !¡± Lin Hao was not talking nonsense this time. Although Yasha gave away a head, he got huge profits in return. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4781 Between the palms of hands (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! That day, Long watched Yasha die suddenly on the spot under his own attack, and breathed his last breath. He thought that his waiting for the past few days was over at this moment. For a moment, everyone was excited. Regardless of the attack formation coming from the opposite side, they all raised their weapons and charged ahead. They knew in their hearts that the teleportation would be in an instant, and these attack formations would not be able to hurt them at all. This group of Yaoguang disciples could only watch them leave, unable to use any means. Yaoguang also thought that there was no hope, and his expressions all changed to unwillingness and anger, but he also knew that it would be useless to use the formation again. They all looked at Tianlong rushing over with their heads downcast, thinking that the opponent would suddenly attack in the next second. Disappear and enter the next level first. But the embarrassing place suddenly came - Tianlong's people did not wait for the teleportation, but bumped into the protective formation one after another. Many people even withdrew their protective energy and bloodline beasts. It never occurred to me that Yaksha was not a special being on this level. The numerous attack formations were no joke. They penetrated the chests of several people on the spot, causing them to become silent instantly. They all fell into the dust on the ground and were trampled under the feet of the brothers behind them. Yaoguang's people were also stunned. They stared at the group of Tianlong masters who bumped into the defensive formation. There was deep confusion and confusion in each other's eyes. They didn't start fighting immediately. They were stunned and affectionate to each other. After staring for several seconds, he suddenly reacted. A sentence flashed through their hearts like a roar: Isn¡¯t that Yaksha a special existence? ! Yaoguang looked at the fallen Tianlong, and Tianlong looked at the cave without any movement. They all felt that the thread called reason in their minds was broken with a "pop". "What the hell are you doing!" Tianlong roared first, his tone full of anger, and the bloodline beasts also showed their claws and bumped into the protective formation. "If you have the ability, just duel openly and do this. What¡¯s the use of all the bells and whistles! It¡¯s so shameless, ignorant and ridiculous!¡± What they were thinking rationally before breaking was, how could this Yaksha be so lucky that he could kill the person with just one breath left? It must have been a cover up by this piece of shit Yaoguang, just to allow himself to move forward unprepared. rush! When Yao Guang saw the other party yelling angrily, he naturally immediately activated the attack formation at his feet again, fighting with the oncoming bloodline beasts, glaring at the group of Tianlong Martial Emperors who kept shouting. "You fart, you still want to put this blame on us? It's really ridiculous!" Yaoguang disciples also shouted, with uncontrollable anger and sarcasm in their eyes, "Don't tell me that the Tianlong Empire is just like you You are so cowardly that you don¡¯t even dare to acknowledge the plot you laid out, and you want to pour black water on us?!¡± What Yao Guang was thinking was, how could Yaksha just want to pounce on his side, and then pounce on the other side? It must have been planned by this damn Tianlong, just to lower their vigilance and hit him. Being caught off guard reduced Yao Guang's combat effectiveness. Only Lin Hao and the others, who were hiding in the dark, knew what was going on here, but it was impossible for Yao Guang not to know, and it was also impossible for Tianlong not to know, and they directly fought with the enemies in the open, and the fight was in disarray. dark. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4782 Between the palms of hands (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! When the anger between the two parties finally subsided, each other was injured and dead. Their dissatisfaction with each other reached a new level never seen before, and they could start fighting again at any time just because of a word. Now they don't seek promotion, treasure, or even the inheritance of the emperor's tomb. They just want to cut off all the heads of the other party to vent their anger for being tricked. They never thought that both parties are innocent. Being played with easily by Lin Hao, he was applauded. Taking advantage of the fact that the arrogance of the two groups was still strong and their combat power was low, Lin Hao sent out two groups of bone soldiers without hesitation, one on the left and one on the right, attacking both sides at the same time, and he cut down the number of people in the cave by nearly half. , allowing Yaoguang and Tianlong's remaining people to retreat silently, maintaining an elusive distance. But Lin Hao acted like a monster, so the Tomb of Emperor Yaoguang naturally started to target him again. Two days ago, two or three waves of Yaoguang and Tianlong people were sent up, bringing the number of people back to the same level again, but there was no special bone soldier. Let them monitor the cave more closely. Afraid that if he didn¡¯t pay attention, the special bone soldier would be picked up by Tianlong and Yaoguang and sent directly to the next level, leaving him beating his chest and stamping his feet. So they not only strengthened the surveillance of the two groups of people, but also sent out a small wave of skeletal soldiers from time to time to shoot here and feint there, and they just started guerrilla warfare. From time to time, Tianlong and Yaoguang's people would sit up in shock from their dying illnesses, chasing and killing them all over the map. In the end, not only did they get nothing, but they also gave away several heads in vain. But they had to stay still. After all, if the special bone soldiers really came, and they didn't go, wouldn't they be giving up their qualifications to others? With this idea, no matter how hard Lin Hao tried or how he feinted, they would drag their exhausted bodies to investigate. If they collided with each other, they would have to fight to the death. The days were simply boring. His life was miserable, and he might as well kill himself with a sword. Lin Hao, on the other hand, is very relaxed. He has switched from a collection and management simulator to an idle strategy simulator - after all, humans need sleep, but undead creatures don't need sleep. There is a general with the same strength as himself, the Skeleton King, sitting in charge. ¡°Not only are their lives free from war and chaos, they are also peaceful. If they add a pot of tea, a wooden house, a piece of grassland and a bunch of cattle, sheep and horses, it will be an extremely nourishing retirement place, very comfortable. Yaoguang and Tianlong, on the other hand, were overwhelmed by the troubles. They even set up a patrol team to carefully explore special existences in their own territory every day. They also had to be wary of whether there were special existences on the other side. They were just intrigues. It took a lot of effort. Fatigue, burnout, powerlessness, the spread of every negative emotion is like a life-threatening plague, spreading among the crowd, eventually causing everyone to lose hope and confront each other with difficulty. They even began to suspect that there might not be the special existence of Nao Shizi in this second level. The formation masters on Yaoguang's side even doubted whether all this was an illusion, and they completely gave up patrolling the special existence every day. They were all knocking in the corner, looking for the existence of the illusion formation. Frightened, Lin Hao and the others checked the formation used for surveillance. Fortunately, at least three layers of covering formations were carefully deployed on it. If Yao Guang's people were still energetic, they might be able to detect something amiss. But at this time, they could fall asleep standing up, so they didn't have the energy to check carefully. Naturally, they didn't notice the surveillance formations painted high up, so they could only endure it day by day. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4783 Sudden appearance You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! But at this moment when both parties were exhausted, something completely unexpected and embarrassing suddenly happened. Originally, Lin Hao was still thinking that since the emperor's tomb was so targeted at him and no special bone soldiers came for such a long time, he might as well command his own skeleton soldiers every day, harassing Yao Guang on the left and tormenting Tianlong on the right. I was so bored that my mind was almost empty. Just when he was about to make a move, he wanted to lead the Skeleton King and the Evil King out to have a fight and stretch his muscles and bones. In the long, watershed-like distance between Tianlong and Yaoguang, a white light suddenly flashed, attracting the attention of the three parties. When the white light dissipated, the pitted ground suddenly began to squirm, and the soil was stirred by something, revealing the smooth and shiny white head underneath. Tianlong and Yaoguang were already very tired. Now looking at this head, every face was expressionless, and they blinked at the same time in perfect agreement, looking silly. As a modern person who has been tortured by cartoons and cartoons, Lin Hao felt that he could even see a huge golden question mark slowly popping up above their heads. Even the sound effect was a cute "ding dong!", which was really impressive. A bit ridiculous. But he couldn¡¯t laugh at all, and stood up straight silently. The wings of firefly flashed out from behind, and he raised his right foot suddenly, kicking Yu Wenhu, who was sleeping soundly next to him, awake. After being kicked like this, the snoring in his mouth stopped immediately, and he jumped up from the ground in a daze. While yawning and rubbing his eyes, he opened his mouth and asked dissatisfiedly: "Boss, what happened again? Didn't you say If you don¡¯t tease them anymore, why don¡¯t you just wait for the special bone soldiers to come out" "Come out." Lin Hao gritted his teeth and kicked Yu Wenhu again with great sadness, completely knocking Yu Wenhu awake. "Ah? We finally came out. Why did you choose a good time for me to sleep?" The other party rubbed his fat face and got up from the ground. He didn't even bother to take pictures of the footprints on his butt and walked away immediately. He wanted to get out of the cave where he was hiding and quickly catch the special bone soldier. Lin Hao raised his hand again and stopped Yu Wenhu in place, sighing sadly again. Yao Guang and Tian Long, who were looking at each other, watched as the smooth and shiny white head slowly moved, emerging from the ground bit by bit, revealing half of the body with white bones. The skeletal soldier was different from usual ones. The eye sockets were dark, and there was no blue will-o'-the-wisps dancing in the eyes of ordinary skeletal soldiers. What was even more strange was that there were dots of red spots on its pale bones, as if it had some skin disease. Similar. Tianlong and Yaoguang have been harassed and frightened by Lin Hao's skeleton soldiers in the past few days. Although they watched the skeleton soldiers with red spots crawling out from the watershed between the two sides, they still did not expect that this was the special guard. Bone soldiers. They only thought that this skeleton soldier, like the Yaksha and the skeleton soldiers running around the cave, were just ordinary elite soldiers and not special beings. But Lin Hao knew very well that this cave had been cleared away by him, and not a single bone was left. This one that came out of the ground was obviously the special bone soldier they had been waiting for! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4784 Frontal Hard Steel You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "This is the price of being humble for a while." Lin Hao looked at the numb Yaoguang disciples sadly, and then glanced at the tired Tianlong group, feeling that the scene suddenly became a little bad. "King of Bones, you first lead a group of bone soldiers to take a shortcut to harass Yao Guang's attention." Without hesitation, he made a decisive decision and prepared to lead the troops in person. He also pulled out the Dragon Song Sword and held it firmly. With it in hand, "Emperor Ni led another team of bone soldiers to torment those who tormented Tianlong." Lin Hao glanced at Yu Wenhu again. Before he could say anything, the boy had already calmly taken out a dozen talismans and said smoothly: "As for the boss and I, we naturally took advantage of the chaos and took the lead in stealing people." "What you are talking about is stealing, it sounds so unpleasant." Lin Hao rolled his eyes at the other party and explained plausibly, "This is called secretly attacking Chen Cang, making false claims in the east and attacking in the west. It is a wonderful strategic example." They were laughing and joking here, jumping out of the cave they were hiding in like shadows, scattering to the left and right, while Lin Hao flapped his wings of firefly and flew Yu Wenhu into the air, along the uneven ground. The top of the cave flew forward quietly. And that special bone soldier covered in red spots finally crawled out from the ground with difficulty, but instead of standing up, he slowly lowered his head and lay on the ground like a beast, with a pair of dark eyes. His eyes were silently watching the humans on both sides. It didn¡¯t speak, and it made no more unnecessary movements. It just stood there quietly, waiting for the next move of the two groups of people. Despite being harassed by Lin Hao's skeleton soldiers for so many days, and being frightened more than once by the Yasha, Tianlong and Yaoguang's people still felt something was wrong, and stood up one after another, warily and tiredly moving towards the strange beast. The skeleton soldier looked over. That weird posture, the empty dark eye sockets, and the red spots all over the body, everything looks wrong, especially when you look at it, the deep darkness seems to be able to destroy your soul just by looking at it. It was pulled out of the body and swallowed in the lower abdomen, which made people feel horrible unconsciously. Yaoguang's people raised their heads and glanced at Tianlong and his party opposite, and the other party also raised their heads and looked at Yaoguang's disciples. The two groups of people, you look at me, I look at you, although they want to find out whether these weird-looking skeletal soldiers are special existences of this level, but due to countless lessons learned from the past, the top leaders on these two continents None of the forces dared to take the lead and could only communicate silently with their eyes. And the skeletal soldier covered in red spots, like a wild beast, squatted quietly at the dividing ridge between the two sides. No matter how they made eye contact, he did not move at all, and his dark eye sockets only appeared when he crawled out. He looked around, but now he was just staring at the ground, paying no attention to the two groups of people. But the strange-looking skeletal soldier didn't move, and Tianlong and Yaoguang didn't dare to move. As a result, the atmosphere of the scene suddenly became awkward. When the Evil Emperor and the Skeleton King surrounded them from left to right, the two groups of people still stood there, staring blankly at each other, with hesitation and hesitation on their faces. Fortunately, God still protected Lin Hao and did not teleport Senior Brother Yaoguang up first. Otherwise, depending on the opponent's character, he might have destroyed all the formations by now, and Tianlong's people might also be killed by him. What's left is that Lin Hao will run away in front, and he will chase after him, fighting to the death. A special bone soldier. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4785 Extremely Embarrassing (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! But at this moment, Lin Hao was already floating above the two groups of people. The Evil Emperor and the Skeleton King also led their respective skeleton soldiers and quietly touched the backs of Tianlong and Yaoguang. They only waited for an order to hit each other. Caught off guard. The two groups of people who had been tortured to the point where everyone had dark circles under their eyes, their breath was unstable, and their faces looked weak, did not realize at all that there were two armies with hidden breaths behind them. They were still looking at their teammates anxiously, waiting for the horn to end this torturous state. But what is unexpected is that the battle horn was neither sounded by Tianlong nor blown by Yaoguang. Instead, the strange-looking skeletal soldier slowly raised his head and glanced upward - two groups of people I had been paying close attention to the opponent's every move. When I saw it raising its head, dozens of people also raised their heads with cheers and looked strangely at the top of their heads. This time, I looked into the eyes of Lin Hao and Yu Wenhu floating in the air. Suddenly, the embarrassment in the air has broken through the sky and reached an indescribable height. The eyes of Tianlong and Yaoguang have lost their surprise, and they have also lost the murderous aura and mental energy they had when they were outside the emperor's tomb. two. When their eyes intertwined in the air and saw the brand new white robes and the two people with innocent faces, everyone's expressions converged in unison, turning into expressionless faces. Why? Some of them couldn't help but think deeply, when did they advance to the second level, and when did they come, before us, or after us? And Lin Hao, as a villain leader who has toyed with everyone's applause from the very beginning, naturally doesn't care how stunned and numb they are in their hearts. On the contrary, he looked like he was attending some honorary conferment ceremony, with a calm and calm smile on his face. He flapped his wings of firefly, and slowly fell to the ground with Yu Wenhu. This was not enough, he also flicked his sleeves, holding the Dragon Sword in his right hand, and took out a fan from nowhere with his left hand, unfolded it with a bang, and covered his face like a young man swimming in the lake. , leaving his sarcastic eyes exposed, and winking at the two groups of people coquettishly. "Hello everyone," he said politely, "I wonder why you are gathered here today." The already awkward atmosphere suddenly became more subtle because of his peacock-like showoff. Even Yu Wenhu couldn't help but raise his hand, pulling half of his sleeves to cover his face. "My boss -" he prolonged his tone and sighed helplessly and amusingly, "At such a tense moment, can't you put on a strong and serious look?" Lin Hao put away his fan and stuffed it carelessly into his clothes. He rolled his eyes at him very dissatisfied and defended himself plausibly: "What do you know? I am called a handsome man in the world. Every move I make is elegant. .¡± The other party was too lazy to pay attention to his sometimes magical brain circuit. With a flick of his wrist, more than a dozen talismans shot out of the air and were nailed to the ground. The formation materials also rolled down from his sleeves to the ground. Then he was tiptoed and rushed in all directions. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4786 Extremely Embarrassing (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! He also pulled out the sword from Yu Wenhu's waist, but in an instant, he had already drawn the lines of the formation. This performance was like a circus acrobatic, and the movements were as gorgeous and smooth as flowing water. Not only Lin Hao was stunned, but also Tianlong and Yaoguang's people were puzzled. ¡°Have we misunderstood these two people? They couldn't help but wonder, could they be arguing and fighting just to come to the tomb of Emperor Yaoguang to tell us cross talk? Of course, this is just a simple thought. Yaoguang and Tianlong still took out their weapons in unison. The talismans and formations were revealed together. The sword blades and bloodline beasts lay on the ground together, all aimed at the ground. Lin Hao and Yu Wenhu. Fortunately, Yu Wenhu had a serious look on his face, and he slowly lowered his body. His palms were only a few inches away from the ground. He could activate the formation at any time to fight the two groups of people to the death. But Lin Hao still looked carefree. Still under the gaze of the two groups of people, he took steps unsteadily and walked towards the skeletal soldier wearing red spots. Everyone would think that this guy wanted to take advantage of the opportunity to make a sneak attack and verify the true identity of the skeletal soldier, but he took out his fan and knocked on the opponent's shiny, white head. He sighed in disgust: "What, you're dead." Do spiritual creatures also have skin diseases?¡± Before they finished speaking, the two groups of people had already taken a step forward at the same time. The light of the formation and the roar of the bloodline beasts complemented each other. The blade of the sword that cut through the air and the exploding talisman were both pointed at the two of them. . And at some unknown moment, Lin Hao had already lifted up the Dragon Sword in his hand and stabbed the special bone soldier in the head. "Get up!" Yu Wenhu shouted violently, slapped his palms on the ground, and the formation under his feet suddenly lit up. With the help of the spiritual energy all over his body, he instantly transformed into a herd of hundreds of frost-covered beasts. . They rushed toward the two groups of people in overwhelming numbers. Every step was covered with snowflakes and goose feathers flying, turning the originally hot cave interior into a world of ice and snow. The Evil Emperor and the Skeleton King immediately led their troops out from the darkness and joined the melee. Countless will-o¡¯-the-wisp lights shone everywhere, almost turning the cave into a place of death. Everywhere you looked, they were all pale. skeletal soldier. "It is clear that Tianlong and Yaoguang had an absolute numerical advantage one second, but the next second they have become turtles in a jar, unable to escape or fight. Looking at the few Yashas occasionally mixed among the skeleton soldiers, their tired and numb nerves finally came to their senses - the cunning conspiracy of the Emperor's Tomb and the enemy's scheming were all caused by this bastard boy in white. ! They had been vigilant for so many days, and both their bodies and minds had been greatly damaged. They even despaired that the owner of the emperor's tomb simply did not want others to get his inheritance, so he put the second floor It was like hell, with no hope and no exit. It turns out that all this was not the original intention of Emperor Yaoguang¡¯s tomb at all, but a strategy devised by Lin Hao to destroy the enemy! Yaoguang and Tianlong's brains, which were already indifferent or even indifferent, were like straws poured with oil. When they heard this news, they immediately started to burn. Anger, despair, unwillingness, those emotions they had experienced countless times burst out in one place, and the overly complicated emotions all turned into one word - kill! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4787 Surge of murderous intent (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Kill this unknown person, kill this villain in the dark, kill this troublemaker who ruined his own good! They have forgotten how much effort and trickery they put into seizing the inheritance of Emperor Yaoguang's tomb, and they have also forgotten the previous fights and fights between each other. At this juncture, both Yaoguang and Tianlong were all gathered together. Under the pressure of Lin Hao, the big villain, they turned into grasshoppers on a rope and twisted into a force. Lin Hao frowned - he didn't care whether Tianlong and Yaoguang would target him together. After all, he had already provoked these two families completely. Whether there were more or less people who caused trouble for him, it didn't matter to him. It has no impact at all. What worries him now is that before the edge of his sword pierces the skull of that special bone soldier, it has already slipped back to the ground with lightning speed. Under Lin Hao's stunned gaze, he took out It burrowed into the ground as fast as a prairie dog and was back underground in the blink of an eye. Now the Evil Emperor and the Skeleton King are leading the army of skeletons, fighting against Tianlong Yaoguang. Yu Wenhu also uses all his strength to maintain the formation, and throws out more than a dozen talismans from time to time, making the already chaotic battlefield even more chaotic. It turned into a ball of paste, and it was impossible to tell who was hitting whom. Only Lin Hao had a miserable face, his eyes were filled with deep sorrow, and his head was lowered, looking at the hole at his feet. ¡°Fat Tiger¡ª¡± he called out, and silently walked back to the other party, ¡°That special bone soldier burrowed into the ground.¡± Yu Wenhu¡¯s battle was in full swing. He first responded with high spirits, and then realized what Lin Hao had said. "Boss, don't joke with me at this time!" He turned his head in confusion and looked in the direction where Lin Hao was standing. There really was a hole there, not too big or too small. Looking at Lin Hao's sad and aggrieved look, the situation became embarrassing again. "If you want to say that the skeleton soldiers killed people, set fires, and bought goods, he will not doubt it at all. If you want to say that taking the skeleton soldiers to the countryside to farm, it is a collective farming stream heading towards a well-off society. There is nothing unusual about it. But if you want to say that this skeletal soldier burrowed into the ground on his own, this is really a rare thing! Although Yu Wenhu was wanted by Yao Guang, he went to hide in many nooks and crannies and saw a lot of strange customs and customs, but this was the first time he saw this kind of thing, and his brain immediately twitched. "Then, what should we do?" He maintained the formation of his men in a daze. He was so surprised for a moment that he actually forgot to command the frost beasts, leaving them to raise their heads in confusion, snoring, and stopped. In situ. Naturally, the people from Tianlong and Yaoguang didn't know what was going on here. They thought it was Yu Wenhu's spiritual power that finally couldn't hold on any longer. The crowd suddenly became excited, feeling that victory was in sight. The shouts were deafening, and they all rushed towards the two of them. Pounced in the direction. "It's easy to handle." A wry smile appeared on Lin Hao's lips, and then he flapped the firefly wings on his back and floated in the air, "The aura is so obvious, you can tell where it went just by looking at it. The key is It¡¯s this location¡ª¡ª¡± His eyes slid through the air, looking at the rushing Tianlong and Yaoguang, and then sighed leisurely: "This location is too coincidental. I think this Emperor's Tomb is deliberately trying to embarrass us." ( Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4788 Surge of murderous intent (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! The people from Tianlong and Yaoguang didn't know about the conversation between the two. They just felt that they could cut off their heads right away. So many days of suffering finally paid off. As for what qualifications and promotion to the next level We¡¯ll leave all the layers to talk about later! But as they were thinking this, the ground surged again, but in such a large number and chaotic battle, it was as inconspicuous as a leaf in the forest. And the special bone soldier covered in red spots quickly emerged from the ground, and flexibly shook the skeleton to shake off the dirt on the bones, and the pale hand bones quickly reached forward. , grabbing a human by the ankle. Its fingertips elongated instantly. The five stiff fingers that were originally turned into five sharp thorns, which pierced the soft skin of humans, tearing open a huge gash in the opponent's ankle, causing blood to flow out. It flowed all over the place like a waterfall. But in this melee, screams and the smell of blood are the most worthless things. If you take a casual look, who is not injured? What's more, in the melee, no one would notice what was under their feet, so even though the human screamed in panic, his companions who were only a few inches away from him didn't notice that something was going on under their noses. What a thing. This made it easier for the special bone soldier to move. Its other hand also transformed into five sharp thorns, grabbing the human's two ankles together and pulling him to his knees on the ground, pale and pale. The skull immediately came over and placed it intimately on the other person's cheek. The two sharp thorns on the hand bones were suddenly pulled out, leaving the flesh-riddled ankles, and stabbed towards the human's back - with these gorgeous patterns, it seemed that he was a disciple of the Yaoguang sect, and he was also a thoughtful person. The brocade robe was covered with a thin layer of soft armor, and the sharp spikes hit it with a clanking sound. The gasp at this moment made him raise his arms with difficulty, trying to pull out a talisman to repel this special bone soldier. But now he is suffering from severe pain in his ankle, he has lost too much blood, and he is surrounded by people shouting and fighting. Not to mention pulling out the talisman, he should be burning incense and worshiping Buddha if he is not trampled to death. Of course, it was impossible for him to take action against the special bone soldier - the scarlet spots on the pale bones were squirming like insects, and then they poked their heads out one after another, revealing their sharp tips. This strange operation turned the dots of red spots into scarlet barbs, as if this special bone soldier was wearing hedgehog armor. The two sharp thorns on the hand bones were also raised suddenly, one on the left and one on the right were stabbed out instantly, just penetrating the main artery of the Yaoguang disciple's wrist, adding a little more blood to the ground. The sharp stabbing blade was also pulled out again by the special bone soldier, and it was placed in the blood on the ground. However, the tip of the shimmering cold light had a deep blue, like a gem on the snow, in the scarlet. It is particularly conspicuous in the blood. This time, it only had to lift its hand bones, without using any extra strength, and easily tore open the Yaoguang disciple's clothes. The soft armor only lasted for a second before it was torn off directly. The human skin fell off directly and fell to everyone's feet. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4789 Special Bone Soldier (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "It seems that to the current skeletal soldier, even this tough soft armor is just a piece of thick cardboard folded in half, not worth mentioning at all. It lowered its head again, like a pregnant girl, silently tightening its body, pillowing the opponent's chest with infinite tenderness, and nestled deeply in the arms of this Yaoguang disciple. But in fact, because of this too intimate action, all the red bone spurs pierced into his chest. In this almost tortured way, more fresh blood was released, allowing this special man to Half of the bone soldier's body was dyed red. The Yaoguang disciple's throat was full of blood, and his breath was only coming in and not coming out. However, he was still not dead, but he could not speak any words. He could only gasp like a broken bellows. He was so angry that his hands and feet were bleeding profusely, and soon his face turned as pale as the bones. The special bone soldier then raised his body and glanced down at his body with dark hollow eyes. The blood-red bone spurs on his body had become much thicker. A blood-red tail full of barbs grew out of the place where the human tailbone was originally. At this moment, it lowered its head, but at some point, a tiny white fluorescent light lit up in its empty eye sockets - the light was really too weak. If you didn't look at the other person carefully, you would easily You can't see that faint light. But that light did appear, and it truly existed in the originally empty eye socket, as if the blood was the nourishment for its evolution. At this moment, this special bone soldier had absorbed enough blood and was covered in scarlet bone spurs. With a long blood-red bone tail like a scorpion's tail, it slowly stood up from the chaotic crowd, with a wave of blood all over its body. Indescribable elegance. Its toes also changed shape under the influence of blood. They did not look like humans, but more like those of beasts. Only three sharp claws stood on the ground, supporting the body of this special bone soldier. People don¡¯t pay attention to what is under their feet, but if something red and stinging suddenly appears next to them, they will always feel something is wrong. But before they could turn their heads, Lin Hao was already on tiptoe and rushed over with an expressionless expression. The murderous aura technique had already been revealed, his whole body was covered with thunder and flames, and the Dragon Sword in his hand was raised high. , suddenly slashed towards the crowd. And the special bone soldier covered in blood, with a faint light in his eyes, without even turning around, he had already raised his beast-like claws and pierced directly into the body of the Yaoguang disciple. Originally, if the guy had been rescued in time, he might still have a chance to survive. But now the sharp claws pierced his head, forcing him to take his last breath, and his eyes slowly opened in anger. turned white. The few remaining formations lit up again, and the remaining five or six bloodline beasts also rushed towards Lin Hao, while the special bone soldier raised its head as if intoxicated - under its feet, the Something like a white mist rose from the trampled head of the famous Yaoguang disciple. That is the breath of a living spirit, which is what people commonly call the soul. Lin Hao's dragon chant sword slashed away the bloodline beasts, his firefly wings allowed him to avoid the array of lights, and his flailing sleeves showed how fast he was, but the special bone soldier still swallowed it in one gulp. The white mist-like soul shrank suddenly and hid back among the crowd. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4790 Special Bone Soldier (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! When he passed by the light of the sword shadow formation, there was only a medium-sized hole left on the ground, silently expressing the mockery of the special bone soldier. The Yaoguang disciple on the ground was even more miserable. Even if his hands and feet were severed, only half of his head was left. He was dead without even a complete body. But the placket of his chest was spread out, revealing a chest covered with needle scars and a long, dazzling blood mark from his throat to his navel. "What the hell, just kill people and have some fun?" Lin Hao couldn't help but frowned again, his soul power surged out instantly, and he quickly searched for the whereabouts of the special bone soldier. But within the scope of his exploration, the first thing he found was wrong was the body of the Yaoguang disciple in front of him - this made Lin Hao lower his head again, and his eyes fell silently on the pitiful body. on the corpse. In an instant, the blood stain spread suddenly, turning the Yaoguang disciple's entire chest red at an unimaginable speed, exuding a strange sour smell. As a person who is used to seeing strange things, Lin Hao naturally raised the Dragon Sword in his hand without even thinking about this situation, and there were three intertwined sword lights - nothing in this world. It cannot be killed. If there is, then kill it until the other party is dead. And the already incomplete body of the innocent Yaoguang disciple was split up on the spot by him, which made him look even more pitiful. But the spread of the blood stains did not stop, but became faster and faster. Not only that, as soon as the three sword lights ended, the body of the Yaoguang disciple, even the half of the severed ear, had turned pure blood red, looking like a body made of blood. Mutilated corpses. The expression on Lin Hao's face did not change, and he raised his eyebrows as if he was interested. His soul power was still flying around, but his fingertips had already been raised, and he touched the edge of the Dragon Sword. Green-blue flames suddenly burst out from the fingertips and wrapped directly around the body of the Dragon Sword. Then, with the raised arm, he turned the tip of his sword and fiercely aimed at the largest torso among the corpses. Stab away. Perhaps the flame itself has some purification ability. Whether it is dealing with wandering souls wandering between life and death or pure undead creatures, it will always have a miraculous effect. ??????????????????????? As an eighth-level peak Martial King, Lin Hao, whose Bagua Sword is also of the fire attribute, the flames he conjures are naturally more powerful. As soon as the green flame touched the blood-red corpse, it immediately started burning fiercely without even needing to inject spiritual power. Lin Hao touched the other corpses one by one, but in an instant, the blue flame had already It covered every part of the corpse. But at this moment, the corpse jumped up on its own. Whether it was the broken limbs or the square torso, they were all rolling violently on the ground, looking particularly oozing. Even the half-remaining head opened its lips and teeth. Although it could not scream, it still rolled on the ground with difficulty, moving towards its body with difficulty. But this blue flame was transformed by Lin Hao's spiritual power, and the temperature was not even a little bit high. No matter how hard the corpse jumped, the skin and flesh were quickly burned away, revealing the bones under the skin. In a few blinks of an eye, it will usher in a fate called nothingness (remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4791 Special Features (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! But once the skin and flesh were burned, the exposed bones were not pale in color, but as if they had been poisoned, covered with large and small dark green spots. When Lin Hao saw this, he immediately took two steps back, and his body-protecting energy burst out in an instant, covering his entire body. He thought that the green-spotted skeleton would explode in the next second. , spewing poisonous gas all over the place. But the embarrassing thing is that the flames he transformed with his spiritual power were too strong. The green spots on the skeleton had just begun to spread. Before he could do anything, the blue flames burned the opponent directly to ashes. It fell on the uneven ground. "Uh" Lin Hao stretched out his foot and kicked the pile of ashes silently, his expression was indescribable, "Why don't you explode before you die? Are you going to die?" "Boss, that end!" Yuwen Huqing called out, his eyebrows suddenly wrinkled, and then he raised his shoulders and slapped his hands on the ground again, reactivating the formation under his feet, hundreds of frost demons The beast pounces again. But now that there is no human being on the field, and all the others are his own skeleton soldiers, why does he need to reactivate the formation? When Lin Hao turned around, he understood why - the skin and flesh on the corpses of Tianlong and Yaoguang's group on the ground had all melted away, revealing the green-spotted skeletons underneath, and they stood up one after another. He picked up the weapons that fell on the ground and started fighting with the other skeleton soldiers. What's even more amazing is that the corpses of those Yaoguang disciples are still as they were before they were alive. They lowered their bodies one after another, with their hand bones pressed tightly against the formation. They just used the undead aura all over their bodies to activate the formation, making the cave empty. The colorful formation lights lit up again. The Skeleton King waved the huge bone sword again, and the Evil Emperor also popped out his sharp tiger claws, leading the skeletal soldiers to charge again, and collided with the skeletal soldiers with dark green spots. "Can that special bone soldier also transform corpses into his own?" Lin Hao touched his chin and waved to the Skeleton King, gesturing for him to come forward. Although those dark green skeleton soldiers are not that small, Lin Hao's side has more numbers and is stronger. It is not a big deal to lose one skeleton king to command. After a while, the opponent's skeletons were scattered all over the ground. . "That special bone soldier should have the same origin as you, they are all undead creatures." Lin Hao touched his chin and asked with some doubts, "Can you feel what abilities it has, or is it similar to Like you, do you have your own royal power?" The will-o'-the-wisps in the Skeleton King's eyes flickered, and then he replied in a low voice: "My lord, I believe that the opponent's strength has not reached the stage where he can possess royal power, and he will be a skeleton general until he dies." Before Lin Hao could ask any more questions, the Skeleton King stretched out his indigo hand bones, pointed at the blood-soaked ground on the battlefield, and added again: "That special bone soldier absorbed human blood and souls. , obtained a qualitative enhancement in a short period of time, but it only turned the corpse into its own skeletal soldier." "My subordinates believe that its ability should be more than this, but it is lurking underground and never appears again¡ª¡ª" (remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4792 Special Features (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Before the Skeleton King finished speaking, he suddenly swung the bone sword in his hand and stabbed at Lin Hao's feet. There was no surprise on the other party's face. Instead, he flapped his wings of firefly thunder in cooperation and left. previous location. The huge and sharp bone sword came through the wind, and it was almost able to cut off his entire ankle. However, the two coordinated perfectly. Lin Hao left his front foot, and the back foot bone sword suddenly pierced the ground - ¡ªI don¡¯t know when a small scarlet bone spur appeared. If it had been a few seconds later, it might have penetrated into Lin Hao¡¯s skin. However, the smell of blood and vitality on its body was too obvious. No matter how fast it approached, they were still noticed by both of them at the same time. The scarlet bone spur that had just been revealed was chopped into pieces by the bone sword that was suddenly struck down. Became two halves. It was obviously a pure undead creature, but blood still spurted out from the fracture of the bone spur, and the special bone soldier suddenly jumped out of the ground, screaming in sharp pain and heading towards the Skeleton King. He pounced on his face. Its five fingers were as sharp as swords, and they had already joined together in the air. With just a flash of its body, its beast-like claws were already pressing on the shoulders of the Skeleton King, and the two sharp thorn-blade hand bones also suddenly stabbed. Breaking the air, he grabbed the opponent's eyes. For undead creatures such as skeletons, let alone losing their heads, even if they are dismembered by five horses, it will only damage the spiritual power on the body, and there is a high probability that they will not die. If there is a new living breath and As a supplement, spiritual power can also be used to reassemble or even directly grow damaged bones. So the attack of this special bone soldier seems to be fierce, but in fact, to the Skeleton King, it is basically a head-on attack. If the bone sword hadn't been too huge, the Skeleton King would have turned the sword's edge at this moment and cut this special red bone soldier in half. But the two sharp stinging hands of the special bone soldier suddenly opened up and pressed on the opponent's head. His claws also slammed on the shoulders of the Skeleton King. Thorn's tail also swung, following its movements and moving forward. Due to the slender bones, this special bone soldier's leaping movements are extremely smooth and graceful, like a sea beast leaping out of the water. It is only a little bit behind the edge of the huge bone sword that is slashing towards it. The distance has already passed by each other. The Skeleton King immediately twisted his bones, took a step forward, and quickly turned the edge of his sword again, hoping to intercept the special bone soldier halfway. But within such a short distance, the opponent's movements were many times more flexible than his. Although the bone sword was ferocious, it was still huge in size and could not catch up with the figure that jumped out. Opposite the Skeleton Lord's dig, Lin Hao was floating in the air with wings fluttering. This guy raised his eyebrows. The dragon chanting sword in his hand had already been slashed out, and the blue flames were also jumping in the air. He wanted to This special bone soldier must be burned directly to ashes. But the faint light in the eyes of the special bone soldier suddenly jumped when he saw the blue flames spurting out, and his upper and lower jaws opened together, which actually made Lin Hao feel a little strange. feel. That action seemed as if this special bone soldier had its own consciousness and was laughing and mocking him. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4793 Spiritual Consciousness (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! But you must know that only undead creatures at the level of the Skeleton King can have their own thoughts. But at this time, there was no room for Lin Hao to think about it. But in the next second, thick blood mist suddenly spurted out from the body of the special bone soldier, and smashed towards Lin Hao. If he hadn't been prepared, , The body-protecting Qi has never been put away, and he was almost blinded by the blood mist. And the extremely high-temperature blue flame swept into the blood mist, and everything it passed immediately turned into blood droplets, hitting the ground one after another, dyeing the ground under Lin Hao's feet red. Lin Hao also flicked his wrist again, and the horizontal slash of the sword had changed to a vertical slash. The Skeleton King's huge bone sword had also been adjusted, and he struck out simultaneously, one behind the other, with the thin blades and giant blades intersecting in the air. Then he passed by and split the bloody rain in half from the center. But they didn¡¯t hit anything, there was no one in the blood mist! In the blink of an eye, Lin Hao had already withdrawn his sword, and the firefly wings flapped behind his back, causing him to take a step back. His toes had already left the ground, and his figure was rising from the ground. Get up and jump into the air. Under the mud covered by the blood rain, the special bone soldier broke out of the ground almost at the same time as him, and made a sharp stabbing hand. It was only a knuckle away from him, and he could catch the opponent's ankle. . But at this time, all the mechanisms were exhausted, and the remaining options were exhausted. The distance of one knuckle was like an eternity. Even though the special bone soldier stretched his arms desperately, he still failed to catch this human as he wished. ankle. The Skeleton King had already taken a step forward, swung the heavy and huge bone sword in his hand, and rushed towards the special bone soldier with fierce murderous intent. With just one sword strike, he split the opponent's scarlet skeleton in half. It fell to the ground with a thud. As we said before, this skeletal soldier, who is an undead creature, will not die immediately when encountering such an attack. So the Skeleton King had already turned the edge of the bone sword and stabbed the special bone soldier's head fiercely. Lin Hao also swung the dragon chanting sword, causing the blue flames to suddenly twist into a ball and burn towards the opponent's body. go. But after all, that special bone soldier was very powerful, and it had already turned into this appearance, but it still shrank suddenly, and the two parts of its body suddenly went down. Only the longest tail was chopped off and burned. Turned into ashes, it has the meaning of a gecko¡¯s tail being cut off. Lin Hao flapped his wings of firefly again, and Lin Hao had already landed on the ground. The blue flames were extinguished instantly, and the dragon chanting sword turned the edge and pierced directly into the soil, and the strong spiritual power immediately spurted out. Come out, one after another, and drill down to the ground. The soil was driven by spiritual power, constantly surging out, forming a low earth wall on the ground. In almost a blink of an eye, it had already rushed forward several meters, and it was bound to be destroyed halfway. Caught by special bone soldiers. Although the thing was chopped into two pieces, it still moved at an alarming speed underground. When the two parts of the body noticed the spiritual power coming after them, they immediately moved one to the left and the other to the right. Separate on the spot. At this time, Yu Wenhu had just eliminated the dark green-spotted skeletal soldiers one by one. In order to prevent them from resurrecting or having any other accidents, he also deliberately imitated Lin Hao's method and burned them all to ashes, even the closed ones. No plans. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4794 Spiritual Consciousness (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! He only heard the sound of the sword breaking through the wind behind him. As soon as he turned around, Lin Hao had already drawn out the Dragon Sword. The wings of firefly thunder also shook, causing him to rush forward like a bolt of lightning. Then he yelled: "Get away!" After all, these two are also desperate brothers who have been through life and death many times. Lin Hao opened his lips, and before the sound came out, Yu Wenhu already understood the current situation. He retreated instantly, his sleeves trembled, and he took out a stack of talismans and held them between his fingers. His eyes quickly swept in front of him, looking for the enemy. And the Dragon Yin Sword had already stabbed in front of him. It was originally aimed at the ground, but suddenly turned around halfway and stabbed towards Yu Wenhu's left foot - the other party also reacted immediately and suddenly raised his left foot into the air. The bloody special bone soldier almost touched the sole of his shoe and jumped out from the ground. Like a strong monkey, its sharp stinging hand tightly grabbed Yu Wenhu's ankle and quickly followed the opponent's ankle. The calf climbed up. With Lin Hao¡¯s strength, the Dragon chant sword was so powerful just now. If it really struck it with one blow, the special bone soldier would be dead, and Yu Wenhu¡¯s legs would no longer exist. He could only forcefully remove most of his strength, twist his wrist, turn the sword edge halfway, reveal the non-lethal back of the sword, and swipe it towards the opponent's thigh. What came out was the lower half of the special bone soldier. With this pull, Yu Wenhu screamed out in pain. The lumbar vertebrae of the special bone soldier also shattered to the ground, leaving only two bright red spines. His legs were still holding on to the other person's clothes, refusing to let go. "What the hell is this!" Yu Wenhu had goosebumps all over his body. Regardless of whether the thing was hanging on his body, he immediately took out a talisman and put it on the tailbone of the special bone soldier. stick. The next second, he grabbed his wide sleeves and covered his face tightly - the words on the talisman suddenly lit up. When Lin Hao looked at it, he suddenly flapped his wings of firefly thunder, and wow He quickly took five or six steps back. The lower half of the special bone soldier has no head, and the five senses of the undead creature are extremely weak. How could he know what was attached to his body, and he was still rushing up in a hurry, trying to suck in some human souls to replenish his body? Take a look at your own spiritual power that is constantly passing away. But the talisman exploded in an instant, and the powerful momentum suddenly surged out, blasting the incomplete scarlet skeleton into bone fragments all over the ground. Lin Hao then stopped retreating, rushed forward again, stretched out his arm, and swung his sword away. Blue flames immediately burst out from the blade of the sword, like a wave, from the ground. Sweeping through, the burned scarlet bone fragments were turned into ashes on the spot. But where did the upper half with the head go? This thought flashed through his mind, and he suddenly thought of what the Skeleton King said, that the ability of this special bone soldier is not limited to this - "My lord!" The Evil Emperor on the other end immediately shouted, "This guy is hiding here. !¡± The Skeleton King immediately took a step forward, the flames in his eyes kept leaping, and he let out a deep roar, causing the skeleton soldiers to disperse, revealing the motionless heretic in the center. And the Evil Emperor also jumped up suddenly, his tiger claws slid quickly through the air, and grabbed the head of the skeletal soldier who was stopped on the spot. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4795 Where is the underworld (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! The huge force directly smashed the opponent's skull into pieces, and the dragon chanting sword and talisman that followed also directly split the opponent's bones, turning the skeletal soldier into powder in an instant. But the blood-red shadow appeared among the scattered skeletal soldiers, and the remaining half of the body was clinging to the head of a skeletal soldier, and the white light in the eye sockets was even more powerful. As soon as its scarlet finger bones touched the skeletal soldier's body, a drop of bright blood dripped out from the fingertips and fell into the skeletal soldier's eye sockets with dancing blue will-o'-the-wisps. This was like a signal, causing large areas of dark green spots to emerge from the skeletal soldier's body, spreading rapidly in all directions. The special bone soldier jumped out again and landed on another skeleton soldier. The blood from his fingertips dripped into the opponent's eye socket, and he followed the same method to create a skeleton soldier covered with dark green spots. The blue will-o'-the-wisps in their eyes all turned into dark green, almost connected to the color of their bones, and they all raised their weapons and rushed towards Lin Hao and the others. Without further words, the talisman in Yu Wenhu's hand suddenly spread out along with the shot of the Dragon Sword, and lit up one after another, freezing all the dark green skeletons in place. The dragon chanting sword also burst out with fierce fire, as if the god of fire descended to earth, turning everything in its path into ashes. The Evil Emperor and the Skeleton King also rushed in together, swinging the tiger claws and bone swords, and struck with one blow. A dark green head must be chopped off. Previously, they had an absolute numerical advantage, but who would have thought that this special bone soldier could actually turn enemies into friends with one move! Although Lin Hao and the others were killing like mowing grass, the special bone soldiers were also made like spreading beans. After a while, all the skeleton soldiers were turned into their subordinates, which in turn surrounded Lin Hao and the others. In the middle, the light in the other person's eyes became brighter and brighter, his incomplete body grew slowly, and his upper and lower jaws opened wide, as if he was laughing. "Back off!" Lin Hao frowned, his pure white sleeves suddenly fluttered, his wrists twisted and pressed down, and the Dragon Sword was inserted into the ground again. The Evil Emperor twisted around and jumped out, his arms suddenly wrapped around each other. He grabbed Yu Wenhu on the left, and carried the Skeleton King on the right. He just relied on his strong explosive power to lead the two eight-foot tall men suddenly from Lin Hao's side. Jumped out. Before they landed, the dragon chanting sword had already erupted with fierce power. It suddenly surged out and swept all the dark green bone soldiers in half, and also pushed the three evil emperors further. I almost fell on the hard rock wall. Fortunately, Yu Wenhu took out a talisman with his backhand, causing a small burst of wind pressure in front of the three people, which collided with the power behind them. At least some of the force was eliminated, and the three people were relatively stable. fell to the ground. ¡°At this moment, when they looked back at Lin Hao, they saw that it was not just a surge of power, it was simply a scene of a large-scale immortal descending to earth. Golden thunder light wrapped around his body, and boundless flames lingered between the blades of the sword. Even the temperature of the cave was forced to rise suddenly, as if this was the scene of an immortal's tribulation. Lin Hao closed his eyes, and his soul power was quickly revealed. Together with the aura of the special bone soldier, it enveloped the surroundings. Now, any slight movement, to Lin Hao, is like an alarm bell ringing and thousands of lights coming together. It's bright, harsh and blinding. The special bone soldier looked at the opponent quietly. The originally bright light spot in its eyes was suddenly dimmed by the brightness from Lin Hao's side. Even the upper and lower bones of it, which were originally wide open, did not know what was going on. When did they restrain themselves and closed them tightly together? If it were a human being, it would probably understand that its mood at this moment is fear, and that the young man in white in front of it came from the underworld to take its own life. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4796 Where is the underworld (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! ¡° But this special bone soldier is just an undead creature after all. Although it has sucked human blood and has its own consciousness, it still does not understand human emotions. It only knew that all the bones in its body were shaking inexplicably, and they collided together, making a crisp knocking sound. This allowed this special bone soldier, with only half of his body left, to stretch out his two scarlet bone arms again and move the soil under him in vain, trying to dig up the ground so that he could escape this situation again. A death blow. But Lin Hao had already turned the dragon chanting sword, and the blade twisted in the soil, as if giving an order, causing the soul power to close instantly, and together with the thunder and flame, it turned into a straight thin line, soft and soft He was holding the head of that special bone soldier. The next second, Lin Hao's robes, which were stirred up to the point of rustling, were hanging down, and his closed eyes suddenly opened. His gaze was like a sharp arrow shot out quickly, nailing the body of the special bone soldier. . His lips touched and he uttered an almost inaudible word: "Behead!" The thin line soaked in flames and lightning, as the words of this word fell, instantly collapsed into two pieces, and disappeared in the blink of an eye. And looking at the special bone soldier covered in scarlet, every bone suddenly lit up with a dazzling fire. As the thin wires were broken, the opponent was burned directly to ashes all over the ground, without even a chance to escape. Show nothing. Dozens of rays of darkness suddenly shot out from all directions. Before Lin Hao's momentum was exhausted, they quickly wrapped around his hands and feet and dragged him into the ground. At this moment, when he looked back, he saw the distant place. Yu Wenhu and the other three have long since disappeared. It was eerily quiet in this large cave, with only the ashes on the ground silently telling everything that had just happened. After a long time, the black shadow jumped out from the ground again and sent it to the next team. When they saw the empty cave, they thought they had arrived first, and their faces were full of joy. ¡°As everyone knows, someone has been killing people in this cave for a long time, so Shi Shiran went to the third floor. Here, all the shadows on Lin Hao's body have faded away, and the lightning flames on his body have also been extinguished. Those slightly tired eyes are also looking in front of him. This sight made him freeze on the spot with an expressionless face, and he once again clenched the Dragon Song Sword in his hand. The thousands of words that surged out of his heart instantly turned into one sentence: God, what did you do? I? Standing in front of him was a huge creature, with a body like a horse, two wings on its back, a slender snake tail hanging behind its buttocks, and a human face on its head. At this moment, he bent down curiously, and a pair of big His eyes kept flickering, staring at Lin Hao's face. "Look, this Emperor Yaoguang's tomb is so heroic." Cang Gou's voice sounded in his mind at the right time, with a bit of schadenfreude and obvious exclamation in his tone, "Forget about the first and second floors, the third On the upper level is a strange beast named Lake, showing the domineering power of a king." Indeed, as Cang Gou said, there are only a few people on the entire continent who use strange beasts to hold the door open, but the owner of this emperor's tomb is good. First he used a copper-blue stone dragon to hold the door open, and now he uses the Shehu Lake as his door. The door god really lived out the spirit of "I regard everything in the world as a humble dog". But now that he was looking at the lake, Lin Hao was breaking out in a cold sweat. How could he find the time to praise the domineering owner of the emperor's tomb? (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4797 The Eight Gates of Life and Death (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Fortunately, this strange beast from the lake is not violent in nature, and it is not a world-famous evil beast. As long as it does not offend the other party, there will be no big problems. Lin Hao glanced back, and saw that the three people supporting themselves behind him looked like they were about to stand up, and their expressions were as nervous as him. He slowly took a deep breath, slowly bent his legs, and withdrew the spiritual power from the Dragon Song Sword. The breath of his whole body was instantly covered tightly, and he stretched out his arms again, and stood in the water of Shehu. While watching, he supported the ground. This touch brought a coolness to his hands, causing him to subconsciously frown and look under him. As soon as he was teleported up, he looked up and saw the lake, but Lin Hao didn't notice what was under him. Now he lowered his head again, and he suddenly realized that he was not on the ground at all, but on an endless lake. The four of them were like knights who had learned how to float on water, floating on the lake, but they were not stained by the water droplets, and their robes were still clean. The spiritual energy of heaven and earth here is also extremely rich. Just standing here and doing nothing, Lin Hao felt that the fatigue all over his body was slowly receding, and the spiritual energy that had been consumed by half was also rising at a steady rate. . "It's the formation." Yu Wenhu's voice sounded behind him. Although the volume was extremely suppressed, it was enough for Lin Hao to hear clearly. "This is a geomantic treasure land created by relying on formations." Yu Wenhu's voice was full of surprise, and his voice also had a hint of vibrato, "If I can reach this level one day, let alone Immortality, defying the will of heaven and changing one's destiny can all be accomplished while talking and laughing" Lin Hao is not an array master, but he can also understand that if he really reaches the level of the owner of the emperor's tomb, all money and power will be like the smoke and clouds of the past, turning into an immortal that can only be looked up to but cannot be reached. But this is not the time to sigh. Although the Shehu in front of them is not a ferocious beast, it is still a powerful beast. If they fight under such circumstances, they will definitely suffer. But Yu Wenhu didn¡¯t understand this. He stood up from the ground, crossed Lin Hao¡¯s side three times, raised his hand, and touched the surface of the lake. When he saw the other party doing this, a bunch of cold sweat broke out on Lin Hao's forehead, and fell down his chin. His fingers tightened on the hilt of the Dragon Song Sword, and he slowly stood up straight, standing in front of him. Behind Yu Wenhu - at such a close distance, if Shuhu suddenly attacked, Lin Hao was still sure to block the blow. But Shihu was very obedient. He followed Yu Wenhu's movements, bent his knees, and silently knelt on the ground. The wings on his back and the snake's tail behind his butt were also very calm, and he seemed to be trapped. A tame and sensible look. But its human face was crooked, and its eyes were fixed on the Evil Emperor and the Skeleton King. The lips that were originally smiling suddenly became a straight line, and its eyebrows were raised high. Jumped up, and the snake's tail suddenly started to swing. Lin Hao immediately glanced back. The Skeleton King and the Evil King also lowered their heads obediently and disappeared from the place. The human face of the lake slowly withdrew his gaze and bowed his head obediently again, quietly. Kneeling quietly in front of the two of them. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4798 The Eight Gates of Life and Death (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! If everyone didn¡¯t know clearly, this is the third floor of Emperor Yaoguang¡¯s tomb. Just looking at the extremely clear lake surface and the cute strange beasts sitting on their knees, one would really think that this is some kind of fairyland. But looking at the aura of Shao Hu that was as powerful as his own, Lin Hao couldn't let go. He tightened his grip on the hilt of the sword. Any change in the smile on that man's face would make him laugh. The ups and downs in my heart were like riding a roller coaster, extremely exciting. "Boss, it's okay." Yu Wenhu nodded firmly at him, "There are two formations here. For now, this strange beast Shahu will not take the initiative to attack us - it is just this formation It's just a formation, it can't make waves." Use living creatures or strange beasts as the formation eyes? Lin Hao couldn't help but have a look of surprise in his eyes, but he still followed Yu Wenhu's wishes and put away the Dragon Sword awkwardly. "The living creatures are the eyes of the formation, intertwined up and down. This is the Eight Doors Formation of Life and Death." Yu Wenhu retracted his hand with a hint of admiration in his tone, and slowly walked a few steps on the lake, and which one Hu Ze followed him obediently without even looking at Lin Hao. But just like this pet-like attitude, Lin Hao finally felt a lot more relieved, and he could finally follow them around the lake. Yu Wenhu knelt directly on the ground, pressing his palms on the lake, almost sticking his head in, touching the cold lake tightly, and looking deeply down. Lin Hao always felt bad about the other party's attitude. He immediately knelt down beside Yu Wenhu, held his shoulders, and softly called out: "Fat Tiger?" After suffering enough from illusions, he was always worried that someone who could use illusions would pop up in the tower. He was even more worried that Yu Wenhu's current state was caused by the illusions, which made him look so obsessed. But although Yu Wenhu¡¯s eyes were full of admiration and obsession, they were sober. As soon as Lin Hao made a sound, he immediately waved his hand and motioned for the other party to look down below the lake. Full of vigilance, Lin Hao lowered his head helplessly, his probing eyes penetrated the crystal clear lake and looked towards the dark depths of the lake. Cold sweat suddenly broke out on his back, but it soaked through Lin Hao's inner clothes in an instant, causing him to immediately tighten his grip on the Dragon Sword at his waist, and almost drew the sword on the spot. Fortunately, Yu Wenhu knew what kind of character he was, so he raised his hand first and pressed the back of Lin Hao's hand, stopping him from drawing his sword. Deep in the dark center of the lake, there is a huge sea beast hiding there quietly, with a pair of huge eyes shining with a faint golden light. Just now, Yu Wenhu's eyes were looking around, just to find this sea beast, and Lin Hao's glance just now seemed to have collided with the copper bell-like eyes, and he almost subconsciously prepared to draw his sword and fight. Fortunately, Yu Wenhu pressed the button in time, which allowed him to react - although the huge sea beast was covered in scales and its eyes were full of golden light, it didn't have any killing intent like this lake, and it just simply lurked in the lake. In my heart, I was just observing every move of the two people. "This is another strange beast." Yu Wenhu sighed in a low voice, "It is also another living creature eye of the Eight Gates of Life and Death." (Remember the website address of this website: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4799 The Destined Son (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! The center of the lake was pitch black, and although the edge of the huge sea beast could be seen, it was still difficult to see its face. It was Cang Gou, a system that embraced all rivers, and directed Lin Hao to explore the opponent's aura, and then spit out a name: "Isn't this Ran Yiyu? Why is it so miserable that it can't come out?" Lin Hao turned around and told Yu Wenhu the name. As a result, the other party did not get better at all, and the expression on his face became even duller. It seemed that he wanted to get under the water now and take a good look at Ran Yiyu's face. "The Eight Gates of Life and Death" He murmured, "This is indeed the Eight Gates of Life and Death. This is the genuine tomb of Emperor Yaoguang. Looking at the continent, there is only this kind of place where the Eight Gates of Life and Death are" Think of it as a gatekeeping formation" The eight gates of life and death. Yu Wenhu heard about this formation when Yaoguang was suffering, but because the conditions for setting up the formation were too harsh, even Yaoguang, who is famous for his formations, has never used it, or studied it. Strange formation. This formation itself is used to guard the gate, but it has extremely high requirements for the spiritual energy of heaven and earth, otherwise it cannot be used normally and cannot last for thousands of years. However, although the continent is tens of thousands of miles across, the natural geomantic treasure land above it is relatively Compared to the number of immortal cultivators, it is also very few. What¡¯s more, most of the geomantic treasures belong to various countries and families, and are firmly held by power and money. The rest are either inaccessible or guarded by powerful beasts. Although the Eight Door Formation of Life and Death is powerful, if there is no place to set it up, it is simply a useless formation and not of much use. In addition to the extremely high requirements for the spiritual energy of heaven and earth, it also needs two living creatures as the formation eyes. The upper one is facing the sky, and the lower one is suppressing the earth and facing death. The upper and lower ones echo each other to form a complete formation. ??????????????????????????????????? But it is a living creature, and it cannot be pushed upwards by any cow that can be squeezed enough. It must be a highly cultivated and powerful beast, and its temperament cannot be too violent, otherwise additional formations will be set up to suppress it. But in this way, when all the conditions are combined, the requirements for the formation of the Eight Gate Formation of Life and Death are really too stringent, and it is simply not a formation that can be set up today. But the owner of Emperor Yaoguang's tomb is a good person. He uses Shu Lake as his life formation, treads water below, holds the sky above, and uses Ran Yiyu as his death formation. Zheng'er Ba Jing uses two powerful beasts as the heaven and earth. The previous one intertwined with each other, and even an additional heaven and earth formation was specially built to serve as the source of the spiritual energy of heaven and earth. This Three Lives and Ten Thousand Realms Tower must also be an ancient formation of heaven and earth. The first floor is for the past, the second floor is for death, and the third floor is for life. It can be said that the formation has been understood to the extreme level. If it is still alive today, it will be so superb. His ability is like that of a living god! "Boss, I think the owner of Emperor Yaoguang's tomb, since he can set up such a formation, must not be trying to provoke unnecessary disputes and let the final winner take away his inheritance." Yu Wenhu's voice was very soft, with a hint of laughter. I felt a bit uneasy, but more determined. He stood up and looked towards Lin Hao's face, looking calmly into the other person's eyes. The calmness in them was clear at a glance, and he must have made a decision. "I think that the owner of this emperor's tomb spent so much effort to set up such a series of formations just to wait for someone." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4800 The Destined Son (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Lin Hao had long lost his usual carefree look, and his face was serious and solemn. He looked at the boundless lake and the She Lake that was waiting for him, and then he sighed slowly, and then He asked, "Who do you think he is waiting for?" A crack suddenly appeared in Yu Wenhu's calm expression - he is now a powerful formation master. Even if he doesn't need Lin Hao by his side, he can still surround Yaoguang disciples until they can't find Bei, and he can join any country at will. Gain a very high status. But with such power, he still smiled bitterly when faced with Lin Hao's questions, just like the cowardly and helpless man back then, with the most obvious worry on his face. When the two met for the first time, who would have thought that they could stir up such a turmoil in the mainland. It was just out of brotherly loyalty that they acted recklessly, and then they separated and reunited again. But in the blink of an eye, time has come to the present day. The two of them have a level of cultivation that is not intimidating even if they travel across the continent. Their connections are all over the world. The strange things they have seen cannot be filled in dozens of baskets. If they were drinking and talking, they would be able to talk about ten Tian Douye couldn't finish telling each other's thrilling stories. But, despite this, they are still the same as before, without any change, and they still maintain their original intentions. Money, power, people, things, and things in the world have not changed the original intention of these two young people. It must be that many years later, when they grow old and grow old, they can still hold a pot of good wine, look at each other with a smile, and express their love. Even now, he still looks like that young man. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? is a arrogant and arrogant way to travel across the world. But the two of them are still young at this moment, and there are still many unexplored places on the vast continent stretching tens of thousands of miles. It would be too far-sighted to talk about the future at this time. It is better to focus on the present first and talk about recent events. story. Yu Wenhu was in trouble for a long time, then sighed softly, and said helplessly: "Boss, there are so many people on this continent, who knows who the owner of Emperor Yaoguang's tomb is waiting for?" He looked down at the lake at his feet, kicked a little water out as if absentmindedly, and then continued: "If you are waiting for me, I will naturally be amazed and happy, but if it is not me, what is the point of going in?" Lin Hao did not answer, but asked rather bitterly: "What, you realize that we have worked hard all the way to get here, and you are still pretending to be pretentious and don't plan to go in?" The other party was quiet for a moment, then raised his head and replied in a low tone: "No, no matter who the owner of this emperor's tomb is waiting for, I will definitely go in today to find out." He didn't get angry, but smiled relievedly at Lin Hao, then stretched out his arms and hugged the brother who had sacrificed himself all the way. "Boss, thank you." Yu Wenhu sighed in a low voice, "If it weren't for you, I would never have imagined that one day I would be standing in this place, just a hair away from the owner of Emperor Yaoguang's tomb." "Come on, you're so numb, I'm getting goosebumps." Lin Hao took a step back mercilessly, shook off the other party's hug, and deliberately pulled his face down with a look of disgust, "I can't wait for you first. As promised, even if it's not you who's waiting, don't cry with me when you come up." The other party nodded, knelt on one knee on the lake again, and waved to Lin Hao, motioning for him to come over and take a look. The conversation had already begun, and Lin Hao stopped teasing the other party, and naturally came over obediently. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4801 Transformation from Life to Death (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Yu Wenhu first pointed at the clear lake, then took out dozens of formation materials, quickly placed a very small formation in front of the two of them, then raised his palms and patted them down. As the weak fluorescence lit up on the formation, Lin Hao looked through the small fluorescent ring and saw the criss-crossing formation patterns under the water waves. At this moment, the endless calm lake is like a boundless silk cloth, and those formation lines are the complicated and exquisite patterns on the silk cloth, layer by layer, showing the overall formation of this Three Lives and Ten Thousand Realms Tower. The core formations of the Emperor's Tomb were all hidden under the lake, and at this moment, under Yu Wenhu's hands, they were unfolded one by one in front of Lin Hao, making people open their eyes wide and carefully look at the changes. "Boss, look at this. There are more than a dozen formations with changing lines. One end is on Shaohu, and the other is on Ran Yiyu." Yu Wenhu pointed to the formations under the lake, "I'll see you later. After going down, if the person waiting is me, I won¡¯t be able to come up again in a short time.¡± "When the inheritance of Emperor Yaoguang's tomb has been inherited, the Eight Gate Formation of Life and Death will be in operation again. From this life formation, it will become a death formation. At that time, I need you, boss, to help me check so that others cannot destroy this Yaoguang Emperor." Tomb, until I complete the inheritance and reappear." Having said this, he smiled bitterly again and continued as if he was mocking himself: "Of course, if I weren't the person waiting for Emperor Yaoguang's tomb, then our trip would have been in vain." Lin Hao nodded at him, and then glanced at the extremely well-behaved Shehu next to him, and an idea suddenly came to his mind - this Shehu and Ran Yiyu are also strange beasts, and they can be included in the Classic of Mountains and Seas without any problem. ah. He gave a bad smile and then asked: "Pang Hu, you said you would let me check it. As long as nothing happens to Shihu and Ran Yiyu, and the Eight Gate Formation of Life and Death is still running, right?" Yu Wenhu glanced at him and didn't understand how his boss could smile so crazily when he looked at a strange beast, but he still answered honestly: "As long as it doesn't disturb my inheritance, it doesn't matter life or death." The gate array is just to delay other people¡¯s time.¡± "At the beginning of the inheritance, after the life formation turns into the death formation, anyone with a trace of vitality will be imprisoned in the Three Lives and Ten Thousand Realms Tower. Only those who inherit can get out." Hearing this, Lin Hao's face suddenly froze, while Yu Wenhu chuckled, so happy that he couldn't even see his eyes. "Smile, after you have taken the benefits, your boss is about to die, and you still have the heart to laugh." Lin Hao saw the other party's unabashed smile and knew that the so-called "only those with inheritance can go out" must have What loopholes can be exploited? "Hehe, isn't it boss that you usually indulge too much?" Yu Wenhu patted him on the shoulder and said soothingly, "It's rare to show such an expression, so of course I have to laugh at him." Seeing the other party rolling his eyes at him, he continued: "It is said that only people with inheritance can go out, but the purpose of this eight-door formation of life and death is to get another person who breaks through the destiny through the final fight. A person of inheritance.¡± "After my inheritance is over, if there is still one person left in the formation, it can be regarded as the person who will be left behind, or in other words, the opponent who will compete with me for the inheritance." (Remember the website address: www. hlnovel.com Chapter 4802 Transformation from Life to Death (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "I understand." Lin Hao nodded pretending to be profound, "Anyway, we just want to kill all those people who want to get a share of the pie. We two brothers will take all the benefits and go out feeling happy." The other party gave him a thumbs-up gesture, his face full of "I didn't expect you to be very sensible", but in this way, everything that should be explained clearly was fully explained. Next, it was time to go find out in person. The two exchanged a few words, and then Lin Hao stood aside. Yu Wenhu stood on the spot, took out the sword from his waist, stared at the sharp blade, then raised his wrist and cut a transverse wound. The blood overflowed and slid across his skin, turning into a stream of blood-red water, dripping into the water. In an instant, the Ran Yiyu in the middle of the lake was like a shark that smelled blood, and it quickly He left the dark place and slowly swam upstream. The strange beast had a fish body, a snake head, six legs under its body, and a pair of horse ears where its gills should have been. It was strangely powerful. But its coercion and momentum are almost a little inferior to Lin Hao. Even with this strange appearance, people dare not underestimate it. Lin Hao still couldn't help but tighten his grip on the Dragon Sword at his waist, for fear that this behemoth would suddenly open its huge mouth and swallow Yu Wenhu in one gulp. At that time, not to mention the inheritance, even the bones would not be found. ! But the other party had a calm look on his face. When he saw the Ran Yiyu swimming up, he deliberately lowered his body and brought his bleeding wrist close to the lake surface, soaking the originally clear water with a large amount of blood. Although the Ran Yiyu looked strange, it did not attack Yu Wenhu as the worst expected. Instead, it swam under the bloody water, as if probing for something in the blood. It took a long time to swing itself again. The fish's tail returned to the dark heart of the Hu. Sihu on the side also seemed to have received some inspiration. He took small steps and walked to the position corresponding to Ran Yiyu. Then he lowered his head deeply in the direction of Yu Wenhu, looking around. His feet also bent and he knelt respectfully on the ground. The originally calm lake surface suddenly surged, and countless streams of water flowed under the lake surface. Their previous bites were as precise as mechanical gears, causing waves to ripple on the lake surface and wet Yu Wenhu's clothes hanging at his feet. The horn soaked into his wounded wrist. The water flow suddenly sprang up, covering Yu Wenhu firmly in the center, and the top twisted into a stream in mid-air, so that the appearance of the thin-necked bottle directly turned into a thick column of water flow, which originally contained Yu Wenhu's belly tightened suddenly, becoming so thin that it was impossible for humans to live in it. Lin Hao's heart twitched when he saw this, and he was about to break into a cold sweat from nervousness. He carefully looked at the column of water, and his soul power was thrown out quickly, wanting to detect Yu Wenhu's traces. But as soon as the soul power came out, the water flow rushed back to the lake that had become extremely clear again, turning into part of the thousands of water drops. However, there was no trace of Yu Wenhu in the original place, it was just an endless lake. . The wings of firefly protruded from Lin Hao's back, and he clenched the Dragon Sword in his hand, and floated into the air, carefully observing the lake surface. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4803 Too Simple (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! One second, ten seconds, one hundred seconds - he counted the numbers silently in his mind, and was even prepared for the two of them to massacre everyone in the tower after Yu Wenhu came out. But there are no longer any waves on the lake, which obviously announces the end of everything. Even the voice of the spirit of the emperor's tomb echoes in the Three Lives and Ten Thousand Worlds Tower again. The other party's voice still had that ghostly look, neither fast nor slow, neither masculine nor feminine, maintaining an absolute balance, but he sighed deeply: "Everything is destiny, but destiny is determined by fate." People decide.¡± After sighing these words, it became silent again. Lin Hao felt that his mind suddenly went into a trance, as if a soul floated away from his heavenly spirit cap, making people feel confused. The lake surface surged again, and this time it was no longer a small wave, but a huge wave. The posture that blocked the sky and the sun made Lin Hao quickly flap his wings of firefly, and his figure became even more rapid. Retreat. But the huge waves did not crash away at all, but turned into huge water columns, gathering towards the sky. Judging from the posture, they wanted to recreate a lake. Shuo Hu, who was originally sitting on his knees, also took up his four hooves, but instead of running forward and looking for a place to escape, he plunged into the huge waves and swam towards the depths of the lake. . Ran Yiyu's movements were exactly the opposite. The strange-looking thing raised its head and swam quickly towards the sky along with the huge waves like the carp jumping over the dragon's gate. Lin Hao gritted his teeth and swung the wings of firefly thunder behind his back, thinking that this was his fish tail, and then he plunged into the huge waves and followed behind Ran Yiyu. It has to be said that although the opponent has a snake head, six legs and a pair of horse ears, it is still a sea beast after all. It can swim more than a star and a half faster than Lin Hao. It is like a top-notch sports car, swishing and disappearing. It wasn¡¯t until the handover between heaven and earth was completed that Ran Yiyu stopped its astonishing speed and slowly swam towards the center of the dark lake. And he finally caught up with him - fortunately, as a peak martial emperor, he could hold his breath much longer than ordinary people, and the body-protecting energy covered his whole body. Even in this water, the clothes on his body were fine. Even a corner of the robe. Ran Yiyu didn¡¯t have any killing intent on his body. Even when he saw this human being slowly approaching him, he just stopped and stared at him with the slender eyes on the snake¡¯s head, looking very confused. "It looks like it really doesn't want to fight with me?" Lin Hao sighed silently in his heart, "Why does it still look so cute and cute?" "Didn't you listen to what the fat boy said?" Cang Gou's voice immediately rang out, "The two strange beasts in my eyes this time are not evil beasts, otherwise they would have swallowed you both up." The guy¡¯s tone was as bad as ever, so Lin Hao habitually turned a deaf ear to it, and swam forward again, getting a little closer to the Ran Yiyu. The other party still had the same demented look, staying motionless and letting Lin Hao get closer to him. As long as he is alive, he must be quick and accurate with his attacks, so he gritted his teeth, stretched out his arm and pressed it on Ran Yiyu's head. The huge soul power burst out of his body in an instant and poured into the opponent's body continuously. among. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4804 Too Simple (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Just like what Yu Wenhu said, the strange beasts in this array are not evil beasts. Facing Lin Hao's menacing soul power, Ran Yiyu obviously has the same cultivation power as him, but he immediately swayed. He raised his fish tail and wanted to turn his head and escape towards the depths of the lake. But Lin Hao immediately launched dozens of spiritual powers, and forcibly formed a large net in the water flow. With just one powerful spiritual power, he had already tied up the opponent's body tightly, no matter how much Ran Yiyu No matter how hard he rolls, he won't withdraw any soul power. Fortunately, this strange beast was kind-hearted by nature. After a while, it gave up its struggle and calmed down completely, allowing Lin Hao to successfully record it in the Classic of Mountains and Seas. This can be regarded as nailing the seal of master and servant on the other party's soul, making Ran Yiyu bow his head obediently towards Lin Hao, expressing his obedience. As soon as this one was dealt with, he quickly opened his firefly wings in the water, took back his soul power and spiritual power, and swam quickly towards him, breaking through the lake and returning to the ground again. As soon as he came out, Lin Hao took a few deep breaths, and then looked around again - this place was just like the place where he had fought with the Yaksha before. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? There was an endless clear lake above our heads, and the yellow ground beneath our feet. The lake stood up straight, stepped out with all four hooves, and the wings on its back suddenly spread out, flying towards Lin Hao. The human face on its face also opened its lips, and erupted into a sharp wailing sound. "Didn't he say he wouldn't attack me?" Lin Hao smiled bitterly, and flapped his wings of firefly lightning again, leading him to rush upwards and avoid the attack from the lake. "You have taken the alien beast from another formation under your command." Cang Gou complained lazily, "You still don't allow others to be angry?" Soul power burst out from the fingertips, and the wings of firefly suddenly stopped in place. Lin Hao twisted his figure in the air, turned his head and rushed towards the lake that passed him. He grabbed the other person¡¯s hair without any hesitation, sat on the shiny horse without any ceremony, and then strangled the other person¡¯s neck with an expressionless expression. With that dead fish face without any fluctuations, Lin Hao just followed the same method as when he subdued Ran Yiyu. It only took less than a few minutes for Shihu to slowly kneel on the ground. The snake's tail that was constantly shaking also hung obediently on the ground. I have to say that although these two beasts are also powerful beasts, their fighting abilities are unparalleled. They can't even compare to that Yaksha. They can only kick their legs and shake their heads. If they can't, just throw away. If it weren't for the strange appearance, they would be just like cattle and horses raised by ordinary farmers, with extremely low combat effectiveness. Lin Hao, who was usually used to fighting, couldn't help but sigh several times. He felt that the process of subduing the beasts was so different from what he had imagined. His handsome fantasy about fighting was gone. The broken stick can no longer stick to it. But that¡¯s okay, after all, Yu Wenhu hasn¡¯t come out yet, which means that the person who has been waiting for the inheritance in Emperor Yaoguang¡¯s tomb is definitely him. What if during the process of subduing these two strange beasts, they were seriously injured and could no longer serve as the two intertwined formation eyes to support the Eight Gate Formation of Life and Death? Not to mention whether Yu Wenhu resented him or not, Lin Hao himself I almost want to slap myself twice. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4805 Playing Monkey for Fun (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! But as luck would have it, he had just conquered Shehu Lake, and before his butt had even warmed the opponent's fur, the shadow on the ground here jumped up again, attracting Lin Hao's attention. As soon as the life formation was destroyed and the death formation came out, five or six people were teleported up at once. Judging from the tattered brocade robes, they must have been tortured by the special bone soldiers that appeared later on the second floor. "Ouch, isn't this our world-famous Yaoguang disciple?" Lin Hao raised his eyebrows, raised his right leg, lay down on Shehu's back, landed next to it, and gently stroked it Touching each other's hair on the temples, he was as intimate as if he had raised this strange beast. The gray Yaoguang disciples raised their heads, their heads were dizzy from the sudden teleportation. As soon as Lin Hao opened his mouth, five or six pairs of eyes looked over. They were a little confused at first, wondering why this person had such a provocative tone when he first came up, but then their eyes fell on the other person's white robe. During the previous fight with the special bone soldier, the luxurious white brocade robe given to Lin Hao by Emperor Canglan was torn. He later changed it into a new one, but he was still dressed in white - this bright white. , has almost become Lin Hao¡¯s personal endorsement color. This group of Yaoguang disciples don¡¯t recognize his face, nor are they familiar with his voice, but the white man knows it very well! I wanted to fight at the door of Yaoguang Emperor's tomb at the door of Yaoguang and Tianlong. It was not that this white stopped them to stop fighting and fighting, and turned the spearhead to Lin Hao and Yuwenhu. Listening to Lin Hao¡¯s tone of wanting to be beaten and his provocative demeanor, everyone knows that the person coming here is not good! These Yaoguang disciples were not fools. They immediately helped each other and stood up. Without saying a word, five or six hands turned out at the same time, and the formation materials were spread on the ground in the blink of an eye. It was as if they had rehearsed, and the timing of raising their arms was exactly the same. The moment the swords from their waists were pulled out, they had already crossed each other in the air, drawn the formation on the ground, and then lowered their bodies and faced Hit the ground and slap it hard. "Hey, maybe it's not just Fat Tiger who knows this trick. Are you Yaoguang mass-produced?" Lin Hao raised his eyebrows and had no intention of drawing out his sword. Instead, he hugged his arm and lazily walked towards She Hu leaned against her body and his tone became very casual. "It's quite beautiful." He commented half seriously, half jokingly, "It's like a circus. It's very enjoyable to watch and deserves encouragement." Faced with his careless attitude, the eyes of the Yaoguang disciples flashed with contempt, and they didn't even bother to taunt him. They immediately activated their spiritual power and activated the formations underneath them. But although these few are arrogant and arrogant, looking at the color of their clothes, they are just yellow-robed disciples. They can't even match Yu Wenhu's fur, let alone Lin Hao, who has reached the eighth level of peak martial emperor. . Since breaking up with Yao Guang, at least half of the people he has killed are Yao Guang's people, and he has fought against the most powerful senior brother Yao Guang more than once. Just look at the formation techniques and formations of these Yao Guang disciples. With such speed, he knew that the other party was here to kill someone. As expected, the formation was activated, and the first volley shot out were hundreds of rays of light, coming all the way through the wind, and in an instant they were in front of Lin Hao. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4806 Playing Monkey for Fun (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! But this kind of trick, not to mention the formation master, Lin Hao can come up with a similar trick himself, and even a rainbow gradient, which is not only powerful, but also a thousand times more beautiful. He still had that extremely casual attitude, and he didn't stop stroking Shihu's hair. He just raised his left arm in an ordinary way, and snapped his fingers in the air - a crisp sound fell in the air, Spiritual power suddenly burst out from Lin Hao's body, turning into hundreds of wind blades that collided with the oncoming light. Under the astonished gazes of those Yaoguang disciples, the hundred wind blades did not even lose half of their strength. With an absolute difference in strength, they easily crushed the hundred and ten rays of light and rushed back to them in the blink of an eye. In front of several Yaoguang disciples. But when the hundred wind blades were about to cut off the opponent's head, most of them suddenly dispersed. Only a dozen wind blades rubbed the opponent's cheeks and head, and landed lightly on the ground, stimulating a little bit of insignificance. dust. I thought it would be a big battle, but it turned out like this. The faces of the Yaoguang disciples who were so frightened that they turned pale regained some color. "Ha, I thought you were so capable when you said such big words." Seeing that he was not injured, one of the yellow-robed disciples opened his lips before even blinking, and said sarcastically. He spat it out without mercy, "It's just a few breezes, how dare you act wild in front of Yao Guang?" These Yaoguang disciples regained their momentum, looked at each other, and once again dug out more than a dozen formation materials, and threw them to the ground like water, but before they could activate the formation, Lin Hao on the other end. Suddenly he burst into laughter. He laughed so hard that his tears overflowed. Although Shuo Hu beside him didn't understand what was so funny that made him laugh so hard that he couldn't straighten his waist, the human face still smiled in agreement, with a pair of watery eyes. Wangwang's big eyes also looked at those Yaoguang disciples. Although the yellow-robed Yaoguang disciples opposite were strange, they just thought that Lin Hao was an ugly man who caused mischief. He just snorted coldly and raised his arms, wanting to activate the formation at his feet, and quickly put this arrogant person away. The best thing to do is to cry and beg yourself to spare his life. But as soon as they lowered their heads, their palms had already touched the ground, and their spiritual power had begun to circulate, but they suddenly froze on the spot. The light of the formation had just turned into a weak fluorescence before it exploded. . Their eyes focused on the ground, staring at the thing above the weak fluorescence - it was a few wisps of black fog, no, no, if you look carefully, it looks like animal hair. Hair? As soon as this idea came out, several people raised their heads silently, with strange expressions on their faces, and looked at each other's faces in unison. As Huangpao Yaoguang disciples, they still pay attention to their usual appearance, but at this time, their heads have turned into shiny braised eggs, with only a few strands of hair hanging on their heads. It looks like a hairy duck egg! That¡¯s right, the hundreds of wind blades swung out to offset the oncoming rays of light and arrows. It was just a side job. The real purpose was to cut off their hair. Seeing that these people finally realized that the top of their heads was freezing, Lin Hao laughed even harder. He had to lean on She Hu desperately to prevent himself from sliding down. "How come you Yaoguang people are more stupid than the other!" His voice was full of ridicule, and his eyes narrowed into thin lines with laughter, "How come you can't feel the cold until now with the wind blowing above your head! "(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4807 A great shame and humiliation (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "You, you!" Those Yaoguang disciples had never suffered such humiliation in their lives. Their faces were twisted with anger, and their hands kept touching their smooth heads. "You are using this despicable method." Shameless person!" But no matter how they touched it, they could only see a few strands of pitiful hair, falling lightly from the forehead to the eyebrows. After being stroked by fingers, they were already hanging on the fingertips, leaving the top of the head completely bare. of braised eggs. "Hey, I'm so merciful that I left you so many hairs." Lin Hao's face hurt when he smiled, and he quickly rubbed his cheeks, barely stopping his laughter, "Why do you still do it with your own hands?" Are you going to pull it out?" Those Yaoguang disciples touched their bald heads, and when they heard Lin Hao's unbridled laughter, they felt waves of shame welling up in their hearts. Their faces turned from red to blue, and their eyes were full of tears when they looked at each other. With anger. "You simply don't know how high the sky is!" One of the disciples yelled angrily, and at the same time he raised his arms and slapped his palms on the ground again. Spiritual power also burst out from his body, moving towards him in a steady stream. Lost in the formation. "A mere pawn dares to provoke our Yaoguang disciples!" He frowned and shouted again with great shame and anger, "Today I will kill you without a burial place!" These guys were not very strong, but they had a loud voice. Lin Hao helplessly covered his ears and rolled his eyes at the opponent. His lazy posture did not change from the beginning to the end, and that person from Shihu His face was tilted curiously, and he stared at the humans opposite him without blinking. Several other disciples also clapped their palms together, and the spiritual power of five or six people was poured into the formation below them, and in an instant, light burst out again. The calm ground suddenly trembled. Under the light of the formation, the originally stable soil suddenly surged out and turned into huge waves driven by spiritual power. They all rushed into the air and twisted into a wave halfway. , intertwining with each other. But in an instant, the harmless soil turned into a tall giant, kneeling on one knee on the ground, firmly protecting the Yaoguang disciples behind him. The clay giant was so huge that the smell of earth that was usually hard to smell was extremely strong, staining everything around him with that smell. Lin Hao couldn't help but cover his nose in irritation. The several Yaoguang disciples also raised their heads at the same time and looked at the clay giant in front of them. Their faces were not filled with excitement that they were about to kill Lin Hao, but with shock. Their strength is not that strong. Although there are five or six people supplying energy to a formation at the same time, in the final analysis, the quality of the formation materials and the size of the formation have already suppressed the strength of the summoned objects. So as soon as the clay giant came out, they were shocked by the huge figure, and they immediately realized that the spiritual energy of heaven and earth here was extremely rich, which inadvertently improved the efficiency of the formation, plus the spiritual energy of five or six people. He used his strength to support a formation at the same time, and this was how he created such a large formation. "Ha" The Yaoguang disciple who had made the provocation before had not yet calmed down from the shock in his heart. He quickly opened his lips and burst into violent laughter, "Hahahahaha, I want to do it today." Let¡¯s see what other tricks you, a shameful nobody, can come up with!¡± (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4808 A great shame and humiliation (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! He looked at the clay giant, pride appeared on his face again, and he shouted arrogantly: "Kill him!" With this order, the clay giant immediately stood up and ran towards Lin Hao step by step. The soil debris fell down, and combined with the fishy smell of soil, he looked like a walking chemical weapon. Shihu on the side couldn't bear it anymore. Although he didn't leave Lin Hao's side, the human face kept its eyes tightly closed and ducked behind him with its head lowered. It looked pitiful and a little cute. "Hey, since you have seen me, you should know that my follower has already inherited the inheritance of Emperor Yaoguang's tomb. There is no need to fight with me." Lin Hao narrowed his eyes, looked up at the clay giant, and said Still teasing, "If you beat me to death, who can give you such a perfect bald haircut?" The Yaoguang disciples sneered at him. Before they could speak, they saw the boy in white suddenly raise his arms. At that time, the clay giant also raised his feet and stepped towards him. Raising his hand, the back of Lin Hao's hand just touched the opponent's sole. Because of the formation, the originally soft and moist soil turned into hard soil armor, which felt hard to the touch. He didn¡¯t make any unnecessary movements, and his smiling face didn¡¯t change at all from the beginning to the end. He just lightly opened his fingers and flicked them towards the giant creature. In an instant, more than a dozen ground thorns suddenly stabbed out from Lin Hao's side. It was as simple as a blade cutting through the flesh. It easily penetrated the body of the clay giant, splitting it into large and small pieces, and smashed on the ground with a muffled sound. on the ground. "Didn't I tell you everything?" Lin Hao put down his arm and put it on Shehu's back again, stroking his hair and looking at the Yaoguang disciples with a smile on his face, "These are all leftovers from my play. If you want to win, you need some creativity and strength." The other party looked at the broken pieces on the ground. Their originally red cheeks turned pale again. They looked at each other, and the hesitation in their eyes could not be more obvious. One of the yellow-robed disciples withdrew his palms from the ground and said to Lin Hao hesitantly: "I remember you. Senior Brother said before that if you see a man in white next to that fat man, there is no need to ask. They will be killed without mercy." He wanted to talk to Lin Hao. After all, even if he coveted the treasure in the emperor's tomb, he still had to take it with his life. Moreover, he thought that there was nothing wrong with what he said. If the other party was not a murderous demon, Boss, you should always listen to yourself say a few words. But the face of the young man in white suddenly changed. His eyes, which were originally full of smiles and ridicule, were immediately filled with murderous intent. He suddenly looked towards the Yaoguang disciple who was speaking, and the pressure on him instantly disappeared. It pressed heavily. The surrounding area was obviously vast and boundless, but this coercion shrouded the heads of several Yaoguang disciples, making them feel stuffy in their chests, as if they were in a narrow coffin, and it was more like there was a big piece stuffed in their throats. Like a stone, no sound can be made. The Yaoguang disciple who spoke earlier was the worst. He couldn't even straighten his back and could only hang his head in humiliation. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4809 What¡¯s the Use (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! But this was not enough. The heavy pressure on his head made it impossible for him to even breathe. Soon he could only lie down on the cold ground, his cheeks pressed tightly against the soil, and he wished he could sink a few meters. To reduce the pressure on oneself. But the ground became harder and harder, and even revealed a cool blue light, and the pressure on his body became heavier and heavier, making him feel that his head was about to be crushed, and his ears were buzzing. There was a loud noise, and gurgling blood flowed from the mouth and nose. The other party may have deliberately controlled the intensity, and the pressure gradually increased until he was pinned to the ground and crushed into a pile of flesh and bones, with no possibility of standing up again. And death was approaching step by step before his eyes. This huge pressure made him unable to help crying. Tears slid down from the corners of his eyes like streams and fell on the icy cold ground, turning into crystals. Transparent ice beads. The pressure on the top of his head was so great that he could not even cry out smoothly, and could only make a few intermittently single sounds of unknown meaning. The cry was just behind his back, which made several other Yaoguang disciples seem to sense the deep fear of the other party. Cold sweat had already covered their backs and wet their inner clothes before they knew it. What kind of bonus of heaven and earth spiritual energy to the formation, what kind of spiritual power of five or six people, if these are normal, they are the key to victory, but today is not ordinary. Under the overwhelming strength, the strong man no longer cares about the strength bonus. He only needs to gently lift his arm and stretch out his hand like an ant overlooking a tree. It doesn't even require much effort. Just rub his fingertips together and their lives will immediately fall apart. Turn into nothingness. "People who think highly of themselves will never know where they are wrong, right?" The young man in white finally spoke. With a snap of his fingertips, the pressure suddenly disappeared, leaving these people with a way out. But his eyebrows were still raised, and there was a strong evil aura in his eyes. It looked like he might strike again at any time and crush these people into pieces. But even though he withdrew the pressure, the Yaoguang disciple who was bleeding from the mouth and nose couldn't stand up anymore. He could only pull the back of other people's clothes and utter a single tone with difficulty, asking them to save him. Life. Listening to the pitiful single tone, Lin Hao's lips suddenly curved into a smile, his eyes were half-squinted, and he looked at the Yaoguang disciples with a half-smile. With him watching like this, how could they dare to do anything to the seriously injured teammates behind them? They all lowered their heads, and cold sweat fell from their bodies in waves. The seriously injured disciple was probably injured in his internal organs, and the internal bleeding was probably severe at the moment, but he wouldn't die for a while. His eyes were filled with despair, and he tugged at the skirts of those people, yearning for help. their help. What made him despair for a time was that no one dared to look back at him even once. They all lowered their heads deeply and knelt down respectfully in front of their enemies. Looking at the backs of those people, the heart of the seriously injured disciple was completely cold, and his fingers had no strength, so he slowly loosened their clothes - but at this juncture, someone suddenly turned around and grabbed them. He held the seriously injured disciple's arm. Although his nervous eyes moved around, he still held the other's wrist tremblingly. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4810 What¡¯s the Use (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Lin Hao also raised his eyebrows, watching the next development with interest, but the disciple stammered and shouted: "Youyou!" The face of the severely injured disciple suddenly became confused, and he looked at him blankly, but those words still stuck into him like nails. "You talk arrogantly, you fat man, even if you are wanted by Yaoguang, he still has a name!" The Yaoguang disciple held his wrist, his face was covered in cold sweat, and his fingers were trembling. Damn it, if the seriously injured disciple still had some strength left, he could easily get rid of him. But at this time, he was bleeding profusely and his consciousness was blurred. He could only let the other party pull his arm and speak impassionedly. "Yu Wenhu, my name is Yu Wenhu!" Another Yaoguang disciple also echoed, "You are just a loser who can't even touch the heel of someone else's strength. How dare you speak arrogantly and say such things! " This scene of cannibalism made Lin Hao frown impatiently. Before they could finish criticizing the poor seriously injured disciple, he had already opened his mouth and shouted: "Shut up, everyone! Everyone is making noise to death. It really doesn¡¯t give you any purity at all.¡± Those Yaoguang disciples who had just made angry and passionate reprimands immediately shut up obediently and quietly looked at Lin Hao's expression in silence, fearing that he would become unhappy the next second and make themselves look like that. Sample. And the seriously injured Yaoguang disciple passed out immediately after such a stimulation. His breath was so weak that he must have turned into a cold corpse after a while. "This Mr. Lin." Another Yaoguang disciple said cautiously, "Although we are here under Yaoguang's order, we are still flesh and blood and have feelings. Even if we are unwilling in our hearts, we can only obey Yaoguang. orders, but at this moment everything we have is in your hands, Young Master.¡± "I promise with my life that I have never said a bad word about Mr. Lin, your friend, nor have I ever made a move against him, nor have I ever harmed the interests of the two of you - if you are happy, you think what I said is reasonable. , I beg you to be noble and let me live." Hearing that he was talking about me, not us, the other people also threw themselves on the ground, kowtowed to Lin Hao several times, cried and shouted in agreement: "Young ones can also guarantee their own lives. I¡¯ve really never sat on anything!¡± "Yes, I didn't do anything!" "Sir, please, please spare my life because we met by chance and have never hurt each other!" Looking at their innocent and crying faces, who would have thought that just a few minutes ago, these people had launched the formation without hesitation, hoping to remove Lin Hao's head and relieve the evil spirit in their hearts. But now they seem to have forgotten everything they have done, and they do not hesitate to abuse and reprimand those who are traveling with them, but they also want to save their own lives. "Forget it, it's really noisy." Lin Hao suddenly lost his fun, his eyebrows knitted together, and he looked at those people dissatisfied, "You go with him to meet the King of Hell." As soon as these words came out, those people cried louder. Seeing Lin Hao's indifference, they put away their tears again, took out more than a dozen formation materials with their trembling fingers, and hurriedly threw them on the ground. Put it away. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4811 Boredom (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! But what¡¯s the use of struggling to death at this time? I saw a wisp of blue flame suddenly emerging from Lin Hao's fingertips and jumping to the ground. Before the formation was set up, the blue flame had already rushed in front of several people, and a burst of light appeared on the tattered clothes. Roll, and the corner of the robe was lit on fire in an instant. They didn't have the thought to set up a formation. They rolled on the ground in panic, trying to extinguish the flames. Seeing that it was of no use, they touched their bodies again, took out a few talismans, and after hurriedly activating them, they went to Throw it into the blue flame. But the talisman only contributed a little bit of insignificant coldness, and was already burned to ashes by the blue flames. Not only did it not extinguish the flames, but it also acted as a combustion aid, making the blue flames rise a bit. In less than a minute, the scream disappeared without a trace, replaced by a few handfuls of black ashes on the ground. Lin Hao sighed leisurely, feeling extremely bored, so he simply rode on She Hu's body, treating this powerful beast as an ordinary horse, and started walking on the ground. The deaths of these people seemed to have triggered some mechanism. Before Shaohu's hooves could step out, the black shadow surged out from the ground again, and a dozen people were teleported up, and then they jumped in again. On the ground, only a dozen people were left looking at the lake above them with confused expressions. Among them were Yao Guang and Tian Long. They still held swords in each other's hands. They were obviously teleported in the middle of the fight. Seeing that something was wrong, the dozen or so people scattered with a crash, looking at the lake above their heads with slightly panicked eyes. For a moment, they didn't even notice Lin Hao, who was riding on Shehu next to him, or his own reserved coughing. He made a sound and attracted the attention of these dozen people. "Hello, welcome to the last floor of the Three Lives and Ten Thousand Realms Tower." He nodded to those people with a gentle smile on his face, as if he was the master of this last floor. But what Lin Hao is best at is cheating. At this moment, he has the leisurely and comfortable look of an outsider. With Sha Hu acting as his mount, he looks like a master, showing off his anger all the time. The four big words "Dingshenxian" just frightened those dozen people. "You" A Yaoguang disciple suddenly felt something was wrong when he saw the white robe. Just as he was about to speak, the Tianlong Martial Emperor opposite him snorted coldly, causing everyone to move their eyes away again. On to that person. He was a tall man. Although the clothes on his body were dirty and torn from the melee, they still could not hide his majestic appearance. His eyebrows were slanted into his temples, and he had the standard face of a handsome ancient man. But he looked at Lin Hao with a hint of contempt. Seeing everyone looking over, he said sarcastically: "Ha! Pretending to be a worldly expert, he first went to curry favor with Emperor Canglan. You pretended to be noble and rejected my invitation from Tianlong, aren¡¯t you still in the tomb of Emperor Yaoguang now?¡± Hearing this tone, Lin Hao burst out laughing, patted Shehu's body again, let him carry him, and walked slowly to the man's side. "Young man, I think you have a pretty face. You should be quite popular with girls on weekdays, right?" His words were ridiculing, and his eyes looked up and down, looking at the other person from beginning to end, which made the man dissatisfied. He frowned and raised the sword in his hand. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4812: Bored (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "I have a name and a surname, and I'm older than you. I'm not worthy of being called a young man by a frivolous boy like you." The man snorted coldly again, and when he looked at Lin Hao, his face was filled with emotion. Obviously disgusted, "Besides, whether I am popular with girls or not, what does it have to do with you?" "I think you are the only one who wins the favor of Emperor Canglan because of your good talk. I'm afraid that it's because of your talk that you get the top spot!" Lin Hao raised his eyebrows. Not only was there no anger on his face, he actually smiled even harder. He waited for the other party to finish, and then slowly continued: "Hey, even a frivolous boy like me knows so clearly. , it seems that you are the kind of person who is not popular with girls, so you have no choice but to follow me and inquire about my news every day?" The man saw the slightly narrow smile on Lin Hao's face, and suddenly realized some of the meaning in it. His face immediately turned red, and he stopped saying a word to Lin Hao. He immediately flicked his sleeves and showed his face. The dagger and long sword that had been hidden in his left hand were thrust out, straight for the opponent's throat. The short dagger followed closely behind. If Lin Hao made a move, he would change his moves halfway and use the long sword to remove the opponent's move, and then use the short dagger to slit the fragile throat. Others did not expect that this kid would suddenly rush forward and take action. They were all stunned for a moment, and then they all thrust out their swords and got into a mess with their previous opponents again, fighting fiercely. "You man, why are you really angry with me for just a few words?" Lin Hao sighed sadly, pretending to be helpless and rubbing his eyebrows. The man didn¡¯t care what words came out of his mouth. He just stared at the sword on Lin Hao¡¯s waist with his eyes, and the muscles all over his body were tense, always ready for the opponent to attack. But until the sword edge was only a few inches away from Lin Hao's throat, the opponent's fingers showed no intention of moving the sword. Instead, he sat calmly and calmly looked at the approaching sword edge. Spiritual power burst out from the man's body, like streams of water, winding around the edge of the sword along his arm. Waves of breeze also swept through the air, blowing Lin Hao's hair. He squinted his eyes and finally moved his arms, but instead of pointing at the Dragon Sword at his waist, he gently patted the lake beneath him. The opponent¡¯s originally murderous eyes were stunned when he saw this inexplicable action. He didn¡¯t understand why this man had to pat the mount under his butt when he was at the critical moment of life and death. Could it be that this mount can still bear the heavy responsibility of caring for a man? He was wondering when Na Shehu raised his head, poked his neck this way, and the human face almost kissed the man. But before the opponent could retreat, Shaohu obediently moved back a few steps, and then suddenly raised his upper body, kicking his strong horse hooves directly in the air. He didn't even give the opponent a chance to react, and he was already fighting. With enough strength, he kicked the man in the chest. Lin Hao pulled Shehu's hair on his temples and looked at the horse's hooves poking out. His face was indifferent, and he even praised it carefully: "Well, you are so good. You are worthy of being my exotic beast." As the words fell, Shehu's horse's hooves stepped on the ground again, and the man who just now was planning to make a move had already turned into a beautiful arc. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4813 The scene is chaotic (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! The arc started from Lin Hao, then slipped through the melee, turning the man into a soaring handsome man, and then drew a terminator on the ground, causing the man to fall to the ground. , never stood up again. The others slowly stopped what they were doing, and a dozen pairs of eyes glanced at the ground in unison. They looked at the motionless handsome man, then looked at each other silently, and then turned their attention to Lin Hao, exactly. In other words, he threw himself at the strange beast with a human face. After being locked up in the emperor's tomb for so long, Shaohu saw so many human beings of different sizes for the first time. Now he saw everyone looking over and tilted his head. His big eyes flickered and he stared at them silently. He looked at these humans with a bit of curiosity in his eyes. After all, it is a strange beast. It knows that among the people present, except for the one on its back, other living creatures pose no threat to it, so it dares to look at each other unscrupulously. But the others had just seen this strange beast, and with a ridiculous move of raising their hoofs, they kicked a Martial Emperor-level master away, and they still haven't stood up yet. You must know that he is a master of the Martial Emperor. Even if he is not at the level of the peak Martial Emperor, he can usually walk sideways casually, but to be beaten to the ground like this is simply a shame and a great humiliation! ??Looking at the other party¡¯s strange human face and swaying snake tail, everyone knows that this is not an ordinary beast out there! ¡°And the boy in white, ah no, it¡¯s Mr. Lin, is playing with this strange beast as a mount. What kind of strength and realm does he have to tame the strange beast like this! Their hearts were like angry waves, and thoughts emerged one after another. Some imagined Lin Hao to be a ruthless killer, others thought he was extraordinary and must be a worldly expert, and some thought he was nameless and without a clan. , he must have abandoned his son to get the upper hand and fought hard all the way. But among these various imaginations, only one thing is consistent - the young man in white is very powerful. Even if more than a dozen of them attack together, they may not be able to hurt each other at all. Not to mention that strange beast, which clearly has no murderous intent at all, but can easily kick away a Martial Emperor master. It must be of extraordinary strength. If it acts rashly, its life may be ruined under the hoofs of that horse. . They both had horror and fear in their hearts, and they both made up their minds not to attack the young man in white, but in fact, Lin Hao just felt a little bored. "Alas." He couldn't help but sigh sadly, "If you teleport up in waves, wouldn't I have to slap you in the face one by one to stop you from making noises everywhere?" What he was thinking about was to gather the people together and let the Skeleton King come out to release a wave of ghost prisons on earth and add a few more bones to his skeleton army. As a result, the formation was inexplicable and not at all what he imagined. The teleporters are people on the first floor, but they are all from Kuokuosousou. There are only a dozen of them at a time, which is not enough to fit between teeth. The dozen or so people looked at each other in confusion and misunderstood what he meant. They only thought that Lin Hao was just trying to subdue his subordinates, so they had not done anything to them until now. They immediately gritted their teeth, knelt down five or six times, and let the remaining Half of the people below were stunned. Lin Hao was also confused. He didn't understand why these people were kneeling down so much when he didn't do anything. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4814 The scene is chaotic (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! He couldn¡¯t help scratching his head for a moment, and muttered with a hint of embarrassment: ¡°Is it possible that the current trend in the mainland is to kneel down if you disagree with someone?¡± The few people who were kneeling didn't care about the extremely doubts in his heart. He just felt that even if they were kneeling, their face was nothing. When he opened his mouth, his tone contained two parts of resentment, three parts of grievance and one part of trembling, and he slowly called out: "Mr. Lin" Lin Hao looked at them expressionlessly. For a moment, he thought there was something wrong with his ears. He immediately tilted his head and touched his ears. But then he realized that there was nothing wrong with his hearing. That disgusting tone was real. It came from the throats of these old men kneeling on the ground! He was so stupid that he pinched his ears with his fingers and forgot to put them down. He looked at the tear-filled eyes of those people with their tender eyes at a loss. He felt a chill all over his body and goosebumps spread from the insteps of his feet. As far as the back of my hand, my scalp is about to explode. "Wait, wait, wait, you all wait first." Lin Hao put down his hand and subconsciously touched his chin again, trying to calm down. Those people thought that they were crying too hard and made this person unhappy. Their exaggerated expressions suddenly softened a bit, and their tone became much more normal, but they still looked like aggrieved little wives, which made the atmosphere tense. Even stranger. This scene is like a costume drama. Lin Hao is the emperor, and everyone else is his concubine. However, the other concubine is tender and affectionate, with a thin waist and a slim figure. He is kneeling down. All of them were hunky-backed and bearded, making Lin Hao raise his hand again and helplessly cover his eyes. Seeing that he made no next move, those people hurriedly spoke again: "Mr. Lin, we all know that you are loved by Emperor Canglan, and you shined brilliantly at the Mountain and River Festival. You can be called a young hero, and you are upright." "Yes." Another person immediately responded, his tone became impassioned, "Do you know that although we are all in the tomb of Emperor Yaoguang, I feel ashamed in front of you, knowing that this treasure is destined to not be lost. On my head.¡± "Furthermore, although Young Master Lin commanded his mount and kicked the man out, it was because the other party was not good. He drew his sword and provoked him first without saying a few words." Another person immediately interjected, saying that His face was full of indignation, as if Lin Hao had been wronged a lot, "You are so reckless and don't know right from wrong. I think even if you kill him, it won't be an exaggeration!" As soon as this person finished speaking, it was as if a new era had begun, and the rest of the people started talking in a flurry, making Lin Hao an upright young man who roared when he saw injustice on the road. Lin Hao himself felt Strange, can't recognize who this is. And Cang Gou started laughing early. It was obviously a system, but he still laughed so vividly that he was out of breath, which made Lin Hao feel that the atmosphere was even weirder. Lian Shuhu's picture The people's faces were much dazed, and they looked at the eloquent humans with blinking eyes. If it understands the dramatic changes in this situation, it will definitely say four words with a smile: Damn you are retarded. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4815 The number of people surges (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! But Shihu didn¡¯t understand what was happening to this group of humans. He only knew that they were shouting and shouting, seeming to be very interesting, and their hooves were quietly tapping, as if they really wanted to join them. Lin Hao sighed helplessly, his chin almost bald, but the passionate whitewashing action of those people did not stop. Their rhetoric was gorgeous and their logic was rigorous, setting new highs again and again. At the end of the sentence, even Cang Gou didn¡¯t laugh. Instead, he kept praising: "You humans are different. You are all talented. I am ashamed of myself and want to go back and learn the art of flattery." Faced with these words, what could Lin Hao say? He could only roll his eyes. But fortunately, before he could open his mouth to interrupt their gushing, the formation had already lit up again. The light sent another group of people up. This time there were more people than before. As soon as the black shadow dispersed, more than thirty people rolled out with a crash. Lin Hao's heart suddenly jumped up, and his eyes quickly glanced at the crowd - -Fortunately, Senior Brother Yaoguang is still not among them. He felt a lot more relieved just now, but the five or six people who were standing turned around and ran towards the crowd. It seemed that they could no longer stand the few people who were kneeling down and flattering them. But facing the thirty or so new people, the few people who were kneeling were suddenly dumbfounded. You looked at me, I looked at you. Lin Hao couldn't bear to look at the embarrassment on his face. After all, they had seen Lin Hao's strength before and knew that they would die if they didn't wag their tails. But now so many people came, they didn't know how strong this boy in white was. Of course, they immediately attacked him. Several people kneeling on the ground looked at him with confusion, confusion, and even contempt and contempt. But the spirit of the emperor's tomb also said before that someone has reached the last level and ended the trial in the Three Lives and Ten Thousand Realms Tower. And looking at the ability of the boy in white to use alien beasts as mounts, maybe this is what he achieved. The person who inherited it. After making this calculation, someone in the crowd shouted loudly: "Young Master, are you the first person to climb to the top of the tower?" Lin Hao gave the other party a gentle smile, and then replied very humbly: "What the hell, you are too slow, so I just stepped up and showed my brother the door to prevent you people from coming over to cause trouble." .¡± He deliberately emphasized the sound of this, as if it was not difficult to climb to the top of the Three Lives and Ten Thousand Worlds Tower. Looking at the dust and blood on those people, they were simply showing off their strength nakedly. Whether it¡¯s Tianlong¡¯s or Yaoguang¡¯s, neither one has a big business, and they always greet each other when coming in and out. Even if they are walking sideways on the mainland, others have to politely call them ¡°Master¡±. Lin Hao's words intentionally or unintentionally belittled their strength and elevated his own face. Those arrogant people suddenly became a little angry and started shouting before the other party could finish speaking. "Ha! You have an ordinary surname. Although your name is somewhat famous, it is just to have some fun at Canglan's Mountain and River Festival." Someone shouted disdainfully, "Now that the Canglan Dynasty is besieged by monsters, the masters of the Martial Emperor There are not many left to die, who cares if you are the top one in the Mountain and River Festival?" "Yes." Another person echoed in a sharp voice, "Although you have climbed to the top of the tower, I think you are an ignorant boy with unworthy morals. You should commit suicide early and give up this inheritance. Come out!" (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4816 The number of people surges (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! People are such animals. Someone who takes the lead in speaking out against something seems to have given some protection, giving others infinite courage. The louder they shouted, the more those kneeling on the ground broke out in cold sweat, fearing that the young man in white clothes in front of them would get angry and chop off everyone's heads. However, no matter how strong he is, he is just one person. Although he has the support of the powerful beast, there are as many as forty people here. Even if one person hits half of his body, it will end in death. . But the key point is - the people kneeling on the ground quietly raised their eyes and glanced at Lin Hao's face. Ever since Yu Wenhu entered the formation, the expression on his face has hardly changed. Except for the disgusting behavior of the Yaoguang disciples who harmed their friends and protected themselves at the beginning, which made him show a bit of displeasure, he has remained gentle the rest of the time. His smile didn't even move his breath. It was this calm and calm look that made the few people kneeling on the ground feel frightened. After all, Lin Hao had this look on his face at the beginning, and then the alien beast casually kicked a martial arts master to death. Who can guarantee that under such circumstances, his calmness and calmness were just an act, not real ones? Do you have great strength? It was too easy to make a choice between life and dignity. The man kneeling on the ground just thought for a moment and determined his position. Quan Dang didn't hear anything, so he knelt in front of Lin Hao honestly. In front of you, prepare to be an obedient invisible person. It¡¯s hard to say what¡¯s right or wrong in this choice of abandoning dignity just to survive, but anyway, they won¡¯t feel that they did something wrong. Because the next second, before the next person could join in the taunt, the boy in white had already raised his head, looked at the endless clear lake above his head, and blew a loud whistle. The whistle was quite clear, and the notes swirled in the middle, a bit like the chirping of birds in the early morning. It made the originally noisy crowd quiet for a while. They frowned and looked at Lin Hao, not understanding this. What are people doing at this time? After Lin Hao finished blowing the melodious whistle, he turned his eyes to the opposite side again, his eyebrows jumped up, there was a bit of curiosity in his eyes, and he asked innocently and innocently: "Why don't you talk anymore? ?¡± "Humph¡ª¡ª" Faced with such a question, someone in the crowd immediately took the bait, and immediately opened his mouth to say something, but before the snort was over, Lin Hao quickly pointed towards the crowd, lazily Interrupting the other party: "Where are you, let him be quiet." Before everyone could react, they felt that most of their bodies were suddenly soaked by the cold rain, and a menacing black shadow bounced into the crowd. According to Lin Hao¡¯s instructions, the person who spoke earlier was swallowed directly into the mouth by the black shadow, leaving only a small robe hem in place. Immediately afterwards, they saw the appearance of the black shadow, and many people even bumped into the huge snake eyes. They were all frightened and scattered in all directions. All the weapons in their hands were raised and turned. Aiming at the strange beast. But before they could attack, Ran Yiyu had already swallowed the humans in his mouth, flicked his tail in the air, and fell back into the lake above everyone's heads, splashing a few more drops. Sparkling water splash. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4817 Showing Strength (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! This time, there was no need for Lin Hao to whistle anymore. Those people froze on the spot, all raised their heads, and stared at the lake above their heads without blinking. It¡¯s not like they haven¡¯t seen the world before, but anyone who enters a new space and sees the clear lake hanging upside down above their head will immediately understand that it is a bluffing illusion. But now a strange beast really appeared in the lake, and it really ate a human next to them under Lin Hao's call - even if they lied to themselves, it was just an illusion, but the bloody robe corners were It's lying at everyone's feet! For a moment, they suddenly became quiet. No one was talking nonsense anymore, disturbing Lin Hao's purity. They suddenly understood why those people were kneeling on the ground in a neat manner. The people of Tianlong respect martial arts. Now that Lin Hao has shown his power, or in other words, he has shown the weight of the chips in his hands, they will stop making any noise and prepare to form a large army when everyone gathers. , kill the boy in white and win the inheritance. At this moment, Lin Hao's aura was no longer restrained. It was mixed with the auras of Na Shuhu and Ran Yiyu. Anyone who came could detect his strength. It was a blatant show off. But it is true that Lin Hao almost killed all the people on Tianlong's side who could speak, and there was no threat to him at this moment. However, there were many people on Yaoguang's side, and most of the people who came up now were The strength of Huangpao and Qingpao is not worth mentioning. Killing them is as easy as crushing an insect. At this moment, he is holding back, firstly because he wants to create the best time to release the ghost prison on earth, and secondly because he is waiting for Senior Brother Yaoguang. He already has several strange beasts, and the strength of the Skeleton King and the Evil Emperor is already on par with Lin Hao. In this eight-door formation of life and death where only one person can go out, a battle with each other is indispensable. But at this time, they are not outside, but in this closed Three Lives and Ten Thousand Realms Tower. There is no need to worry about being seen by others. They can just use all their cards and fight like crazy. Before that, he needs to recuperate his energy and collect taxes. Just let yourself get back to your best condition. But even in this situation where he has intimidated everyone, there will still be those who are unconvinced, do not value their own lives, and rashly contradict him. "I have something to ask. I wonder if the young man in white is willing to answer?" A disciple in green robe slowly added from the crowd. Although his words were very standard and he looked elegant, his face was tightened. His eyebrows were staring, and his dissatisfaction with Lin Hao was about to overflow, and it was in front of everyone's eyes. There were a lot of questions in his stomach, and his eyes were fixed on Lin Hao's eyes - most people have weaknesses, and at this moment, he wanted to start with this person's spirit to find the other party's weaknesses, and Attack until the person collapses and strikes first. They are the party with the numerical advantage anyway. As long as the other party wants to take action, they have the moral high ground. Even if they take too heavy a blow and kill the other party, it is still reasonable. No one will say anything after they get out. But the abacus in the heart of the green-robed disciple was rattling, but he didn't know that the Eight Gate Formation of Life and Death had turned to the Death Formation. Only one of them could go out, and there was no human being at all at that time. The only explanation is the wordless bones of the Tower of Three Lives and Ten Thousand Realms. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4818 Showing Strength (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! But he doesn¡¯t know, Lin Hao knows. When he saw the other party standing up, he started to talk nonsense. He didn't even bother to give a superfluous expression. He immediately tightened his face, rolled his eyes at the other party, and pressed his lips together expressionlessly. The green-robed disciple was immediately stunned. Unexpectedly, this man acted completely out of common sense and actually rolled his eyes at him childishly. Anger could not help but rise in his heart. "What?" He turned around and began to criticize Lin Hao. "I saw that the young man in white didn't answer at all. Could it be that he also knew that the inheritance of Emperor Yaoguang's tomb should not and cannot be left behind. On your own head?" His tone was full of naked provocation and contempt, but Lin Hao just ignored him, raised his hands, and covered his ears expressionlessly. "Don't listen, don't listen, you bastard is chanting sutras." He chanted in an unwavering voice, "It's a lot of nonsense, but you have the ability to fight." Seeing his appearance, the green-robed disciple felt that he would definitely be able to make the other party fall into tears. He cried bitterly and became more and more confident. And with the blessing of this confidence, the green-robed disciple straightened his back even more, feeling that he was the embodiment of the concept of justice. He even took two steps forward boldly, and then continued to say: "This emperor's tomb has the word Yaoguang hanging on it. If you are not upright and upright, how can you have the confidence to compete with our Yaoguang faction? ?¡± Although Lin Hao covered his ears, his five senses were also very sensitive. As long as he didn't use his spiritual power to completely block his five senses, he could clearly hear what the disciple in green robe said at such a close distance. This made him really annoyed, and for the first time in his life, he hoped that all these enemies would be teleported to this level immediately, so that he could quickly summon the Skeleton King and turn this formation into a real hell on earth. But hearing the righteous tone of the other party, Lin Hao became furious. He rolled his eyes at the other party several times, snorted with disdain, and uttered four words: "Young clown." When the green-robed disciple heard this adjective, he was neither angry nor annoyed. Instead, he smiled and said loudly: "Tianlong is fighting with us because the tomb of Emperor Yaoguang is located on the border between the Canglan Dynasty and the Tianlong Empire. Interchange.¡± "If we talk about it, everything in the Tianlong Empire should belong to the emperor of the Tianlong Empire - so when they fight, we have no complaints, and we will not accuse the other party of being improper at the top or being unfair at the bottom." After finishing speaking, he paused deliberately and looked at Lin Hao's face, but the other party just rolled his eyes at him again and covered his ears even tighter. His expressionless fish face seemed like a reward to the disciples in green robes, making his arrogance even more arrogant and his voice becoming more passionate. "And our Yaoguang faction is even more justified. After all, if anyone is dissatisfied, the name of this emperor's tomb will have the word Yaoguang!" The green-robed disciple spit like stars, his face became a little rosy, and he competed in the debate with He seemed to keep talking, "If we fight with Tianlong, it is just and justified. If Tianlong fights with us, it is justified!" "Whatever you say." Lin Hao snorted lazily and stopped covering his ears. Instead, he half-squinted his eyes and stared at the other party with interest, as if the green-robed disciple was making a show. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4819 The Talking Warrior (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Hearing this, the green-robed disciple's face sank, and then he slowly took two steps on the spot, with his hands behind his back. He looked at Lin Hao as if he were his rebellious son, full of reproach. Immediately afterwards, he changed the subject, his sleeves suddenly fluttered, and he pointed a fierce finger at Lin Hao, and a series of words of reprimand came out of his mouth: "A nobody like you is neither Tianlong nor Tianlong." The man in the middle is not a disciple of Yaoguang either!" "Not only do you have a dishonest name and a dishonest reputation, but you are also dishonest, you are even nameless, powerless, and powerless. Where did you get the courage and confidence to compete with our two families?!" His face was full of anger, as if he was not discussing the final ownership of the inheritance of Emperor Yaoguang's tomb, but an envoy who went abroad to earn face for his country. His awe-inspiring righteousness made everyone in Tianlong endure it. He couldn't help but nodded. "Furthermore, our Yaoguang wanted Yu Wenhu. He killed my disciple first, and ran away regardless of his innocence, which aroused the anger of the Yaoguang disciples. We have just issued the arrest warrant. It is bound to be We need to capture this Yu Wenhu and discuss it properly!" "And you!" He pointed at Lin Hao again, and the spittle in his mouth almost flew to the corner of the opponent's robe, making Lin Hao patted Shu Hu in disgust and took two steps back. The green-robed disciple only felt that the other party knew that he was wrong, so he took two steps back. His aura increased a bit, and he also took two steps forward, adopting an aggressive attitude. "First of all, you don't tell the truth, and then you help Yu Wenhu kill my disciples!" The Qingpao disciple looked sad and his tone became lower. He was clearly a talent with a gift of speech. "Not only that, but later on you and Yu Wenhu embraced the Canglan Dynasty. First, you asked the dynasty's great scholars to support you, and then you asked the Canglan Emperor to vouch for you. It can be said to be extremely arrogant!" "It's a pity that I sent disciples! You and the defector killed more than a dozen people, but there is nowhere to redress their grievances!" He pitifully pulled up his sleeves and wiped the tears that overflowed from his eyes, even his voice trembled. It was just right, and Lin Hao couldn't help but open his eyes a little wider, looking at the other party in a funny and angry way. The green-robed disciple didn't care what he was thinking. He immediately waved his sleeves again and looked like he was filled with indignation. He pointed his finger at Lin Hao again and rebuked angrily: "And you and Yu Wenhu, They are simply two demon kings who deserve to be killed, burned, and screwed!" His words seemed to have deceived himself. His whole body was shaking, and his chest was rising and falling. He was breathing heavily, and his eyes when he looked at Lin Hao were filled with self-righteousness. But just like this, Lin Hao couldn't help but reveal a sarcastic smile, and narrowed his eyes carefully, looking into the other person's eyes. But just such an insignificant expression caused the momentum around him to quietly change, and an invisible pressure slowly fell on everyone's heads, making them feel panicky and unbearable. He couldn't help but take two steps back. The green-robed disciple also noticed something was wrong, but he was shouting so cheerfully before. If he backed away now, wouldn't he be slapping himself in the face? So he still straightened his back and looked straight into the other person's eyes. . "I see you are quite happy. I guess no one talks to you on weekdays, right?" Lin Hao sighed leisurely, "Okay, I have nothing to do today, so I will just say a few words to you." ( Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4820: Talking Warrior (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Yu Wenhu opened his eyes and looked around at the surrounding situation. After being enveloped by the water, he felt warm all over his body without any feeling of suffocation. But after a moment, the water slowly dispersed from his body and brought him to this place. This is not the inside of the tomb of Emperor Yaoguang, but the top of a mountain that towers into the clouds. Yu Wenhu only needs to stretch out his arms to touch the clouds around him and grasp those fog-like things in his palms. But he didn't pay attention to those misty clouds, but looked further away - there was a conspicuous crooked-neck tree in the distance. The green leaves were extremely conspicuous in the white mist, which made Yuwen Tiger noticed the old man under the tree. He did not hesitate, immediately took steps, walked forward slowly, and stood next to the old man. Yu Wenhu originally thought that the tomb of Emperor Yaoguang had a copper-blue stone dragon to guard the stone gate and an eight-door array of life and death to set up a gateway. The owner should be a man with arrogance and arrogance, wearing brocade clothes and a jade crown. But this place is very desolate. Apart from the grass and rocks under our feet and the misty clouds, the only thing we can see is the relatively strong crooked-neck tree. And this old man has an even more kind face. His hair is only tied up with a thin dead tree branch. He is also wearing a simple white robe. There is no pattern at all, which almost makes this old man blend into the clouds and mist. . Yu Wenhu couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. He immediately wanted to reach out and grab the other person¡¯s shoulders to see if he was a living person. But the crooked-neck tree suddenly swayed slightly, and a few green leaves floated down and landed on the tip of his nose, interrupting the sleepwalking state, causing him to retract his hand suddenly and look at it again. That old man. The other party looked at him, with a gentle smile on his lips, and his eyes were full of calmness and calmness. It was the detachment after not being trapped in the world. Yu Wenhu's heart couldn't help but tremble, and all the words he wanted to say were blocked. It's stuck in my throat and I can't spit out a word. He could only stand there like a fool, staring blankly at the other person's face. He felt something hot pouring out of his heart, causing the corners of his eyes to heat up, and tears were about to fall. The fallen ones hung on the edge. "Little friend, why are you standing all the time?" The old man's expression suddenly came to life. From his original unruffled look, he turned into a vivid human being. The smile on his face became much more vivid, and even a little brighter. Chao Yuwenhu blinked narrowly. Seeing the other party asking questions, Yu Wenhu quickly wiped the corners of his eyes casually, raised his arms cautiously, bowed respectfully to the other party, and then replied in a hoarse voice: "Junior's heart suddenly surged, and it was inevitable that he was a little surprised. This I was stunned for a long time, I hope you can forgive me." The old man stroked his beard and had no intention of arguing with him. He waved his sleeves and brushed away some clouds, revealing a chessboard in front of him. The chessboard seemed to be made of mahogany, exuding a vague aroma. The surface looked extremely smooth, but the wood grain was dark and deep. It must have been considered an antique for its age. On both sides of the chessboard, there are chess boxes made of jade, all of which are of excellent color and texture. But the chess pieces inside are extremely rough. They are just two boxes of colored stones. They are not that rare. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4821 In the Formation (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Sit down." The old man nodded to Yu Wenhu. Naturally, he did not dare to ask any more questions. He immediately sat down cross-legged on the other side of the chessboard. While looking at the remaining game on the chessboard, he seemed to be reaching for the stones in the chess box, but the old man suddenly smiled, and then there was something. A force slowly pushed Yu Wenhu's hand away, stopping his movement. "This is not the endgame for you and me." Facing Yu Wenhu's confused gaze, the old man stroked his beard again, "This is the endgame for the world, and you and I, mortals, can't comment on it." "The world?" Yu Wenhu's eyes dimmed a bit, and he asked with a bit of unwillingness, "If the endgame of this world is not decided by us, who can take the lead?" As soon as these words came out, the old man suddenly raised his eyebrows, laughed loudly, and his white beard began to tremble in all directions. "This world -" the old man waved his sleeves, and the chessboard disappeared, leaving only the mist between the two people, "No, this history, this destiny, this world's countless twists and turns, although they are all caused by It¡¯s done by people, but it¡¯s nothing more than being driven by people.¡± "As the saying goes, man can defeat nature." Yu Wenhu argued in a low voice, "If I didn't focus on the chessboard and grasp the chess pieces in my hand, how could I be driven? I would have been pushed ashore by the torrent a long time ago, and I wouldn't have been able to do it at all. There¡¯s a chance I¡¯ll come see you.¡± When the old man heard this, he stopped smiling and sighed suddenly. "You are not a closed disciple, but you were entrusted by my friends to be where you are today." There was a hint of nostalgia in his tone, and there was also a bit of relief in his eyes when he looked at Yu Wenhu, "But I want to The person waiting is you, but it¡¯s not you.¡± What he said was so vague that Yu Wenhu's eyebrows tightened. Just when he was about to open his mouth to ask again, the old man waved his robe again - the clouds were pulled by his movements and turned into hundreds of tiny strands. Thin threads were intricately entangled around the two of them. "When you are alive, you are driven by nothing more than good and evil thoughts." The old man pointed his fingers, and the entangled threads of clouds and mist were all broken into two halves and fell to his feet again. "Even if there are thousands of twists and turns and hundreds of hardships, , Eighty-one difficulties, after all, you can't escape two words." He suddenly rolled up his sleeves, and his eyes lit up like candles, staring straight into Yu Wenhu's eyes. That was the pressure that swallowed up mountains and rivers. It was not like what an old man could burst out, but more like an emperor with the world in mind, his eyes on the sky and his hands picking up the stars. Only such people spend huge amounts of energy building the Tower of Three Lives and Ten Thousand Worlds, spending such a long time just for one goal. The old man¡¯s lips touched and he uttered two words: ¡°The Way of Heaven!¡± Yu Wenhu was shocked, and his heart was inexplicably filled with sadness. At the same time, he felt furious. He just wanted to turn away and never come back. He thought of his cowardice before meeting Lin Hao, the inferiority and shame engraved in his bones, as if he was a shameful thing, and could only bow his head to the moonlight every night, lamenting his incompetence and uselessness. "The way of heaven, oh, the way of heaven!" If this bullshit Heaven wants him to become such a person, even if he cuts himself with a sword right now, he will not obey such a wish and change back to his previous appearance! If this is fate, he will chop it into pieces. If this is the sky, he will pierce the sky. If it cannot be achieved with human power, he will use divine power to break a way! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4822 In the Formation (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! When the old man saw the change in Yu Wenhu's aura, he chuckled again and waved his skinny fingers in front of him, recalling Yu Wenhu's mind. "Really? Is that what you think?" The old man obviously didn't know what the other person was thinking, but he still looked like he knew the secret. His originally lively expression changed back to the old and calm look before. "Whether you are crying or laughing, angry or sad, it is nothing more than the way of heaven." His eyes were calm, and his tone was neither humble nor arrogant. He did not intend to argue, but calmly stated his ideas. But such an old man suddenly changed the topic and asked a question: "But if you ask me, what is the way of heaven when everything in this world is changing?" Yu Wenhu was stunned for a moment, as if he had an answer ready to come out, but it got stuck halfway, making him unable to blurt it out. He could only stare blankly at the other person and utter a few meaningless single sounds. "Gods and demons have their own ways, and human nature is also different - what is the meaning of this so-called way of heaven?" If Lin Hao were here, he would be impatient and pick his ears, thinking that what you are talking about is all bullshit, I am the way of heaven, I can do whatever I want. But after all, he has had a smooth journey. Although he has experienced life and death, most of the time he has a trump card to save his life, loyal subordinates, powerful forces, and a system that is like a cheating machine in life. For Lin Hao, the world is more like a world where he can roam freely. He can do whatever he likes without thinking about anything else. Strength, subordinates, and money are all just to make his life more comfortable and have more capital. His purpose is very firm, and he has never deviated from it. But Yu Wenhu is different. Compared with Lin Hao, although his predecessor was firm-minded and willing to endure hardships in the face of opportunities, after all, he had been a waste for so long, and the seed of hesitation in his heart had long been buried. He was hostile to Yao Guang, and he traveled all the way to look for the tomb of Emperor Yao Guang, just to get to the bottom of it and understand himself. Now the old man's question has grasped the core point, pierced his weakness, and made him lose the sophistry between his lips and tongue, leaving only self-questioning. But even if he understands everything about himself, knows the past and future, and becomes one of the strongest men on the continent, what does he want? ??????????? What does this so-called ¡°Tiandao¡± mean to him? At this time, Yu Wenhu could understand how young and arrogant he was in front of this old man. Although he had experienced many things in the world and experienced the ups and downs of the world, he was still young and ignorant after all. He thought of Lin Hao's solemn expression, as if he had suffered all the hardships in the world, and he also thought of the pressure and responsibility shown by Emperor Canglan, even Senior Brother Yaoguang, and even Chang Yunming and others from Tianlong. ¡ª¡ªWithout exception, they are all people with firm beliefs. But what about me? Yu Wenhu couldn't help asking himself, who am I, and what great achievements am I going to accomplish? The old man¡¯s skinny fingers waved in front of him again, breaking his meditative state and calling back his wandering mind. "Ten years are nothing but a blink of an eye, a hundred years are nothing but a snap of the fingers, and even a thousand years are nothing compared to a game of chess." The old man sighed leisurely, "Everything has its own meaning." The crooked-necked tree suddenly dispersed into clouds and mist, causing Yu Wenhu to raise his head. His eyes were gone for only a moment. When he looked back, the old man had already disappeared, and everything around him began to fall apart. The final formation finally unfolded slowly before his eyes. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4823 Tit for tat (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Ha! Can you tell me a few words?" The green-robed disciple looked disdainful, "What reason and basis do you have for asking for an explanation from me?" Lin Hao smiled at him, patted Shehu again, and walked slowly to the other party's side. The power disappeared without a trace. "You said that Yaoguang's name is justified and Tianlong is justified, right?" His tone was gentle, but his eyes were fixed on the face of the green-robed disciple, and his gaze was so sharp that the other party couldn't help but frown. , almost wanting to give in. "That's right." The green-robed disciple nodded, "Both of us have reasons to argue, but you and Yu Wenhu are nameless and have become scoundrels who interfered!" Hearing this, Lin Hao suddenly burst out laughing, causing the green-robed disciple's eyebrows to furrow even more tightly, and scolded him with great dissatisfaction: "You're really going to slap your nose in your face when you call you a scoundrel. Why is it just for no reason?" Then laugh!" "I laugh at you for being righteous, but you are a crooked righteous person. I laugh at you for speaking the truth, but you cannot see the essence clearly." Lin Hao stopped laughing and replied slowly. "You said that the emperor's tomb has the word "Yao Guang" on it, and it belongs to you, so it is legitimate to fight for it. But just because this thing of yours appears in someone else's territory, others have a reason to fight." Lin Hao once again He chuckled lightly, his tone also carrying a bit of contempt. "Then I want to ask you, this Tianlong Empire is still on the mainland, can everyone in the world also fight for everything in this Tianlong Empire?" "This" The disciple in green robe was stunned, then flicked his sleeves, "You are trying to make excuses, it doesn't count!" "Does this count as an excuse?" Lin Hao blinked at him innocently, "Okay, let me ask you again. You keep saying that this emperor's tomb bears the name of your Yao Guang, then I want to ask, this Yao Guang Er Who hung the words on it? The owner of this emperor's tomb, or your Emperor Yaoguang?" "This emperor's tomb is covered with formations both inside and outside, and I, Yao Guang, am famous all over the world for my formations, so why should I be given a name?" The green-robed disciple's anxious face turned red. He spoke much faster, "Anyone with a discerning eye will understand that this tomb of Emperor Yaoguang should belong to our Yaoguang sect!" "I think you are being arrogant, right?" Lin Hao retorted unhurriedly, "This formation is yours. Could it be possible that if someone claims to be from a family of formations tomorrow, this emperor's tomb should belong to it?" Can¡¯t he?¡± Without waiting for the Qingpao disciple to refute, he immediately added again: "Besides, your words may sound pleasing to the ear at first, but in fact they are full of flaws - if this emperor's tomb is really the inheritance of Yaoguang, why not Appearing in your territory, it happens to be located in the territory of Canglan Dynasty and Tianlong Empire?" "The spirit of the Emperor's Tomb also said that after the Emperor's Tomb is opened, anyone who enters the formation will be qualified to enter the Emperor's Tomb, but that doesn't mean Yao Guang!" After speaking, Lin Hao's face suddenly became serious. He waved his sleeves again, pointed his fingertips at the green-robed disciple's face, and coldly scolded: "This is obviously a qualification that can be competed for in the world, but you are like this." The villain takes advantage!" "Trying to use your own power to win over the inheritance of this emperor's tomb is simply ignorant of etiquette, justice and shame!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4824 Tit for tat (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "I think you are the one who should be killed, burned, and swollen!" Lin Hao looked straight into the opponent's eyes, and the murderous aura had burst out of his body, crushing him overwhelmingly, making everyone tremble all over, and their knees became soft and turned into a puddle of water. "If someone shouts softly from behind them at this moment, these nearly forty men will kneel on the ground with a plop. No matter how hard you try, you can't pull them up. And the green-robed disciple's lips were trembling even more, and he argued in an almost inaudible voice: "You you are, this is strong words" "Hahahaha!" Lin Hao laughed again and took two steps forward on Shehu. With sarcasm in his eyes, he looked at everyone present. "Strong words and arguments? What in this world is not strong arguments?" There was a sense of heroism in his words that he did not put the world in his eyes, and there was also an arrogance that emanated from his bones. "Your power and money are nothing more than to gain greater power. The so-called country and people are also part of the strength. If the ancestors had not stained the blades with the blood of monsters, the world today would still be a world of monsters! " "You keep saying that it is just and right, but you don't know that the world was just games and fighting at the beginning. Only the knife in your hand is fast enough can you survive, and only those who survive are qualified to tell what is just and right!" A sharp light suddenly flashed in the eyes of the green-robed disciple, and he opened his mouth and shouted: "There are thousands of people in the Three Lives and Ten Thousand Worlds Tower today. Even if one survives, you will not be able to eat and carry around on the mainland in the future!" " "One person can survive?" Lin Hao tilted his head and looked at the other party's blushing face quite ridiculously, "It is true that one person can survive, but that person will not be you, nor will it be everyone present, but I." These words can be described as extremely arrogant. Even the green-robed disciple who had always been unconvinced was stunned by this arrogance. After a while, he hesitated and retorted: "You, you are so boastful about Haikou, do you know how many people are in this Three Lives and Ten Thousand Realms Tower?" Man, how many world-famous masters are there among these people!" "Ha! What's the point of this!" Lin Hao slapped his thigh, and the smile at the corner of his mouth has not subsided from the beginning to now. "Numbers, names, rights, money, everything is in this Three Lives and Ten Thousand Realms Tower today. It doesn¡¯t work!¡± He pointed at the disciple in green robe, then nodded at the other people who were stiffening next to him, and scolded him again: "These things are meaningless on the corpse, and today, you will all be in this world of three lives and ten thousand worlds." A ghost in the tower!" As soon as these words came out, the green-robed disciple was suddenly stunned again. Amidst the heavy pressure and the overwhelming murderous intent, he actually took two steps forward slowly, and a mouthful of blood suddenly oozed from his mouth. The scarlet blood hanging on the opponent's pale face was so eye-catching that Lin Hao couldn't help but frown - he knew the pressure he was exerting, and even if the kid tried to move a few times, it wouldn't be possible. He will vomit blood immediately. How weak his body is. But the disciple in green robe was completely unaware of the blood on his lips. Instead, he looked at the lake with a human face. He raised his head with all his strength and looked at the endless clear lake above his head. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4825 Blood Sacrifice Array (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "That's it" He murmured to himself, "No wonder you have so much confidence, it turns out that's the case" The green-robed disciple's voice was extremely soft, with an uncontrollable tremor in his tone, which made Lin Hao look at him even more strangely. "It turns out that this emperor's tomb is not left to me and other Yaoguang disciples after all" His originally glowing cheeks turned pale, his expression suddenly became decadent, and then he knelt down on the ground, the corners of his eyes Tears also began to fall. "To lay out such a large formation and consume so much energy from the Yaoguang sect, as this outsider said, isn't it a legacy left to me and other Yaoguang disciples!" He pulled up his sleeves stained with blood and dust and covered his cheeks. He lost the courage to fight tit for tat and argue with reason. His back became deeply stooped, and a weak cry came from the tattered sleeves. came out from behind the sleeves. Lin Hao scratched his head and realized that the green-robed disciple knew about the existence of this death formation, so he felt that his faith had collapsed. For a moment, he didn't even care about his face, so he burst into tears. But there were so many people here looking at the green-robed disciple with a bit of confusion, but also with a bit of sympathy, making the atmosphere suddenly very strange. Lin Hao felt like a second-generation official who was bullying others, beating and scolding children from poor families at the city gate today, and couldn't help but sigh. "Hey, don't cry. You're such an adult. If you still cry when something happens, you're no longer a man, right?" He poked the other person's shoulder, and his tone became much calmer. Others thought he was going to say some words of comfort, but Lin Hao sighed and then said: "Anyway, you will all be the ghosts under my sword for a while, so there is no point in feeling sad now, right?" Hearing this, everyone standing next to him couldn't help but rolled their eyes at him, their foreheads were covered with black lines, and a sentence suddenly flashed in their hearts: What kind of comfort is this? But Lin Hao had no intention of comforting the other party, he just honestly stated the upcoming facts. The cry of the green-robed disciple suddenly stopped, he put down the sleeves covering his face, and looked at Lin Hao with his red and swollen eyes. "Yes, you are right. Today we will all be lonely souls in the Tower of Three Lives and Ten Thousand Worlds." He smiled bitterly, stood up unsteadily, and pulled out the sword from his waist. , "But if I don't drag you to hell, I won't be able to rest in peace even if I die." There was despair in his eyes, but more of a relief after accepting his fate, which made the originally quiet crowd suddenly become restless. They looked at each other, and their fingers touched the hilt of the sword at his waist. No matter how strong the boy in white is, he is still just one person. Although the pressure and murderous intent are heavy, if everyone swings a sword, he will be unable to defeat four hands with two fists. If fate favors them, then today Wouldn't it be like saving a life? Lin Hao suddenly smiled, without even looking at the gleaming sword. He stared at the green-robed disciple's face with calm eyes, touched his lips, and said with absolute certainty: "You are not going to do anything to me." Take action." Hearing this, the eyes of everyone standing nearby turned back and looked at the face of the green-robed disciple, waiting for the other party's response. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4826 Blood Sacrifice Array (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "I don't intend to do anything to you." The green-robed disciple also nodded cooperatively, with the same calm smile on his face. Immediately afterwards, he raised the long sword, flipped his wrist, turned the tip of the sword, and stabbed himself in the chest! This green-robed disciple is, after all, a member of the Yaoguang sect. Although he is a formation master, the sword in his hand is not ordinary. The blade is naturally as sharp as cutting iron like mud and making quick decisions when blowing hair. The tip of the sword cut through the tattered brocade robe. Without any pause, it penetrated the unprotected fragile skin very smoothly, then passed through the soft muscles and emerged from the back of the disciple in green robe. Blood was spilled all over the floor. You know, no matter how fast the knife is, if it is pierced into your own body by your own hands, it will take a lot of courage to complete it. You will inevitably regret and be afraid halfway, but this disciple in green robe is determined to give up and does not even pause for a few seconds. point. Seeing the blood on the ground, everyone who was still watching suddenly let out a few exclamations and stepped back a few steps. They looked at the green-robed disciple in half astonishment and half fear. They didn't understand why this man was so stunned. When he disagreed, he suddenly committed suicide. "Ha, I know how much I weigh" The green-robed disciple coughed up a mouthful of blood, his head slowly drooped, and his blood-stained fingers slowly touched the ground in front of him. Moving. His movements were not very fast, but Lin Hao did not stop him. Instead, he always maintained a calm expression and quietly watched the green-robed disciple's every move. As the blood continued to drip, a crooked circle formation was finally drawn on the ground by the disciple in green robes - as if he had accomplished a great feat, he immediately laughed in a low voice, and then coughed stimulated by the blood in his throat. more than. "But I'm an array mage. I've never been able to fight with you head-on as an array mage." He raised his head, with a wanton and arrogant smile on his face, and his eyes were even brighter, staring at Lin. Hao's face. "Today!" he roared angrily, "I will kill you with a hundred kicks, a thousand punches, and a thousand swords!" After finishing speaking, the green-robed disciple's originally opened lips and teeth suddenly came together, and his whole body suddenly shook. Then he opened his lips again, spit out a bloody thing from his mouth, and threw it into the center of the bloody circle. His mouth was full of blood, but he still laughed hoarsely. When they heard the rough nasal voice, everyone realized that the green-robed disciple had bitten off his own tongue! "What kind of courage is this to take one's own life and tear out one's own tongue before death!" Lin Hao raised his eyebrows, patted Shuhu's back with some disgust, and let him carry him back more than ten steps, fearing that the green-robed disciple would get excited and vomit blood on himself. In fact, during normal battles, he didn't care much even if there was blood on his body, but at this time, Lin Hao watched helplessly as the green-robed disciple bit off his own tongue. When he thought of the blood staining the opponent's saliva, he became confused. I got goosebumps like crazy, and I didn¡¯t want to get them at all. But the green-robed disciple thought that Lin Hao was suppressed by his own momentum, and his eyes suddenly showed a bit of sarcasm, and the blood from his mouth continued to flow out, gurgling to the ground. ¡°I think he must have bitten off his tongue, and maybe he was laughing proudly at this moment. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4827 You push me to give way (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! It¡¯s a pity that the tongue is lying quietly in the center of the blood formation, so that the green-robed disciple can only make meaningless whimpering sounds, and those who listen are shocked. Others also hesitated, looking back and forth between the scarlet blood on the ground and Lin Hao with a calm face. They didn't know whether they should draw their swords and attack at this moment, or pretend to be deaf and mute, waiting silently for the next step. development of. At this moment, they all hope that someone will be the first to stand up and make a vote, but they are afraid that if they draw the sword first, the boy in white will give the order again, letting the strange beast above his head jump out and eat the poor bird. . But in fact, Lin Hao didn't care about their reactions at all. His eyes were only fixed on the blood formation on the ground - since the green-robed disciple knew that this was a death formation, he would not set up any extra protective or attack formations. It's not legal, but he still spent so much blood to set up the formation, and what he created must be something weird. Before he could use his brain to ponder the meaning of this formation, the bloody formation suddenly lit up, and the tongue thrown in the center of the blood formation suddenly burned with the light. This made Lin Hao's spirit immediately tense up, and he was ready to deal with it, but he suddenly discovered that there was no flame on it. It was not burning as he thought, but decay. Yes, that tongue seemed to have experienced thousands of years in an instant. The originally blood-red surface quickly turned into pitch-black powder. "At this moment, I looked at the green-robed disciple, who was also lying on the ground. Every visible part of his skin was developing large areas of age spots at an alarming rate. In just a few blinks of an eye, he had already grown gray hair and a beard, and his body was even more skinny. The aura that was originally particularly piercing also appeared with this appearance. Nothing left. In the blink of an eye, the white hair fell off one by one, and the pale and withered arms were immediately dyed a bit thick black. The bloody formation on the ground converged its light at this moment and suddenly went out - but the terrifying black bones on the ground really frightened everyone, although Lin Hao was used to this kind of stuff. , didn¡¯t even move his eyebrows. But after all, it was the first time for others to see this formation that looked like a blood sacrifice. The eight-foot-tall old men were so frightened that they huddled together, and no one dared to see if the green-robed disciple was still alive. Perhaps they moved too much when they were crowded together, causing the ground to tremble slightly. The black skeleton fell to the ground instantly like a glass cabinet that had been pushed over, turning into black powder all over the ground. . A lot of the powder flew out and splashed on the corners of the robes of the people in the front - what made Lin Hao couldn't help but laugh was that these people were like well-off women being molested by robbers, they were greatly tortured. Frightened, not only did it bounce on the spot, but it also let out a deafening scream. "Come on, don't make any noise." He covered his ears and tried his best to block the screams, with a bit of helplessness in his eyes, "Isn't he just a dead man? How can he scream against me? What are you doing?" But even if he said this, those people would be frightened in waves from the moment they entered the last level. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4828 You push me to give way (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Now, at the beginning, this venting scream couldn¡¯t stop. After you screamed and I cried, no one could stop. That scene instantly reminded Lin Hao of the children in kindergarten, but the children were cute anyway, and it made people feel distressed when they cried. Many of these people had beards on their faces, and crying only made him feel funny and angry, and he felt a wave of heartache. of irritability. "Okay!" Murderous aura burst out from him again, overwhelming them, "Shut up!" Those people were already frightened enough, but when they were suppressed by the strong murderous intent, they all knelt down with a huff and a bang, and the thumping sound was very neat, without any noise at all. Their crying also stopped, but it was not because of the murderous intention. I saw dozens of pairs of tearful and mournful eyes slowly rising and falling on Lin Hao - being looked at by these big men with such eyes, he felt that his scalp suddenly went cold and his whole body became colder. There was a sudden shock, and his expression suddenly tightened. He maintained a textbook dead fish face and looked at them expressionlessly. But then Lin Hao discovered with embarrassment that they were not actually looking at him, but at the lake under his butt. This made him a little embarrassed, but he still kept his calm face and slowly lowered his gaze, falling on the back of Shehu's head. how? He secretly said in his heart, could it be that at this time, you only noticed that there is a human face in Daoshu Lake? It is too late to react. It can go around the earth. But Shuohu soon proved with his actions that it was not because of that human face that they all looked at him. The moment the light of the blood array went out, its human face closed its eyes tightly. But firstly, Lin Hao sat on its back and could not see the human face looking forward. Secondly, he paid all his attention. With all his strength on the green-robed disciple, he had no idea what was wrong with the lake. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? But before Lin Hao could come down to see what was going on, Na Shihu suddenly raised his body and let out a sharp roar, and tears of pain flowed from his face. This movement was so sudden that he almost threw Lin Hao off his horse. Fortunately, in order to prevent more people from coming later, he kept the firefly wings behind his back. As soon as Shi Hu started to raise his hoof, , he quickly flapped his wings of firefly and suddenly left his original position, floating in mid-air. Now that Shehu has been conquered by the Book of Mountains and Seas, it is impossible to take action against Lin Hao. Even if it is used as a mount by him, there will be no dissatisfaction. If something went wrong, it must be what the blood array did just now - Lin Hao found out a ray of soul power and quickly turned around on Shehu's body. He found neither external injuries nor any internal injuries. This made him a little confused, but before he could figure it out, the Ran Yiyu under the clear lake above his head also started to stir. The huge fish jumped back and forth on the lake, swaying its tail and head, stirring up waves one after another and spraying water splash after splash. The snake head also kept moving like crazy. Hitting the water, the heavy slapping sound was endless. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4829 The crowd is coming (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "What's going on?" Lin Hao couldn't help but sigh helplessly, "These big men are afraid of blood, and you two strange beasts are also afraid of blood." But then, Ran Yiyu and She Hu suddenly stopped moving as if the pause button had been pressed, and froze in place at the same time, while the snake tail that was constantly swinging in She Hu also became silent in the air, and the human face No more tears, as if the restlessness just now was just an illusion. This space changed again, and hundreds of black shadows emerged from the ground, occupying the surrounding area of ??the lake in just an instant, leaving Lin Hao with no place to stay. But this scene also made Lin Hao immediately understand the function of the blood formation - perhaps because he had taken in Ran Yiyu and She Hu who were the eyes of the formation, the formation had not been operating at high efficiency. And the green-robed disciple used his name as a sacrifice to make the formation operate efficiently again, and so many people were teleported up at once. As the black shadows pulled away and disappeared one by one, the bodies of those who were teleported up were also revealed. They all had scars more or less on their bodies, and most of their hair was scattered. They must have been in these three lives. He suffered a lot in the Tower of All Realms. They opened their eyes, got up from the ground in confusion, and then looked at Lin Hao and She Hu one by one - the pair of twinkling thunder wings on the back of the boy in white were too conspicuous, and the ones on She Hu were too conspicuous. The obvious aura of an alien beast captured their attention immediately. But then the crowd of hundreds or even a thousand people suddenly realized that this was the kid the boss was beating earlier! Look at the strange layout of the lake above and the ground below, as well as the strange beast in front of you that you have never seen before. It is obviously the last level of the tomb of Emperor Yaoguang. They had previously heard the announcement from the Emperor's Tomb Spirit that someone had climbed to the last level. However, the Emperor's Tomb Spirit did not say whether anyone had inherited the legacy of Emperor Yaoguang's Tomb. And the boy in white with an indifferent face in front of him, as well as a strange beast with a human face, might be the one who has climbed to the top of the tower and has not yet accepted Yaoguang's inheritance. These thoughts took shape in their minds in just a moment. They didn't even have time to care about where the black powder on the ground and the blood all over the ground came from. They also seemed to be unable to see the dozens of big men. , why is he kneeling on the ground motionless. They only know that the end is right in front of them, and the gatekeeper is just a strange beast and a boy! The sound of thousands of sharp swords being pulled out of their scabbards was so clear that it even seemed to merge into a rhythmic music, passing from the front of the crowd to the end of the crowd until everyone had picked it up. Weapons, then reluctantly stopped. "ha!" Lin Hao spit out a wild single tone, flapped his wings of firefly again, and slowly fell down, letting his toes rest on the back of She Hu, looking down at everyone with the utmost arrogance. "There are quite a lot of people this time." He commented slowly, his tone lazily, carelessly, and even contemptuous, but there was no trace of panic or fear. The young man in white even flicked the hilt of the sword on his waist and scolded half-truthfully, "Which of you dares to take off my head?!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel. com Chapter 4830 The crowd is coming (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! The tone of this sentence is neither light nor heavy, neither high nor low, but it is like a bomb dropped into the sea, setting off huge waves. Thousands of swords flashing with cold light were raised together, and countless blazing greedy eyes were firmly fixed on the throat of the young man in white. The lights lit up one after another, almost killing people. The black shadows were all gone. I don¡¯t know who took that step first, and I don¡¯t know who shouted the first sound. The vast crowd raised their arms together, bursting out with astonishing momentum, shouting meaningless shouts, all in unison. They swarmed in the direction of Lin Hao! How spectacular that would be! In the turbulent sea of ??people of different colors, the tops of countless sharp swords were pointed at a small white dot. But the smile on the young man's face became more wanton, and as the crowd approached, he suddenly lost some of his arrogance and turned into a gloomy one. Astonishing murderous intent burst out from him overwhelmingly, and the pressure was like an extremely heavy and huge iron tripod, which fell hard on everyone's heads. It wiped out almost half of the people's momentum, and even cut off their roars. It cut off the sword that was originally held straight, causing them to slow down, open their eyes wide, and their expressions slowly emerged. A bit of fear and panic, but more of disbelief. They don¡¯t understand why such a young person has such a huge and pure murderous intention and such overwhelming pressure! Immediately, the young man in white suddenly raised his arms, letting his pure white sleeves swing through the air, and then hung silently in the air. Without any sign or warning, not even a breath of breath, several strange beasts fell from the sky and smashed into the crowd. Those strange beasts each have their own appearance, and their bodies may be mammoth or gigantic, but they are generally more than a head taller than them. Without even using their spiritual power, their impressive weight alone makes many people shoot them. On the solid ground, without even giving him a chance to resist, his body was smashed into pulp and seeped into the soil. If you look carefully, you can still find some white bone residue - but in the face of such a strange beast, who would care about what is in the soil under their feet? The originally heroic sea of ????human beings was smashed by these alien beasts falling from the sky, and it suddenly dispersed into a few insignificant brooks. The "brook" no longer even flowed forward, but fell backwards. The inspiring shouts also changed their tone, downgraded to an unpleasant cry, which made Lin Hao cover his ears in disgust. Dream-eating tapir, Qiongqi, tiger dragon All the strange beasts that were previously included in the Book of Mountains and Seas were released at this moment. They relied on their huge bodies to form an indestructible line of defense and stood firmly in She Lake. In front of Lin Hao. "Go!" Lin Hao freed up an arm, pointed forward quickly, and ordered vigorously, "Leave no one behind!" The spiritual power of those strange beasts suddenly burst out, ice and fire intertwined on the ground, the cold air was above and the fire was below, rushing to the back of the crowd, blocking their escape route, and the gorgeous wings slowly Opening up, he occupied a vantage point in the air and roared at the crowd. If the green-robed disciple from before was still alive, he would have understood that the group of people he had spent his life to recruit were nothing more than food for this strange beast. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4831 The Scene of Hell (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! No, strictly speaking, those people are not even considered food. After all, although there are many of these people, their strength is uneven. If several alien beasts are divided equally, it will not even be enough to fill the gap between the teeth. Not to mention that if they throw a few random moves, there will be at least a dozen more skeletons under their feet, and even fewer humans will be able to eat them. Lin Hao said earlier that the other people in the Three Lives and Ten Thousand Realms Tower were just the dead souls in the end. These people still had doubts and even ridicules in their hearts. When they first looked at the elderly men who were kneeling on the ground and did not dare to move, they had contempt and ridicule on their faces. Even when the green-robed disciple drew the bloody formation at the end, they felt that this ignorant and arrogant boy was going to fall into a big trap. But now we are looking at these wild beasts being slaughtered wantonly, the people showing no resistance, and the young man in white who is elegantly dressed and not stained by dust. They finally understood - this smiling young man in white never told a lie when it came to killing and seizing. Under the siege of several alien beasts, these people ran around crying for their fathers and mothers, but they could not take a few steps before they would be frozen by the frost and burned by the flames. If they were not lucky, they would be torn apart by the alien beasts. Share the food and make it an appetizer in their bellies. And Lin Hao stood on the back of Shehu, as if he couldn't see the hell full of blood and howling in front of him, and even had an indifferent smile on his face. If those people still had the time to look at him carefully, they might even think in horror that the boy in white was really a devil in human skin. Even such pure killing without resistance could not rouse this opponent. A hint of mercy. But in fact, Lin Hao¡¯s teeth were about to be chewed to pieces by his own, and the overwhelming murderous intent on his body was not to frighten everyone, but to threaten the bastard system in his mind. "How many yuan crystals?" He asked with a smile, but his eyes were full of evil spirits, "I didn't hear clearly. Are you telling me again?" "Hey, Master, you have bad ears at such a young age, what can you do in the future?" Cang Gou sighed hypocritically, his tone quickly became high again, and he shouted again excitedly, "Three hundred yuan crystals! " Yes, just summoning all the strange beasts in the Classic of Mountains and Seas cost Lin Hao a full three hundred yuan crystals! The harder he laughs now, the more his flesh hurts. He wants to go out in person and stuff all those strange beasts back into the Classic of Mountains and Seas, pretending that nothing happened. "It's a pity that they have already been summoned. The three hundred yuan crystals will definitely fall into the pocket of this bastard system - if I had known this, I would have asked the price before trying to be cool!" "Can you be reasonable?" Thinking of the gorgeous three hundred Yuan Crystal, Lin Hao couldn't help but soften his tone and began to argue with Cang Gou, "We have been friends for such a long time. Summoning a strange beast costs three hundred yuan." Yuan Jing, how can I afford it, right?" Cang Gou did not answer him directly, but made a long nasal sound, and then replied in an extremely unbeatable manner: "What, you can bite me if you have the ability?" As soon as this guy's familiar tone came out, Lin Hao could almost imagine him looking like an old man with his tail swung and his legs shaking. He was so angry that his forehead heated up and he pinched his fingers louder, as if he was going to be ready at any time. He has the appearance of killing someone himself. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4832 The Scene of Hell (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "I have to endure it," Lin Hao thought bitterly. Three hundred yuan crystals are so many yuan stones. Just summoning a strange beast so casually and then disappearing immediately. What a waste! "Hey, how can you say that? We have a life-or-death relationship, right?" He suppressed the anger in his heart, and his tone was so soft that it would make him cry. If the Skeleton King and the others saw this, Lin Hao would probably be frightened by undead creatures and become alive directly. "Oh, you still want to have a relationship with me?" Cang Gou snorted again, "Look at the Shu Lake and Ran Yiyu that I collected earlier. I didn't directly get them into the Classic of Mountains and Seas, right? Did you give me enough face?" Facing the three hundred yuan crystal, Lin Hao dared to say no. Of course, he immediately nodded and replied aggrievedly: "Yes, I know Cang Gou you are very kind to me." "So!" Cang Gou's tone raised again, "I've been so good to you, shouldn't I give you a little more hard work? Besides, I've been so hard-working and uncomplaining, so I only accepted you three hundred yuan. It¡¯s just crystal!¡± Listening to the two words that still echoed, Lin Hao felt that his soul was about to follow the three hundred yuan crystals and leave his body. "That's easy to say!" He couldn't help but feel sad, half complaining and half scolding, "You quarrel with me every day, but this time you didn't remind me, and you just rowed away three times. Hundred Yuan Crystal!" Lin Hao paused and murmured again: "That's three hundred yuan crystals. Look at how much money I collected after the Shanhe Festival was over. Look at how much I collected after I left Dingfeng City. How many yuan crystals do you have in your hands This is not krypton gold, it is capitalism's exploitation of me!" Cang Gou made a disdainful sound. If he were in human form now, he would probably roll his eyes at Lin Hao twice. "Who told you not to summon the Skeleton King and let your own Skeleton Soldiers come out to fight?" He complained angrily, "You either feel sorry for the Skeleton Soldiers who were killed, or you feel sorry for the three hundred yuan crystals that entered the system - besides, , you didn¡¯t ask before calling, this is obviously your own problem!¡± "Don't talk nonsense to me!" Lin Hao also became more energetic and yelled at the other party equally angrily in his heart, "When I said that I wanted to summon the strange beasts stored in the Book of Mountains and Seas, you didn't even have a corner of three hundred Yuan Crystals. When I mentioned it, I summoned it directly without saying anything." He looked at the two groups of people who were being chased around by the strange beasts as toys, crying and howling all the way, and felt even more sad and angry. "You're clearly planning to kill first and then report later!" Lin Hao accused, "Sooner or later I will complain to you!" "Aha! Whatever you say, the three hundred yuan crystals have been recharged now." Cang Gou shouted arrogantly, "Thank you for your recharge, I look forward to your next visit!" After finishing speaking, it disappeared. No matter how much Lin Hao scolded him, he didn't say a word. He pretended that the system was under maintenance and pretended that he couldn't hear a word. As a human being who is particularly good at assessing situations, Lin Hao is naturally too lazy to argue with this bastard system afterwards, not to mention that the other party doesn't listen at all. He can only suffer this loss in vain and gain a memory for next time. And with the continuous slaughter of the alien beasts, the originally flat land has been splashed with scarlet blood, the ground is full of remnant souls, and the air is full of scattered spiritual power. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4833 Meeting an acquaintance (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Those strange beasts were already busy in the Classic of Mountains and Seas, but this time they finally had something to do, so of course they played more energetically. From time to time, you would bump into me, and I would yell at you, frightening the remaining dozens of Yaoguang disciples and people from the Tianlong Empire into hiding among the corpses, shivering. But since Lin Hao knew there were people there even though he was so far away, these alien beasts knew it all too well - they just felt that these humans were too weak and were too lazy to kill them. ??And Lin Hao didn't pay attention to those who used the corpse as a shield at all, and stood there leisurely, waiting for the next wave of people to teleport up. This blood formation has sucked the blood of so many people. At this moment, it is no longer the round formation only the size of a head. Instead, it is constantly expanding outwards under the power of blood, which makes the effectiveness of the death formation of the Eight Doors of Life and Death Formation increase. a degree. Before Lin Hao could relax his mind, the black shadow on the other end jumped up again. The strange beasts that were running around happily were frightened by the things running around on the ground. Jumping, they couldn't help but roar one after another. Looking at the number of black shadows, Lin Hao couldn't help but raise his eyebrows, and a sneer appeared on his lips. During the process of climbing to the top of the Three Lives and Ten Thousand Worlds Tower, he knew very well how many tricks he and Yu Wenhu had used and how many Yaoguang and Tianlong people they had killed. The previous formation had already teleported about 1,500 people, and now it was a large, dark area. Presumably, during the few days they stayed in the Tower of Three Lives and Ten Thousand Realms, Tianlong and Yao Guang sent in again. Many people must be used as cannon fodder. But it doesn¡¯t matter. After all, for people who are strong enough, there is no difference between trampling one ant to death and trampling to death hundreds of ants. But the next second, his smile suddenly froze, his eyes sharpened, and the sword at his waist was finally pulled out again, holding it firmly in his hand. Lin Hao even untied the brocade bag around his waist and took several pills to restore his spiritual power. After the numerous black shadows receded, he could clearly see the shadow of a person among the chaotic crowd. Conspicuous purple. He had been waiting for the other party for such a long time. He even thought that the other party might be like what Yu Wenhu said. The pressure when the emperor's tomb was opened had shocked his meridians, and he might have died halfway. That's why the two of them waited so long. see each other. But at this moment, just when the dust had settled, the lingering Senior Brother Yaoguang appeared again. After raising his head in the crowd, he first looked in the direction of Lin Hao. Between the two people was a crowd of people running away, with various formations of light, scarlet blood all over the ground, bloodline beasts jumping around, and a few gigantic beasts hunting around. But their eyes were still on the same spot. It would be such a touching scene if friends met each other. Unfortunately, the two eyes facing each other contained an undercurrent of murderous intent. There was an extremely sharp dagger hidden in every inch of their eyes. They wanted to kill each other. Cut open the throat and watch the blood drain. Those strange beasts also noticed the difference in this man's strength. They all lowered their bodies and ran towards Senior Brother Yaoguang. Their mouths opened wide, but they suddenly got close to him. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4834 Meeting an acquaintance (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Although for some reason, the other party was late in arriving, but in the face of the roar and sprint of the alien beast, Senior Brother Yaoguang still pointed his toes without hesitation, pulled out the sword from his waist, and slid lightly in the air. Pass. He didn't seem to be injured, and he easily avoided the large-scale attacks of the alien beasts. He even forced them to stop their movements and turn around just by relying on his weird and fast movements. Their postures prevented them from bumping into each other. Lin Hao was not surprised when he saw that the other party was so at ease. He just raised his chin like those strange beasts and calmly ordered: "Leave him alone, go hunt down the others, and I will handle it." Although the alien beasts coveted Senior Brother Yaoguang's extremely high-quality body and soul, Lin Hao, as the master, gave the order and turned back to chase other humans angrily, only looking at Senior Brother Yaoguang from time to time. Looking over there, he looked pitiful. "Unexpectedly, even these strange beasts are your subordinates." The purple robe swayed slightly as the master stepped forward, while Senior Brother Yaoguang gave him an ugly smile, and there was neither anger nor anger in his tone. Instead of sarcasm, there was an inexplicable bitterness. He was obviously still the same as he was a few days ago, and the posture holding the sword had not changed at all, but it made Lin Hao feel uncomfortable for no reason, and he always vaguely thought that the person standing far away was not real. As soon as the other party spoke, Lin Hao realized why he thought so - he had fought with Senior Brother Yaoguang three times. No matter the situation, no matter where he was, the other party always had an overbearing arrogance in his body, and his eyes were even brighter. He is firm and can be said to be the soul pillar of the Yaoguang faction. But now if you look at Senior Brother Yaoguang, the arrogant energy he had before has completely disappeared. He has inexplicably turned into a powerful ordinary person who is not worthy of the title Senior Brother. Even those Yaoguang disciples who were fleeing in all directions would not cry or shout to him for help, they would just run away. And looking at Senior Brother Yaoguang¡¯s indifferent smile and unconcerned eyes, it seemed that he didn¡¯t care at all about the life and death of those disciples, and just wanted to compete with Lin Hao. This person who originally abided by his creed and was extremely determined has now ended up like this. Lin Hao couldn't help but sigh. The firefly wings behind his back fluttered and landed lightly on the ground. He turned around and patted Shao Hu's back, signaling the other person to run farther away and avoid getting hurt. Then he raised his hand. The dragon chanting sword in his hand was in a fighting posture. Needless to say, the hatred has been buried from the very beginning, and today is the day to end it! The two of them stepped forward at the same time. The flying purple robes and flashing thunder light passed by in the air for a moment. The next second, two different sword lights had collided with each other, making a crisp knocking sound, drowned in the full air. In the midst of the cry. Senior Brother Yaoguang had a calm face just now, but after the two sword lights collided, it was like the mask was torn apart. Every inch of his gaze and skin was filled with bone-chilling hatred, and the corners of his eyebrows and eyes were squeezed together, making his expression look extremely ferocious, as terrifying as Shura Yaksha who came from hell to beg for his life. "If it weren't for you" He kept mumbling to himself, his tone was extremely depressing, "If it weren't for the rebel Yu Wenhu, if it wasn't for you, the wagging lackey, how could Yaoguang be like this!" ( Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4835 Extremely jealous (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! The swords that the two of them were clenching together suddenly separated as Senior Brother Yaoguang's words fell to the ground. The figures of the two shadows, one white and one purple, retreated at the same time, then immediately stopped their steps, kicked off the ground again, and walked quickly towards the opponent. Lin Hao's eyes were full of murderous intent and anger, and his tone became louder. The sword in his hand showed no intention of giving in. He stabbed it straight, and the opponent's sword edge was once again stuck together, using the most primitive way. Wrestling at one point. "If it wasn't me?!" Although he was extremely angry, his tone was as cold as ice. Every word he spat out was like smashing a piece of ice, and ice shards would splash on the other person's instep. "You, Yaoguang, first tricked my brother into entering with your kind words, and then you didn't treat him as a human being. You exploited my brother like a pig or a dog every day!" Lin Hao's hand relaxed, and Senior Brother Yaoguang, who had gathered enough strength, suddenly swayed towards him, and then he suddenly raised his foot and kicked the opponent's waist and abdomen. "You Yaoguang sect is famous all over the world, but you treat your disciples like this, don't you feel ashamed in your heart!" Senior Brother Yaoguang has also changed. When he fought against Lin Hao before, he was too lazy to care about the opponent so much. "But Lin Hao escaped from his hands again and again, and every time he was about to take the opponent's life, various people and things came out to disrupt the situation, which made Senior Brother Yaoguang's long-standing belief collapse. Especially in front of the tomb of Emperor Yaoguang, the timing of the opening of the emperor's tomb and the timing of the subsequent teleportation made his faith, which was no longer firm, shake violently. ???????????? Before, he could have reluctantly explained that the young man in white in front of him had strong luck, but now in front of the emperor's tomb of the Yaoguang sect, he still allowed the other party to escape in vain. This made him start to doubt - could this boy in white, who had just become famous at the Mountain and River Festival, really be blessed by heaven? If not, how could he know the great scholar and the emperor, and now he is ahead of everyone and reaches the last level with Yu Wenhu? But facing the enemy, he naturally couldn't express these questions. He could only bury them deep in his heart, imagining the moment when the opponent's head was chopped off by his sword. And now is the last chance. Listening to Lin Hao's sonorous and angry questions, Senior Brother Yaoguang couldn't help but smile wildly, and the natural arrogance contained in his eyebrows returned to his face. He raised the edge of his sword to block Lin Hao's kick, then flicked his wrist to neutralize most of the force. He also gently grabbed the opponent's ankle and followed Lin Hao's force to pull him forward. , the sword blades were handed out at the same time unhurriedly, heading towards the opponent's throat. "Ashamed?" Lin Hao heard the man in purple robe and silver hair say with a low voice and a smile. Then the eyes raised up and looked coldly into Lin Hao's eyes. The arrogance became more and more pure, causing Senior Brother Yaoguang's lips to move again and utter a word. "Don't you know that in this world, people are divided into three, six, and five categories?" This gentle sentence suddenly ignited Lin Hao's anger, making him even too lazy to utter a rebuttal. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4836 Extremely jealous (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! He immediately turned to one side and narrowly avoided the sword edge aimed at his throat. The originally fatal move only scratched a little of the flesh on the side of his neck. Immediately afterwards, Lin Hao's calf muscles tightened again, and his other leg suddenly kicked on the ground, flashing through the air quickly, twisting his body, and kicked directly into the air, hitting Senior Brother Yaoguang. face door. "It's a pity that although this bastard that gave birth to a human-like appearance is hateful, it is also very strong. Lin Hao¡¯s moves were fast and powerful, but the opponent could open up his body-protecting Qi at that moment, making him feel like he had kicked a big rock, which made his calf hurt. But this time, Lin Hao¡¯s leg that was originally held in the opponent¡¯s hand was freed with this move. Although he was angry, the thoughts in his mind were frighteningly clear. If he missed a move, he would immediately turn over and retreat, without any sloppiness in his movements. And Senior Brother Yaoguang's sword edge just happened to retreat, flashing past the flying robe like a snake, cutting off a corner of Lin Hao's white brocade robe, and standing it up in front of him again. There was a smile on the other party's face, and his hair was constantly flying around with the burst of spiritual power. He didn't look like his usual upright person, but like a man who was obsessed with a cult. "Lin Hao, you keep saying something bad about me, Yao Guang, but you still haven't cut off my head to relieve the anger in your heart." His tone was provocative and sarcastic, and a mean smile was always on his lips. The side, stimulating Lin Hao's emotions filled with anger. Senior Brother Yaoguang raised his arm, pointed towards Lin Hao, touched his lips lightly again, and suddenly laughed loudly: "This is the third, sixth, and fifth level that people are born with. If you want to kill me, it's still early." Hundreds of years!" Before he finished speaking, he suddenly stepped on the ground. The snow-white sword light flashed in the air, and the next second it was soaked in the blood on the ground. With a movement of his wrist, the sword edge suddenly rose again, bringing up the soil and blood drops scattered on the ground, and the blood-stained blade stabbed straight towards Lin Hao's heart. Lin Hao flapped his Yinglei wings and took a step towards the oncoming Senior Brother Yaoguang. However, he chose not to face him head-on. Instead, he suddenly dwarfed his body and let his body float in the air. The hair in the air was cut off by the blood-stained red blade. He himself turned his wrist and held the sword in his hand like a dagger. His eyebrows full of killing intent stared at the opponent's chin, and stabbed him from bottom to top, killing him with one blow. Life, quick victory. Before, he was forced to jump off a cliff by this bastard. Although he was embarrassed and embarrassed, he still allowed Lin Hao to bump into Yun Ye'er, obtain the Ghost Singing Flower, and his strength was promoted to the eighth level peak Martial Emperor. If we were still barely tied with Senior Brother Yaoguang before, now we are truly evenly matched. It just depends on whose sword is faster and whose attack is more powerful. Whoever can cut off the other's head today will eliminate the source of this anger. . ???????????????? But Senior Brother Yaoguang was suddenly startled. He suddenly flicked his wide purple sleeves and immediately threw out a talisman. Let the sword tip coming towards your chin pierce the thin paper before touching your skin. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4837 The final battle (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! The moment the sword edge penetrated the paper, the talisman was triggered, and a strong elastic force suddenly exploded between the two people. Although it bounced off the sword tip that was close at hand, it also knocked the two people away. They suddenly bounced to two places. Lin Hao was a little better over there. With the help of the Firefly Wings, he stabilized his figure in just ten meters, quickly adjusted his posture, and immediately rushed away again. The majestic spiritual power also wrapped around the sharp Blade. Senior brother Yaoguang was in a worse situation. He had used blood arrays several times in a short period of time, so both his spiritual power and soul power were somewhat lacking. The pressure that forced the formation to break when the Emperor's Tomb was opened almost broke his meridians. Even after staying in the Emperor's Tomb for so many days, the recovery was still not enough. At this moment, he was frightened by Lin Hao and suddenly shocked by his own talisman. Senior Brother Yaoguang actually opened his mouth and spat out a mouthful of blood, which wetted the skirt of his clothes embroidered with water patterns. Looking at the oncoming Lin Hao, his arrogant and arrogant mask seemed to have suddenly cracked, revealing a bitter smile beneath his face. He has become a little stronger Senior Brother Yaoguang thought numbly and helplessly Although I drove him to death every time we met, it seems now that I only gave him a chance to become stronger. , pushing himself, no, Yao Guang, bit by bit into the desperate situation where there is no way to survive. "Tiandao also ignores me and doesn't care about Yao Guang -" Senior Brother Yao Guang suppressed his wry smile, and his eyes filled with numbness became sharp again. With a flick of his purple sleeves, he wiped away the blood on the corners of his lips, and his fingers tightened on the hilt of the sword, allowing him to raise the sword in his hand again and collided with Lin Hao's thrusting sword. The two of them had no heated arguments before. In this slaughtering Shura field full of crying and crying, there was only silence around them, even deathly silence. As the roar of the alien beasts stopped, in this huge eight-door formation of life and death, there were only corpses and blood on the ground, as well as two figures, one white and one purple, intertwined together, and the crisp knocking sound in the air that never stopped. Click sound. After another clash of swords, Lin Hao and Senior Brother Yaoguang separated again. Before they landed on the ground, he had already flapped his wings of firefly and rushed forward again. Now the two are similar in strength, but Senior Brother Yaoguang does not use formations, while Lin Hao does not use sword skills. The battle that could have ended in just a few minutes has been dragged to this moment. Looking at the sword blade that thrust forward for an unknown number of times, Senior Brother Yaoguang's face had lost all expression - he knew that the other party's spiritual power was much richer than that of people with the same strength. If he kept dragging on like this, , will fail sooner or later. But he still raised the edge of his sword, thrust forward for an unknown number of times, and collided with the opponent's blade. But this time, Lin Hao did not make another move, but stood firmly on the spot, with the Wings of Firefly and Thunder motionless, while his gaze rested on the opponent's face inquiringly. "Why not use the formation?" He said half-questioning, half-sighing, "This battle has been delayed until now, and it means nothing to you and me." The other party was stunned, but his numb face slowly curved up, and his eyes fell downwards, focusing on She Hu who was looking up, facing the man with his eyes open. On sight. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4838 The final battle (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "I'm waiting." Senior Brother Yaoguang said hoarsely, "I won't believe you at all if you tell me, so I have to wait until he comes out and lets me see the choice of the emperor's tomb with my own eyes." "It's really meaningless." Lin Hao shook his head, and the sword in his hand suddenly turned, avoiding the opponent's defense, and stabbed directly towards the heart. Maybe it was because the opponent spent too much energy fighting, or maybe the injured meridians had not been properly recuperated. This time, Lin Hao stabbed extremely easily. Senior Brother Yaoguang couldn't even turn his wrist in time, and could only watch helplessly. The sword blade pierced his own chest. This once spotless purple robe is now not only covered with dust and dirt, but is also stained by the owner's blood, showing a dazzling scarlet color. Senior Brother Yaoguang put his lips together and coughed out a mouthful of blood, and the austerity on his face turned into hopelessness. Lin Hao tightened the opponent's sleeves, pressed down the sword edge inch by inch, and buried it deeply into the opponent's flesh. The sound of the brocade robe breaking could be clearly heard. Senior brother Yaoguang loosened his fingers and dropped the sword in his hand. He raised his arms with difficulty and grasped the few inches of the sword's edge that was left over his heart. The blood from his mouth fell down like a waterfall, scattered on the skirt of his clothes and the Dragon Sword. This man who was once famous all over the world was like a weak and weak man at this moment. He could only hold the sword in vain, but he didn't A little bit of resistance. "That's all, that's all." He sighed in a voice as loud as a mosquito, "After all, God will not care for me -" As soon as these words came to the ground, the already weak wrist suddenly became tense, and the veins were exposed, entangled under the skin like worms. The spiritual power that should have dried up surged again in the meridians, bursting out from Senior Brother Yaoguang's body like a wave, overwhelmingly pressing on Lin Hao's head. "You?" He frowned and subconsciously wanted to withdraw his sword edge and retreat far away, but the opponent held the sword edge tightly, not only preventing him from taking a step back, but also raised his chest , letting the sword blade stab out from his back, completely blocking his escape route. But his spiritual power exploded even more fiercely, the meridians all over his body bulged, and his skin slowly turned red. At the same time, Senior Brother Yaoguang¡¯s face also began to change. Countless wrinkles protruded from the hem of his clothes and crawled up his cheeks, turning that heroic face into a withered old man's face in an instant. His skin and flesh also lost weight, and the fingers holding the sword's edge turned into dead wood in a few seconds. They were so thin compared to the blade, as if a gust of wind could blow off all ten of his fingers. . Blood can no longer even flow out from such thin skin, and can only expand the wound in vain. Senior Brother Yaoguang stood up slowly, and huge power burst out from his already extremely short body. He pulled out the sword blade inserted in his heart inch by inch, allowing Lin Hao to finally vibrate the wings of firefly. He hurriedly retreated a few meters. But the action of pulling out the sword seemed to exhaust all his strength. The skinny figure that had finally stood up fell to his knees with a plop on the blood-soaked ground. "I don't know why God favors you two." He said hoarsely, "But since God doesn't care about me, I will do it myself!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4839 Reappearance of Blood (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! As he said these words, the blood on the ground suddenly surged violently, causing Lin Hao's eyebrows to frown even more tightly. He immediately waved his hand and recalled the strange beasts back to the Classic of Mountains and Seas. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????. "You have to wait until the end to see the choice of the emperor's tomb." He smiled bitterly and looked at the purple spot in the center of the blood. "In the end, he hid this trick. He is really Yaoguang's formation master. .¡± At this moment, Senior Brother Yaoguang has completely transformed into a skinny little old man. The large purple robe is piled on his body, like an eight-foot-old man's clothes put on a baby, and his head is covered tightly. It's so tight, it looks ridiculous. But Lin Hao could no longer laugh. Instead, he became much more serious. He clenched the Dragon Sword in his hand and called out in a low voice: "King of Bones." The moment the words fell, the white skeleton was already standing behind Lin Hao, and he respectfully responded in a low voice: "Thanks to my Lord's summons, the King of Bones has come to accept my order." At the same time, the blood formed a small whirlpool, with the short old man in purple robe as the center, and it continuously gathered, forming a small blood lake on the ground. "Call out the skeletal soldiers." Lin Hao took two steps and ordered without hesitation, "Use the dead to revive and turn all the corpses present into skeletal soldiers. When I give the order, we will lay down a hell on earth." "I understand." The Skeleton Lord nodded respectfully to him. The opponent took two more steps and stood in front of Lin Hao. The bone sword stabbed the ground. The original white skeleton was instantly dyed with indigo all over his body. Will-o'-the-wisps suddenly burst out from the eye sockets of the Skeleton King and turned into Sparks filled the sky and scattered on the ground. "O nameless dead!" he shouted loudly, "Listen to my command, light the fire, and become the slave of my lord!" The skin and flesh of the corpses melted one by one, revealing the pale bones inside. Then, as the Skeleton King roared, he raised his arms, got up from the ground, and stood in the swirling blood. The blue will-o'-the-wisps lit up one after another, and the white skeletal soldiers filled the purple-robed old man's surroundings in just an instant, raising the height of the blood lake by a few points. Lin Hao was also a little surprised to find that among the skeletal soldiers, there were already more than fifty mid-level Martial Emperors and more than thirty high-level Martial Emperors. There are special bone soldiers among them, as well as undead creatures such as Yasha, making this no longer an army of skeletons, but a veritable army of undead creatures. "Haha, are you an undead" Senior Brother Yaoguang, who had turned into an old man, did not open his eyes, and a hoarse chuckle appeared in his throat, which sounded so breathtaking, "If it were anyone else, I would be surprised. If it were youthat's all, that's all." He didn¡¯t seem to feel that there were dozens of Martial Emperors among the skeletal soldiers. He just closed his eyes tightly, and his figure became a little shorter at some point. Now Senior Brother Yaoguang, no, now that skinny old man in purple robe, as long as he leans down a little, he can throw himself into the bloody water on the ground and drown himself alive. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4840 Reappearance of Blood (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Lin Hao had no intention of exploring what this bastard with so many cards was going to do next. He immediately flicked the sword in his hand and ordered towards the huge army of skeletons: "Kill him!" The densely packed white skeletons in the bloody water finally moved, and following Lin Hao's order, they raised various weapons in their hands. The eighty-odd Martial Emperor-level undead creatures also roared angrily, and the will-o'-the-wisps in their eyes danced crazily as they rushed towards the purple-robed old man. But for some reason, Lin Hao¡¯s eyelids suddenly twitched and his eyebrows immediately furrowed even though it was a must-win situation. But the huge army has completely wrapped up the purple-robed old man, and the aura of the dead has also completely covered him. If you use your soul power to explore, you can see the gray mist rising into the sky. That little white fluorescence that belongs to the human soul. The next moment, the surging blood suddenly stopped and solidified in place like ice edges, stopping the skeletal soldiers swarming forward in place. But the eighty or so Martial King-level undead creatures were like humans, running wildly through the air without touching the ground. Scimitars, swords, sharp claws, all kinds of weapons flew through the air, and they all struck at the head of the purple-robed old man. But the solidified blood boiled again at that critical moment, suddenly rising from the ground and turning into a huge wave, which directly swallowed up more than 80 Martial King-level undead creatures in the air. in the wave. Looking at the clear blood that almost reached the top of his head, a drop of cold sweat slowly fell on Lin Hao's forehead, and his heart beat harder. "Evil Emperor." He called in a low voice, "Go and protect Shehu, don't let this formation get any harm." The other party appeared behind him, responded in a low voice, and immediately retreated back according to Lin Hao's order, rushing towards the direction of She Lake. Yu Wenhu hasn¡¯t come out yet. If this weird blood kills the two living creatures in the formation, there may be serious consequences. And looking at the turbulence and height of this bloody wave, as well as the attitude of the purple-robed old man, it seems unlikely that he would chase the Ran Yiyu hiding under the lake above his head. If he had the intention to take away the inheritance, or interrupt the inheritance process of Yu Wenhu, he would definitely go after Shuohu as soon as possible. As a man who had already made a promise to his brother, Lin Hao would naturally not be able to let the other party get his wish. . Lin Hao glanced at the Skeleton King again, and whispered again: "A hell on earth." The Skeleton King immediately nodded and knelt on the ground with one knee, and the indigo blue bones touched the ground - this made Lin Hao subconsciously glance at the ground. The ground that was originally stained red with blood has now become After making it the original color, there is no trace of red, let alone the smell of blood. "It's really difficult." He looked at the edge of the Dragon Song Sword again, and couldn't help but sigh deeply, "It has obviously pierced his heart, can't he die peacefully?" The black mist emerged from under the Skeleton King's palm, and clumps of it tore each other apart in the air, then turned into threads, spreading out towards the surroundings, turning into a semicircle made of black mist. Covering the heads of all undead creatures. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4841 Ghost Prison on Earth (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Indistinct whispers came from the black mist, and the wails of ghosts also descended on this land, making the will-o'-the-wisps in the eyes of the skeletal soldiers brighter. And the eighty-odd Martial Emperor-level undead creatures jumped directly out of the bloody wave, and the undead aura in their bodies surged. But when the ghost prison was spread here, the bloody wave over there immediately spread out in the air, constantly beating the skeletal soldiers and undead creatures that came up, and the central part was tightly wrapped The old man in purple robe. Countless drops of blood hang in the air, like drops of boiling magma. If they fall on the skeletal soldier, the white bones will be burned to ashes. Lin Hao clenched and let go of the sword in his hand, let go and then tightened his grip, staring unblinkingly at the center of the bloody water, watching this battle with fear, no war. At this moment, the surging blood gathered together again, and the hoarse laughter of the purple-robed old man also echoed in the hell on earth again, Under the exploration of the soul power, the fluorescence of the human soul in the countless gray undead breaths suddenly went out as if it had been hit by a strong wind called death. But that is not the end, but the beginning. A black soul light spot appeared in the gray undead aura, and the condensed blood also built the upper body of a huge humanoid with the black soul as the center. The bloody upper body emerged from the ground, using blood as its skeletal meridians, and roared at the numerous undead creatures. Its hands also slapped the ground angrily, causing the whole land to tremble. If it was not careful, it would fall directly to the ground. Countless white skeletons were thrown into the body made of blood, but they were turned into ashes one by one, which made Lin Hao feel extremely distressed. He immediately stepped out and ordered to the Skeleton King: "Take back the hell on earth, Let all the undead soldiers withdraw and stay away from the bloody giant!" In the ghost prison on earth, although the undead creatures will receive a 20% combat power bonus, the combat power of the living creatures will also be reduced by 20% due to the flowing death energy. That would not be conducive to Lin Hao's single combat, so he might as well withdraw his troops directly and retain the number of skeleton soldiers, so as to block the attack of the half-blood giant at the critical moment. After saying this, he flapped his wings of firefly lightning and floated quickly into the air. The flowing spiritual power also burst out from his meridians, turning into lightning and flames, emerging from his fingertips and wrapping around the edge of the sword. . Under the guidance of the soul power, the two rays of light, one gold and one orange, intertwined with each other. The moment they came out of the sword tip, they had formed a red-faced golden-scaled dragon that had been glaring angrily. The pair of dragon horns were as if they were made of precious stones. The finished dagger glowed with a cold light. Immediately afterwards came the majestic dragon body, sharp dragon claws, and the dragon tail that suddenly twisted out. A lifelike evil dragon with a ferocious face escaped from Lin Hao's sword, floated in the air, and let out a deafening roar at the bloody humanoid with only the upper body. The golden thunder light also shook down from its scales and scattered on the bloody figure, raising the temperature of the blood several times wherever it passed. This caused part of the blood to directly turn into a misty scarlet mist, allowing the rusty smell of blood to fill every corner. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4842 Ghost Prison on Earth (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! If anyone looks at it at this moment, they will find that the spreading scarlet weapon even dyes the originally clear lake above the head with a hint of red. In this eight-door formation of life and death, there is a half-body bloody giant below, and a red-faced golden-scaled dragon wrapped with thunder and sparks above. It does not seem like it was set up for people to fight each other. Instead, it became a closed colosseum, with only the loud roar of the bloody figure and the roar of the red-faced golden-scaled dragon that penetrated the clouds and cracked rocks. But the price of that bloody figure was the last life and even soul of the exhausted Senior Brother Yaoguang, so he had such a thing. The red-faced golden-scaled dragon almost drained Lin Hao's spiritual energy. The firefly wings suddenly stopped, so he had to open the bag again, pouring beans from the bamboo tube, and soaked up everything in it to restore the spiritual energy. After swallowing all the pills on the side, he managed to stand beside the dragon and prevented himself from falling. The bloody figure raised his head, and in response to the flames and thunder falling from the sky, he raised his thick arms, as if swatting mosquitoes, trying to cover Lin Hao to death in his hands. Although the opponent¡¯s movements are slow, he can¡¯t hold you against his thick arms. A slight stroke on you is enough for Lin Hao to fly ten meters away, and he almost gets slapped in the palm of his hand. Fortunately, this red-faced golden-scaled dragon is worthy of being the final trump card that carries five times the amount of energy. When he saw the two hands slapping him from a distance, he immediately made a handsome and gorgeous powerful tail swing, and sparks flew with lightning all the way. He went out and pierced a big hole in his blood-red wrist. Only then did Lin Hao manage to avoid the opponent's powerful blow and fall towards the ground, but the arm made of blood melted instantly and smashed down head and face. White steam emerged from the top, silently indicating the scalding temperature of the blood, causing Lin Hao to turn around in mid-air. He swung the Dragon Sword violently, revealing dozens of blades and splitting them apart. The rain of blood in front of his eyes. But as the saying goes, if the sword cuts off the water, the water will flow even more. This sword edge can only disperse the blood rain, but it cannot completely solve it. Even if it uses extremely high temperature to evaporate the blood rain, its own temperature is already high enough. , in a short period of time, it is impossible for the sword wind to reach the terrifying temperature that can completely evaporate the blood rain. The firefly wings flapped desperately, and the red-faced golden-scaled dragon suddenly turned its head and rushed towards its master, trying to block the rain of blood with its own body. And Lin Hao used his newly recovered spiritual power to barely build a wall, trying to protect his vitals. At this moment, two white shadows suddenly jumped past his face, like two snow-white pillars, standing firmly in the air. "My lord!" The Skeleton King suddenly emerged from the snow-white pillar, slid all the way down, and grabbed Lin Hao's collar, "I'm here to help you!" The bright will-o'-the-wisps in his eyes moved happily, and the majestic death energy and spiritual power burst out from the indigo bones at the same time, turning into a semicircle, covering the heads of the two people firmly, and opened the first A protective layer. The so-called two snow-white pillars were also made up of countless skeletal soldiers stacked up. They just built a barrier composed of bones above their heads, taking the lead in blocking the first wave of boiling blood rain. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4843 Loyalty to protect the Lord (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Senior Brother Yaoguang's strength is already comparable to that of Lin Hao, who is the eighth-level peak martial emperor. Even if the Hunyuan Kung Fu, sword skills, etc. are removed, such bonuses will be lost. There is no doubt that in the duel between Lin Hao and him, he can only admit that the other party is stronger than himself. In the past, when it was still in its heyday, Senior Brother Yaoguang could summon a huge bloody figure. This time, he threw everything he had into it, but only got a half-body bloody giant, which is enough to show how powerful this time is. Sure enough, the thick bone barrier only blocked it for a second before it was melted into part of the blood. More of it was not even the shadow of ashes, only the falling scarlet raindrops occupied it. covering all areas of sight. "Fly into its body!" Lin Hao shouted angrily, "Drag out that bastard who should have died long ago!" The Skeleton King loosened the opponent's collar, raised the bone sword in his hand, and swung it towards the blood rain with all the death energy and spiritual power in his body. And the two snow-white beads composed of skeletal soldiers suddenly collapsed and were stacked layer by layer in the air. With perfect timing, they just created the effect of a hundred-story Babel Tower. These countless floors, on the one hand, protected the fallen Lin Hao at the end, and on the other hand, they supported the body of the Skeleton King, allowing him to ignore the ground under his feet and just wave the heavy bone sword. . The Skeleton King is now at the same level of strength as Lin Hao. Although it is impossible to create something like a red-faced golden-scaled dragon, he is still a powerful undead creature. It¡¯s not a problem just to block the rain of blood. At most, the hot scarlet raindrops will burn away some of the dead energy. The red-faced golden-scaled dragon followed Lin Hao's angry roar, swung its tail fiercely again, and rushed towards the half-length bloody figure with its teeth and claws. It sneaked in from above the human face, and the golden scales all over its body were peeled off by the hot interior. The red face was almost melted into the blood, so people could only rely on the faint light of lightning to find its location. But after all, this was Lin Hao¡¯s ultimate trump card that consumed almost all of his spiritual power. Although those golden scales were burned off by the high-temperature blood water, every time they fell off it was like a thunderbolt, hitting the ground with a plop, and each blow eliminated a little bit of blood. The sharp tips of the dragon's horns and dragon's claws have been softened and melted, allowing the spiritual power to continuously overflow from the wound. However, the place it passes through is not as high as lightning and sparks, but with traces of light. The white cold air was fighting against the surging boiling blood bit by bit. Under this layer of protection, Lin Hao landed on the ground made of bones without any injuries on his body. He raised his head and watched as the bloody giant transformed into two arms again. Before the palms were formed, it was already striking towards the hundred-story Tower of Babel composed of skeletal soldiers. It acted completely in accordance with the wishes of Senior Brother Yaoguang. The red-faced golden-scaled dragon that had penetrated its body, as well as the terrifying skeletal soldiers, were no longer within the target range. Only Lin Hao¡¯s life is its only concern, and it is also its only mission and purpose. It¡¯s funny to say that Lin Hao doesn¡¯t usually need to use skeleton soldiers. Although he often knows that they are extremely loyal to him, he just knows it. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4844 Loyalty to protect the Lord (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! But when the scarlet palms struck at this moment, they followed the instinct and obeyed the words spoken by the Skeleton King - "Fight for my Lord." Suddenly, even the Skeleton King at the top ignored them. Even without any orders, the hundred-story White Bone Babel Tower suddenly collapsed and turned into a wave, hitting the scarlet palm head-on. The sharp bone weapon had little effect on the water flow, and was easily swallowed up, causing Lin Hao's distressed flesh to ache. "The other part of the wave reassembled into skeletal soldiers, activated the human sea tactic, and escorted him on three levels inside and three outside, trying to transport him out of the battlefield quickly. But finally, at this critical moment, the huge bloody palm suddenly retracted, angrily grabbing at his heart, and the low hoarse roar in his throat echoed again. It only focused on taking Lin Hao's life, but it didn't expect that the red-faced golden-scaled dragon actually relied on the spiritual power Lin Hao gave him to sneak into the heart and grabbed the purple-robed old man who was the heart. At this moment, the opponent has become so thin that he has almost lost his human form, just like a dead tree with a human face. Even if it is held in the mouth of the red-faced golden-scaled dragon, there is no reaction at all. It is obvious that he is not far from death. It happened that such an old man, who looked like a dead tree, was the key point of this bloody giant. He had no time to care about Lin Hao's life and death. He panicked and put his palm into his heart, trying to pull out the red-faced golden-scaled dragon lurking in his body. . But even if the opponent had his horns and claws burned off and all his golden scales, he was still a beast that should not be underestimated. Seeing the huge bloody palm melting into the body, the blood around him suddenly surged violently. The red-faced golden-scaled dragon immediately swung its tail and swam out desperately, as fast as a lake in the lake. The moon shadow was still in the center one moment, but it had reached the edge the next moment. With just a few inches left, the wizened old man would be thrown into the blood and the terrifying bloody figure would be broken. But the bloody figure suddenly bent over, his head disappeared, and his hands turned into blood all over the ground with a splash, forcibly widening the boundary a lot. Not only that, countless dark waves also surged in its body, tightly entangled the body of the red-faced golden-scaled dragon, and held on to its claws. The white mist rose faintly again, allowing the red-faced golden-scaled dragon's physical body made of spiritual power to dissipate bit by bit. But as the incarnation of Lin Hao's will, although the dragon kept roaring and threatening, its teeth were always clenched tightly and did not loosen at all, so that the purple-robed old man was always held in his mouth and was not gushed. The moving tide wraps up even a little bit of your body. "Damn it, let's fight!" Lin Hao forced his spiritual power, but all of it was poured into the wings of firefly behind him. Even the Skeleton King, who was not injured much now, couldn't stop him. Soul power burst out from his fingertips, turning into invisible sharp arrows in mid-air, and rushed toward the point pointed by the sword tip. Although the castration of those soul arrows was fierce, under Lin Hao's exquisite control, they staggered the time when they rushed out of each other, and pierced the same place one after another. With the momentum of a rainbow piercing the sun, they just broke through. The opening opened for a moment. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4845 Late arrival (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! And within the blink of an eye, he suddenly vibrated the firefly wings behind him, followed closely behind the last arrow, and stood in front of the boiling blood only by a hair. The soul power burst out again, completely covering his skin, allowing him to squeeze into the narrow space and stab the purple-robed old man in the mouth of the red-faced golden-scaled dragon. . However, after all, he consumed too much in the Tower of Three Lives and Ten Thousand Realms. Even if he had just taken so many pills, he could only recover the tip of the iceberg. Although the soul power has not been used much, so he can still hit it fiercely, but his own strength can really be called "exhausted". So when the bloody wave suddenly merged and knocked the sword's edge directly away, Lin Hao could only watch helplessly, with no strength left in his hands to correct the chaos. He could only flap his wings of firefly in vain and retreated a few steps in an attempt to escape from the bloody wave. The scalding temperature, separated by a thick layer of soul power, made the exhausted Lin Hao feel uncomfortable all over, let alone being poured directly on his skin. But even though his soul power is extremely rich, enough to cover him tightly, this is just a wrestling without any suspense. After all, Lin Hao is a living person now. Whether it is soul power or spiritual power, he will run out sooner or later, and the heart of this bloody giant is the old man in purple robe like a dead tree. As long as the purple-robed old man's heart has not been pierced, it can keep surging like this, serving as a powerful weapon, stationed in the Eight Gates of Life and Death. To put it bluntly, Senior Brother Yaoguang used all his soul and life to construct the invisible formation, and used his aging body as the eye of the formation to maintain the existence of the formation. And all the formations, as long as the formation eye is broken, the ever-changing magical powers will cease to exist, and this terrifying bloody giant can only be a puddle of blood without any ripples. But everyone knows the truth, but no one can sneak into the opponent's body and directly pull the purple-robed old man out, or cut him off on the spot, so he can only forcefully use it like this. "Hello?" At this moment, Cang Gou's voice suddenly jumped out, "Let me tell you that Shehu and Ran Yiyu have returned to the Classic of Mountains and Seas." He paused deliberately again, as if he couldn't see Lin Hao's current predicament, and continued in a very casual tone with his usual insulting tone: "Welcome to my dear host next time~ Maybe we will meet again then. There is a special event and I¡¯ll give you a huge discount!¡± "Damn you!" At this time, Lin Hao didn't care about messing with the other party. He started with a series of classic national curses. "Your host is about to die, can you give me some powerful props?" He yelled angrily, his tone losing its usual calmness, full of self-destruction, "Why don't you just give me the full discount? Give me a 20% discount!" Cang Gou was silent for a rare moment, as if for a system like his that seemed to be omniscient and omnipotent, it was not a small task to save Lin Hao from the current situation. And when Lin Hao listened to the sudden silence, he felt as if his heartbeat had skipped a beat, and his skin, which had become hot due to anger, was as if a basin of ice water had been poured on his head, cooling him down quickly. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4846 Late arrival (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Cang Gou," he asked tremblingly, "Why did you suddenly stop talking? Are you just leaving your noble crown user to be melted away by this bloody water?" "Hey, why are you so hard for me to figure out?" Cang Gou's tone was half aggrieved and half complaining, "I slapped Yuan Jing without telling you before, and you scolded me for a long time. , now I¡¯m so kind and won¡¯t scratch your Yuan Jing casually, and you scold me again.¡± He sighed again very sadly, and continued slowly: "Human beings are really difficult to take care of." "Damn you!" Lin Hao immediately exploded. He wanted to pull this system out of his head, press it to the ground and beat him up. "I'm going to die, and you're still here. Yes, let¡¯s see if I don¡¯t¡ª¡± Lin Hao's extremely passionate words suddenly stopped, and Cang Gou's words suddenly flashed through his mind, "Shehu and Ran Yiyu have returned to the Classic of Mountains and Seas." This made his already cold heart suddenly warm up, and even his cold hands and feet suddenly gained strength. Ran Yiyu and Shehu are the two eyes of the Eight Gate Formation of Life and Death. Even if Cang Gou has no sense of propriety, he will not take away such an important thing easily. But he came here specially and told himself about this matter. There was only one possibility - that is, Yu Wenhu came out of the formation! The moment this thought came to his mind, Lin Hao felt that he was suddenly grabbed by the back of his collar with a huge force. In just a moment, he was pulled out of the surging blood, leaving only a little bit behind. The broken soul power stayed in place and was swallowed up by blood and water. He turned around in surprise and excitement, thinking that what he should see was Yu Wenhu¡¯s smiling and honest face, but what he saw was a face that was pitch black and surrounded by mist. The huge contrast between this mood before and after made Lin Hao so frightened that he almost screamed, and his whole body trembled violently - isn't this a fucking Shadow Soldier! Immediately afterwards, he heard Yu Wenhu shouting from a distance: "Boss - be careful -" Before he could react, the shadow soldier raised his hand and directly treated Lin Hao as a human lead bullet and threw it into the center of the skeletal soldier. This guy is not a human being. With all the strength exerted on Lin Hao's body, if there wasn't a layer of soul power blocking him, several bones in his body would have been broken. "I'm going to fuck your uncle!" He tried his best to raise his arms to block his face, and yelled angrily, "Can't you come out with something more reliable!" "I'm a Formation Master, not a Summoner!" The opponent shouted aggrievedly as he ran towards the skeleton soldiers, "Where are there so many shadow soldiers of all kinds in the sky and on the earth!" But although Lin Hao was startled by the Shadow Soldiers this time, it actually rained down timely for a while, taking over the work of Lin Hao who was charging forward. It is not human, and naturally does not have the five senses of humans. It is not afraid of the boiling blood at all. After throwing Lin Hao down, he suddenly got into the body of the bloody giant. No matter how the boiling blood surged, he swam steadily to the side of the red-faced golden-scaled dragon. Black mist spread from its arm, and together with its palm, it turned into a huge ax blade, which it swung down easily and directly, creating a bloody wave. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4847 Wailing and crying (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! The purple-robed old man was already as shriveled as a piece of dead wood, and was held tightly in his mouth by the red-faced golden-scaled dragon. With this silky and smooth axe, he directly cut the opponent in two from the middle. The luxurious purple robe instantly turned into two pieces of rags, falling down with the surging blood, and the two dead wood bodies were suddenly shattered by the impact of blood and turned into boundless Debris was floating in the scarlet water waves. The Shadow Running Soldier completed its mission and immediately turned into a wisp of black mist and disappeared into the blood. The red-faced golden-scaled dragon suddenly shook its body and turned into boundless white fluorescence, which scattered in the air and towards the forest. Floating in the direction of Hao. The originally boiling blood erupted into an indistinct cry. Although it was moving upward desperately, it also tried its best to expand its width, trying to drag Lin Hao back into his body. But the purple-robed old man who was the eye of the formation was shattered into powder. Naturally, its crazy efforts were just a futile struggle. After a while, it turned into a huge wave and fell to the ground with a crash, being sucked clean by the soil. No more ankle-deep lakes of blood. "Oh my God." Yu Wenhu collapsed on the ground and finally dared to let go of the breath he had been holding. "Why is this kind of thing coming all over the place? It's so exciting." "Who told you array masters to sacrifice blood and soul at every turn?" Lin Hao also lay down and took the Evil Emperor back, leaving only the Skeleton King beside him. "Hey, after you went in, did you see the owner of this emperor's tomb?" He suddenly slapped his thigh, turned around and asked, "Did that man or woman say anything to you?" As soon as these words came out, Yu Wenhu's expression suddenly dimmed, and he sighed leisurely after a while, which made Lin Hao's heart suddenly skip a beat. "He said that I was not a closed disciple, but was entrusted by a friend." He narrated slowly. "He also asked me what the way of heaven was, but he didn't explain a word to me. He just waved his sleeves and sent me away. Entering the final formation." He suddenly sat up and asked with a serious expression: "Boss, how long have you been outside the formation?" Seeing his serious expression, Lin Hao also sat up and replied cautiously: "Although there is no sense of the passage of time in the tomb, I can only stay for less than half a day at most." "Half a day?" This ordinary adjective made Yu Wenhu frown immediately, "I stayed in the formation for at least three days." After finishing speaking, a trace of obscure emotion suddenly passed through his eyes. Before Lin Hao could ask again, two lines of clear tears had already dripped from the corners of his eyes unpreparedly, and fell intermittently to the ground. "Fat Tiger?" Lin Hao looked at the other person in shock and started fighting at a loss, patting the other person on the back and rubbing his head. At this moment, Yu Wenhu's crying made him feel no sadness or self-abasement, only an unimaginable sense of desolation. It's like after a person has lived for thousands or even tens of thousands of years, everything in the world has been destroyed and reshaped, and all connections between things have been severed from you. Under the vast earth and the boundless sky, you are the only one standing alone on the top of the mountain. . This highly contagious emotion was so sad that even Lin Hao¡¯s voice trembled a little, and he could only hold Yu Wenhu¡¯s shoulders with all his strength. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4848 Wailing and crying (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Fat Tiger, Fat TigerYu Wenhu!" He whispered in the other party's ear, "What's wrong, what did you see in the formation last?" Yu Wenhu's sad crying suddenly stopped, but he just closed his eyes tightly, shook his head weakly at Lin Hao, and covered his face without saying a word, silently shedding tears. Lin Hao felt even more uncomfortable because his good brother, who had been through life and death, was now like this. He could only hold on to the other person's arms and drag Yu Wenhu up from the ground, half carrying him and half dragging him. "Fat Tiger, don't laugh." There was a bit of ridicule in his tone, and his exhaustion was clearly visible, "Boss, I have been exhausted all the way, and my spiritual power has not been fully restored. It will be difficult to carry you. ¡± With that said, he shook his head at the Skeleton King on the side and signaled him not to come up to help. The Skeleton King naturally nodded respectfully and followed the Evil Emperor back. Listening to Lin Hao's low voice, Yu Wenhu stood up obediently, but his back was still deeply arched, his hands refused to let go of his face, and his tears also opened. Like a reservoir, it keeps falling. "You bastard entered the formation, how did you become a real crybaby?" Lin Hao helplessly patted the other party's back, "I won't laugh at you if you cry, but you need to tell me, you What did you see inside that made you cry like this?" He thought he was someone who could express his feelings and move with reason, and his comforting voice was so soft that he almost cried out. But Yu Wenhu quickly shook his head, still covering his face without saying a word, with tears streaming down his face. I need to soak my whole face. "No, you are too disrespectful of brotherhood!" Lin Hao pretended to be angry and raised his voice several times, "What happened? Don't you even dare to tell me a little bit? I didn't Such a cowardly brother!" If it were normal, Yu Wenhu would have said that he couldn't speak, and asked Lin Hao for forgiveness in a soft voice, but he would still speak in the end. But now that Lin Hao had finished threatening, the other party just put down his hand, rolled up his sleeves, wiped the tears on his face, and then shook his head at him firmly and slowly. This guy didn't even say the words "I can't say" anymore, and didn't even have the intention to open his mouth. No matter how Lin Hao asked, how he threatened, or even got angry and jumped on the spot. Yu Wenhu just didn't open his mouth, his mouth was as tight as a river clam. No matter how Lin Hao's sharp tongue said whatever he wanted, he remained still and didn't say a word. The other person is your brother who has been through life and death. You have tried all your tricks and the other person refuses to speak. What can you do? You can¡¯t break up with the other person just because of this trivial matter. So in the end, Lin Hao could only wave his hands helplessly, clear his dry and sore throat, and declare to the other party: "It's done, I know you won't tell me, the boss, at all." "I won't ask anymore, okay?" He said in a negotiating tone, "When you think you can tell me, just say it and I will listen then and I will never force you to tell me, okay?" Seeing Yu Wenhu nodded without hesitation, Lin Hao could only sigh deeply, and then said: "But we agreed three chapters in advance - you can't cry like you did today when you mentioned this matter. "(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4849: Chapter 3 of the Agreement (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "First of all, I hate coaxing people the most, you are the boss. Secondly, you are crying so much that I have goosebumps all over my body and my hair is about to explode." "For the past three times, whenever you cry, I think of this formation. When I think of the formation, I want to urge you to talk about it. When the time comes, I will force you to say it. You can't blame me. Do you understand?" Yu Wenhu wiped his face again. Now except for the redness at the corners of his eyes, he really couldn¡¯t see the pitiful look full of tears he had before. Hearing Lin Hao finish the list one by one, the guy chuckled, nodded obediently, and then touched his nose quite embarrassedly, returning to his usual honesty. "Boss, don't worry, I have already obtained the last treasure from Emperor Yaoguang's tomb. In less than three months, I can be promoted to a seventh-level formation mage." Yu Wenhu scratched his head and said quite proudly. Before Lin Hao could praise him, he seemed to remember something again. He untied the kit from his waist and took a look inside. Then he let out a long sigh of relief and handed the kit over. In Lin Hao's hands. Seeing the other party¡¯s cheerful and cheerful expression, Lin Hao knew that there must be something good in this bag. "If it's expensive medicinal materials or something, you don't have to give them to me. You can just use them yourself." He took them and looked inside while saying, "After all, your boss, I'm not very interested in these things. The only thing is My preference is¡ª¡ª" His words suddenly stopped, his eyes looked straight at the piles of Yuan Stones in the kit bag, his voice changed tone, and it took him a long time to continue: "It's just making money." "Holy shit" Lin Hao casually pulled the Yuan Stone inside, as if he was in a dream, his voice was a little wavy, "I thought there was nothing interesting in this trip, but you actually found such a treasure. ¡¤¡¤¡¤How many are there here?¡± Yu Wenhu chuckled and raised a finger at him: "No more, no less, a thousand yuan crystals." ¡°Hiss¡ª¡ª¡± Cang Gou¡¯s voice jumped out immediately. "A thousand yuan crystals!" He shouted excitedly in Lin Hao's mind, "You earned a thousand yuan crystals for nothing. Quickly count how much money you have collected now. Maybe you can recharge and upgrade!" "What do you mean I earned a thousand crystals for nothing!" Lin Hao said dissatisfiedly, but he couldn't suppress the surprise in his tone, "You don't need to tell me, I've been counting all the time." He mentally integrated the Yuanshi Yuanjing he had collected along the way, deducted the three hundred Yuanjing crystals spent using the Classic of Mountains and Seas, and added the new thousand Yuanjing crystals - "Ouch!" He was also excited. I shouted in my head, "I'm rich, three thousand yuan crystals!" "That's such a coincidence." Cang Gou immediately interjected, "To raise you and those two men to the ninth level of the Peak Martial Emperor, it just happens to be three thousand yuan crystals." It has to be said that every time something happened to Lin Hao that made him smile, Cang Gou could always pour a basin of cold water from a unique angle, making his lively mood instantly freeze. At this moment, too, the smile on his face had not fully appeared, but it had already froze on his face. Yu Wenhu looked at him strangely and asked carefully: "Boss, what's wrong with you? You won't be so happy that you will be stupid." ?¡± "Fuck you, how can I, your boss, be stupid." Lin Haoqiang pretended to be calm and waved his hand nonchalantly at the other party, "How can this little money make me, your boss, happy and stupid." (Remember this site. Website: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4850: Three Chapters of the Agreement (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! The next moment, he roared in his mind again, "You stupid bitch! Are you a human? I only have three thousand yuan crystals in total. You are asking for three thousand yuan crystals. What do you want to do? Rob!" "I am a system, of course not a human being!" Cang Gou roared back confidently, "Besides, this is the ninth level peak Martial Emperor. He is only one step away from being promoted to Martial Emperor. This is a strength that many people dream of! Three thousand Yuan Jing guarantees the promotion of the three of you, this is such a good deal that I am simply making a loss-making deal!" Listening to the other party¡¯s matter-of-fact tone, Lin Hao could no longer maintain the composure on his angry face, and the corners of his eyes began to twitch uncontrollably, making Yu Wenhu look at him even more strangely. "Boss, are you really okay?" He touched Lin Hao's forehead very worriedly, "You are not really happy and stupid, are you? How can we deal with this?" "Go aside." Lin Hao pushed him, "Boss, I am thinking about how to get out of the Emperor's Tomb. After all, the Eight Gate Formation of Life and Death is gone and you have come out. We two brothers can't stay here forever. Spend it.¡± And in his mind, he shouted to Cang Gou angrily: "Okay, I'm too lazy to argue with this black-hearted system of yours, just three thousand yuan crystals, I'll give it to you!" "It's your order!" Cang Gou immediately replied, "Our top recharge service has been activated for distinguished Crown users. The recharge amount is: three thousand yuan crystals. Please wait for three seconds." "Oh, boss, you don't have to worry about this." Yu Wenhu, on the other hand, patted his head in sudden realization, "It's over, there's no reason why we can't get out." He stepped on the ground and lowered his head. The strange feeling of desolation spread out from the other person's body again, making Lin Hao feel inexplicably panicked. However, he still followed the previous agreement and did not ask about this strange feeling of desolation. exit. But the other party's simple step caused the voice of the spirit of the emperor's tomb to slowly appear again, and the indistinguishable male and female voice also echoed in the minds of the two of them. "Everything is over." The formulaic tone said flatly, "Heir of the inheritance, the door has been opened, don't look back." After finishing speaking, the clear lake above the two of them suddenly swayed, and all the waves and water surged down, hitting the ground head-over-heels. Without even a warning, Lin Hao and Yu Wenhu were swallowed by Qiao Tou. Fortunately, Lin Hao was smart at the beginning and took the skeletal soldiers back early, otherwise the water would be full of hard bones. But now the situation of the two of them is not much better. This space was originally created based on the formation. No matter which way you go, there is no end, so the lake water is also endless, submerging the ground into a vast ocean. No matter how hard Lin Hao and Yu Wenhu swam, they couldn't beat the rising speed of the water surface. Fortunately, the Emperor's Tomb did not intend to kill these two people. Instead, it shook again, and even the ground shook violently. Countless stones and soil appeared out of thin air and hit the water surface one after another. Dazzling lights also shone from all directions, and the two people in the water had nowhere to hide, so they could only close their eyes together. The strange thing is that once they closed their eyes, the pressure of the water and the dazzling feeling of the light disappeared immediately for some unknown reason. Not only that, they just felt like they were lying on the beach basking in the sun. Whether it was temperature or humidity, everything was just right. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4851 The End of the Emperor's Tomb (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! The chirping of birds seems to be echoing in my ears, and even the breeze blowing is neither light nor heavy, let alone the dry and soft land beneath me. All of this is like a dream, and it is impossible to tell whether it is true or false. . But sure enough, before Lin Hao felt comfortable for a few seconds, the dog jumped out again, breaking his comfortable state with his usual noise. "Wake up!" the other party shouted, "The sun is shining on your butt!" Before Lin Hao could scold him, the guy immediately changed into a serious voice and politely reported: "To the distinguished Crown users, your three thousand yuan crystal recharge has been received, and now you and your The strength of the two spirit-controlling pets has been promoted to the ninth level of peak Martial Emperor, which is only one step away from the world-famous Martial Emperor." "Thank you for your support and hope you will visit us next time." Following these words, Lin Hao's originally dry meridians were instantly filled with abundant spiritual power, flowing around rapidly, and the warm current passed through every corner of his body, making him unable to help but tremble. , let out a hearty cry. Immediately afterwards, Lin Hao opened his eyes, and before the wanton and joyful smile on his face faded away, he took a look at the army in front of him. His smile suddenly froze on his face, and he looked at the genuine ground under his feet. He immediately kicked Yu Wenhu with an expressionless expression, and then turned back to look in the direction of the emperor's tomb. But at this moment, the Emperor's Tomb no longer exists. In this lush forest, there is only a huge vacancy. There are neither broken tiles or bricks on the ground, nor any traces of formations. It seems that everything just now was just an empty space. Just a dream. "What's wrong, boss" Yu Wenhu yawned, rubbed his eyes lazily, and got up from the ground. As soon as his eyes opened a thin slit, they suddenly opened wide. He looked at the dark crowd in front of him in disbelief, blinking his small eyes in confusion and confusion. "Boss, are we dreaming, or is it real" Yu Wenhu stood up slowly and glanced at those people, "This doesn't look like a small amount." "I thought you should be concerned about why the Emperor's Tomb disappeared out of thin air." Lin Hao sighed helplessly and got up from the ground. He patted the dust off his shoulders, cleared his throat, and shouted at the dark crowd: "You guys are standing here in such a big way, you must have other things to do besides waiting for us brothers to come out, right?" "Hey, this kid is very sensible!" The flashy killers on the left said immediately, twisting their waists and taking two steps forward. But before they could walk out of the catwalk, various hidden weapons were already nailed in front of them, stopping the progress of these people. "A few demon sect cults still have the nerve to talk here!" The Tianlong Empire, all wearing various robes, said loudly and disdainfully, "Why don't you hurry up and take advantage of our mercy and go back to your hometown!" But with so many people present, it¡¯s not just their two factions. Tianlong's tone was so arrogant, the remaining disciples of Yaoguang also shouted back: "I also said that you Tianlong are just closer to the emperor's tomb, don't you shamelessly think that you have the right to inherit? It's really dog ??bites dog, It¡¯s not embarrassing!¡± (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4852 The End of the Emperor's Tomb (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! The Tianlong Empire respects martial arts, and originally looked down on Yao Guang and the group of formation mages. When he was scolded by the other party, his anger immediately rose. If the captains of each team hadn't hugged him, I'm afraid he would have punched him. When the demon sect cult on the left saw that Tianlong and Yaoguang were tearing apart so much, they naturally quietly took two steps towards Lin Hao and asked with a smile: "Two little brothers, what are the emperor's tombs like?" No, there are only two of you coming out, could it be that this inheritance and treasure belong to one of you?" "You devils are still thinking about the treasure in the emperor's tomb!" Yaoguang also took two steps forward and cursed loudly in a distracted voice, "This is what you dare to think about, why don't you hurry up?" Get back!" Tianlong was not willing to be outdone. Rows of uniformly dressed senior men took a few steps forward boldly and stood only a dozen meters away from Lin Hao. "Which one of you two has obtained the inheritance of the Emperor's Tomb?" The leader in black robe shouted arrogantly, "Come here quickly, follow us back to the Tianlong Empire, and we can make your life a little more comfortable. !¡± He looked at the group of fancy killers beside him, then at Yao Guang, who had only a few people and a little strength left, and snorted with contempt and disdain. "Since you two were left to the end, you must be the ones who understand the current affairs." He shouted loudly to Yu Wenhu and Lin Hao, "This group of inferior demon sect cults, and this Yaoguang sect that has exhausted its power , and our Tianlong Empire, you two always know which side to choose, right?" "Hey, look at what nonsense our Tianlong Empire men are talking about." The group of assassins on the left who were wearing strange clothes and make-up suddenly became unhappy and replied angrily, "Why don't you Let¡¯s fight Yaoguang first to confirm who holds the title of this inheritance?¡± These few words aroused the anger among Yaoguang's remaining disciples even more. "Look, even the so-called evil cult sect knows that this inheritance is all about being honest!" They shouted loudly, "I think you are just relying on the large number of people in the country to dare to blatantly steal our Yaoguang's things. , It¡¯s really too much of a deception, it¡¯s shameless!¡± "A bunch of clowns!" Tianlong also gathered their strength and shouted back, "What do we in the Tianlong Empire need to do, we need people like you Yaoguang who have only names but no strength to judge!" This group of people must have been waiting here for a long time, wanting to play a game of praying mantis and catching cicadas. The oriole followed, but they never thought that the movement in the tomb of Emperor Yaoguang was so great that it not only attracted ordinary unknown experts, It also attracted all the major evil cults and demon sects to come here. The result is that it looks like this, with a bunch of people just like going to the New Year market. Everywhere is bustling and noisy, making it impossible to hear a clear word. Not only that, the more they talked, the louder they became, and they began to push each other with their hands. Seeing that they were about to start a fight at any time, they left Lin Hao and Yu Wenhu behind. They would definitely not remind these people that they were still standing here. Of course, they quickly exchanged a look, breathed away, took a step, and wanted to turn around and leave, leaving them to fight to the death. Who would have thought that the group of evil demon sects were only fanning the flames and just staring at them. When they saw that the other party finally made a move, they immediately started shouting with gongs and drums. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4853 Showing Strength (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Run away, they are going to run away!" This group of flashy killers looked effeminate, but their voices were surprisingly loud. Relying on the voices of a few people, they drowned out the voices of other people who were constantly arguing. The noisy situation was suddenly startled, and the words "They are going to run away" kept echoing. Lin Hao and Yu Wenhu immediately stopped in their steps and turned around at the same time, showing their most innocent smiles. "Where is it?" Yu Wenhu waved his hands repeatedly, "I haven't run away, I just feel my feet hurt when I stand and I want to move." "Yes, yes." Lin Hao also said with a smile, "It's still there, but my back is sore and I want to take a walk." The two of them had an amazing tacit understanding at this moment. Each set of rhetoric was based on the same rhyme. It sounded funny and funny, which made Tianlong and Yaoguang show a bit of disdain and turned these two people away. The contempt is even greater. "Yu Wenhu, we are not bringing up old matters with you." Yaoguang was the first to speak, "But you are the sinner for whom we issued a wanted order, and you also killed several of our disciples. Now their resentful souls are all here. Heaven is watching you.¡± "Hmph, look at that flashy white robe. You must be the boy who won the first prize in the Mountain and River Festival, Lin Hao." Tianlong was not to be outdone, and continued in an arrogant tone, "We sent people to look for him before. You did. You didn¡¯t agree at that time, what do you think now?¡± "Oh, you even came to invite me, but no one even responded." Yaoguang immediately retorted, "What do you think, don't you people in the Tianlong Empire have any idea in your heart?" Seeing that these people were about to start making noises that hurt their ears again, Lin Hao quickly took a step forward and shouted at the top of his voice: "Shut up!" They were the only two people who came out of the emperor's tomb. Although this person's face showed annoyance, he calmed down calmly. Hundreds or even thousands of eyes were staring at Lin Hao's face, waiting for the boy in white to speak. "You must have come here for the inheritance in the tomb of Emperor Yaoguang and the legendary treasure that can allow people to be promoted to the seventh-level formation mage, right?" "No need to say more." Tianlong's people opened their mouths and said, "Our Tianlong Empire is bound to win the emperor's tomb. If you don't come with us, we will kidnap you two back today even if they are kidnapped." "It's really rude and vulgar!" Yaoguang's man said disdainfully, "He has no brains at all. This boy in white is not an array master at all. What's the use of tying him back?" They turned to Yu Wenhu with greedy eyes, and continued coldly: "This traitor is the formation master, and the treasure and inheritance are probably with him." At this moment, the hundreds and thousands of gazes all evacuated from Lin Hao and landed on Yu Wenhu. The other person couldn't help but take a few steps back, and his face turned red quietly. ??????????????? When everyone saw this reaction, they suddenly thought in their minds, this one is easy to bully, that¡¯s it. They looked at me and I looked at you, and they began to move furtively again, moving forward little by little. They were afraid that they would strike first and become the target of public criticism, and they were also afraid that they would strike late and catch nothing, so they just He walked forward in a stalemate. Lin Hao took an impatient breath and shouted again, "Get back, everyone!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4854 Showing Strength (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! This time, he deliberately used his spiritual power far away, and then suddenly opened his mouth. The sound was so loud that it could be said to be overwhelming and deafening. The residual power alone made the leaves in the forest rustle and tremble. This group of people who had never paid attention to the two of them also stopped consciously and looked at the young man in white with half shock and half confusion. Lin Hao immediately shut up, covered his lips politely, coughed twice, and then changed his face to a smile. "Hey, I already know your purpose of coming." He said politely with crooked eyebrows, "But we two brothers will not go back with either of you, even if we really have some treasures in our hands. , which is what we have fought hard for.¡± "You should at least worry about your own face as a human being, don't be so shameless, and quickly take back the thoughts you took from us." He spoke in a consultative tone, but every word was firm and strong, not giving them a chance to refute at all. The word arrogance almost fell out of the words and was blurred on everyone's faces. After finishing speaking, Lin Hao still maintained his smiling face, glanced around the crowd, and then asked: "Does everyone understand?" "These people all come for the tomb of Emperor Yaoguang. They are either powerful, rich in capital, or both. Usually they are all-powerful figures. How could it be possible that after hearing Lin Hao smile like this and say a few threatening words, they would just give up and go back home? Naturally, they all snorted coldly. They didn¡¯t even bother to pay attention to Lin Hao this time, and walked forward in one fell swoop. It seemed that they were going to be tough and tie Yu Wenhu back directly. "Why do I always end up kicking my nose in the face every time I speak tactfully to others?" Lin Hao sighed and tapped his toes on the ground. In an instant, the soil suddenly surged, and patches of earth suddenly jumped up, directly turning into a wall of neither high nor low. The area was exactly a semicircle, firmly blocking everyone outside the wall. "With all due respect." Lin Hao took two steps back, put his hands behind his back, and continued with a smile, "I'm not targeting anyone, but everyone here is rubbish in my eyes." Hearing such provocative and arrogant words, Yaoguang's people immediately blushed, their sleeves fluttered, and they took the formation materials in their hands. As long as the other party made another provocation, they were ready to fight. The Tianlong Empire and the demon sect cult were different. They all burst out laughing and looked at Lin Hao with a bit of pity in their eyes. "Is it possible that you still don't understand what kind of characters you are facing?" The Demon Sect cultist was the first to joke, "We are the Blood Demon Sect, the Seven Saints Sect, and the Twelve Night Slayers. We are all evil people with world-famous reputations. You, a fool in white clothes, how dare you say that?" Say something like this.¡± "Famous all over the world? Except for the Blood Demon Sect, I have never heard of any of them. Maybe you are too weak and you were killed by me before you even reported your name." He touched his chin again, raised his eyebrows high, and continued pretending to be surprised: "The last time I met the so-called Blood Demon Sect, which is famous all over the world, I just remember that I chopped off their heads like chopping watermelons. , I can¡¯t believe how relaxed I am.¡± (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4855 With all due respect (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "How dare a young boy make up such a lie?" Naturally, they didn't believe it. The men and women laughed wildly and fell into a ball, "When we capture you and take you back, we will ask you to identify which brother or sister made you look like such a fool. " The people from the Tianlong Empire looked at them with disdain, then glanced at Lin Hao arrogantly, and said as if they were embarrassed: "You have some friendship with Emperor Canglan, then you should know the power of our Tianlong Empire, and the relationship between the Canglan Dynasty Average, even stronger.¡± "It's better to go back with us than to be with these crooked people, right?" Before those demon sect cultists started arguing with them again, Lin Hao suddenly tilted his head and said to himself: "That's right. I promised Emperor Canglan before that if I don't do something, it will be bad for the Canglan Dynasty. What about." He sighed again, rubbed his fingertips in the air, and snapped his fingers, then continued: "But if I kill you all, no one will know that the two of us have been here." The sound of snapping fingers fell, and the Skeleton King had appeared next to Lin Hao again. The pale bones and the jumping will-o'-the-wisp made the first group of people startled, and they almost subconsciously stepped back. "What?" Yaoguang's group of disciples were the weakest here in terms of both quantity and strength, but they immediately said disdainfully, "How can a mere undead creature really be regarded as a magic weapon against the army? You are too ridiculous." "You are much smarter this time, and you are right." Lin Hao smiled and stepped back, all the way to Yu Wenhu's side, leaving the Skeleton King to face everyone present alone. "This is my magic weapon against the army." The Skeleton King bowed politely to everyone, holding the heavy bone sword in his hand. As he raised his body, he suddenly stabbed downwards, and suddenly shouted in his mouth: "Servants of the undead, listen to my orders and gather together. Wake up here, in this burial ground!¡± As soon as the words fell, incomparable gray energy spread out from the ground, covering everyone inside, and white bones emerged from the ground one by one, spliced ??into countless white bone arms, and caught those people ankle. The Skeleton King's royal power ability and the Hell on Earth skills were also released at the same time, giving the countless undead creatures crawling out of the ground a terrifying bonus to their combat power, and the will-o'-the-wisps in their eyes were filled with a few gleams. Red light. As Lin Hao said, this is his magic weapon for fighting against the enemy. In just a short time, this land originally populated by humans was already filled with densely packed undead creatures. The eighty-odd Martial Emperor-level undead creatures acted like generals, gathering together those who were clamoring just now. Sharp weapons of all kinds suddenly thrust out, and screams and screams echoed in the air. Many of them were so frightened that their livers and gallbladders were split apart on the spot, and they fainted directly. No matter how powerful the remaining people are, it is impossible for them all to be at the level of the Martial Emperor. Naturally, they were mercilessly devoured by the army of undead creatures, and then were raised up again by the ghost prison on earth, and transformed into this mighty army. a member of. "Lin Hao, Yu Wenhu, you two bastards!" Someone inside was crying, "You will be punished by God for doing this, and you will be ridiculed by the world!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel .com Chapter 4856 With all due respect (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Hearing the word "God's damnation", Yu Wenhu's breath stagnated again, causing Lin Hao to glance at him inadvertently, trying to see something from his face. But after this kid entered the formation, he didn't learn anything else. His expression adjusted quickly enough, and he quickly covered up what was wrong. Seeing Lin Hao looking over, he looked back with a smile and took out a translucent blue drop-shaped stone from nowhere. "Let me help a little bit, too." Yu Wenhu threw the blue dripping stone on the ground, "After all, if too many people escape, it won't be a good thing for the boss." He pulled out the sword from his waist and moved his wrist quickly. In just a few blinks of an eye, he had already drawn an exquisite formation. However, he did not add any other materials, but only placed the one. A blue dropstone. Seeming to understand Lin Hao's doubts, he explained in a gentle tone while channeling spiritual power inside: "This translucent water drop stone is what I got at the end of the formation." "Remember when we went to Maple Forest Palace to seize the earth spirit? Those people used formations to trap the earth spirit in the gems, and drew them as the source of spiritual power, which is equivalent to bringing their own spiritual veins." Lin Hao suddenly became overjoyed: "Damn it, Fat Tiger, you are also that kind of powerful thing?" "Boss, I was thinking, but where can I find a second earth spirit to be put into a gem?" Yu Wenhu waved his hand and said with a hint of helplessness, "This one is filled with ancient formations, and you can absorb the heaven and earth spirits by yourself. The power is then stored in the body for others to use.¡± "I dripped blood into it and added a simple layer of formation, which made the stone recognize its owner." After finishing speaking, the spiritual power should have been transferred. The formation suddenly glowed with light, and then like the blood formation set up by Senior Brother Yaoguang before his death, it suddenly spread out, holding those people together with the skeletal soldiers. 's covered inside. As soon as he covered them, Yu Wenhu suddenly sighed again, and then said: "There are still some of these people who have special skills, and their movements are slow. Now let a few of them run away." "Just run away." Lin Hao shrugged his shoulders, looking completely indifferent. "They know why they fight and rob other people's things. It's not a good thing to say out loud." "Besides, Tianlong and that gang of demon sect cults are just a bit mean-spirited. They have never provoked me at other times." He looked at the Yaoguang faction with only a few people left, and his tone suddenly became cold, "As long as Yao Guang It¡¯s enough if the Guangyi sect has no descendants.¡± The two of them just stood there quietly, without talking or making any body movements, listening indifferently to the roars and cries of those people. But soon, there were no more people who could speak loudly like this. Only a few weak murmurs and pleas for mercy fell among the huge commander's army. A few seconds later, when Lin Hao used his soul power to explore, there was only the gray aura of the dead in front of him, and the living white fluorescence had long since disappeared. Except for the small number of people who escaped, all the people from various forces who came here because of their reputation turned into undead creatures. Following the movements of the Skeleton King, they knelt on the ground uniformly on one knee, with their heads bowed respectfully. Hanging deeply. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4857 Rumors are spreading (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "My Lord." The Skeleton King whispered, "The undead army has been assembled." During this trip to the tomb of Emperor Yaoguang, Lin Hao not only harvested a large number of undead creatures and expanded the strength of this army, but also obtained a total of five thousand yuan crystals after combing the messy battlefield. And this earth-shattering battle between the undead army and humans also caused those who escaped toss and turn for several days, not even daring to sleep, for fear that as soon as they closed their eyes, there would be people in white standing at their door. In front of him, he led a boundless army of undead to devour him. Deep fear was engraved in the minds of these deserters. After Lin Hao had embarked on the journey for several days, they dared to confide this matter to their families, friends, and superiors one after another. Suddenly, the whole continent was rumored that there was a young man in white and a powerful formation master. Everywhere they passed were bones. With a wave of his hand, the dead could stand up again and turn into undead creatures. Fight bravely for him. This kind of rumor became more and more mysterious. In the end, it was said that Lin Hao was a skeletal god of death wearing a white robe, holding a cold sword, and covered with withered bones. In just a week, this name was quietly passed away. spread to every corner of the continent. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­ The borders of various countries are also increasingly guarded. They are afraid that like the Canglan Dynasty, if they are not careful, they will be surrounded by monsters and their vitality will be severely damaged. The expedition of the undead army this time has caused quite a stir on the mainland, making people's unsettled hearts turbulent for several days. In order to appease the people, most countries have sent patrol teams to stand guard day and night. Many people are anxiously contacting each other, trying to get some information and figure out where the so-called Bone Death originated. It¡¯s a pity that Lin Hao is lying on the treetop at this moment, with a look of sorrow on his face. He has no idea how big a storm has caused on the mainland because of him. And Yu Wenhu stood beside him, holding a bunch of fruits and pears in his arms, and even a bunch of grapes in his hand. From time to time, he threw one into Lin Hao's mouth and stuffed another into his own. . ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the fact that this place was deep in the mountains and old forests, with neither sun nor beach, we would have thought that these two people were in some kind of resort, so leisurely. But if you want to say why these two people, who should be so beautiful, are staying in this tree at this moment, then it¡¯s all the damn gray dog¡¯s fault. After Lin Hao got the five thousand yuan crystals, this guy was so excited that his head jumped out of his head, as if the five thousand yuan crystals had been put into his pocket. "Why, does it mean that these five thousand yuan crystals are needed to be promoted to Emperor Martial?" Lin Hao deliberately teased him at that time, "In that case, I would really complain." "Where." Cang Gou denied repeatedly, but the excitement in his voice could not be concealed. Then he continued with great pride: "You saved half of it right now. I'm so happy for you, that's why I screamed so loudly!" "Well, that's pretty much it. I'm just saying that you haven't been so stupid yet -" Lin Hao suddenly paused and replayed what this guy said in his mind. His tone suddenly changed from satisfaction to anger again. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4858 Rumors are spreading (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Tell me again how much I have saved?" He asked in disbelief, "Half? I have only saved half of the five thousand yuan crystals?!" "Ang!" Cang Gou didn't feel guilty at all, but was very confident, "Dear Crown user, before you can be promoted to the realm of Emperor Wu, you still need to fully activate the Qinglong bloodline and the recharge amount of 10,000 yuan crystals!" At this moment, the four words "Ten Thousand Crystals" fell in Lin Hao's ears like a goddess scattering flowers. It was still a stereo surround sound effect. It was played back and forth repeatedly, causing his brain to stop spinning and freeze. He stood in place. Ten thousand yuan crystals, what a terrifying concept that is. "If an ordinary person has these ten thousand yuan crystals, let alone the support and support, even if they spend it to death and buy all the beautiful women in luxury houses, it will be an amount of money that cannot be spent in a lifetime. Even the so-called wealthy businessmen, powerful people, and celebrities from all walks of life cannot just throw out 10,000 yuan crystals casually. At least a dozen celebrities and powerful people must unite, sell them everywhere, and scrape them together. Only then is this possible. Save so many multi-crystals. So, this ten thousand yuan crystal, which sounds light, is actually a huge amount of money that can make people lose their minds, kill each other, and even take risks! As a result, Cang Gou's tone is extremely cheerful now, as if he said, "Sir, we are doing an event and we are offering huge discounts and huge discounts." It seems that in Cang Gou's eyes, these ten thousand yuan crystals are just a matter of minutes. But with the five thousand yuan crystals Lin Hao now has on hand, he still managed to kill the Tianlong Empire and Yaoguang disciples, as well as the famous Demon Sect cult, and he managed to get a full five thousand yuan crystals at once. If you ask him to get the remaining 5,000 yuan, he can't lead the undead army to directly destroy the Tianlong Empire. Then the mainland will attack in groups, and he will have no place to spend these 10,000 yuan crystals. ah. Fortunately, Cang Gou still has the last bit of humanity. Seeing Lin Hao just stay where he was, he was deeply troubled by the considerable amount of 10,000 yuan crystals. He immediately cleared his throat in a pretentious manner, and persuaded in a persuasive manner: "Hey, don't worry about how to raise the 10,000 yuan crystals first!" "What you need to think about now is how to fully activate your Qinglong bloodline, where to activate it, and how to activate it." Cang Gou continued plausibly, "As for this ten thousand yuan crystal, maybe it is on the way to find it, slowly. It¡¯s all collected, isn¡¯t it?¡± "Oh, what you said makes sense." Lin Hao sighed, finally recovering from the blow of 10,000 yuan crystals, "Then for this so-called complete activation of the Qinglong bloodline, do you have anything to give? Do I have a clue?" When Lin Hao asked a question, Cang Gou's tone suddenly changed, and he replied quickly and aloofly: "No comment, rely on your own efforts." This change of face was so fast that Lin Hao was once again stunned on the spot, and it took a while before he continued to move forward. The shock of those 10,000 yuan crystals to him was so great that he forgot to scold him for a moment, and instead began to think about where to find the place to activate the Qinglong bloodline. Just at this moment, Yu Wenhu came forward, and a figure suddenly flashed in Lin Hao's mind. "It's him, let's leave now!" He hugged the other person's shoulders affectionately, and loudly ordered to the Skeleton King, "Go back, I will call you again if anything happens." (Remember the website address of this website. £ºwww.hlnovel.com Chapter 4859 Wanbao Pavilion (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "I obey my Lord's order." The other party knelt down on one knee, and his head hung respectfully. When he turned his head again, all the undead creatures had disappeared. Only the torn clothes on the ground and the blood splattered everywhere still showed what had just happened. Three days later. A young man in green clothes walked across the wooden floor and came to this beautiful carved wooden door. He raised his arm again and knocked on the door gently. Then he called in a low voice: "Pavilion Master, someone is here to see you. Say Is your friend." Even though there was a door across the street, the young man in green still lowered his head respectfully, looking calmly at the ground from the corner of his eye. There were no unnecessary words or unnecessary tasks, just like a well-trained puppet. , the voice has no fluctuations. "Friend?" the pavilion master's voice came from the room, "But you are dressed in white and have a chubby little follower with you?" "Yes." The young man in green clothes slightly raised his voice and responded, "Do you want the master of the pavilion to invite them in to meet them?" "Then I won't bother you to introduce you." Another slightly frivolous young man's voice suddenly came out from behind the door. It was the voice of the one in white among the two visitors that the boy in green had seen before. . He understood immediately, bowed respectfully towards the carved wooden door, and replied in a low voice: "I don't know that the guest has already arrived at the pavilion master, please forgive me." "Ha, I don't blame you for that." Another slightly thicker voice came over again, "It's because the boss was impatient and too lazy to go through the procedures, so he came up directly." "I do have important things." The frivolous young man said again, "But although the important things are urgent, they are not urgent at this time - bring two bottles of good wine, six or seven dishes of side dishes, and be quiet and silent. Come up and wait for more wine." The young man in green clothes did not agree immediately, but waited until the master of the pavilion responded lightly, then respectfully said yes, and then quickly went downstairs to give orders. This is Wanbao Pavilion, and Lin Hao and Yu Wenhu are sitting opposite the master of Wanbao Pavilion, with relaxed and comfortable expressions on their faces. But that¡¯s right, after all, when Lin Hao was looking for Yu Wenhu all over the world, it was Wanbao Pavilion, which had ears and ears in all directions, that gave him a few clues, allowing Lin Hao to narrow the scope of his search. So when Lin Hao mentioned the news, the first thing he thought of was the Wanbao Pavilion. He immediately rushed over without stopping, without even drinking a few sips of water along the way. He greeted the boy at the door and left directly from this room. The window was rolled in. At that time, the Pavilion Master of Wanbao Pavilion was still doing some work such as checking the ledger, when he suddenly saw a person daringly flipping in in broad daylight. He immediately grabbed the long knife placed on the table. With a gorgeous flick of his sleeves, he drew out the blade and stabbed towards the window. As a result, Bai Ying dwarfed his body and rushed toward him quickly. Then, amidst the nervous heartbeat of the Pavilion Master of Wanbao Pavilion, Bai Ying stuffed himself into the soft chair without hesitation and let out a cry. A sigh of contentment. Immediately afterwards, another chubby shadow also rolled down from the window and hit the ground with a thud. "Boss, next time I'm in such a hurry, I'm really going to be exhausted." The chubby shadow lay on the ground, panting, "I feel like nothing about me is my own." (Remember this site. Website: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4860 Wanbao Pavilion (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! At this time, the white shadow smoothed his messy black hair, raised his head, and smiled suddenly at the master of Wanbao Pavilion. "Long time no see." Lin Hao stroked his heart and tried his best to adjust his disordered breathing, "I have something to ask you, please free up your hands to prepare." Therefore, the young boy in Tsing Yi reported the situation, and Lin Hao had already entered the door. What is worthy of praise is that the young man in Tsing Yi in Wanbao Pavilion can do things very quickly. Within two or three minutes, the drinks and hot dishes were all served, and three or four young servants in gray clothes stood in the corner of the room, waiting for their orders. Without further ado, Lin Hao poured himself a large glass of wine and finished it in two gulps. Unsatisfied, he simply threw away the glass and started drinking while holding the wine bottle. He had had friendship with the master of Wanbao Pavilion before, and he knew his value to the other party, so he was naturally rude. However, this was the first time Yu Wenhu met the other party, so he could only show off his gentleness in an awkward and polite manner. smile. But who is the Master of Wanbao Pavilion? He is a man who deals with businessmen from all walks of life every day and has an ear for every news on the mainland. As soon as Lin Hao came in, he didn't need to look at Yu Wenhu for a second time to know who this person was. Naturally, he knew the brotherly relationship between Yu Wenhu and Lin Hao through life and death, and he didn't say anything about it. He picked up the wine glass, raised it towards Yu Wenhu with a smile, and said in a kind tone: "It's better to see than to hear for a long time. I guess this is the Master Yu Wen that Mr. Lin has been looking for all over the world." Yu Wenhu had been crawling around outside for so long. Although he suddenly came to this place where every object had the word "luxury" written on it, he was still a little panicked, but he would not be like Leng Touqing who clearly wrote it on it. On the face. "Young Master Yuwen, I, Yuwenhu, have never been called that before." Seeing that the other party was interested in making friends, he naturally raised his glass, touched the other party lightly, and said a few polite words casually. Lin Hao, on the other hand, didn't give much face. When the two of them finished clinking glasses, he had already finished the bottle of wine. He placed it on the table again and asked the servant in gray clothes to take it away. . "Okay, I won't say so many polite words anymore." Lin Hao finally calmed down, and casually stroked the broken hair on his forehead, and pointed at the two of them energetically, "This is my brother Yu Wenhu, then This is the owner of this place, the Master of Wanbao Pavilion¡ªwell, now you all know each other." He took two bites of the hot dish and then asked straight to the point: "Pavilion Master, your eyes and ears are all over the world, have you ever heard of the Qinglong bloodline?" "Blue dragon bloodline" The other party was startled, and his eyebrows knitted together, "This is something that is rarely heard of, but if you want to know, just wait here for a few days, and I will ask people to search everywhere. Maybe we can find relevant clues.¡± Lin Hao didn¡¯t say why he wanted to know the whereabouts of Qinglong¡¯s bloodline, and the master of Wanbao Pavilion didn¡¯t ask at all. As soon as the business was finished, they started eating wine and eating vegetables again. They were as affectionate as brothers and wished they could wear the same pair of pants and sleep on the same bed. But after three rounds of drinking, Lin Hao and Yu Wenhu left the room drunkenly and allowed the young man in green to lead them to the guest room. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4861 Just rumors (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! And Lin Hao and the master of Wanbao Pavilion, these two gentlemen, just called each other brothers. After entering the room and lying on the bed, as soon as the young man in Tsing Yi closed the door and left, Lin Hao immediately turned over. There was no trace of drunkenness on his face, and his red face suddenly receded and returned to his normal color. He went to wash up briefly and threw the dusty clothes on the ground, then lay back on the bed and fell asleep comfortably. As for the master of Wanbao Pavilion, he waited for them to wash up and change clothes as soon as they went out. When they came out feeling refreshed, there were already a few thin pages of paper on the table. It briefly described Lin Hao's deeds and route along the way, including his visit to the Maple Forest Palace, his contact with people from the Tianlong Empire in the tavern, and his suspected entry into the tomb of Emperor Yaoguang. Clearly. At the end of the page, there were written the four characters "Death God with White Bones" and the four characters "Death God in White Clothes". Two big circles were used to encircle these two titles, and two arrows pointing in the same direction were drawn. , and at the end of the arrow, the name Lin Hao is written. "It's really the world of change" The master of Wanbao Pavilion sighed, sat down in front of the table again, and carefully read the thin pages of the report. Lin Hao is not worried about the other party checking his background. Rather, since he dares to come here, it means that he doesn't care at all how much information the other party has about him. " Anyway, the master of Wanbao Pavilion is also a smart man, and the boundary between public and private is extremely clear. Even considering Lin Hao's strength, he will not talk nonsense with the information at hand. Tonight everyone went to bed with their own secrets, but the next day they still greeted each other with smiles on their faces. Outside the Wanbao Pavilion, the name of the Skeleton God of Death spread rapidly, and some worshipers even established a small cult. While the reputation was still there, they burned, killed, looted and committed all kinds of evil outside. In the Wanbao Pavilion, the three of them were living in peace and quiet. Lin Hao and Yu Wenhu were even more worried. Today they will help you pack the shelves, tomorrow they will drink tea and discuss Taoism on the roof, and the day after tomorrow they will have another problem. With the young man in green clothes playing piano and chess with him, he lived a carefree life. But this leisurely time soon came to an end with the return of the Pavilion Master of Wanbao Pavilion. He first gave Lin Hao a thin page of paper, warning that the search would not go well, then shook his head, and continued: "On this continent, at least in the territory of the human race, I am afraid that the bloodline of the Azure Dragon cannot be found. " After finishing speaking, he no longer said anything, but hesitated again, hesitantly opened his mouth, and said in an extremely gentle, even low-pitched tone: "Mr. Lin, there has been some unrest on the mainland recently, big and small. Countries like stars have also stepped up their precautions." "Well, so, what do you want to say?" Lin Hao was lying on the rocking chair at that time. One of the boys in Tsing Yi next to him was rubbing his legs, and the other was playing the piano and singing. Lin Hao was really like a young man from a rich family, enjoying being served with peace of mind. In just one sentence, he finished reading the thin page and placed it on the small table with wine and fruits nearby. It was obvious that the other party did not mean any threat, and his tone was the same as before, lazily and carelessly. However, after reading those pages of the report, the Master of Wanbao Pavilion no longer dared to speak to the other party as before. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4862 Just rumors (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! At this moment, he was about to break into a cold sweat. He quickly showed a gentle smile and continued cautiously: "This time we searched all over the continent, and everyone put aside the work at hand, just to find this Qinglong bloodline. .¡± "But Mr. Lin also knows that most of these so-called bloodlines are in the demon territory, and those in the human territory are mostly bloodlines that are said to be strong or weak." "So this time, I may not be able to help Mr. Lin. Most of these news are just rumors, and few people have actually seen it." Lin Hao listened to the other party's gradually declining tone, and then immediately replied: "It doesn't matter, this is what I am asking you to do. Even if there is a little clue, it will be much better than me looking for it like a headless fly." When the Pavilion Master of Wanbao Pavilion heard what he said, his heart suddenly jumped again, and cold sweat fell from his forehead, but he did not dare to reach out to wipe it, so he could only nod randomly and whispered absently: " Okay, okay, thank you Mr. Lin for not blaming me." He wanted to say something more, but he really didn't have the courage to speak, so he had to rub his lips in vain and prepared to retreat dejectedly. "Pavilion Master, don't worry." Lin Hao suddenly stopped him here, still in the same casual and lazy tone, "I have never had a good reputation outside, but I have never sought revenge for no reason." "You have helped me a lot. Just for this reason, I will never do anything to Wanbao Pavilion." He raised his head, his eyes were sincere and clear, looking straight into the other person's eyes, and continued: "I, Lin Hao, am by no means the kind of ungrateful bastard who burns bridges across rivers - please trust me on this, Master." Although verbal guarantees do not have any practical effect, with Lin Hao's current strength and the huge army of undead, there are many things that do not require him to give verbal guarantees at all. So although it was just talk, the master of Wanbao Pavilion suddenly calmed down and understood what the other party meant. He immediately wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and waved towards Lin Hao. "Then I really want to thank Mr. Lin for taking care of me." He said softly, "You don't have to be polite in the future. Just call Wanbao Pavilion. Within our capabilities, we will provide you with all services with the highest priority." "It's my turn to thank you." Lin Hao touched his head and showed a familiar silly smile, "There is so much land in this continent, it's better to have some rumors than to spread around." "Then I'll call Mr. Yuwen." The master of Wanbao Pavilion straightened up, turned around and opened the door, "If you two want a carriage, just call a young man in green to give you orders." "At least our carriage is the first-class comfort on the mainland." As soon as he mentioned the carriage, Lin Hao remembered the scene of him riding a carriage and wandering all the way into the imperial capital. Thinking of the narrow space inside and the limited number of windows, he felt uncomfortable all over. He quickly shook his head and refused the offer. kindness. The attitude of the master of Wanbao Pavilion was naturally that it would be better to do less than to do more. He did not refuse to him. He only said that if he changed his mind, he could talk to a young man in green clothes. He then walked out of the room and closed the door. As for Yu Wenhu, he came to Lin Hao¡¯s room a few minutes later, his eyes half-closed and half-opened in confusion, and he yawned loudly before he spoke. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4863 The clue has been revealed (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Boss, have you found any clues from the pavilion master?" He changed his tone three times, obviously not fully waking up from his dream. Lin Hao rolled up the paper, stuffed it directly into his wide sleeves, reached out and hit the other person on the head hard. "Stop sleeping, you fat tiger!" He shouted, "Come on, come with me for a walk." "Ah?" Yu Wenhu opened his eyes wide and was dragged out of the door by Lin Hao, "Leave now? Then where are we going?" "Yunling Kingdom, Pingnan Mountain!" The first line on that piece of paper was written, someone had seen hundreds of snakes making a pilgrimage to Pingnan Mountain, and heard the gentle whistling on the mountain in the middle of the night. On a rainy night with thunder and lightning, some brave people even went to the mountain to look for him, but never came back. After the family asked everyone, they reluctantly formed a search team and went to the mountain to look for him. "As a result, they searched the entire mountain and forest. Not to mention humans, there were not even a few monsters. The entire mountain was clean, with only silent flowers, plants and trees standing in place. I thought that this matter would just go away, but I never imagined that just two days after the search, the family that lost the person began to prepare for burial and make a tomb. ¡°As a result, when I woke up, I was ready to call someone to carry the coffin, but the master who was preparing to nail the coffin just looked into the coffin that was not yet closed. ?????????????????? In the end, it was a young man who lit a torch, asked the family for their opinions, and threw it into the coffin - as soon as the flames jumped in, a bunch of snakes crawled out from the opening of the coffin. It would be okay if those snakes were all of the same color. At most, the tribe of these snakes had some sense and came here specifically to frighten and retaliate against this family who insisted on going up the mountain. But the key point is that there are all kinds of snakes in the snake group, ranging from white to yellow and purple, a lot of poisonous and non-venomous ones, and a few pythons as thick as wrists. I thought this was the end, but then the fire in the coffin, which had not yet started burning, suddenly went out, and a colorful-faced snake as thick as a human neck crawled out from it. The snake was quite humane, as it poked its head out of the coffin like it was shaking its head, and then it raised its head arrogantly, slid off the edge, and swaggered towards the door. It has a snow-white background, but it¡¯s like being poisoned, with yellow spots all over the body. It looks like it makes your skin itchy and makes you want to scratch your own skin. No one dared to move at that time. They just felt that the evil nature of the snake was so powerful that they didn't even dare to glance upward. The painted-faced snake seemed to understand everyone's fear of it. It swam calmly and calmly, as if the emperor was on a patrol. It was leisurely and comfortable. After finally swimming to the door, the colorful-faced snake immediately twisted around, its mouth opened ferociously, the scales on its body opened and closed continuously, and the snake's letter also hissed out. At that time, they declared without exception that the colorful-faced snake opened his mouth and said: "If more people come up the mountain, I will not go down the mountain again." After reading this story, Lin Hao thought it was quite funny. After all, it was just a snake. After all, he is now the ninth level peak Martial Emperor, and his strength can already arrogantly surpass most people on the mainland. It is when his self-confidence is inflated that he doesn't care about ordinary monsters at all. He thinks that only the Demon Emperor can fight with him. Tie. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4864 The clue has been revealed (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! But since this was at least a clue, he planned to go to Pingnan Mountain first. Speaking of Pingnan Mountain, it is a place with quite beautiful scenery. It is located in an intermediate kingdom called Yunling. It was a small, neutral country at the intersection of the borders between the Canglan Dynasty and the Tianlong Empire. Usually, most of its country's reputation comes from its continuous mountain forests and towering trees that can be seen everywhere. It is said that there is also a giant garden in their country that is maintained by dedicated personnel. The trees there are not only towering, it is said that the tree crowns are connected into one piece. If you look down from the sky, it looks like it is full of green water lilies. And this is not just for looking at, it can really make people sit on it. It is said that at many high-end banquets, people will step on the branches built into stairs, climb all the way to the top of the tree canopy, and enjoy the moon and drink under the illumination of moonlight and lanterns. It can be said that he is very good at enjoying himself. It's a pity that Lin Hao went there excitedly because of the name of this giant garden. On the way, he discovered that when the tomb of Emperor Yaoguang was opened, many small and medium-sized kingdoms at the intersection of Tianlong Empire and Canglan Dynasty could not stop the demon. Beast wave. He was on his way at that time, so although he knew that many kingdoms had been destroyed, he never expected that the medium-sized kingdom that he had passed by and killed the Blood Demon Sect was the so-called Yunling Kingdom! This time, he finally remembered the unusual aura of monsters he had sensed when he passed by. Combined with the somewhat paradoxical evil story told on this piece of paper, Lin Hao may have just missed a clue about Qinglong's bloodline. What¡¯s even more pity is that the current Yunling Kingdom is a hundred times more desolate than when Lin Hao passed by. Not to mention hotels and restaurants, there are not even a few people to be seen. If the dilapidated houses were not still standing there, you would not know that there once was a medium-sized kingdom here. And the aura of monsters is all over it. When they walk the streets trying to find a living person, they will encounter a few monsters living in a dilapidated house to shelter from the wind and rain. Although they are not very strong and can be killed by two people casually, they are also warned silently: this is no longer the territory of humans, but a place where these monsters gather. Helpless, they had no choice but to give up trying to find a local person to ask, and went directly to Pingnan Mountain. Lin Hao had mentioned the scenery of Pingnan Mountain before when he attended a banquet in Canglan Dynasty and chatted with the prince of the dynasty. At that time, he was full of praise and praised Pingnan Mountain as a paradise on earth. It is also said that this mountain is maintained by dedicated personnel. Every year, countless dignitaries come to enjoy the cool air to escape the summer heat. Not only are the birds singing and the flowers are fragrant, the scenery is beautiful, but the temperature is like spring all year round. There was even a specially dug bluestone pool on the mountain, and someone was asked to lay out a formation so that the stones inside could be heated all year round, creating the effect of an artificial hot spring. Therefore, the closer he got to Pingnan Mountain, the happier Lin Hao was. Finally, when he finally reached the foot of the mountain, his joyful heart suddenly sank. ? Birds are singing and flowers are fragrant, and the scenery is beautiful? At the foot of the mountain, there are only weeds growing everywhere, and the flowers are hidden deep in the grass. Occasionally, a few shy flowers appear, which are also poor wild flowers that have lost their petals and leaves. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4865 Yunling Kingdom (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! It seems that the Yunling Kingdom has really been desolate for a long time, otherwise the mountain forest, which is maintained and pruned every day, would not have grown like this. "Forget it." Lin Hao comforted himself and took the lead to walk forward, "We brothers are not here to see the scenery. This Pingnan Mountain is as ugly as possible. It would be nice to have clues about Qinglong's bloodline, right? " Yu Wenhu looked at the obvious disappointment on the other party's face and naturally did not point it out. He just nodded silently with deep sympathy in his eyes. Although I also have some thoughts about playing, the most important thing is to fully activate the Qinglong bloodline and advance to the realm of Emperor Wu as soon as possible. Therefore, although Lin Hao was sad, his low mood did not last long, and he quickly fell into a state of search. One of him and Yu Wenhu used formations, and the other used soul power to investigate every part of Pingnan Mountain inch by inch. If there is any slight disturbance on the ground, you have to carefully explore it for a long time. But the strange thing is that based on their strength, the aura of this monster should have been detected at a glance. But in fact, although the aura of the monster on this mountain is very chaotic, most of it is just some trash fish. , even ordinary uncultivated wild snakes. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? were? was was not even a so-called big python with a thick neck, let alone some half-dragon snake that could move the wind and rain, and it was like pouring a basin of cold water on the head, which made Lin Hao sigh for a long time. In fact, if you think about it carefully, this result is not surprising or even surprising. After all, the Yunling Kingdom is located at the intersection of the borders between the Canglan Dynasty and the Tianlong Kingdom. If there really were monsters as powerful as the rumors, the two countries would have sent troops to flatten the Pingnan Mountains long ago. There was no need to wait until now for them to come. Probing. But out of trust in the news from Wanbao Pavilion, Lin Hao finally decided to stay in the desolate Pingnan Mountain for two or three days and at least see the shadows of a few monsters before leaving. So on the first day on Pingnan Mountain, they stayed in the trees obediently, eating wild fruits and hunting hares, and walked all over the mountain and down the mountain. The next day, Lin Hao and Yu Wenhu moved directly to the mountainside. In the abandoned mansion, they were still eating wild fruits and hunting hares. The only thing that made them happy was that the hot spring formation was still working, so they changed it immediately. Who took off his clothes, went in and took a comfortable bath. On the third day, Yu Wenhu, who was wandering around drawing formations, unexpectedly discovered a jug of good wine buried deep in the yard. He happily removed the cork that night and drank wine and ate while talking and laughing with Lin Hao. Meat and meat fell drunkenly on the corridor together, and soon went to watch Duke Zhou play chess. It was on this night when the night wind was blowing and the bright moon was shining, everything was finally different from before. Lin Hao is the one with the sharper soul power. No matter how tired he is or how drunk he is, he will never forget to spread his soul power around him and always be on guard against unknown enemies. At that time, he relied on this trick to discover the secret of Yun Ye'er, find the top-quality ghost flower, and rise to the eighth level of the Peak Martial Emperor. Today, he also relied on this trick to wake up his drunken self, and cast his eyes lazily in the direction where his soul power was touched. It was okay not to look at it, but once he looked at it, a chill ran down Lin Hao's spine, and his drunkenness was thrown out of the sky, causing cold sweat to appear on his skin in an instant, and he stood sweating on his close-fitting underwear. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4866 Yunling Kingdom (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! And in the direction where his gaze fell, there were hundreds of pairs of green eyes, illuminated by the moonlight, scattered among the dark bushes and high on the treetops. Even when Lin Hao turned his head stiffly and looked at the hot spring in the yard, there were dense green eyes under the sparkling water, staring at Lin Hao's face. As the paradoxical story goes, under the light of the moon, Lin Hao could clearly see that the colors, sizes, and even types of these snakes were different. The only thing they have in common is the pair of emerald eyes, shining under the moonlight. Apart from that, they don¡¯t know why. They just look at Lin Hao quietly, neither actively attacking nor turning away. Instead, they just stare at you with such a creepy look that it will send chills down your spine. But at this moment, Lin Hao's cold sweat had completely faded from his body and turned into excited hot sweat. Even his palms were moist and his whole body was burning with joy. Although these snakes that have been staring at him for who knows how long are scary, it also proves that Pingnan Mountain must be weird, and the rumored story is probably true. After all, except for a small number of special groups, most snakes are solitary animals. Unless there are special circumstances, they will not gather together on such a large scale. And looking at the situation of all kinds of snakes, it is estimated that there is a snake boss that Lin Hao and Yu Wenhu have not found hidden somewhere in the mountains! He was afraid that all the snakes would run away in the next second, so he just hesitated for a few seconds and then moved slowly. Lin Hao first moved his calves and lightly kicked Yu Wenhu's shoulders, trying to wake up the snoring opponent. When he did this action, his eyes were still looking closely at the snakes, staring into the dense green eyes, carefully observing every move of this group of snakes. To his disappointment, although they did see the movements of his legs, they did not show any signs of it. The small black and white striped snake that had touched Lin Hao's soul power also stood motionless in its place. The earth no longer touches the soul power even half a cent. With Lin Hao's current strength, if he accidentally releases a little breath, he might scare the snakes away and give up this den. After all, monsters are very cautious. In many cases, weak monsters, once they discover that there is a human presence in their territory, they may run away overnight and settle down in another place. This dense group of snakes is the only clue Lin Hao has found so far. There is no way he can act rashly and let the other party escape. But it was pointless to remain in such a stalemate, so he simply exaggerated his actions, kicked Yu Wenhu hard on the shoulder, and slowly withdrew his soul power. The group of snakes had no reaction to the movements of his feet. Instead, they were extremely sensitive to the soul power. As soon as Lin Hao retreated, they slid across the ground like ghosts and followed slowly. The faster Lin Hao withdrew his soul power, the closer they followed and the faster they slid. If he released his soul power again, they would be as if they were petrified. It's a stone snake. This weird situation was already giving Lin Hao a headache, but Yu Wenhu sneezed loudly at this moment. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4867 Snakes gather (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! In the silent forest with only the moonlight shining, this sneeze was like a firecracker exploding out of thin air. It made people's hearts stop beating. Lin Hao, who was concentrating on observing the group of snakes, was so frightened that his whole body trembled and became stiff. looked at each other. "Boss why are you still sitting there, aren't you sleeping" The other party touched Lin Hao's arm, but he didn't open his eyes at all and turned over comfortably. "It seems a little cold. Since you're not going to sleep, boss, see if you can turn me into a quilt and come out." "I'll find you a quilt." Lin Hao pursed his lips and shouted to the other party in a low voice, "**I'll find your brain, the quilt can't save you anymore!" At this moment, his soul power had almost withdrawn in front of him, and the group of snakes also leaned out from the shadows. With Lin Hao's soul power as the center, they densely covered the entire yard, with green gazes coming from every corner. He poked around every corner and nailed him all over. This made him completely sober up from the last bit of wine. He simply stood up, kicked the sleeping Yu Wenhu into the house, then carefully stepped out and sat down on the corridor outside the house. He lowered his head again and looked at the white-striped snake closest to him. He hesitated for a long time, then quickly and silently stretched out his hand, grabbed the other person's seven inches, and held it tightly in his hand. I thought that at this moment, the other snakes would run away in fear and never appear in front of me again, but unexpectedly, they still stayed in place quietly. They were really as stone-like, with no look in their eyes. offset. On the contrary, the snake caught by Lin Hao, when his soul power was probed, it immediately began to hiss and spit out the snake's tongue, and its smooth and greasy body kept twisting, and there was an unpleasant smell. The fishy smell also bursts out from its mouth. This gray-striped snake even ignored the difference in strength between the two parties, and immediately opened its mouth full of venom and bit hard at Lin Hao's arm. But how could such a small snake bite an arm with strong body-protecting energy? Naturally, it directly broke the two fragile fangs, causing the snake's violent struggle to suddenly stop, and then became more and more fierce. It's so crazy that the head and tail are swinging wildly like a disco. It was such a reckless move that suddenly made Lin Hao notice something was wrong. Logically speaking, when the first snake broke into his soul power responsible for exploration and Lin Hao woke up, he should have sensed many different fresh monster breaths from the many snakes he saw. But in fact, there are obviously so many different snakes present, but the auras on their bodies are just like those green eyes. There is no deviation or difference at all. Every detail is exactly the same, and every ups and downs are exactly the same. . These snakes appear to be separate individuals, but in fact they are a whole snake. Only the one caught in Lin Hao's hand, I don't know if it was the influx of soul power that forcefully broke this hypnotic state, and then revealed his true aura. And the original pair of emerald green snake eyes turned into ordinary gray-white eyes at this moment, staring at Lin Hao angrily. "You're useless, why are you staring at me?" He casually used his soul power to knock out the grey-striped snake that was still screaming, and then threw it into the group of snakes. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4868 Snakes gather (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! But these snakes didn't seem to care at all and remained motionless, as if the corpse of their companion was just a fallen leaf. This made Lin Hao a little bored. He stood up directly and wanted to kill a group of snakes first and force the monsters behind the scenes to come out. But before he could do anything, the leaves in the forest suddenly began to rustle. The dense and rhythmic rustling sound was like a downpour, or like a singer playing a fast tune on the pipa, making the entire mountain forest echo with unknown whispers. And those snakes moved slowly along with the rustling sound, like ghosts, quietly retreating into the bushes and disappearing behind the shadows. There was only the body of the skeletal gray-striped snake on the ground, with its gray-white pupils still open and dead, lying stiffly on the cold ground. Lin Hao gathered his coat, quickly found the shoes he had thrown aside, and before the night had receded, he quickly ran to the tree, following the huge and continuous breath, and rushed forward quickly. The further he walked and the faster he ran, the more shocked he became. If what Lin Hao saw before was still the so-called snake group, now there has been a sea of ??snakes in the forest. Looking around, there is no place to stay on the land of this mountain forest. They are all densely packed. snake. That scene was far greater than what was said in that paradoxical story. If these snakes were human beings, then the mountain would be full of pilgrims at this moment, all walking toward their gods without saying a word. A perfect puppet without any complaints. The further you get to the top of the mountain, the more big snakes you see. Although the breath is still exactly the same as other snakes, you can obviously feel the difference in the other snakes. Lin Hao finally chose a place not far or near the top of the mountain, squatting silently on the tree, waiting for these tireless snakes to stop. Fortunately, this time he didn¡¯t have to wait for three days. However, after more than ten minutes, this huge sea of ??snakes gradually stopped moving and stood stiffly on the spot. They even lowered their heads respectfully like humans do and bowed their heads to the gods who had not yet appeared. , contributing their own respect. Originally, Lin Hao was still thinking about where this snake that they respected so much, no, this snake king who could brainwash so many snakes, would be hiding. After all, although Pingnan Mountain is getting smaller, he and Yu Wenhu searched every corner in three days. Unless this snake is really awesome and turns into a real dragon and sleeps on the clouds every day, there is no way they can miss anything in Pingnan Mountain. But then, he immediately realized where he had missed something. The ground suddenly shook, and countless pieces of soil surged up and slid down the hillside like streams. The trees trembled again, and the weeds were continuously pushed out of the ground, falling down in handfuls. He and Yu Wenhu searched the entire mountain forest and even checked every tree, but they just forgot about the damn underground. At this moment, a giant snow-white snake with a huge body that Lin Hao had never seen rose slowly from the top of the mountain. There was even dirt on the scales, but it did not affect the natural majesty of the snake. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4869 Head-to-head confrontation (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! The heads of the sea of ??snakes lowered even further. It was more like kneeling in fear than bowing down in reverence. Not even a snake dared to raise its head. "Who is there today?" The huge snow snake opened its mouth, but it was not a deafening shout, but a soft whisper, "Is it the east or the west, how many are there?" The sea of ??snakes was silent. Only a few of the thickest snakes slowly swam over, raised their heads, and stood under the giant snow-white snake. "One, two, three, four" The giant snake slowly counted in a soft female voice, "Thirteen." It paused, and its tone suddenly turned cold, replaced by a rough male voice, and shouted impatiently and angrily: "It's just thirteen articles, how on earth do you losers do things! And the quality is simply unbearable. It¡¯s in my eyes, it makes me sick!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already said that, if the quantity and quality are not enough, then kill more, eat more, and serve them in multiples! What a bunch of rubbish, trash, bastards!¡± The exposed snake body shook violently, knocking down a lot of surrounding trees. The snakes even lowered their bodies and clung to the ground without any resistance. There were even a bunch of unlucky ones that happened to be crawling under the tree. With such a flick of this huge snow snake, they were smashed to pieces by the fallen tree and turned into nutrients in the soil. But the huge snow snake just glanced at it briefly, and then continued to yell indifferently, like a human tyrant, roaring angrily and anxiously, roaring, knocking down the trees on the top of the mountain one after another. . It also bit the body of a python as if to vent its anger, swallowed it directly into its stomach, spit it out again after a while, and threw it into the sea of ??snakes. "Next time, don't let me see such a failure!" it roared, "Next time, you will all end up in my stomach!" After finishing speaking, it lay down angrily and opened its bloody mouth. The thirteen snakes it had counted actually walked into its mouth without any resistance and were killed by this snake. The giant snakes swallowed them in their stomachs one after another. He estimated that the reason why the Yunling Kingdom became so desolate, with no human beings to be seen, was probably because of the giant snake in Pingnan Mountain. And these little snakes are responsible for eating everywhere, eating humans, monsters, and even their own compatriots. They use their bodies to support this huge snow snake, allowing it to grow into what it is today step by step. And because all the powerful snakes were eaten up by it, the remaining snakes could only be controlled more powerfully, forming a perfect cycle. Although he understood the truth, this scene was so weird that Lin Hao felt that his eyes could no longer hold his eyes. He immediately turned around and wanted to go back to the abandoned house and call Yu Wenhu up. , work with yourself to deal with this giant snake. With his ability to hide his breath, it stands to reason that it is impossible for the other party to notice his existence. However, the giant snow-white snake stopped eating and looked over instantly with a pair of sharp green eyes. "Who?" It changed to the previous female voice and whispered softly, "Don't be afraid, all the snakes I eat are bad snakes. I have never tasted a human being, so I won't hurt you" "(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4870 Head-to-head confrontation (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Its huge body was patrolling in the forest, and its green snake eyes were spinning around, desperately looking at every place here. "Where? Where are you hiding?" It chuckled and glanced at the sea of ??snakes on the ground with its green eyes. "Stop hiding. I have already seen you. It would be rude if you don't come out to see me" ¡¤¡± This giant snow-white snake is only a few steps away from the legendary half-dragon realm. All the functions of a snake have gradually degraded, and it can only rely on its soul power to detect the opponent's existence. But Lin Hao is so good at hiding things that he cannot find any shadow. The giant snow-white snake could react before because a snake in the sea of ??snakes suddenly moved, destroying the original unity of the breath. But now it suddenly moved, causing the aura to return to normal, losing the position it had gained at that moment, and could only awaken the sea of ??snakes again, allowing them to look for something wrong in the forest. It is ridiculous to say that these monsters have been seeking greater strength all their lives, gradually abandoning the characteristics of their race, but now they still have to rely on their so-called inferior ethnic groups to find their enemies. But it is just a monster. Even if you think too deeply, you will not think of this ironic point. At this moment, the snow-white giant snake lowered its body, and under the guidance of the group of snakes, quietly approached the tree. Its bloody mouth suddenly opened, not giving the other party any chance to escape, and even bit the tree trunk. He broke it off and swallowed it into his stomach impatiently. The tree trunk that these three people could not hold was suddenly swallowed into the throat of this snow-white giant snake. The highly concentrated corrosive liquid was directly turned into powder and filled into the bottomless pit-like stomach bag. But then the giant white snake suddenly discovered that there was no smell of human blood in its stomach, only the unpleasant bitter taste of tree trunks. Its first reaction was not to continue looking for Lin Hao, but to change to a male voice again, and roared angrily: "You bunch of trash, you are not even in this tree! You can't even do such a small thing." No, what role do you want to play?" Not thinking of his own fault, the giant white snake opened its bloody mouth again and pounced on the ground, swallowing dozens of small snakes of various colors along with the dirt, and swallowed them casually into its throat. go. "Where is it! Where is it!" it yelled angrily, "Look for me, don't stop, go look for it. If you can't find it, I will take care of you!" But those snakes were uncharacteristically frightened. They all stood up straight and looked up at the giant bloody snake in front of them, standing motionless on the spot. This made the white giant snake feel inexplicably panicked. It immediately leaned down and tentatively swallowed a few more snakes. Looking at the unchanging green pupils in their eyes, it felt at ease and straightened up again. . It was such a simple action, but it froze up halfway, and its green vertical pupils suddenly shrank, and then it quickly turned around and opened its bloody mouth towards Mingyue again. "Hey, I'm not a fool anymore, I've become very alert." Lin Hao raised his eyebrows. Under the moonlight, the wings with golden thunder light were so eye-catching. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4871 The sneak attack failed (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! So much so that the shimmering sword he held tightly in his hand lost some of its color. The white giant snake was so angry that it immediately shrunk its neck, like a frog, flicked out its head, and quickly closed its mouth in the direction of Lin Hao. It¡¯s a pity that its luck was not as good as that of the bloody giant in the Emperor¡¯s Tomb. It faced Lin Hao, who was the ninth-level peak martial emperor in his heyday. So this lightning-quick blow just swallowed a mouth full of air, not even biting off a piece of clothing. Lin Hao¡¯s slightly teasing voice came from behind it again: ¡°Hey, are you so fierce?¡± "Didn't you tenderly let me come out to see you just now?" Lin Hao continued, "But as soon as I come out now, you are going to eat me." He is dressed in white clothes, standing on the dark green canopy, with elegant clothes and a smile on his face. He really looks like an immortal walking out of the moon, making people stare at him unconsciously. "It's a pity that the person in front of me is not a human being, but a huge snake that tries to transform into a dragon by devouring its own kind. The other party didn't even bother to say another word, and no longer concealed the murderous intention on his face. He immediately twisted the snake's body again and suddenly bit it in the direction of Lin Hao. ¡°You can¡¯t just have this little skill, can¡¯t you?¡± As soon as the firefly wings fluttered, he had easily avoided your powerful blow and landed on the tree crown on the other side. "Anyway, you can even create such a large-scale cult organization, which shows that you are not just a monster, but also a wise person." Lin Hao smiled and clapped his hands, and asked in a cheerful tone, "How about Let¡¯s sit down and talk and discuss our respective needs, shall we?¡± "Hehehehe" The giant white snake did not attack again, but laughed loudly, as if this sentence was some big joke to it, and the scales all over its body opened and closed. It looks very scary. "Talk?" It changed to a soft female tone, but the tone was obviously mean, "You are a human, or a human with such strength, you actually want to talk to me, a monster that is causing trouble?" It shook its head and moved a little closer to Lin Hao, so that the other party could clearly see the disdain and contempt in its eyes. The soft female voice suddenly became sharp, and turned into a rough male voice midway, shouting angrily: "An inferior race who can only talk big words, it is not my turn to talk to you in a nice voice. !¡± After finishing speaking, like a human being, it playfully winked at Lin Hao with a pair of huge green snake eyes, and continued in a gentle female voice: "No need to say more, you are definitely going to enter my stomach today." The snake head pops up again. In such a short distance, the explosive force is extremely terrifying, and the speed is so fast that people's eyes can hardly keep up. As if teleporting, he immediately rushed to Lin Hao's side and bit him again. The venom on his fangs also splashed out. It seemed that there was really no room for negotiation. "Well, it would be much more convenient if everything could be solved by talking." The other party sighed silently, and the firefly's wings flapped very quickly, and lightning sparks suddenly burst out. The inside of the snake's mouth is already soft. Although this giant snake is about to enter the realm of half-dragon, its mouth is still a weak point. It was immediately stimulated and opened a little wider, and could not bite it immediately. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4872 The sneak attack failed (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Lin Hao took advantage of this opportunity and stepped aside slowly. The white giant snake became even angrier when he saw it, and he jumped over again without hesitation. This time it learned a lot and used its hard snake body to sweep across the tree crown, trying to wrap up Lin Hao directly, crush the opponent's ribs, and suffocate him to death. But such a fast snake head couldn't catch Lin Hao, let alone the slightly slower snake body. Naturally, he easily flapped his firefly wings again and floated directly into the sky where the bloody giant snake couldn't reach. "Really, do we have to fight? Can't we sit down and discuss each other's needs?" Lin Hao said helplessly, "We still have half a bottle of wine left today. If you want to drink, we I can give it to you." This guy said plausibly, but he completely forgot that although the giant snake noticed him first, he was also the one who came to attack him first. At this moment, the giant white snake raised its head, its body stretched straight, but it couldn't reach Lin Hao at all. Even the corner of his clothes was at least twenty meters away from it. But this time the other party did not shout in anger, but quietly opened the snake's mouth, but it did not open completely, but opened it slightly, and the white fangs were half covered. Hidden in the dark mouth. Immediately, its scales quickly opened again, making this giant white snake that was already huge enough look fatter. The spiritual energy of heaven and earth also surged up instantly, converging towards its mouth, and even the woods were involved, making a continuous rustling sound, just like a human being crying quietly. Suddenly, the white giant snake suddenly opened its mouth, and a strong wind suddenly spurted out from it. In an instant, it fell on Lin Hao's face, causing the opponent's originally stable figure to shake suddenly. Immediately afterwards came the translucent gray-white liquid, which followed the strong wind like arrows and shot towards the opponent. Just by looking at the boiling gray-white liquid and the misty white smoke, Lin Hao knew without even thinking that it was either highly acidic and highly corrosive, or extremely hot boiling water. It was definitely not a good product anyway. . He frowned, sighed, and pulled out the Dragon Sword from his waist. He waved it in the air lazily and casually, and more than a dozen sword winds jumped out from the tip of the sword, cutting off those strange arrows halfway. A smash. Not only that, Lin Hao also took advantage of the situation to build a barrier composed of spiritual power, blocking it tightly in front of him, preventing the remnants of the rotten arrows from getting close to him, let alone causing substantial damage. . Looking at such a defensive method, the white giant snake suddenly giggled again. The laughter was clear and melodious. If it weren't for this huge snake body, just listening to the voice, one would just think that the other party was a lively girl. "It's a pity that this giant white snake has already devoured countless humans and monsters. The words "girl" with innocence and innocence cannot be used on it at all. "With such great strength, you still want to talk to me?" It blinked its huge green eyes, and its neck slowly retracted. "Okay, my demand couldn't be simpler, that is to eat you - of course, before you die, I can answer truthfully whatever you ask me." (Remember this site's website address: www.hlnovel. com Chapter 4873 Giant White Snake (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "How about it, human being, can you accept even such harsh conditions?" "Are you kidding? I'll be dead by then." Lin Hao was not a fool. Naturally, he quickly shook his head and replied with dissatisfaction, "What's the difference between knowing the answer and not knowing the answer? Besides, you don't necessarily know the answer." Really know where that thing is." "Whoever does this kind of loss-making business is a fool." "Hehehehe" The white giant snake laughed softly again, still a soft female voice, but it sounded a bit creepy, "Then there is no way" "I can only eat you so that you can't even hear the answer." It raised its head and opened its bloody mouth again, and all the spiritual power in its body suddenly surged, frightening the sea of ??snakes. They all began to scatter in all directions, and many small snakes simply dug into the soil. With such a huge power, this snake is not trying to transform into a dragon, but is just one step away from becoming a half-dragon. The power in its body may change from quantity to quality at any time, and it can transform into a four-clawed feathered snake that can soar in the sky in one fell swoop. If its realm had risen again at that time, it would really have been possible to step onto the steps of a true dragon step by step - but it was a pity that it was too far away at that time, and with the current vision, it was impossible to foresee that step. ¡°Besides, if this giant white snake is so unwilling to sit down and have a serious talk, it won¡¯t be able to wait until it turns into a half-dragon. Today, its head will fall directly on the soil under Lin Hao's sword. But now he hasn't asked anything, and he is really curious about what kind of moves this snake, which is just one step away from being half-dragon, can do, so he simply holds the sword edge and stands motionless. In the air, staring at each other with interest. The clouds in the sky gathered, and inch by inch they were dyed jet black, blocking the full moon that originally hung high in the sky, leaving only half of its body pitifully exposed, changing into the shape of a crescent moon. ??And dazzling lightning flashed out from the dark clouds, and the sound of booming and booming could not be heard. Lin Hao raised his head in surprise and looked at the golden lightning rolling in the dark clouds. "Can you actually do this kind of thing?" There was a hint of admiration in his tone, as if the thunder in the clouds would fall on his head. "It seems that you really You're only one step away from becoming a half-dragon. If you eat me, maybe today will be a good day for you to fly into the sky." "Yeah" The giant white snake laughed lowly, and spit out the bright red snake seeds greedily. "If I eat you, I won't have to crawl on the ground, but will be a bird looking down at the world." Half dragon." As his words fell, the dark clouds suddenly parted, and a golden thunder suddenly struck down, hitting Lin Hao's head straight. That is not an ordinary thunder summoned by a talisman, but a genuine thunder of divine punishment composed of strong spiritual power! But Lin Hao, a man who even had sparks and lightning on the wings behind his back, was not afraid of this kind of thing. He immediately retreated back and barely avoided the lightning. But this time, the lightning did not fall directly to the ground as he imagined, being swallowed up by the soil and turned into charred smoke. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4874 White Giant Snake (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! That weird thunder light was dodged by Lin Hao and slid down to the ground. The moment he turned around, he hit Lin Hao's waist and abdomen! "**?!" With his extraordinary reaction, he immediately raised the Dragon Sword, and the spiritual barrier suddenly opened, blocking him in layers, "You can still turn with lightning. , very high-end!¡± The lightning struck the spiritual power barrier, forcibly making a small hole in the temporary spiritual power barrier, allowing some lightning to jump over and hit the Dragon Sword's sword hard. "It's a pity that the lightning couldn't do anything. It was just used as a small firework to show the intensity of the thunder. "Ha! What do you think this huge body is made of?" At this moment, the giant white snake popped out its head again, trying to grab Lin Hao's ankles and drag him from the sky. Come down. ¡°It is the flesh and blood of our compatriots, the numerous bones of mankind, and the enduring spiritual energy between heaven and earth!¡± Lin Hao flapped his wings of firefly again, raising his figure a little higher, and the originally leisurely expression on his face finally became a little more serious. And the white giant snake roared angrily again: "You are just a human being, how can you know that as a monster, you are obsessed with and pursue power! A cowardly, ignorant, inferior race that can only rely on the care of heaven. ah!" As it roared angrily, the dark clouds covering the moon broke into several pieces again, and several golden thunderbolts rushed towards Lin Hao's face! Having learned from the past, he naturally waved the sword edge quickly, letting dozens of strong winds jump out of the sword tip, carrying spiritual power and stabbing forward, cutting off at least half of the energy of those lightning strikes halfway. The body-protecting Qi has covered the whole body, and the spiritual barrier suddenly pops up, blocking the remaining lightning from the outside without letting go at all. "It's really annoying to hear the Heaven's Law every day!" There was dissatisfaction in his tone, and his voice suddenly became much louder, "Since you hate the Heaven's Law so much, then go and fight the Heaven's Law and blame yourself for being too weak. As long as the other party is blessed by God, you are all too cowardly!" "Coward? Human beings are so ridiculous and ignorant!" The white giant snake suddenly became angry, and opened its bloody mouth again. At the same time as the dark clouds and thunder fell, it also spit out more than a dozen streaks of furry and cold light in the direction of Lin Hao. Ice spike. If you look closely, you will see that the ice thorns are faint gray-white. They are obviously ice thorns made from the sour and corrosive liquid from before. If they touch it even slightly, your skin will fester, and the pain alone will kill you. "Are we ridiculously ignorant?" Lin Hao snorted disdainfully, and waved the Dragon Sword again. The fire sparrows jumped out of the sword tip one after another and rushed towards the opponent's open mouth. The fire bird's body temperature was so high that just by passing by the dozens of ice spikes, relying on the residual heat on the edge of its wings, it turned the opponent into water droplets, which fell on the tree crown one after another, burning a large piece of ice. Hollow. "You thought you were the only ones who could learn history, right?" Lin Hao swung his sword again, and at the same time as the wind blade slid out, the firefly wings behind him flapped again, "Back then, who was stronger, humans or monsters? Which side is weak, don¡¯t you know?¡± ¡°It¡¯s so ridiculous to say that God¡¯s way is unfair when you lose in a fight!¡± (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4875 Dark Clouds (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "You're just a human, I'm too lazy to talk to you!" The giant white snake suddenly closed its mouth, and its majestic spiritual power burst out from its body, directly turning into hundreds of sharp arrows, stabbing the oncoming fire sparrow into There were sporadic sparks. Lin Hao's wind blade passed through those lightning strikes, and while reducing the power of the lightning, it jumped over and quickly hit the eyelids of the giant white snake. That was considered to be its weak point. It was hit by dozens of successive wind blades. At least dozens of white scales fell off immediately, and blood also fell from the corners of its eyes. "Yeah, just say so if you can't beat me." Lin Hao sneered and said sarcastically, "Why did you just cry into tears of blood? It's so embarrassing. No wonder we lost so miserably back then." These words completely angered the white giant snake, which made it shrink down and roar suddenly towards Lin Hao - it is impossible for snakes to make such a deafening roar, only dragons can. And with this howl, the dark clouds were like cells dividing in half, and began to increase suddenly and irregularly. In an instant, they had covered the entire sky. This made Lin Hao's heart suddenly sink. His spiritual power burst out unceremoniously and gathered in the air to form a huge circle, wrapping himself tightly in it. At the same time, he flapped his wings of firefly and suddenly fell towards the white giant snake. He also extended his arm and stabbed the tip of the Dragon Sword forward suddenly, aiming it at the eyes of the giant snake. But once, the tip of the dragon chanting sword was not as good as the dozens of wind blades. It pierced the thin layer of iris and made a crisp ding-dong sound. "It's really as stupid and ignorant as I thought!" The giant white snake laughed ferociously, and at the same time, he flicked his head and brought Lin Hao directly into his body, using a power that was unmatched by humans to hold him captive. Trapped tightly between the snake's body. The dark clouds finally stopped growing. After a few thunders, heavy rain began to fall, hitting Lin Hao head and face. He was being tightly trapped by the entwined snake body. He could only retract the firefly wings, and use his best to use his spiritual power at high speed to make his body-protecting Qi stronger. In this way, the snake body was about half a finger away from him, which gave Lin Hao some breathing space. He had just reached the ninth level of Peak Martial Emperor, and he was acting a little recklessly. He actually never noticed that this white giant snake hid his true strength, and was extremely clever to trick himself into attacking the pair of fragile-looking snakes. Eye. Presumably the first time the wind blade cut him, it was just to deepen this impression and achieve the purpose of dragging him down from the sky. But if you say so, from the moment the thunder struck in the dark clouds, this giant white snake had already begun to plan how to lure him into his trap step by step. "What a failure." Lin Hao couldn't help but sigh, "To be tricked by the monster's mind at this time is so shameful that it will be thrown into the Pacific Ocean." And the head of the giant white snake slowly rested on the snake, and its huge green pupils blinked gently in front of Lin Hao. "Human, why don't you touch this rainstorm?" it asked in a low and gentle voice, then turned over and stuffed its head at the bottom of the snake's body. "Water is a two-faced thing. It can make you live or die." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4876 Dark Clouds (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! After its voice fell, Lin Hao noticed that every drop of water in the heavy rain was tinged with light blue and fell on the white scales. It was like a precious sapphire gem thrown into the clear lake. It was quite beautiful. . But immediately, the cold air that spread from the raindrops froze the white scales on the snake's body, covering the huge white snake with ice armor and squeezing it severely. There was not much space in the snake's body, and Lin Hao was trapped again, no, it was directly frozen in place. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????The golden thunder also poured down together with the heavy rain, and struck hard on the white scales covered with rain and ice. Lin Hao was unable to use the Wings of Firefly Thunder, and was trapped tightly in the entangled snake body. He could only create layer after layer of spiritual barriers and suffered several lightning strikes. "Human, guess how long it will take for this rain to fall before you are completely dead?" The head of this giant white snake is hidden under the snake's body, and it doesn't have to bear the tears and icy rain without itching. "The last time I used this trick, the human was crying and shouting non-stop, saying that he wanted to give me a baby, and also said that he wanted to give me Yuanjing. I was so annoyed that I fell asleep directly." "But that's not good. Human life is too fragile. I didn't sleep for long. When I woke up, the dark clouds had dispersed, and the human being was burned into a pitch-black stick." "I just moved my body so slightly, without exerting any additional force, and he turned into debris all over the ground, which made me heartbroken and ate dozens of snakes." "Fortunately, for some reason, another group of people came to the mountain. It was the happiest day I had eaten, and my attitude towards the snakes became a little better." It chattered nonchalantly, regardless of whether Lin Hao answered it or not. It seemed as if it had not spoken for thousands of years, and its mouth was as trivial as a living widow guarding her boudoir alone. After an unknown amount of time, the dark clouds finally dissipated, revealing the bright moon behind him again, letting the pale white cold light slowly shine on the majestic white snake. And it lazily pulled out the head hidden under its body. Just when it was about to shake its body and let the ice particles all over its body fall to the ground, it immediately stopped in place. The pair of huge green snake eyes started to rotate, and with the revealed movement, they slowly looked towards the center of the snake's body that was wrapped around them. "It's a pity that as it wished, a human being who was intact and could still greet him with a smile appeared there after experiencing the icy rain and thunder. What was there was just a charred human figure. Not to mention smiling, even the limbs and face had been burned to ashes. The surface that exuded a mushy smell would fall into pieces if it moved even slightly. Falling black debris. "Another person who can only talk big words." The giant white snake loosened its entangled snake body, and its green snake eyes were a little closer to the black scorched earth human figure, making the emerald-like eyes full of color. A bit black, "Human tongues should really be pulled out." After saying this, it slowly straightened up its upper body, snorted disdainfully, and immediately turned around to leave, intending to command those snakes to find the other one the human said, or another one. A group of "us". (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4877 Flesh Snake (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! But at this moment, the charred human figure suddenly shook its arms and jumped up from the ground, making the white giant snake stunned. "Huh?" It couldn't help but think, "The soil has been struck by lightning too much, but it can still turn into spirit?" But the black scorched earth suddenly dispersed, falling into pieces on the ground piece by piece, revealing a clean white robe and a smiling face. "Oh, when I was sleeping, I really wanted to hear someone talking bad about me." The other party raised his eyebrows at it and pulled out the Dragon Sword from his waist. "By the way, if you want to know, this The icy rain only lasts for three or four minutes, so it is unlikely that I will catch a cold, let alone freeze me to death." Yes, the moment he discovered the strangeness of the rainstorm, Lin Hao couldn't resist the other party. Instead, he leisurely and leisurely explored his spiritual power downwards, letting the wet and soft soil pass through the body's infuriating energy, layer by layer. Wrapped around his body layer by layer. By the time the next few thunderbolts fell from the dark clouds, Lin Hao's earth armor had also been completely formed. Thanks to the icy rain, he didn't even have to do any reinforcement work. He only had to lie down on the smooth and soft snake body bed, close his eyes and take a nap comfortably. The lightning could not penetrate the scales of the white giant snake, nor could it penetrate the thick ice armor and mud body, so he could only helplessly let the man and the snake close his eyes peacefully, and began to feel sleepy. Without the support of spiritual power, the dark clouds dissipated in three or four minutes, leaving Lin Hao to just wait for the white giant snake to wake up. "How come you're still alive" The female voice of the white giant snake said softly and confusedly, "Although ordinary humans can't enter the mouth, there is no one who survives You are too It¡¯s weird" "Strange? Maybe our names are different." Lin Hao shrugged his shoulders and replied very casually, "We humans call this powerful, not strange." After finishing speaking, he suddenly pulled out the Dragon Sword from his waist, and the Firefly Thunder Wings popped out instantly, allowing him to reach the sight of the giant white snake with just a slight step. The shimmering dragon chanting sword was suddenly thrust out, causing the tip of the sword to directly hit the opponent's green vertical pupils, but the crisp ding-dong sound still landed clearly on the ears of one person and one snake. inside. But what was different this time was that before the giant white snake could laugh out loud, a bit of real ice suddenly emerged from the tip of the Dragon Sword, completely covering the tip of the sword, leaving only The lower blade of the sword was exposed in the air. Then, not to be outdone, the sword suddenly burst into violent flames, causing the temperature of the air to rise instantly, illuminating the originally dark space like daylight, and not even the brilliance of the moon could compare with it. But these are snake scales that are about to enter the half-dragon realm. They can't be broken so easily. Therefore, the white giant snake didn't panic at all. Instead, it stretched its neck and whispered in Lin Hao's ear: " Forget it, I already understand your strength and intelligence as a human being, isn¡¯t that enough?¡± Its tone is soft and its voice is clear, like a little girl holding your hand and acting coquettishly. "With your current level, it is impossible to pry open my scales." It continued in a low voice, "Are humans so stupid that they don't know how to accept good things?" (Remember the website address: www. hlnovel.com Chapter 4878 Flesh Snake (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Actually, I felt a little strange before." Lin Hao suddenly added, "You are just talking to me. The snake's eyesight is not very good, so you may not have seen it." He pointed at the gap in the snake scales. I don¡¯t know when it had been eroded by the cold air from the sword tip, and was covered with fine pieces of cyan ice. "This is your body after all. There are so many ice cubes frozen on the snake scales, and it will be easily pried off once it is burned by the flames." Lin Hao showed his other hand and held the white scales in his palm in front of the opponent's eyes. He shook it and asked with a smile, "Doesn't it hurt?" After he finished speaking, he suddenly flapped his wings of firefly, and the Dragon Sword pressed against the edge of the scales. As his body leaned forward, it fiercely slid over these white scales, making them look like fallen leaves blown up by the strong wind. , and collapsed all over the ground. The giant white snake suddenly rolled violently, roaring one after another in its throat, but there were not a few drops of blood flowing out of the wound. This time, Lin Hao showed no mercy at all. He released all his spiritual power, turning the place where the Dragon Sword passed into bare white snake meat. The color and temperature, as well as a faint smell, , it just looks like a dead snake. "Hey, no wonder the lower body refuses to leave the ground!" He jumped directly into the air on his tiptoes, avoiding the impact of the snake's head. The Dragon Sword was swung out again, causing hundreds of leaping fire sparrows to jump out from the tip of the sword. One after another, they smashed their heads into the pale and cold snake flesh, burning the body directly. And Lin Hao fell suddenly, and at a speed that the white giant snake could not react, he twisted his body and drew his sword, letting the huge wind blade pass directly across the ground, cutting off the opponent's body on the ground where he appeared. At that moment, the huge giant snake collapsed to the ground with a roar, and the originally beautiful green vertical pupils were instantly extinguished and turned into a gray color. At that moment, a bulging swelling suddenly appeared on the head of the white giant snake, but before Lin Hao even raised his sword and opened it, the scales fell off on their own, and the flesh and blood broke open in an instant. A snake as thick as a wrist rolled out of the wound and landed on the ground, hissing at Lin Hao. This snake has a silver back and golden eyebrows, and actually has four small claws on its belly, allowing it to crawl back and forth on the ground like a lizard. Its eyes are bright emerald green, with golden vertical pupils resting on the In the center, it looks quite beautiful. "How abominable!" The snake with a silver back and golden eyebrows angrily spit out the snake letter, "Do you know how long I have been preparing this body to avoid disaster!" It is crawling around on the ground. It is obviously a snake, but you can feel that it hates crawling on the ground. Every time it takes a step, the golden vertical pupils will suddenly jump, and the look of disgust cannot be obvious. . "Just hide in there and don't plan to talk to me yet." Lin Hao shrugged his shoulders and stared at the other person's four little paws with interest, "How can I ask questions if I don't fish you out? ?¡± The silver-backed golden-browed snake snorted coldly, and two transparent wings suddenly appeared on its back, causing it to quickly move back. The weak and boneless tail suddenly tightened and thrust hard into the ground, using its majestic spiritual power to directly set off a wave and hit Lin Hao hard in the face. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4880 Moonlight Wings (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Its mouth opened hugely, and the snake spit out and stretched out its teeth. Its sharp fangs flashed in the forest, and its fishy breath filled the air. "If you have something to say, please tell me. Your mouth smells so bad, I'll die if I smell it." Lin Hao immediately took a few steps back and covered his nose impatiently. The laughter of the silver-backed golden-browed snake suddenly subsided, and he shouted again proudly and arrogantly: "It's just a piece of meat that can talk, but problems are popping up one after another, and it's still human territory at every turn!" "Compared to these, you might as well care about your own life first!" After saying this, the pair of green and gold snake eyes suddenly widened, and the body swayed suddenly. The snake's head flew lightly in the air, and in the blink of an eye it came to Lin Hao's eyes. The smelly snake's mouth opened again, facing towards Biting his lower back. "You're right, what happens to other people is really none of my business." Lin Hao did not dodge, and without even moving his feet, the dragon chanting sword in his hand was thrust out, "After all, I just came to find you. Ask where the Qinglong bloodline is." As the owner of the Book of Mountains and Seas, the so-called Ran Yiyu from Qiongqishuhu Lake have all become pets that can be manipulated at will, and large monsters are naturally no stranger to them. The sword thrust seemed careless, but the wrist was terrifyingly steady, and the tip of the sword directly penetrated the lively snake Nobuko in the mouth of the smelly snake. Blood spurts out from the wound. Although it is not a fatal injury, anyone who is stabbed in the mouth will suffer a lot of pain. This snake, which was almost half a dragon, was no exception. The lower body that was still nestled quietly in one place immediately started to swing violently, turning into a swift white shadow and suddenly lashing towards the lower body of this hateful human being. It has already thought about how the other party will die. It will first use up all his spiritual power, twisting and breaking the human's bones inch by inch like a mouse. ???????????????????????????????????????????????¡­ It¡¯s a pity that ideas are always good, but reality never gives face. Although it is a demonic beast that is just one step away from becoming a half-dragon, Lin Hao is also a person who has half of his body stepped into the threshold of the Martial Emperor. In essence, the strength of the two is the same. But human beings can practice Kung Fu, and Lin Hao is a practitioner of Hunyuan Gong. When he saw the tail sweeping towards him, he didn't even bother to lift his wrist, and just piled up the body-protecting Qi layer by layer, acting as a The invisible barrier was broken, causing the shocking attack to die midway with a snap. Not only that, he also stretched out his arm directly and grabbed the tip of the opponent's tail, which was as thick as a human thigh. He didn't even touch it with the Dragon Sword, but just lightly scratched the scales with his thumb. The scorching flames suddenly sprang up, emerging from the fingertips one after another, and smashed under the scales with joy, using his body to soften the snake meat hidden underneath, letting it float out in the air. A bit of meaty aroma. Lin Hao then slowly retracted his hand, and the unlucky tail quickly retracted, and he shook it hard on the ground twice, trying to put out the burning flames. But how could this kind of flame formed by pure spiritual power be so fragile? In the end, he had to use his spiritual power to turn it into cold air and sweep it all over the tip of his tail to barely extinguish the flame. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4881 Bloodline Suppression (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "You are looking for death!" it shouted angrily, but it retreated a few inches while fluttering. It can be said to be a typical example of a fierce look but a soft heart. Most of the monsters with such strength have risen from the age of ants. What's more, judging from the way it used to control the snakes before, it is not a powerful monster famous for fighting. It will be more sensitive to the difference in strength. And the ordinary fight just now, as well as the bone-piercing pain on the tip of its tail, had already made this silver-backed golden-browed snake vaguely understand the gap between the two sides. In this situation where the strength of the enemy was not yet clear, this almost half-dragon monster just kept its huge body standing on the spot, while the snake eyes stared at the opponent, causing the scene to suddenly fall into a state of chaos. Stalemate. The other party has never taken the initiative to take action. Even when he saw him, his first thought was to go down the mountain. He must have something else and would not kill him easily. After this calculation, the silver-backed golden-browed snake became even more stiff. Even the most lively snake pupils and eyes were motionless. It was like a beautiful sculpture, standing solemnly under the continuous canopy of trees, wanting to wait. A fatal flaw. This scene actually looks quite artistic. After all, the trees and monsters are huge, while humans are as small as a pebble on the roadside. If you draw it without missing a beat, you can imagine a thrilling journey and a desperate battle just by looking at the picture. But in fact, Lin Hao woke up with a hangover. Although the physical strength has reduced the discomfort to a minimum, but now the night wind blows, he can't help but have a headache and feel a little hungry. Smelling the faint scent of meat in the air and looking at the giant snake jumping in front of him, Lin Hao's stomach was only one step away from screaming. He couldn't help but sigh, and sighed helplessly: "You shouldn't have used fire, I'm getting hungry from the smell." After finishing speaking, Lin Hao suddenly paused, and immediately raised his eyebrows, interestingly He took a look at the silver-backed golden-browed snake that was confronting him. "I heard that snake soup is quite delicious. I wonder if it would have a different flavor if you cooked it with a monster like you." With that said, he really thought carefully about the scene of making snake meat stew in the wilderness, and the faint aroma seemed to have appeared on the tip of his nose. "Logically speaking, you are now almost a half-dragon snake, will it be okay if you eat it?" Lin Hao's face was serious, and even his tone was serious, "Looking at the silver scales on your body, maybe the meat It¡¯s also very delicious and juicy.¡± As a monster, a monster so terrifying that the surrounding areas of Pingnan Mountain were turned into dead cities with few human traces, these words simply reduced him to a domestic animal that was slaughtered at will! This is the most unbearable thing for monsters, and it is also the point where they are most likely to get angry. Therefore, all rational plans and calculations were thrown aside by this silver-backed golden-browed snake. The snake's head lowered its head again, angrily falling on it. In front of Lin Hao. "Human, just now you said, what are you here for?" It asked in a gentle and low voice, "Now I suddenly want to know, tell me, maybe I can really do what you said. , how about sitting down and having a good chat?" "If you really think so, that would be great." Lin Hao shrugged his shoulders, looking at ease. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4882 Bloodline Suppression (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "I want to know about the Qinglong bloodline. It's best to tell me the location as well, so that I don't have to go to other places to look for clues." "You are thoughtful." The silver-backed golden-browed snake laughed loudly, and the spiritual power in his body began to fluctuate again. "How can he have real blue dragon bloodline if he is just a human being? Even if I tell you, it is just empty talk. That¡¯s all.¡± Its fangs trembled, trying to spit out a mouthful of venom to corrode this arrogant human, but for some reason, its huge body didn't obey his orders at all, and still stayed in place. The scales that were originally opened have been folded up without knowing when, and the spiritual energy flowing around has been stagnated in place. All the functions of the body seem to be strangled by a pair of invisible hands at this moment. This almost half-dragon silver-backed golden-browed snake had no ability to resist and could only stay where it was. If it were a human being, its eyebrows would probably be broken at this moment, and its doubts and fear of Lin Hao would deepen. Unfortunately, this is a monster. Once the anger is aroused, only the bloody reality can stop it again. Step down. So this silver-backed golden-browed snake stupidly explored its soul power, quietly started from the ground, and headed towards Lin Hao's feet. The unique fishy smell of snakes was slowly replaced by an inexplicable slight aroma, which spread in the air. "So do you know where the Qinglong bloodline is?" Lin Hao crossed his arms impatiently and threatened half-heartedly, "If you don't tell me, I will really turn you into snake meat soup. " The silver-backed golden-browed snake almost snickered in its heart, but on its face, its huge snake eyes were narrowed into a thin line, and its mouth opened as if it was about to speak. But then the soul power suddenly protruded from the ground, extending along Lin Hao's skin and into the meridians. However, it had already entered the soul while he was breathing, and gave the opponent a heavy blow. Just as it thought, even if this human's spiritual power is similar to his own, his soul power is still that of an ordinary human being. And having eaten countless human beings, my soul power has long been enriched to a terrifying level, otherwise I would not have the means to control so many snakes to work for me. If this blow continues, the opponent's consciousness will definitely be damaged, and he will no longer be able to use the trick of immobilizing himself! "Ugh!" Lin Hao felt the tickling soul attack and immediately covered his chest in cooperation. He also took a few steps back and began to breathe hard. "You, you, a monster, actually have such a powerful soul power!" He frowned and shouted in a measured tone, "How many people did you eat to have such strength!" "Hahahahaha, if you really care, why not go into my belly and take a look!" Following Lin Hao's shout, the silver-backed golden-browed snake felt his whole body suddenly relax, and his spiritual power surged again. stand up. "Just now you were clamoring to make me into a snake pot, but now you don't scream or shout, are you scared?" Its face looked a little more ferocious, and Snake Xinzi stretched and shrank, obviously very proud. "No, it's just a monster!" Lin Hao still covered his chest, looking weak, "I think you just don't know the whereabouts of Qinglong's bloodline, so you're talking nonsense to me here!" (Remember this site! Website: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4883 Perfect fit (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Although he thought it was funny in his mind, he acted conscientiously and even considered spitting out blood to make the fake show more real. It¡¯s a pity that Lin Hao is really good at concealing his aura. Not to mention being seen through by the other party, even if he doesn¡¯t show you a flaw, you won¡¯t even know that his aura is disguised, which makes it less fun to watch the other party get angry. But the silver-backed golden-browed snake, in such a powerful situation, heard Lin Hao's provocation, but still kept silent. He only said contemptuously that Lin Hao was not worthy of knowing the whereabouts of the Qinglong bloodline, and opened his big mouth and pointed at him. bit off the head. In this way, Lin Hao's remaining patience was completely consumed by the other party's mindless move. He put down the hand caressing his chest, and raised the Dragon Sword again, and was driven by its owner to point it at that A pair of huge snake eyes coming towards you. But this silver-backed golden-browed snake is overconfident in its own strength. After all, it is a monster that is just shy of becoming a half-dragon. Anyone who says that a young boy can easily kill it sounds like nonsense. It's a pure joke. But the fact is that it is irrefutable. Terrible pressure rose from Lin Hao's body, surging spiritual power wrapped around the tip of the sword, and the wings of firefly also flapped slowly. But the figure had disappeared from the spot, and the attack of the silver-backed golden-browed snake was missed again, but this was still not enough to give it a warning. It only made the monster think that the opponent was about to die, so it tried its best to attack, but it was not enough to be afraid. It's just a flashback. But then, a chill burst out from the bottom of its heart, making every piece of flesh and blood freeze again. The snake's head floated motionless in the air, and it didn't dare to take back the snake letters it spit out. It looked quite funny. Lin Hao stood on its scales, stepping on the huge body step by step, and came to the snake's head in an understatement. The opponent did not put up an attack posture, but simply used murderous intent as a means of suppression, and then used his own blood to suppress it, which made this behemoth stand still. Now, the silver-backed golden-browed snake finally understood that the reason why he was motionless at first was not because of the so-called strange method, but because this human showed a little bit of the power of his bloodline. But it was too ignorant to notice the difference in strength between the two sides, and rushed forward to fight with the opponent like a fool. It was not until it was completely suppressed by the power of blood that it finally woke up. The normal state of being powerful has reduced its cognition to such an extent that it can't even distinguish between a bastard and a strong person. "Whether it's a monster or a human, why are they all the same?" Lin Hao moved his wrist, and the tip of the Dragon Sword suddenly came out, lightly piercing the joint of the scales. With just a flick of the wrist, it was done. The silver scales have been pried off hard. The flesh and blood were slightly exposed, and the pain spread all over the body like needles pricking, making this silver-backed golden-browed snake show a somewhat painful look in its eyes. "Are you going to say this?" Lin Hao's wrist moved again, causing the Dragon Sword to rest on the edge of the scales again, sliding around threateningly. The sharp scratching sound was so harsh, and along with the terrifying pressure, the pain of the silver-backed golden-browed snake became even more severe, and the bright snake eyes dimmed a bit. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4884 A perfect fit (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Fear burst out from its original bloodline, crawling up its back inch by inch, making its soul seem to be frozen by the cold. But even so, the silver-backed golden-browed snake remained silent. Even though Lin Hao deliberately withdrew some of his pressure, it still kept silent like a mute. Facing an enemy who is not afraid of life and death, even torturing the opponent is of no use, so Lin Hao simply put away the Dragon Sword and sat on the opponent's head as if chattering. It was already cold at night, and the snake scales felt more like ice cubes with needles stuck in them, but Lin Hao just sat down casually, even removing the pressure, looking unprepared and relaxed. "Why, aren't you afraid of death?" He asked helplessly, "It's just the whereabouts of a bloodline, so why should you cling to it?" But the silver-backed golden-browed snake beneath him already understood the difference in strength between the two. It neither responded nor struggled. It even lowered its body and lay on the ground, looking extremely docile. . "I am also a trustworthy person. As long as you tell me what you know, even if it is just insignificant content, I can let you go." Lin Hao patted the other party's head, his tone was gentle and soft, and he could It is said that he is a typical example of being good at teaching. "Isn't it obvious enough to exchange the whereabouts of a bloodline that has nothing to do with you in exchange for your own life? Which one is more serious?" But these words made the silver-backed golden-browed snake laugh again. It was not like the arrogance or contempt before. The laughter was like an adult seeing an ignorant child say something stupid, vaguely revealing two things. There is a huge asymmetry in information. "What are you talking about, the whereabouts of bloodline that have nothing to do with me." Its voice was replaced by a soft female voice, slowly falling into the air, "You are just a human being, and you are fortunate enough to be favored by heaven, so you can say such things. Big talk." "Where is the Blue Dragon bloodline and what is its use? Feel free to wonder, go crazy and look for it" The silver-backed golden-browed snake laughed softly again, its whole body trembling uncontrollably, "Wait until you die. The bones have been turned into corpses, and it¡¯s impossible to pry a single word out of the monster¡¯s mouth.¡± Its emerald green pupils lit up again, and the golden vertical pupils shone brightly in the middle, like a will-o'-the-wisp in the dark forest. "We monsters are much clearer than humans on the issue of which is more important." As the words fell, the forest became commotion again. The group of snakes that had originally escaped gathered again at some point. The sound of the snake's belly rubbing against the grass blades was so clear, and the rustling sounds were continuous and in one place, as if a heavy rain had fallen in the forest. But the sky was clean, and there were not a single dark cloud. All the noises in the forest were made by the crawling snakes, and the emerald green lights lit up one after another, turning the dark forest into a The sea of ??green will-o'-the-wisps looks very scary. "You know these snakes have no effect on me at all, right?" Lin Hao looked meaningless, and his tone was even more understated, "It's just a matter of how many times you have to raise your hand." "Of course I know it, otherwise you, a small human being, would not sit on my head so arrogantly." The silver-backed golden-browed snake said this, but suddenly opened its mouth. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4885 Half-Dragon Body (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Immediately afterwards, the dense group of snakes suddenly accelerated their speed, and one group after another rushed forward, aiming at the big snake head, and crawled into the mouth of the silver-backed golden-browed snake one after another. There was no hesitation in their movements. Lin Hao's speed was already fast enough. The next second after the change, he had already drawn his sword and slashed towards the neck of the silver-backed golden-browed snake. The blade of the sword fell, and without even a moment's pause after it struck the scales, it had already cut off the silvery color and buried it deeply into the flesh. Blood spurted out, and the boundless spiritual power turned into more than a dozen wind blades, hitting the wound one after another, trying to cut off the head of the silver-backed golden-browed snake in one go. But those snakes also swarmed very fast at the same time. In this moment, dozens or even hundreds of them had already rushed in, using their own bodies as food for the silver-backed golden-browed snakes to recover. In such a terrifying sacrifice, as soon as the Dragon chanting sword was buried deep into the flesh, it was already stuck tightly to the rapidly healing flesh and blood, and the scales quickly grew out, trapping the sword's edge in his body. . The body of the silver-backed golden-browed snake surged rapidly, its originally sluggish momentum suddenly surged, and its spiritual power continued to surge. With the support of the flesh and blood of the snakes, even if Lin Hao immediately used blood suppression, he still couldn't restrain the opponent's movements. He could only flap his wings of firefly and quickly retreat. And it also turned around, and the snow-white scales beside its mouth were stained with thick scarlet blood and were dripping down. Those emerald green eyes had turned into pure gold, and without Lin Hao's intimidation, these snakes surged faster, almost as if they were flying close to the grass blades, swish, swish, swish in the blink of an eye. Get down the other person's throat. Jie Jie¡¯s strange smile came from its throat, and a pair of conspicuous black horns slowly broke through the flesh, and a sharp tip emerged from the head, like a splash of ink in the snow, extremely conspicuous. "Can cannibalism also allow you to cross that threshold?" Lin Hao raised his eyebrows, and all his spiritual power surged out, causing lightning to flash in the air, turning into small dragons one after another, standing ready in formation. behind himself. "How can this little food be enough for me to cross that high threshold?" A deep smile rolled in the throat of the silver-backed golden-browed snake, and the black horns on its head were completely stable, twinkling dimly under the moonlight. . "But if I eat a human with your strength, maybe I can really cross it?" The Dragon Sword was raised instantly, and a dozen tiny thunder dragons suddenly jumped out, following the group of snakes on the ground, and rushed toward the throat of the silver-backed golden-browed snake, so fast that golden lightning exploded all the way. The opponent also immediately flicked the tip of his tail, blocking his huge and thick body in front of him. More than a dozen thunder dragons hit the snow-white scales, and only a tiny gap was created. This is several times stronger than when it was easily pried up by the Dragon Sword before. It is already considered a genuine dragon scale. Immediately afterwards, the snake's head was raised, and as soon as the scarlet snake letter was spat out, intense spiritual power suddenly surged in its throat. Countless bright white light balls appeared in its mouth, and rushed forward one after another. . It was like a bullet, it swept over with a rattling sound. Every small ball of bright white light was packed with a strong impact, and the sharp sound of breaking wind also sounded one after another. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4886 Half-Dragon Body (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "How come you can transform into a dragon and a machine gun?!" Lin Hao was shocked. As the words ran out of his mouth, his wings of firefly immediately fluttered, and he just relied on his excellent strength to fly into the air and avoid them. He caught the oncoming bright white light. But the trees behind him suffered for no reason. They were hit by bright white light and fell to the ground. They rolled in one place and caused the dust to fly violently. The silver-backed golden-browed snake did not respond, but accelerated the speed of devouring the snakes. Its tail continued to swing, causing the ground to undulate with countless thorns, chasing Lin Hao in the air. But at this moment, more than a dozen talismans came through the air. Although several were blocked by the raised thorns, a few still broke through the encirclement and were activated halfway. Let the fireball crash onto the opponent's body. "It's useless! This thing has eaten too much flesh and blood, and even a thunder dragon with hard scales can't break it!" Lin Hao shouted angrily without looking back, and swung the dragon chanting sword in his hand again, letting the wind and flames gather together. An eagle grabbed the seven inches of the silver-backed golden-browed snake. "Got it!" Yu Wenhu, who had been late, jumped out of the forest, swung his sleeves suddenly, all the formation materials had fallen, and scarlet blood dripped into the formation, allowing two or three running shadow soldiers to come directly from The ground jumped out and jumped towards the snake body that was still devouring it. He woke up dazedly after being shaken by the continuous vibrations on the mountain. Halfway through, he was stimulated by the aura of the snakes coming in. Then he looked at Lin Hao, who had no shadow next to him, and immediately Knowing that something was wrong, he quickly ran towards the gathering place of the aura. Fortunately, it was not too late and he did not miss the already fierce battle. Lin Hao, however, looked at the running shadow soldier who turned into a sharp blade, and suddenly thought of something in his mind. He quickly fluttered his wings of firefly and landed quickly next to Yu Wenhu from the air. Before the other party could speak, he grabbed Yu Wenhu¡¯s collar and let the two of them jump into the thick canopy of trees. "Boss?" Yu Wenhu frowned, "It's not like we can't defeat him, so there's no need to run, or are you saying this thing can't be killed?" "Why are you running? If you really eat this thing, you will turn into a dragon sooner or later." Lin Hao rolled his eyes at the other party, breathed slightly, and spoke much faster, but there was an inexplicable feeling. He was so excited, "When the time comes, I will add an awesome character to the Monster Beast side for nothing. Who can you tell me about this trouble?" "Do you still remember the buff formation you deployed before to speed up the absorption of spiritual power?" He looked at the silver-backed golden-browed snake that was constantly devouring snakes, and a sneer appeared on his lips, "Give it a cover A few of them will kill it!" Yu Wenhu didn't ask why, just responded simply, and slid down from the tree trunk to the ground, dug out other formation materials, carefully circled around the silver-backed golden-browed snake, and All the formation materials are laid out. Lin Hao flapped his wings of firefly thunder and jumped out again covered with green leaves. The falcon released before had disappeared, and the aura of the silver-backed golden-browed snake became more and more terrifying. Seeing Lin Hao coming out, it no longer had to block its head with its huge body, but openly exposed its bloody fangs, and when it raised its tail, several huge wind blades swept past it. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4887 Give you a ride (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Several fragments of lightning fell from the Wings of Firefly Thunder, and Lin Hao's speed surged in an instant. He avoided those wind blades with extremely clever movements, and landed squarely on the head of the silver-backed golden-browed snake. The Dragon chanting sword was thrust out again with spiritual power, falling like a rainstorm, hitting the opponent's golden pupils fiercely, each stab was a little harder than the previous one, and The silver-backed golden-browed snake also immediately closed its eyes, letting its scales block the edge of the sword. But this time Lin Hao really acted. He sent the sword up like a sudden rain and the spiritual power for free. Before the snake's tail could be drawn, he actually relied on the rushing spiritual power like this. It pierced the opponent's closed scaly eyelids and directly penetrated the golden pupils underneath. The roar rolled out from the throat of the silver-backed golden-browed snake again, blood splashed on the snow-white scales along the edge of the drawn sword, and the speed of the tail tip was even faster. Lin Hao turned his wrist without hesitation, and the Dragon Sword flew through the air and stood firmly in front of him, letting the tip of its tail fall on the sharp sword body. But this did not stop the tip of the tail, which was as thick as a human thigh, from moving forward. Instead, with the brute force and surging spiritual power, Lin Hao, who had blocked the blow, was directly pushed away. "If the firefly wings hadn't flapped in time, he might have been smashed directly into the tree trunk by this force, and he wouldn't have been able to get up for a long time. Of course, in order not to consume too much of the opponent's spiritual energy, he did not put much effort into blocking it, and most of his spiritual energy was used to protect his body. However, such strength was enough to compete with Qiongqi back then. Up and down. But what is the status of Qiongqi? He is a beast descended from heaven to do evil. With the strength of the sixth or seventh level peak martial emperor, he can fight back and forth with Emperor Canglan, the martial emperor, and even overwhelm him. The silver-backed golden-browed snake in front of me is just a miscellaneous fish monster with only a little talent in terms of blood. Even such a monster has almost become a half-dragon, and Lin Hao's bloodline suppression can only temporarily slow down the opponent's movements. It is impossible to immobilize the opponent like before, which is enough to show the current strength of this half-dragon snake. Twisting his wrist again, Lin Hao suddenly puffed up his sleeves, and spiritual power surged out from the blade of the sword. The blue-white cold air was exposed and spread rapidly along the ground toward the snake's body. In just a moment, thick ice edges erected on the ground and intertwined rapidly in the air. In the blink of an eye, a huge cage was formed, tightly covering the silver-backed golden-browed snake. In place. "Ha! Do you think you can trap me like this?" The other party Jie Jie laughed strangely, "Now as long as I eat a few more humans, I will turn into a real half-dragon, and I will no longer have to crawl on the ground. Go up and be looked down upon!" Lin Hao suddenly flapped his wings of firefly again, his smiling eyes looked at the other party's golden pupils, and he made a goodbye gesture. "Since you want to turn into a half-dragon so much" He raised his eyebrows and said teasingly, "Then I'm so kind, I will definitely give you a ride!" ??The light suddenly emerged from the ground, and then hundreds of white fluorescent lights shot up, sweeping across the sky, overwhelming the brilliance of the moon, making it difficult to raise one's head. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4888 Give you a ride (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Those fluorescent lights are like erected ice edges, forming a large translucent net in the void, tightly covering the body of the silver-backed golden-browed snake. The other party was quite cautious at first, and the snake's head retracted a few inches, and the spiritual power spurted out, covering himself completely, for fear that if he didn't pay attention, he would be on the verge of life and death again. But then the silver-backed golden-browed snake discovered that the white fluorescence that looked so powerful was really just fluorescence and did no harm to it at all. It was just a decoration. "Why, this doesn't hurt at all! There must be a limit to self-deception!" It laughed again, even feeling that its whole body was getting hot, and the stabbed eyes gradually healed, making the dim His golden pupils lit up again. "I didn't lie to you." Lin Hao stood far away on the canopy of the tree, and even whistled loudly at the other party happily, "The knights in the world never lie. If they say they will give you a ride, they will give you a ride." .¡± The silver-backed golden-browed snake blinked, obviously not realizing what the other person was referring to, but then the spiritual energy from heaven and earth swarmed in, creating a momentum like a tornado and rushing towards its body. That was no longer what Lin Hao said, a gain formation that speeds up the absorption of spiritual energy, but an unlimited cramming method that forced the body of the silver-backed golden-browed snake to expand several times, and its scales could no longer keep up with the ability to absorb spiritual energy. The speed increased, and pieces broke apart one after another, falling to the ground rustlingly. A painful roar rolled out of the opponent's throat, and the extremely thick snake tail swept down the huge ice cage with one move, causing the ground to suddenly tremble. However, the formation has not been destroyed yet, and the spiritual energy is still gathering incessantly, transporting it towards the body of the silver-backed golden-browed snake, causing the blood to be squeezed out of the flesh and blood, dyeing the few remaining snow-white scales red. , even the meridians could no longer handle the huge spiritual power, and began to gradually break. To the monster, it was as if the small hammer was hitting every inch of the body, breaking every bone in the human body, and the pain almost made the brain go crazy. It no longer cared about Lin Hao beside it. The huge snake body was flapping wildly on the ground, and blood and tears flowed from its golden eyes. It knows that the person setting up the formation is hiding in the forest, and also understands that with its current strength, it is not difficult to kill the opponent. But the huge body was pressed to the ground by the high-density spiritual energy of heaven and earth, and the burst meridians were even more painful. The silver-backed golden-browed snake could not move and could only wail and cry one after another. At this moment, Lin Hao shouted loudly at the other party: "Do you know the whereabouts of Qinglong's bloodline? If you just nod your head now, you won't have to die in such a miserable way!" Under such severe pain, the other party still glared at him angrily, and his wails became louder and louder. The ears of those who listened were almost deafened, but the silver-backed golden-browed snake still did not let up. "Okay, you are so tough-talking, you really want to transform into a dragon." Lin Hao flapped his wings of firefly thunder again, took a few steps back, and waved the dragon chanting sword, causing the green and white cold energy to rush out quickly. came out, covering the land in the forest. Immediately afterwards, he blew a loud whistle and used his spiritual power to activate it, causing the sharp whistle to echo in the forest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4889 Thunder of Heavenly Tribulation (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! As soon as this signal came out, Yu Wenhu immediately retracted his hands, stopped activating the formation, and quickly retreated like Lin Hao. Although the silver-backed golden-browed snake didn't know the reason, it also knew that there must be a reason for the abnormality, and wanted to retreat. However, the spiritual energy that had poured in before stretched it like a small snake swallowing an elephant, let alone moving. Just lying there makes people feel like it will explode in the next second. Not to mention the torn skin, bursting meridians, and the majestic half-dragon body before, now looks like a dying snake. But it hasn¡¯t given up yet. It is still in great pain all over its body, working hard to circulate its spiritual power and absorb the heavy spiritual energy in its body. "As long as you give it a little time, its huge body will shrink bit by bit, and its damaged meridians will be repaired again, and it can swallow these two hateful humans into its belly. But for some reason, it stopped absorbing spiritual energy, raised its head with difficulty, and looked up at the bright moon in the sky. Lin Hao and Yu Wenhu were both far away at this moment, watching each other's movements. When they saw the silver-backed golden-browed snake raising its head, they both looked up at the bright moon. Neither of them used any more methods, but a dark cloud had already appeared in the sky, which was constantly squeezing the soft light shed by the moon and expanding inch by inch. Until the full moon turned into a crescent moon, and the crescent moon turned into a no moon, the dark clouds that covered the sky and the sun finally stopped the trend of expanding the figure. The first reaction of the silver-backed golden-browed snake was what the two humans had done. They swung their heads and tails with difficulty, trying to squeeze into the forest and find cover at least. But then it discovered that the spiritual energy between heaven and earth was no longer hovering around it, but was being absorbed by the dark clouds with huge momentum, causing the flow of the air to feel a little wrong, as if the formation just now was It's like being put up in the sky. The golden thunder light flashed in the dark clouds, and the deafening thunder was also heard continuously, making the silver-backed golden-browed snake open its eyes in fear. It could no longer care about the pain all over its body. The snake's tail was swinging wildly. The four eagle claws that had already formed were gripping the ground, barely dragging its huge body and moving forward with difficulty. Due to the influx of spiritual energy just now, it was actually covered in blood. At this moment when its meridians were damaged, it ushered in the catastrophe of transforming into a dragon. "If it were struck down by lightning, it would not be transformed into a dragon, but directly into charcoal." But the injuries all over his body made him unable to climb even a few steps. The dark clouds covered the sky and the sun, and the scope was terrifying. Even Lin Hao and Yu Wenhu had to retreat for a long distance before they could get out of the range of the dark clouds. . No matter how hard the Silver-backed Golden-browed Snake crawls, it will not be able to escape this catastrophe at such a slow speed. And the golden thunder light flashed in the dark clouds, and finally the first thunder appeared, hitting the ground suddenly from top to bottom. The fast person could hardly catch the golden shadow that flashed past, and could only A roar of thunder was heard. Immediately afterwards, the silver-backed golden-browed snake began to wail in pain, and its tail slapped the ground crazily. On its back, there was already a bloody and black wound. That smell of something being burnt, if you get closer, you might be able to smell the vague aroma of meat again. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4890 Thunder of Heavenly Tribulation (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! But Lin Hao no longer had the idea of ??joking at this moment, but looked at the thunder of heavenly tribulation falling one after another in shock. He knew that the thunder of heavenly tribulation was powerful. After all, he had suffered one before, and it took a lot of effort to barely eliminate it, but he did not expect that the thunder of heavenly tribulation turned into a half-dragon was so powerful. You must know that the scales of the silver-backed golden-browed dragon are now half-dragon scales, and it will take a lot of effort for Lin Hao to pierce them with the Dragon Sword. But the thunder of heavenly tribulation carried boundless momentum, and a golden thunder struck in the air, which could burn away most of the snow-white scales on its body. Not to mention the speed and power, if Lin Hao had not been prepared in advance, the cold air would have covered this place. In this area, I am afraid that Pingnan Mountain will be buried in the sea of ????fire today. The silver-backed golden-browed snake was struck by the first thunder, and it lost the strength to crawl forward. It could only turn around in vain, trying to tuck its head under its body. But its movements were extremely slow due to the pain. Its huge body was now like a weak insect, squirming and struggling on the ground. The painful wails could not roll out loudly from its throat, and could only be heard. A few low-pitched plaintive cries. But the catastrophe still shrouded it, and the thunder fell one after another, burning all the snow-white scales, leaving the bloody wounds exposed in the air. Even the pair of protruding black horns have been chopped off by the thunder, leaving only a small cross-section standing pitifully on the head. After about a few minutes, the large dark clouds finally dispersed, revealing the moon behind again, letting its pale brilliance splash onto the ground again. Under the moonlight, Lin Hao, even from such a distance, could clearly see that the body of the silver-backed golden-browed snake had been burnt into a dry piece of charred wood by the thunder, and there was no movement at all. He flapped his wings of firefly thunder and stepped on the tree crown to the side of the silver-backed golden-browed snake. With another wave of his sleeves, the frost on the ground suddenly turned into water droplets and seeped into the soil. "Boss, this is burnt to ashes." Yu Wenhu also got out and stood beside Lin Hao with a sullen expression, "Can you tell me anything from this? I think it's very risky to survive." "If you can ask, you can ask at the very beginning." Lin Hao scratched his head and sighed helplessly, "Although the thunder of heavenly tribulation falls one after another very quickly, it still takes the effort to shout. It If you want to survive, just tell us what we want to know." He kicked the piece of charcoal, and the huge thing had shrunk many times due to the burning. After being kicked lightly by Lin Hao, it suddenly collapsed, splashing ashes on their noses. He quickly stepped back a few steps and took the His sleeves protected his face. Lin Hao also deliberately used his soul power to carefully explore and confirm that there was no possibility that the other party was alive. Then he looked at Yu Wenhu helplessly and nodded at the other party. The two of them returned to the complicated house halfway up the mountain, washed themselves in the hot spring, and changed into new clothes. Then they swayed down Pingnan Mountain while taking advantage of the rays of the rising sun. On the way down the mountain, they once again saw thousands of snakes crawling on the ground, but this time they were not controlled by the silver-backed golden-browed snakes. These snakes did not react at all to the two of them, they were just fighting for each other. Sliding down the hillside, running towards everywhere without looking back. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4891 Tianlong Empire (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Okay, you can put a check mark on Pingnan Mountain." Lin Hao took out the crumpled paper from nowhere, tore off the top section with Pingnan Mountain written on it, and burned it clean with a flame. . "If the half-dragon snake refuses to speak, will other monsters be willing to talk?" Yu Wenhu sighed worriedly, "What role does this blue dragon bloodline play in the monsters? This half-dragon snake is not willing to reveal any information?" "What does it have to do with me how the monsters view the Azure Dragon bloodline?" Lin Hao raised his eyebrows and put his arms around the opponent's shoulders, "I have the Azure Dragon bloodline. If I want to cross that threshold and become a strong Martial Emperor, No matter what, you must fully activate the Qinglong bloodline in your body." He patted Yu Wenhu on the shoulder, and then said: "The soldiers will stop us, and the water will cover us. The worst we can do is fight all the way to the monster territory, steal the blue dragon's bloodline, and come back in glory." Hearing what he said, Yu Wenhu no longer frowned, but nodded to him heavily, urging Lin Hao to report to the next place. "The next place will be a bit uncomfortable." Lin Hao's face became strange, "But neither place is good. Compared with the volcano that will erupt without knowing when, I think you are definitely still willing to go to the human territory." Hearing this, Yu Wenhu's face suddenly sank, and he had a bad feeling in his heart, while Lin Hao scratched his head and spit out a place name. "The Tianlong Empire, the desert cliffs cut off the water." "Why is this place" Yu Wenhu's face suddenly became even more ugly, and a sigh immediately rolled out of his lips. The Tianlong Empire is not something to be afraid of. After all, with Lin Hao's current strength, once the Skeleton King is released and the undead army is summoned, the Tianlong Empire can be taken down in a matter of minutes, without even the need for command. But what kind of place is the desert cliff and cut off water? It is a desert at the edge of the Tianlong Empire. It is a deserted place where no one can poop. It is summer now, and there are no villages or shops in the desert. Yaduanshui is deep in the desert, so it is a supply point that is only visited when marching. In the past, it was okay to say that the Tianlong Empire always believed that only those who have experienced the most rigorous physical training can gain powerful physical training, so they flocked to the desert cliffs to find the water. But I don¡¯t know since when, the name of this place has become a synonym for death. Even monsters dare not pass through there. Although the Tianlong Empire does not explicitly prohibit humans from approaching, it has also sent patrols intentionally or unintentionally. Watching it day and night, there is obviously something terrible inside. According to the information given by Wanbao Pavilion, there was a seriously injured body cultivator who returned from the depths of the desert, but he didn't wait for rescue at all, and he didn't even say a few words before he died. Some people also saw the uniformly dressed Tianlong Army entering the desert late at night, but they did not see them coming back. Later, additional patrols were sent here to seal off the area. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The vast expanse of desert alone is enough for people to search for several days. Besides, the cliff cut off water sounds nice, but no one has ever gone in, who knows where it is. Even the information given by Wanbao Pavilion only vaguely mentioned that this so-called cliff water is said to be an oasis in the middle of the desert. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4892 Tianlong Empire (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! But there is no such concept as longitude and latitude in this world. Although the array master will carry something like a compass, it is still impossible to understand the location just by relying on the word "oasis", without direction or landmark building. "Forget it, the half-dragon snake has been killed, Qiongqi has been collected, and Emperor Yaoguang's tomb has been invaded all the way, why are you afraid of the desert?" Lin Hao folded the crumpled paper casually and threw it away. He put it in his purse, "Let's go, there's nothing we can do if we delay. Let's go to the Tianlong Empire for a walk. After we've eaten and drank enough, we can go in and enjoy the scenery!" Since the boss said so, Yu Wenhu naturally had no objection. He nodded immediately and followed Lin Hao towards the outside of Yunling Kingdom. After the tomb of Emperor Yaoguang completely collapsed, all the masters of the Tianlong Empire became members of the undead army. This indirectly caused Canglan and Tianlong to become a pair of brothers in need, both of whom had to work hard to retrain them. Master of martial arts. Not only that, because both of their countries are now in a downturn, the monsters that gathered at the border of the country due to the opening of Emperor Yaoguang's tomb were not immediately driven away. This led to the destruction of the country and the destruction of the people. Yunling Kingdom, as well as all the small countries that suffered. Once the Half-Dragon Snake, a powerful monster that suppressed all directions, died, all kinds of monsters at the border began to emerge. Lin Hao and Yu Wenhu killed them all the way, and finally arrived at the Tianlong Empire a day later. Among those who escaped that day, most of them were from the Demon Sect cult. Tianlong and Yaoguang only survived at most. In addition, Martial Emperor masters rushed to the streets one after another, and the interrogation at the gate of Tianlong Empire was not as strict as before. At least in Lin Hao's view, there was neither his own arrest warrant nor Yu Wenhu's arrest warrant on the wall. It was either that the Tianlong Empire didn't know it was the two of them, or that it had been frightened by the undead army and forcefully After suffering this loss, pretend that nothing happened. But to be on the safe side, Lin Hao still made some disguises for the two of them, turning himself into a pure-looking young man, and Yu Wenhu into a handsome and fat young man. The two of them walked in tandem, pretending to be tourists traveling together, and passed the interrogation of the Tianlong Empire. They passed through cities of all sizes, and finally arrived at the Ghost City in the desert. It¡¯s strange to say that even though the name is so scary, the place is not very desolate. Both the people and the various recreational facilities are all well-built. ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s because this place is backed by a desert and doesn¡¯t need to worry about attacks by monsters, so it has developed extremely prosperously, as if the monsters and beasts in the outside world are just a dream. Lin Hao and Yu Wenhu came here after a long journey. Without saying a word, they stayed in the best restaurant in Guixi City. After eating and drinking comfortably, they lay down on the soft bed. After just taking a nap, the night covered the sky again. Lin Hao also opened his eyes and jumped out of bed impatiently. After changing into his night clothes, he opened the window of the restaurant and climbed onto the eaves. Yu Wenhu is waiting for him there. He is also wearing night clothes and looks like he has lost a lot of fat. The two of them didn't say much, just nodded briefly, covered their own breath, and quickly ran towards the desert pass. Although there are only two guards at the desert pass during the day, the patrol will circle around from time to time, and there are many people watching. But tonight, the moon is dark and the wind is high, no matter how you look at it, it is a good day to cross the border secretly. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4893 Meeting an acquaintance (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! This place has been guarded for so long. The patrol team at night is much more lazy than during the day. The few people standing at the door are actually chatting intermittently. Lin Hao could hear the volume clearly even when he was lying on the roof. When he looked over again, he was immediately happy. Not only were there people standing at the door, but there were also several animals tied up next to them. I don¡¯t know if they were wolves or dogs. Judging by their aura, they were all very low-level fish monsters. It seemed that the Tianlong Empire was really afraid of people coming in. All these precautions were used. Lin Hao gestured behind him, and Yu Wenhu immediately took out two large black cloaks and covered them tightly. The wings of firefly unfolded under the cover of the cloak, taking the two of them floating in the air, and quickly flew towards the desert. But the moment the two passed through the low wall, those miscellaneous things tied to the door were The fish monster suddenly howled. As soon as the heart-rending wail came out, the sky above the wall suddenly flickered, and then Lin Hao felt like he had hit something with a bang, and could no longer move forward. The guards at the door also started to stir, and several orange-yellow flames emerged from their swords and shot up into the sky, illuminating the dark night. Lin Hao naturally flapped his wings, dragged Yu Wenhu back quickly, and lay down on the eaves, frowning as he watched the current situation. There is indeed a layer of translucent stuff on the low wall, standing vaguely at the pass. It was that thing that blocked Lin Hao's way just now. No wonder there are fewer patrols at night than during the day. The co-author has such a trick. The monsters at the door are probably not looking for enemies, but are used to inform people. "This is going to be difficult" Lin Hao sighed softly, looking at the guards who rushed out of the duty room, "Fat Tiger, can you break through this formation?" Yu Wenhu shook his head and explained softly: "Boss, this is probably not an ordinary formation, but a bloodline formation. Just like the spirit pattern, it is something unique to the Tianlong Empire." "Okay, as soon as I heard this name, I knew that there must be a specific person leading me in." Lin Hao waved his hand at him and sighed even more sadly, "You can never go to the crater first. Thinking about it, I One head is as big as two.¡± "How about just observing during the day to see whose bloodline this formation uses." Yu Wenhu suggested, "It doesn't have to be a specific person, it could also be some kind of object that seals the formation. Big deal. We'll just tie him up again tonight." "It's okay." Lin Hao sighed, then looked at the guards who started to blame each other, and the fish monsters who were still shouting. He felt even more irritated in his heart, and the two of them went home. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? off could go downstairs again, can go to the teahouse closest to the Desert Pass, and listen to music in the lounge on the second floor while waiting for the person who can pass the border. With such a big movement last night, anyone with a brain would know that someone wants to enter the desert, and officials and dignitaries will definitely come to check. But after waiting like this, Lin Hao unexpectedly saw a familiar face. The aura of the flower of the high mountains and the elegant clothes were none other than Fairy Xuelan from Dingfeng City! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4894 Meeting an acquaintance (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Why is she here?" Lin Hao put down the teacup in confusion, couldn't help but stand up and looked down. "Boss, who did you see?" Yu Wenhu also put down his tea cup and looked down curiously. In the vast sea of ??people, Fairy Xuelan's beauty made her stand out like a pearl in the dust. As soon as Yu Wenhu glanced over there, he saw her at the first sight, which was affirmed by Lin Hao. After replying, the way he looked at the other party was wrong. "I'm not saying that, boss, your beauty is really great." Yu Wenhu looked at Fairy Xuelan's delicate face, fair skin, and slender but fleshy body, "Let's not talk about the one at the Mountain and River Festival. Princess, why did you just kidnap the girl from Dingfeng City?" "Fuck you, I have no interest in me at all." Lin Hao rolled his eyes at him, "Besides, why didn't I stay in Dingfeng City for so long just to find you, a bastard?" "Okay, I won't quarrel with you, boss. I can't explain it." The other party raised his arms directly, and then asked, "Isn't she from the Canglan Dynasty? What is she doing here?" "If I knew, would I still be watching here?" Lin Hao turned around and walked out, "Don't look at the scenery. Appearing in the Tianlong Empire at this time is most likely because of the things in the desert." The two paid the money, sneaked into the alley, and began to observe Fairy Xuelan. She didn't come alone, there were also some of the young masters Lin Hao had met in Dingfeng City. It seemed that the Canglan Dynasty really had no one to send, so they would deal with such useless snacks. come out. Fairy Xuelan is their leader and the most cultivated among them. She is standing at the gate of the desert with a frown on her face. The two guards are informing her in a low voice. "It's interesting." Lin Hao whispered, "Looking at it, I guess she really came here just for the things in the desert. If possible, maybe we can let her take us in." Before Yu Wenhu could respond, he took out a piece of emerald green leaf from nowhere. As soon as his fingertips slipped on it, the abundant spiritual power enveloped its whole body. As soon as he raised his hand, the leaf flew through the air lightly under Lin Hao's control and landed on Fairy Xuelan's shoulder. Ye Zijian raised his head mischievously and quietly swept the other person's earlobe. She was thinking seriously about something when something suddenly moved in her ears. She froze in fear and pinched the leaf on her shoulder with an expressionless expression. Fairy Xuelan just thought that there was another boring person who saw her appearance, so she came over to strike up a conversation and raised her arm as if she was throwing away the leaf. But the breath above was very familiar, which made her hesitate for a few seconds. She loosened her fingers holding Ye Zi and watched him fall to the ground with a splash, with the tip facing the alley on the side of the road. Raising her head, she saw Lin Hao, who was wearing an inconspicuous gray dress and was smiling and waving to her. Although I don¡¯t know why the other party is here, after all, the two of them have lived and died together, and because of Lin Hao¡¯s incident with the Xuelan Demon Emperor, Fairy Xuelan thought that she owed him a favor. So she didn¡¯t hesitate, and immediately turned around and said to the others that she had to take a step in advance, and walked quickly towards the alley. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4895 Fairy Xuelan (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Seeing that the other party walked into the alley without hesitation and stood in front of him without any precautions, Lin Hao felt a little embarrassed. "You are a bit vigilant after all." He scratched his head and reminded tactfully, "What if I am a bad person now, or someone turns into me and kills you directly, right?" Hearing what the other party said, Fairy Xuelan's tense face suddenly revealed a subtle smile. "It doesn't matter." Her voice was clear and her tone was much softer than before, "Since you saved me that day, Xuelan owes you your life. Even if you lie to me or kill me in the future, it will be mine." You will never regret the kindness you have given me.¡± After finishing speaking, she glanced at Yu Wenhu again, raised her eyebrows lively, and then said: "But the young master's surname was Zhao when he met me. When he made a big splash at the Mountain and River Festival, he should be named Lin. I don't know what the real name of the young master is. Where¡¯s Fang?¡± "Ahem, it all happened for a reason." Lin Hao defended seriously, "I usually like to keep a low profile, so I use a pseudonym when I go out. It has nothing to do with who I meet." Fairy Xuelan didn't ask who Yu Wenhu was, nor did she pursue Lin Hao's anonymity and deception too much. Instead, she nodded generously and then asked: "Then Mr. Lin appeared in Ghost City and specifically called me. Come on, what's the reason?" "I want to go into the cliff water deep in the desert." Lin Hao said honestly, "I have a friend who told me that there might be something I have been looking for." "What a coincidence, I came to Guixi City because of this desert cliff with no water." The other party tilted his head and smiled, pointed to the tag on his waist, and continued slowly, "It is said that someone sneaked through the border last night, no. Could it be you two?" Lin Hao and Yu Wenhu looked at the sky simultaneously, pretending that they didn't hear anything, and even whistled as if nothing had happened. "Since we're on the way, it's okay to help you." Fairy Xuelan smiled again, turned around and walked out of the alley, "But there are so many people and things going on lately, so it's okay to take you in. After all, helpers can handle many things quickly. " "But with the recent chaos of monsters and beasts, your face stole the show at the Mountain and River Festival, so you should cover it up¡ª¡ª" As soon as she finished speaking, when she turned around, Lin Hao and Yu Wenhu calmly put on their disguises again. The fat young man and the young man in gray robe slowly walked out of the alley, following Fairy Xuelan. "This is a good trick." Fairy Xuelan looked at Lin Hao's gray robe and joked half-truthfully, "No wonder Mr. Lin didn't reveal any of his true identity at that time. It¡¯s awesome.¡± This girl was still very cold before. I don¡¯t know what happened today. Maybe Lin Hao was so good at pretending that she kept thinking about it, so she kept complaining now. Adhering to the fine tradition of being a manly man and not quarreling with women, Lin Hao went in one ear and out the other, pretending that the other party didn't say anything, just smiled at the other party, and forced Fairy Xuelan to stop. The voice turned away in embarrassment. "Forget it, you don't have one or two things that you can't explain." She whispered, "Besides, you are kind to me. It's my fault to be so quick to talk." (Remember this site's website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4896 Fairy Xuelan (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! After finishing speaking, Fairy Xuelan looked at the other party deeply, and then continued to ask: "Don't talk for a while, just listen to me." The three of them walked in unison to the desert pass. When the guard saw Fairy Xuelan coming back, he quickly turned aside and said with a flattering look on his face: "I have been told by the superiors, you can go in and just report anything." .¡± Before Fairy Xuelan could say anything, the conceited young man beside her started to scold dissatisfiedly: "I told you a long time ago, we are here to do business!" ¡°It¡¯s okay to run errands for you Tianlong and not treat us as honored guests, but let us hang out in front of the door for such a long time¡ªin Canglan, a guard who neglects his duty like you will be beheaded!¡± "Song Hu! That's enough!" Fairy Xuelan shouted angrily, "They have already said that someone tried to infiltrate last night. It's okay to check more carefully. Don't embarrass Canglan anymore!" That Diao Shaoyan was very bully and afraid of the strong. When he saw that the leader, Fairy Xuelan, was angry, he immediately put a smile on his face and did not dare to say anything anymore. But looking at Yu Wenhu and Lin Hao who were following him, he frowned again and said sarcastically: "What Fairy Xuelan said is quite good, but what about the two strangers behind me?" "What do you care about?" Fairy Xuelan replied forcefully, "These two people are the helpers I brought. In terms of strength, you group together can't compare to others. If you still want to be evil, then please go back for more." Let¡¯s practice for a few years.¡± "You -" A hint of anger flashed across Song Hu's face immediately, but it was quickly suppressed, "Xuelan, please think carefully. Although we are led by you, everyone is also a leader. , if you bully others too much, don¡¯t blame us for being ruthless when we return." "It doesn't matter." Fairy Xuelan said coldly, "Remember to mention how you contributed on the road and how you bravely killed the monsters." These few words seemed to hit the opponent's vital point, so Song Hu immediately shut his mouth and his face became even more ugly. "Young Master Song is also worried. After all, Canglan had that undercover Yu Long not long ago." Another baby-faced person said softly, obviously the one responsible for smoothing things over. "You must tell us their names. right?" This person is probably very popular. As soon as he spoke, Fairy Xuelan and Song Hu looked much better. "Zhuoran, you are the only one who speaks for him every day." She sighed, stepped aside, and pointed at Lin Hao and Yu Wenhu, "these two names are-" Fairy Xuelan paused for a moment, then suddenly turned her head and smiled softly at Lin Hao, and then continued: "It's Boss Zhao and Brother Zhao!" As soon as the name came out, Lin Hao's face turned black. Yu Wenhu lowered his head, covered his mouth and started laughing. Song Hu and Zhuo Ran were also shocked. Laughter came intermittently from the team, and Song Hu also chuckled softly. The eyes he looked at Lin Hao and Yu Wenhu changed from the obvious hostility at the beginning to contempt like a clown. Lin Hao scratched his head and simply responded seriously: "Yes, I am Boss Zhao." He pointed at Yu Wenhu behind him and continued expressionlessly: "This guy is smiling like a fool. That person is Zhao Laoer." (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4897 Walking Together (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Yu Wenhu coughed several times before he managed to stop his smile, but he could not introduce himself seriously and could only look at each other silently. "The names of the two are really unique." Zhuo Ran also coughed, "Okay, we have been delayed long enough, it is time to set off." Fairy Xuelan nodded, took off the crystal clear jade tag from her waist, held it casually in her hand, nodded to the guard, and walked forward. At the moment of passing the pass, a red light suddenly lit up in the middle of the jade sign. As Fairy Xuelan stood on the desert, the red light slowly changed shape in the jade sign and pointed straight ahead. "Hey, this one has its own navigation system." Lin Hao raised his eyebrows and looked at the jade sign with curiosity, "No wonder they dare to use Yaduanshui as a military supply point. It turns out there is such a trick." "It's probably the induction between blood and blood." Yu Wenhu responded in a low voice, "We'll know what's going on when we get there." Fairy Xuelan waved to the others, allowing the simple team of more than a dozen people to enter the desert one after another and stand on the rough sand. "I would like to remind you that the things in this desert are said to be getting more and more powerful." The guard said again, "If you can't stand it, you should cherish your name more and come back as soon as the signal is given." Listening to what he meant, there must be something hidden deep in the desert by Tianlong. The group of people nodded to him, said nothing more, and walked forward in the direction of the red light. Lin Hao and Yu Wenhu are not bad, after all, they are now masters who have caused a stir in the mainland. Although Fairy Xuelan is not as strong as the two of them, she is the most famous genius girl in Dingfeng City after all. Under the scorching sun, even if she was walking on the desert, she did not feel any discomfort. She always acted as the leader, and Lin Hao and Yu Wenhu followed her closely. But others are in a worse situation. This group of people have never experienced actual combat. Although their cultivation is much higher than that of ordinary people, in this desert, it is simply not enough. The baby-faced Zhuoran could barely keep up with the three leaders. The young men headed by Song Hu started sweating profusely and panting like cows within a few hours of walking. They had to take a break every few minutes. Fairy Xuelan was very decisive and directly rejected their request. After walking for a full day, Song Hu was so tired that she passed out. Then she looked at the sky and said that the sun was going down and she could rest for a while. No one of them had the energy to respond anymore. They each dug out their luggage, settled Song Hu who had passed out, and then lay down and slept hastily. They were too tired to eat anything. Only Fairy Xuelan still took a Bigu Pill, and then she lay on the sand and looked at the boundless starry sky. "Why are you leading the team?" Lin Hao put a blanket on her and lay next to her, asking softly, "Aren't there Gu Qingming and the others? You are a girl who travels so far across mountains and rivers, but they Don¡¯t feel bad.¡± The other party didn't respond for a long time, and Lin Hao almost fell asleep, so Fairy Xuelan replied in a low voice: "If it's a time of war who cares whether you are a woman or a man, the only thing that can distinguish is alive or dead. "(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4898 Walking Together (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! As she said this, Lin Hao suddenly remembered the troublesome monsters at the border between Canglan and Tianlong, as well as the silver-backed golden-browed snake in Pingnan Mountain that almost turned into a dragon. This made Lin Hao feel an atmosphere of imminent rain, and he also vaguely felt that the incident of monsters surrounding the mountain at the Mountain and River Festival was just the beginning, and the dispute between monsters and humans would soon be provoked again. It¡¯s a pity that he doesn¡¯t care about any of this now. He just wants to fully activate his Qinglong bloodline so that he can quickly cross the threshold of the Martial Emperor. Fairy Xuelan just sighed in a low voice, then turned over and fell asleep quietly. The temperature in the desert is extremely low at night. Everyone has prepared various cold-proof clothes in advance, and they sleep quite peacefully. As soon as the sun shines in the morning, they all get up consciously. Song Hu was much more pitiful. When he woke up, he was still dazed and his face was extremely pale. In order to take care of him, he moved much slower. It took him two or three days to get the jade sign. The red light stopped. But there is no cliff water there, nor is there an oasis as mentioned in the Wanbao Pavilion information. The place where everyone is standing is still an endless desert. The hot sand and gravel under the feet and the yellow mountains all silently declare this fact. . "What's going on?" Zhuoran asked in a low voice, "Is what Tianlong gave us still fake?" "No, they have too much to take care of themselves, and there will be no benefit in deceiving us." Fairy Xuelan shook her head, "Besides, if we disappear here, they will not be able to explain to Emperor Canglan." After finishing speaking, she suddenly glanced at Lin Hao and Yu Wenhu again, with obvious questioning in her eyes. "But what Lin Hao is best at is fighting and deceiving people. If you ask him to find an "oasis" that he has never seen before, wouldn't it be too much? Just as he was about to shake his head helplessly at the other party, Yu Wenhu suddenly grabbed him, stretched out his foot, and lightly stepped on the ground. "No way?" Lin Hao instantly understood what the other party meant, and immediately leaned down and touched the hot water, "Isn't the name called Yaduanshui? How come it's covered with sand? Is it still an oasis?" Fairy Xuelan saw the two talking and simply walked over, only listening to half of the discussion. "Underfoot?" She also stepped on the hot yellow sand, her eyebrows wrinkled, "It's worth a try." "Seriously?" Lin Hao sighed, pulled out the Dragon Sword from his waist, and inserted the blade into the ground, "Okay, everyone, move away. I'm the best at this kind of work." Yu Wenhu and Fairy Xuelan were both aware of his strength, so they immediately stepped back and took other people who didn't know the situation far away with them. "Oh, I just want to level up easily, why is it so difficult?" Lin Hao twisted his wrist, and the majestic spiritual power penetrated into the ground along the edge of the sword. In just a few blinks of an eye, It's already deep underground. Before the people in the distance could stand still, the ground suddenly began to tremble slightly, and countless pieces of yellow sand fell toward the ground like drained lake water. Before they could react, Lin Hao had already raised his head, smiled sheepishly at Fairy Xuelan, and shouted from a distance: "I'm sorry, I used too much force, this place is probably going to collapse!" (Remember Website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4899 Underground Cave (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! As soon as the voice came over, Yu Wenhu stepped on the ground in an instant and pulled Fairy Xuelan up. Lin Hao easily flapped his wings of firefly and floated in the air with a smile. Others were immediately stunned. Although some of them had the guts to follow, the ground did not give them a chance at all. It collapsed, dragging them down and burying them under the sand. "Ah!" Fairy Xuelan couldn't help shouting, "They will be buried alive until they die!" "No, no, there is a huge space down here." Lin Hao comforted casually, and flapped his wings of firefly thunder again, landing on the ground. Yu Wenhu also carried Fairy Xuelan and landed next to him. . The two looked at each other, lifted up their cloaks at the same time, and tightly wrapped Fairy Xuelan in it. Then they held their breath together, stepped hard on the ground with their toes, and were also hit by the sunken yellow sand. Brought underground. Fairy Xuelan felt a warmth all over her body, followed by an uncomfortable squeeze. When she opened her eyes again and took off her cloak, she saw the huge cave in front of her. Here are the two cliffs that existed before they were buried by the yellow sand, and the clear stream is gurgling from between the cliffs, rushing happily towards the front. If it weren¡¯t for the ankle-deep yellow gravel on the ground, this place would really be like the edge of a mountain, only too desolate. Some people who fell before were on the opposite cliff, some were on Lin Hao's side, and a few others were silently scratching the edge of the cliff, looking at the rushing stream below. Apparently a few unlucky guys fell into it. went. "There is such a vast cave under the desert" Fairy Xuelan threw her cloak to the two of them, raised her head and looked at the space, "The air here is actually not stagnant at all, and the stream is crystal clear ¡¤¡¤¡± "It's the formation." Yu Wenhu said casually, "Isn't there a trace of red light in the jade sign in your hand? It corresponds to the bloodline formation here." "But people who don't know Tianlong, why would they keep monsters with the same bloodline as themselves here?" Lin Hao patted the dust on his body, and fluttered his wings of firefly again, allowing him to overlook the land from a high place. area. "Even monsters with the same bloodline will only think of eating you to make their bloodline stronger." Fairy Xuelan defended softly, "What's more, since they are sealed in a place like this, they must If it is not a friendly monster, it must be like Qiongqi, an evil beast that brings trouble to others." Before Lin Hao answered, a hoarse roar came from the end of the spring, and there was also the faint sound of chains dragging across the ground. "Speak of Cao Cao, and Cao Cao will yell." Lin Hao snapped his fingers and landed lightly beside the two of them, "How about it, do you want to go and see it for a while?" "Since I'm here, it's to deal with this monster." Fairy Xuelan raised her chin proudly and took the lead in walking towards the place where the voice came from. "Of course I want to see it first." Yu Wenhu followed Lin Hao and whispered: "Boss, the flow of spiritual power here is very unstable. It may have been sealed for too long and the operation was disrupted by the tomb of Emperor Yaoguang." "It is estimated that this monster will be able to break the seal and come out after a while." "Killing one is killing, killing a pair is killing." Lin Ha sounded like he was traveling, with excitement in his tone, "Let's see what is locked up here today." (Remember the website address: www .hlnovel.com Chapter 4900 Underground Cave (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! This made Fairy Xuelan couldn't help but turn around, and opened her lips, wanting to remind the other party to pay more attention, but Lin Hao had already jumped in front of her and continued: "There is a sky outside the world, and there are people outside the world. I understand, I will definitely pay more attention." careful!" ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Yu Wenhu couldn¡¯t help but booed a few times, and immediately got the look of several people. "You don't have to come here to join us. Let's all find our own way!" Fairy Xuelan shouted to the person opposite, "Pay attention to safety. If anything goes wrong, your life is more important than anything else!" A few people responded sporadically and walked forward in the direction of the stream. Lin Hao and the others stopped laughing, arranged the team again, counted the number of people, and continued walking forward. This was supposed to be a rocky mountain that was half high but not too short. Somehow, a huge gorge opened up in the middle, turning it into two cliffs. And the gurgling stream in the center was probably groundwater. Lin Hao and the others took a little water from it. It was cold, which was perfect for relieving the heat. Although it is a cave under the desert, there are still small trees that are still alive on the road. Although the leaves have wilted, they are indeed still alive, forming a small intermittent forest. ??Further forward, there are three black obsidian pillars, placed at the three corners respectively, while the central circular array shines with a faint light. Above it is a strange-looking lizard. Only half of the lizard's body emerges from the formation. Its huge eyes are embedded on both sides of the face. It has no pupils and the eyes are pure white. It starts from the beginning until it falls into the formation. The back is densely covered with auburn spikes. "Red-tongued lizard?" Lin Hao raised his eyebrows, "I don't know that there are people in the Tianlong Empire with blood like this?" Hearing this uncommon name, Fairy Xuelan couldn't help but frown, and looked carefully at the red-tongued lizard restrained by the obsidian pillar. "Why is it still half of its body?" She asked softly, "These eyes are so strange, why don't they even have pupils?" Before the two of them could answer, the red-tongued lizard suddenly looked over and spit out its scarlet tongue, which was almost half a meter long. Fairy Xuelan was so frightened that she took two steps back and bumped directly into her. Lin Hao's body. "Don't be afraid." He smiled and held the other person's figure, half teasing and half comforting, "This lizard is not very powerful, it just sucks blood." "That's right, I'm just a dying demon beast trapped in the formation." The red-tongued lizard actually laughed hoarsely, and its turbid white eyes suddenly blinked. Although it had no pupils, I can still feel that sight. The long scarlet tongue was slightly withdrawn into its mouth, making it look less scary, but being stared at by pure white pupils still made people feel like being stared at by a dead person, and the chills could not stop running down their backs. . Fairy Xuelan was obviously a little scared. After all, no matter how she was called a genius, she was still in the stable Dingfeng City. The monsters she killed were all kept in captivity. How could they compare to the sealed monster in front of her? . (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4901 Red Tongue Lizard (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "There's no need to talk to it too much." Fairy Xuelan calmed down, pulled out the slender soft sword from her waist, and sternly shouted at several people, "Just kill it!" Lin Hao originally wanted to ask him to go over and ask about the situation, but looking at the red tongue lizard, it was not as reliable as the silver-backed golden-browed snake, so he kept silent. Furthermore, although he had killed all the Martial Emperor masters of the Tianlong Empire, they still had to ask outsiders to kill even the sealed monsters in their own country. Either this monster was really powerful and they didn't want to break it anymore. Manpower is either irrelevant, so it doesn¡¯t want to fly away. No matter what the situation is, it¡¯s always right to wait and see, and it¡¯s impossible for a monster like Taiyu to know the whereabouts of Qinglong¡¯s bloodline. Seeing that Lin Hao didn't make a move, Yu Wenhu didn't move either. He watched those people follow Fairy Xuelan and ran to the obsidian array. However, they saw the center of the three pillars suddenly light up, and the whole body was suddenly dyed black. The red, translucent barrier immediately rose, blocking these people out. Only Fairy Xuelan rushed in, looking at the others outside the formation with some confusion, and the red light in the center of the jade sign around her waist became brighter. "Hey, the little girl is very brave, isn't she?" The red-tongued lizard's turbid white pupils flashed, and it had already leaned down, with the tip of its scarlet tongue hanging at Fairy Xuelan's feet. It was clear that only half of its body was out of the formation, but it was over a meter tall, and its skin was so rough that it looked like someone had put gray sand on it, and it was all bumpy and undulating. At this moment, Fairy Xuelan was very close, and she could still smell the faint smell of putrid smell on her body, as well as the smell of blood that she didn¡¯t know where it came from. As the daughter of the Lord of Dingfeng City, she naturally couldn't show her cowardice here, so she immediately raised her sword without saying a word, stepped on the ground with her toes, and flew towards the neck of the red tongue lizard. But the other party showed an inexplicable evil smile, flicked his scarlet tongue in the air, and laughed in a low tone: "You say that the little girl is very brave, but she is going to die now?" The dragon chant sword came out, the wings of firefly flickered, Lin Hao had already grabbed Fairy Xuelan by the collar, hugged her directly into his arms, and stepped on the oncoming scarlet tongue with his toes, and there was a sword light. He slashed down in the air and cut off the smelly tongue. Blood splattered everywhere, and the tongue had fallen to the ground, still jumping around alive, and a painful groan rolled out of the Red Tongue Lizard's throat. But Fairy Xuelan suddenly shouted, and her fingers quickly touched her waist, but the jade sign that was hanging there just now was gone. The red tongue lizard suddenly launched an attack, not to eat this human being, but for the small jade sign. As soon as he reacted, Lin Hao quickly lowered his head and swung out two wind blades without hesitation, trying to cut off the jade sign that fell on the ground. But the upper body of the red-tongued lizard had already pounced over, letting the wind blade cut bloody splatters on its back, while its severed tongue rolled up on the ground and swallowed the jade sign directly into its stomach. ¡°It¡¯s just such a little power of blood¡± It mumbled vaguely, opened its mouth again, and the broken jade sign clattered to the ground, throwing up a cloud of dust. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4902 Red Tongue Lizard (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Its severed tongue quickly built new flesh and blood. When Lin Hao landed on the ground, the scarlet tongue of the red tongue lizard had completely grown. The auburn spikes suddenly protruded from its back, and the three obsidian pillars glowed again. The translucent white wall cover was like a huge net, trapping it inside. Angry roars came from its throat, sharp thorns grew out one after another, and were broken every inch. Blood stained its entire back, and its sharp claws were buried deep into the ground. "It's not like he can break through the formation in a while." Lin Hao hugged Fairy Xuelan and slowly took two steps back, "This guy is just waiting for someone to come and let him go. Go out by yourself." Fairy Xuelan¡¯s eyebrows frowned, and guilt appeared on her face. "I was too reckless." She whispered, "If I had observed carefully before taking action, I wouldn't have taken advantage of him in vain." "No, this is not a life-threatening mistake." Lin Hao let go of her waist and patted the other party on the shoulder with a smile, "I have plenty of backhand, so what if it escapes." After saying this, he didn't even look up. He shouted back: "Fat Tiger, are you done yet?" Yu Wenhu slapped his palms on the ground, and his spiritual power surged out instantly, activating the formation under his feet. Five or six Shadow Runners jumped out, and in an instant they were at the side of Lin Hao and Fairy Xuelan. Without any order, the arms of the Shadow Runners suddenly turned into various weapons and slashed at the back of the red tongue lizard. Most of the auburn sharp thorns had been broken, and they could not stop the sharp blade at all. After these few attacks, The bones are almost exposed. But it was because of this severe pain that the red tongue lizard struggled even more fiercely. The obsidian pillars suddenly exploded, and the white light mask suddenly fell into pieces. Bathed in blood, the red-tongued lizard finally crawled out of the formation, and its tail swept across the ground, trying to knock Lin Hao and Fairy Xuelan away. "It looks like the opponent's strength is probably at the level of the Demon Emperor." Lin Hao flapped his wings of firefly, and slowly dragged Fairy Xuelan back to fly back, "The people of the Tianlong Empire don't want to break someone's hand themselves, so let's let Come and die." He sent Fairy Xuelan behind Yu Wenhu and stepped away again. The sword was also wrapped with streaks of lightning, and it stabbed towards the red-tongued lizard with surging spiritual power. "Xuelan!" Zhuoran and the others ran over and looked at each other anxiously, "Are you injured?" Others pulled out their swords with nervous expressions on their faces, and asked with some anxiety: "He just went by himself. Can he stop the Demon King? How about we help him?" "If you dare to help, why are you still asking me here?" Fairy Xuelan sneered in a low voice, stood up again, avoided Zhuo Ran's support, and looked at Yu Wenhu on the side. He has already wiped off the formation and is putting away the usable materials one by one. His expression is leisurely, his posture is casual, and he doesn't look worried at all. "Forget it." Fairy Xuelan sighed and put back the soft sword in her hand, "During the competition in Dingfeng City before, he didn't cause anyone to worry about him. Now that the top spot in the Mountain and River Festival has been taken, now Even if it¡¯s a little bit of trouble, the other party probably won¡¯t take it seriously. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4903 End quickly (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! She was sighing with emotion, but forgot the pseudonyms she gave them. Yu Wenhu immediately coughed, but Xuelan still didn't react and gave him a strange look. But Zhuoran's group of people were all descendants of aristocratic families, and their expressions immediately became strange. They looked at each other in confusion, and then asked cautiously: "The leader of the Mountain and River FestivalXuelan, is this what you said in the first place?" It¡¯s different¡± ¡°This¡ª¡± Fairy Xuelan suddenly realized what she was doing, and her expression, which was originally as frosty as snow, suddenly turned red. "Being away from home, this, this, is nothing" She turned her head away and explained stumblingly, "Besides, as long as the matter is resolved satisfactorily, why should we worry about it more!" Zhuoran and the others smiled, knowing that they shouldn't ask too much about this matter, so they just pretended that nothing happened and silently watched Lin Hao fight with the red-tongued lizard. Lin Hao, who was just one step away from the Martial Emperor, was really not afraid of the Red Tongue Lizard with the power of the Demon Emperor. Not to mention that the other party had been sealed for too long. It took a lot of effort just to break the seal, and it was even more difficult to fight. Relaxed. As soon as the bloodline was suppressed, the sword skills flashed. Regardless of whether it was a red tongue or a green tongue, a lizard or a lizard, Lin Hao would chop off the limbs of all of them, and their bloody thorns would be nailed to the ground. This battle was over before it even started. Before Yu Wenhu had finished packing up the formation materials, Lin Hao on the other end had already waved to them from a distance and whistled loudly. The red-tongued lizard was also confused. It originally thought that the aura of heaven and earth had been turbulent since before, and it has not stabilized until today. Something big must have happened in the human territory, and the strong must have fallen one after another. So it had been waiting for these people to inspect the seal all day long. At that time, it casually ate two mouthfuls of fresh flesh and blood to regain the strength to break the seal. It was not like it just went into the city and massacred. But the current situation is far from what it expected. The opponent is still a peak martial emperor, and his bloodline suppresses him. He is caught off guard and caught off guard. By the time the pain erupted all the way up the spine and the red-tongued lizard began to howl in pain, it had turned into a stick with a tail, and was pierced through the chest by ground thorns, and was pressed tightly by the pressure. On the ground. "We're done." With a flutter of Yinglei's wings, Lin Hao stood in front of the red-tongued lizard with a smile on his face, and the Dragon Song Sword was slowly withdrawn. Yu Wenhu, who was in the distance, stood up and waved his sleeves lightly, blocking Fairy Xuelan and his group who wanted to step forward. "Boss has already helped you." He said with a polite smile, "Give him some privacy now. Now that we know what we want, you can go over and complete your errands." ¡± The red-tongued lizard at the other end barely struggled for a moment, then gave up its hopeless escape and simply lay on the ground, gasping for breath, waiting for Lin Hao to cut off his head. The other party suddenly smiled at it, squatted next to its huge eyes, and asked softly: "Aren't you curious why I have its bloodline?" Lin Hao purposely kept his name vague, wanting to see what the other party would say, but the Red Tongue Lizard looked at him strangely and looked him up and down. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4904 End quickly (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Then it opened its mouth and replied slowly: "Indeed, I have been trapped here for so long, and I am very curious about why you have Qinglong bloodline." "But boy, with your pure human aura, do you still want to lie to me that you are a monster?" The red-tongued lizard paused, then laughed softly, and the blood continued to pour out, covering the ground. Most of them were stained red. "Although I don't know what's going on outside, I don't understand how the Qinglong bloodline came into a human body." Its pale pupils flashed and its tongue stuck out. "But I know that the effect of the Azure Dragon Bloodline will not change. You humans, unless all the monsters and beasts are dead, will never reveal the slightest effect of the Azure Dragon Bloodline." After finishing speaking, without waiting for Lin Hao to answer, it silently closed its eyes, its long tongue was bitten off by the sharp teeth, and blood spattered at Lin Hao's feet. Immediately afterwards, the aura of the red-tongued leopard suddenly rose, and the auburn spikes grew again in waves. The thorns were also crushed to pieces by the healing muscles, and fell on its head. On the bed, it was stained with dust. "Well, these days, everyone is ready to sacrifice if they disagree." As someone who has used the Golden Corpse Marrow Worm more than once, Lin Hao knows the other party's behavior very well. With a quick flap of Ying Lei's wings, he turned around and ran back, grabbed Fairy Xuelan by the collar, and called out to Yu Wenhu again. He watched from a distance from beginning to end. As soon as the red-tongued lizard's tongue was severed, he immediately mobilized his spiritual power and ran in the direction he came from. "What's wrong!" Fairy Xuelan hugged Lin Hao's shoulders at a loss and asked with a hint of panic, "Is it trying to break free from your shackles?" "Silly girl!" Lin Hao couldn't help laughing, "That's because its mentality collapsed after being beaten by me, and it was ready to explode!" As soon as the words "self-destruct" came out, Zhuo Ran and his group, who were staggering behind the three of them, immediately ran faster, panting like cows, and their spiritual power was running like a small motor, non-stop. Traveling through the meridians. But even so, they still couldn't keep up with Lin Hao's pace. They could only look at their backs from a distance and run forward crazily. Fortunately, the red-tongued lizard was exhausted. Even if it wanted to self-destruct, it would be like lighting a long lead. After Lin Hao and the others had broken through the sand layer and returned to the ground, the red-tongued lizard would explode. The lizard's skin suddenly turned bright red. Those spikes began to emit a steady stream of green smoke, and the red skin began to bulge continuously, until powerful spiritual power surged out of its body, directly exploding the flesh into powder. At this time, Zhuoran and the others had just returned to the place where they fell. Before they even jumped up, they were thrown away by a huge impact. "This is not coming out!" Lin Hao was dragging Fairy Xuelan to prevent her from going down to save people. "I told you they wouldn't die so far away no matter what!" With a step of their toes, Lin Hao and Yu Wenhu moved to the left and right, like catching chickens, directly pulling those people out of the air and throwing them in pieces on the safe sand. But before they both came down, Fairy Xuelan suddenly noticed something and hurriedly retreated. Lin Hao and Yu Wenhu glanced at her inexplicably. Just as they were about to ask what was wrong, clear water suddenly spurted out from under the sand. out. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4905 Still no clues (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! The spring water was so cold that it hit Lin Hao and Yu Wenhu all over their heads and faces, making most of their clothes wet and causing them to choke unprepared. "Well, the monster didn't hurt me, but I was tricked by the spring water." Lin Hao awkwardly picked up the hem of his clothes and wiped the spring water off his face. "But Song Lake and the others haven't come out yet." Fairy Xuelan briefly counted the number of people and whispered anxiously, "They will be buried to death by the fools who collapsed." "Little girl, don't you come here with the intention to die?" Yu Wenhu retorted with a slight dissatisfaction, "I have never stopped all the way, helping you kill monsters and saving people, even if you are doing good deeds, , you¡¯re not so demanding.¡± As soon as these words came out, Fairy Xuelan lowered her head silently, unable to say anything else. Zhuoran and the others helped each other and stood up. The atmosphere suddenly became a little tense, but at this moment, Lin Hao suddenly became happy. . That barbell-like laughter directly broke the solemn atmosphere, causing everyone to follow him and look ahead inexplicably. I saw countless springs gushing out on the vast yellow gravel, and several wet people were vomited out. They were rolling around on the ground in confusion and panic. Not only were their bodies in a mess, even their hair was They were all shaken upright, looking quite funny. Hearing Lin Hao¡¯s laughter, the people climbed up in a hurry. Their faces were covered with dust, their clothes were covered with sand, and they were wet and clinging to their bodies. "It exploded, the cave exploded!" Some of the people stumbled and shouted, "The cliffs collapsed! The dead trees and forests also flew away!" Listening to the tone of voice that was already frightening, Lin Hao laughed even harder. He couldn't even straighten his back. Fairy Xuelan's cheeks also turned a little red. She hurried over and took those people away. They were dragged over and scolded a few times before they reluctantly shut up. After taking a short rest, they went back under the bright sun, hurrying slowly along the way, and finally returned to Ghost City two days later. Seeing that they came back unharmed, the guards were stunned. They couldn't stop looking at them up and down, and from time to time they would check to see if everyone's shadow was still under their feet. Fairy Xuelan and the others were unable to explain. They only said that the monster was dead, the jade tablet was broken, and the cave with cliff water collapsed. It is estimated that in more than ten years, there will really be a conspicuous oasis there. Lin Hao and Yu Wenhu returned to the restaurant. ¡°When Fairy Xuelan finished her business, reported the incident to Canglan, and followed the trail back to the restaurant, the two people had long since disappeared, and the room had been vacated in the early morning. Everything about the old friend meeting and helping her seemed like a dream, which she kept unhappy for several days. However, what she didn¡¯t know was that at this moment, Lin Hao was lying on the carriage swaying and yawning, while Yu Wenhu was playing the role of a groom, galloping on the forest path. ¡°Boss, I don¡¯t think there will be much gain from this trip.¡± Yu Wenhu is wearing a straw hat. If he wears short-sleeved shorts and a hoe, he can go directly to the fields to farm. "Then what can I do?" Lin Hao was wearing a white shirt, and his spiritual power was shuttled back and forth in the carriage, letting the green and white cold air fall into the air one after another. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4906 Still no clues (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "That snake didn't say anything, and neither did the big lizard who had been sealed for who knows how many years." He sighed dejectedly, grabbed the fruit plate on the side, and threw a few green ones into his mouth. of grapes. "I think there may be something fishy about the Green Dragon bloodline. A creature like a monster that adheres to celibacy would actually let itself die over and over again for the sake of the whereabouts of a bloodline." Lin Hao sighed again. , the mood has hit rock bottom. When he went to Pingnan Mountain, he was very excited and in a high mood. He felt that his route was to interrogate, search, and activate the Qinglong bloodline, collect ten thousand yuan crystals, and then step onto the threshold of the Martial Emperor. In the end, it was just a matter of running around all the way. I didn¡¯t ask for anything useful, which really made me unmotivated. The reason why I didn¡¯t go on my own but rented a carriage was also for this reason. Lin Hao was worrying alone here. Before he could swallow the grapes in his mouth, the carriage suddenly jolted, knocking him off the seat and falling to the floor. "We're here!" Yu Wenhu called, "This horse is no longer willing to go forward, so this should be it!" After rubbing his head, Lin Hao silently opened the door curtain, wandered out, and landed on the ground. When you step on it, the feeling of your feet is not as solid as the earth, but soft and soft. It is covered with gray dust and smells slightly like sulfur. Not far away, there is a huge pit that cannot be described in words. It is as if a city owner disappeared out of thin air, leaving such a huge depression. There are lush woods in the pit, everything is green at first glance, and in the middle of the endless woods, there is a steaming volcano. The majestic white mist continuously emerges from its body, like the heart of this basin, beating vigorously. Every time the magma on its body lights up, it means that the volcano is breathing silently. "Is this volcanic ash on the ground?" Lin Hao squatted down, picked up some dust on the ground, put it to the tip of his nose and sniffed, "No wonder the trees in this pit grow so well, it turns out that the volcano fertilizes it." "Boss, please stop joking." Yu Wenhu gestured at the depth of the huge pit and said with a headache, "Look at how deep this pit is. This volcano must have erupted more than once, otherwise it wouldn't have happened. There¡¯s such a depression.¡± "Once a volcano erupts and trees are burned, there will be more and thicker fertilizers, and the next trees will grow better, and the scattered spiritual energy of the world will be more, and the cycle will be endless." He stood up and suddenly took a picture with a smile. Patting Yu Wenhu's back, "How's it going? Are you ready?" "What are you preparing for?" Yu Wenhu was stunned for a moment, and then he felt his feet slip and he fell directly into the pit. Jumping from this height is much more exciting than modern bungee jumping. The strong wind carrying volcanic ash blew his sleeves and made his hair flow so freely. Lin Hao let go of the saddle of the horse, slapped the opponent on the butt, and then flashed his firefly wings and flew quickly towards the pit. The wind gathered behind him, making him go faster and faster, until he caught up with the expressionless Yu Wenhu. The wind suddenly dispersed with the retracted Yinglei wings, allowing the two of them to fall together. on the ground. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4907 Volcano Journey (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Boss, be careful." As soon as he landed, Yu Wenhu patted the dust on his clothes and threatened seriously, "I am also a powerful formation master now. I am not boasting. It will only take a minute to trick you. .¡± "Then I'm really scared to death. I can't sleep at night." Lin Hao took a step back and pointed in front of the two of them, "Since the young hero is so powerful, hurry up and kill all these monsters." Alright." Since the tomb of Emperor Yaoguang appeared, the world has not been peaceful anywhere. The two of them just landed and haven't even said a few words. There were already many black dogs with exposed fangs rustling in the bushes in front of them. They were all tall and tall. Just lying on the ground, they were as tall as Lin Hao's waist and abdomen. "What did he feed him to grow so ferocious?" Yu Wenhu was also shocked. He couldn't help but look at the other party's thick and powerful arms, and he couldn't help but look at his own belly. "Can volcanic ash make a monster so strong?" He waved his sleeves, dropped all the formation materials, and said in confusion, "This monster seems to have only a little cultivation, how come it is so strong?" .¡± "Once the volcano erupts, there will be countless corpses of all kinds here. Just go over and eat some. Coupled with the scattered spiritual energy of heaven and earth, it's like taking steroids." Lin Hao shrugged his shoulders and activated Ying Lei again. With wings, I stood on the crown of the tree and looked at the greenery. Different from the old monster aura on Pingnan Mountain, Lin Hao used his soul power to explore and found that this place was full of vivid monsters of various colors. There were even many plants and trees that gave birth to various auras, and this volcano happened to be standing right on top of it. On top of a weak spiritual vein. I don¡¯t know why the volcano didn¡¯t erupt when the spiritual energy around it was so strong when the tomb of Emperor Yaoguang was opened. "It's over." Yu Wenhu shouted from the ground, "How is it? Is there anything strange in this forest?" "They are all thick-skinned fish monsters." Lin Hao landed on the ground and pointed towards the volcano, "No, that is our destination." The other party responded, lowered his head and rummaged for something, and finally pulled out two black and white bracelets, with a sapphire blue jade hanging on them. If you look through them in the sun, you can see that they were carefully carved inside. The complex texture going up. Yu Wenhu put on one of the bracelets and threw another one to Lin Hao. He explained concisely: "I made a small formation. If you put your spiritual power into it, you can let the cold air protect your whole body." "This saves trouble." Lin Hao followed his words and poured his spiritual power into the small sapphire stone. As Yu Wenhu said, as soon as the formation was activated, a hint of cold air immediately emerged, climbing up Lin Hao's arms, but after a while, his whole body felt like a refreshing breeze, in this sultry forest. There was a comfortable coolness in it. "I've had enough of this environment in the desert." Yu Wenhu smiled bitterly, "The feeling makes me want to wrap it up with my spiritual power. It's hot and cold for a while, and it's almost killing me - so I made this gadget on the way here, and it rained salt on me when it was so hot." "Then you still follow me to the volcano?" Lin Hao squinted his eyes. Although his tone was teasing, he also had a hint of advice, "Originally, there are few records of the Qinglong bloodline. My search is like looking for a needle in a haystack. This volcano Maybe it¡¯s not the most demanding place.¡± (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4908 Volcano Journey (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Wherever the boss goes, the younger brother will follow. Isn't this a matter of course?" Yu Wenhu deliberately raised his eyebrows and imitated Lin Hao's nonchalant tone and said, "Besides, the boss doesn't say anything either. Just accompany me to the tomb of Emperor Yaoguang?" "This is called a manly man. The boss goes to the east gate, and I will never go to the west." He continued with a smile, "When you go out to hang out, you have to lose your friendship!" "Hey, you are so talkative now." Lin Hao slapped him hard on the back, then hugged the other person's shoulders and walked forward, "Let's go, let's go to the sea of ????fire with the boss." The two of them have gone through countless difficulties and dangers until now. Naturally, there is no need to say more. Life and death are just a matter of words. And in this huge fallen forest, countless monsters of all kinds were sniffing the unconcealed auras of the two people, and swarmed them one after another. It's a pity that as soon as the Dragon Song Sword came out and the formations fell one after another, Lin Hao and Yu Wenhu didn't stop walking. The places they walked were full of corpses of monsters, and most of them didn't even leave any corpses behind. To be directly burned by Lin Hao would be to be eaten by the Benying soldiers. In the end, all the monsters in the trapped forest knew that two big monsters came to this area, and they attacked without mercy. They killed the monsters as if they were drinking water, and they talked and laughed along the way. It was very scary! So Lin Hao and the others were walking, and they saw a horse standing upright on the path they were going forward. Not only did it hold its head high, but also pointed its chin towards them, and it also snorted loudly. Like beating a war drum. "I've discovered it, don't you monsters have brains?" Lin Hao directly pulled out the Dragon Sword, held a beautiful sword flower, and stabbed the opponent's body without even using his spiritual power. As a result, the horse suddenly tilted its head, and a snow-white sharp blade stabbed out from behind, hitting Lin Hao's blade with a clang. This time, a look of shock finally appeared on Lin Hao's face. His arms couldn't help but tremble, and he immediately took a few steps back to distance himself from the horse in front of him. "What the hell are you!" He couldn't help shouting, "Brother, your body is really out of place!" The horse in front of him snorted triumphantly and shouted proudly: "Shut up, you ignorant humans. For the sake of making a big fuss in the forest today, I will let you become part of the young horse, too." Can't!" This horse¡¯s fur is snow-white and its hair is soft. If it weren¡¯t for the crimson lines all over its body, it would be a good thousand-mile horse in the market. And on its back is a faceless human being. The reason why it is said to have grown, rather than to be ridden, is because the human's lower body is tightly connected to the horse's back. Lin Hao also took a closer look, and his soul force subconsciously reached out and went around the strange horse's body. But as he could see, the horse's meridians were indeed connected to the human-shaped piece of flesh. together. ??Looking at the action of the human-shaped piece of meat swinging the sword before, this thing probably doesn¡¯t just look disgusting, it actually has combat functions. "The world is so vast and full of wonders" Lin Hao glanced at the other person, his eyes always looking at the human-shaped piece of flesh, "I do know that there is such a thing as a centaur, but what are you, a centaur? ?¡± (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4909 The Fallen Forest (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! He just said it casually, and he didn't know where he was offended. The strange-looking red and white horse kicked off its powerful hooves angrily, leaving a big hole in the ground. The kicking force was probably amazing. "Absurd, what do you mean by a centaur!" It snorted angrily, and its hind hooves began to dig wildly on the ground, lifting up puddle after puddle of soil. "How can we be like this weak and dirty human being?" The two races are called together!¡± The human-shaped piece of meat on its back seemed to be connected to the horse's emotions. Here it snorted angrily, and the human-shaped piece of meat also opened its mouth and howled silently. The stone swords were still clanging against each other. "Oh, that's right, can't we call you both?" Lin Hao slapped his thigh as if he suddenly realized something, and then asked in an innocent tone like a child, "Then what should I call you?" These words were like a heavy hammer, hitting the opponent's forehead hard, causing the angry snort to stop immediately, and the hooves pawing hesitantly to stop. "This demon, how can there be so many title issues among demon beasts!" It pondered hard and stumbled while explaining, "Besides, this volcano was re-triggered recently. What has been taken by humans? How do I know the name" The human-shaped piece of meat on the back of the horse also supports his chin. Although there is no face, you can still feel the deep doubts on these two people. "Boss." Yu Wenhu swallowed the smile in his throat, moved closer to Lin Hao, and said almost inaudibly, "He must be a fool." Lin Hao nodded and continued with a serious face: "Yes, these are the two fools in the monster beast." The horse¡¯s hearing, if nothing else, was sensitive enough. It immediately raised its hooves angrily, and the human-shaped piece of flesh on its back also banged the black stone sword. "Ignorant humans know how to get hung up on such nonsense as names!" it yelled and yelled, and the red lines on its body began to emit mist continuously. "This volcano is located in a place like this in the mainland. , and no one comes all year round, who knows what you all call us!" The horse suddenly thought of something, roared angrily, and then shouted angrily: "And there is no second idiot clan in the monster beast clan. I think you two are just stupid!" "No, I can't help it anymore." Yu Wenhu glanced over and his shoulders began to shake, "This is the funniest thing I have encountered along the way." "Don't say it, am I not?" Lin Hao also raised his head, unable to suppress the smile on his lips, "I feel like my face is going to cramp!" The two of them laughed out loud under the gaze of the strange horse. The other side stared at them inexplicably, thinking that the two humans must have been frightened, so they suddenly burst into laughter. It snorted again and stepped on the ground with its four hooves. The red lines on its body burned brighter and brighter, and gray-white smoke continued to overflow, running towards Lin Hao with scorching temperature. Wherever it passed, the leaves were roasted and wilted, and hung yellow on the treetops. The willful meat also changed from the previous gray to a burnt black color, and it was almost impossible to see it. See how those hands hold the same dark stone sword. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4910 The Fallen Forest (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Although a man and a horse share the same body, they are unexpectedly fused. When the horse runs towards Lin Hao, the man is like a skilled cavalry, waving the jet black stone sword in his hand towards Yu Wenhu's body. Cut off the head. ????????????????? But how can I put it, the second-idiot player is the second-idiot player. No matter how strange he looks, no matter how weird his upper and lower body is, he is still the second-idiot player. Lin Hao and Yu Wenhu, one on the left and the other on the right, suddenly retreated more than ten steps. The strange horse suddenly stopped. The horse tried to chase Lin Hao, while the human body stretched out its arms desperately and rushed towards Yu Wenhu. That's enough, which made them laugh even harder. "If the monsters were all idiots like you, I don't think the human race would have to fight at all." Yu Wenhu laughed with tears in his eyes, and his back was so trembling that he couldn't straighten up, "Put two sticks on the border, one on the left and one on the right. I think they will starve to death in front of the city gate just by worrying about which carrot to eat first!" Lin Hao still had the strength to speak, so he could only keep nodding his head and trying to reduce the volume of his laughter. For a moment, the fallen forest was quiet, and the monsters could only listen quietly with expressionless faces as the heart-rending laughter spread throughout every part of the forest. The red lines on the strange horse's body became brighter, and the charred human figure on its body became more and more dry. It also slowly scratched the two black stone swords back and forth, making a sharp scratching sound. "That's enough!" The strange horse's voice became many times deeper, and its eyes turned pure black. More white smoke came out from the red lines, and there was also a pungent smell of sulfur, which almost stung people. Can't keep my eyes open. Bright flames lit up one by one on its temples, and the jet-black stone sword held by the black humanoid also swept across its temples, making the sword's edge tinged with fiery heat. of fire. "Again, again, and again!" Its body bent down, and every time its front hooves stepped on the ground, the red lines on its body became brighter, and the white smoke almost submerged its four hooves, making it difficult to see what was in front of it. All that could be heard was the sound of heavy hooves hitting one after another. "Since you are so disrespectful to my lava, then you just wait to be swallowed by this volcano!" Accompanied by this loud shout, the pitch-black figure suddenly opened its mouth, and erupted into a shrill chirp of a bird. The pitch-black stone sword stained with fire in his hand also swung wildly, and the four hooves of the horse's body stepped again, heading towards it. He ran in the direction of Lin Hao. In fact, its speed is not very fast, but its body is huge. Even in front of Lin Hao, who is already far above the average height, it is more than one head taller than him, and its body is more than a circle larger than half of the horses. . In addition, this strange horse is now so powerful that it is covered in flames and disgust. Every time it takes a step, it seems like a rhinoceros is running over, and the gravel on the ground is shaking uncontrollably. But even so, there is nothing to be afraid of if you can't stop someone's attack. This strange horse did not use its iron hooves to beat the enemy into a pulp as he imagined. The jet-black figure on its back repeatedly waved the air, and the jet-black stone sword stained with fire flew awkwardly in the air, but it could cut it. All that arrived was the smoke from the horse. It wasn¡¯t until the horse¡¯s hard head hit the tree hard, causing countless green leaves to fall, that it turned around in a daze in front of the tree, looking around for the scent of the two of them. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4911 Is it a human or a horse (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Although he is a bit stupid, with this IQ, he can still survive until now despite howling in a forest full of monsters. There must be something unusual about him. ¡°In addition to this strange horse¡¯s unusual IQ, the flame is also an extremely weird thing. The color is obviously no different from ordinary flames, but the temperature seems to be extremely high, perhaps a bit higher than the blue flames that Lin Hao transformed using his spiritual power. The flames had hit the trees before, but instead of lighting the trunks, they directly burned the middle into a big black hole. This moment of burning, with extremely high temperature, allows the tree trunk to directly skip the burning process and reach the final product - ashes. After its eyes turned black, it didn't speak as much as before. It would only snort loudly and patrol around the forest. The dark human figure also kept rubbing the double blades. And directly in front, several black shadows suddenly jumped out from the tree trunks. Before their toes touched the ground, they were already rushing forward quickly. The black sharp blade flashed through the air, and two rocks were chopped into the hands of the human figure. On the sword, three slashes were directed at the four hooves of the horse's body. But the white smoke spewed out again, using the extremely high temperature as a cover to slow down the speed of the five black figures. The front hooves suddenly raised and stepped hard on the backs of those black figures, directly The opponent who hit him suddenly disintegrated, and jumped back into the tree in a panic, leaving only sporadic black mist still lingering under his hooves. The pitch-black figure also raised its arms, and slashed across with two stone swords, one to the left and one to the right. It cut off the arms of the two shadow runners, and then pointed the tip of the sword at their chests, but in an instant , dozens of cold lights flashed through. Looking at the sky again, there are no shadow soldiers anywhere, just a mass of black mist moving around. The loud snort rolled down from the throat of the strange horse again, and the four hooves stepped up again. Following the running shadow soldier who disappeared among the trees, he quickly jumped over, and the white smoke all over his body was again - No! It suddenly stopped, its front hooves slammed on the ground, and its hind hooves kicked back fiercely. The dark figure on the horse also turned around quickly, revealing its two dark stone swords. But it was useless. The snow-white sword light only glanced lightly and cut off the two black stone swords at the waist, causing the sword tips to hit the ground directly and penetrate into the soil. "I heard that a horse's perspective is 350 degrees?" Lin Hao's chuckle fell on the ears of this strange horse, causing it to hurriedly retract its hind hooves and step on the ground again, trying to Avoid this blow from behind. But the second sword light followed like a shadow, and fell in the blink of an eye, cutting off the black humanoid's arm. However, although the opponent shared the same meridians as the horse, it seemed as if he could not feel the pain, and he still held it high. Holding his broken arm, he also tried to scratch Lin Hao's face. Lin Hao's toes had already stepped on the horse's back. With just a slight bend and a sudden twist of his wrist, the third ray of sword slashed across the horse, knocking the pitch-black figure directly off the horse's back. Chopped. That thing didn¡¯t look like a human body, but once it was separated from the horse¡¯s back and fell to the ground, the sound was like jade falling to the ground. It tore apart with a thud. Under the charred skin was not human flesh and blood, but countless crystalline jade stones. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4912 Is it a human or a horse (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "No wonder he didn't say a word and wasn't afraid of pain." Lin Hao muttered in surprise, "It turns out that he and this horse are not from the same family." As soon as the black human figure fell, the red lines on the horse's body suddenly dimmed a lot, the hot white smoke stopped spewing out continuously, and the temperature dropped a lot. The pupils that were originally pitch black seemed to be diluted by the rain, and the white part of the eyes was slowly exposed. The mother's low panting subsided, and the horse suddenly lost its previous momentum and began to jump and jump on the spot. , trying to throw Lin Hao away. The Dragon chanting sword clicked and was put back into the scabbard by Lin Hao. The cold air flowed out from his body along with the surging spiritual power, as if he was wearing a suit of ice armor, and the hot smoke around him cancel each other out. He himself reached out leisurely, grabbed the other person's hair, and even sat directly on its back, blowing a loud whistle in his mouth. "Shut up!" The weird-looking horse finally snorted angrily again, and its hooves stamped the ground more and more anxiously. "I'm not a human domestic animal, don't blow that stupid whistle at me!" Yu Wenhu walked out of the forest. After shaking off the leaves on his body, he slowly took out a talisman. Not afraid of the other party's hooves, he quickly pressed it against the horse's chest. The text on the talisman suddenly lit up, and then burned quickly, activating its own effect. The cold air immediately spread upwards, causing the red lines on the opponent's body to dim immediately. The hot and overflowing smoke was completely offset by the cold air, and was completely dispersed. "Okay." Lin Hao smiled and patted the other person's head, stroking the other person's silky hair happily, "Now you are a good and quiet horse." "Ignorance, ignorance, ridiculous!" The horse was already a little tired, but Lin Hao's words made it jump up and down again, "I am a monster of the Lava clan, how could I be willing to be ridden by a human? Where¡¯s the crotch!¡± "But weren't you just being ridden by that pitch-black humanoid?" Yu Wenhu said coolly, "Not only was he riding on you, he was also dancing with a gun and a knife on your back." "That doesn't count as being enslaved by humans!" The demonic beast that had announced its family name aggressively just now immediately began to groan with a guilty conscience, "Then, that was eaten by me and became my weapon!" Its eyes suddenly lit up, and it raised its head proudly, repeating quite excitedly: "Yes, that's right! That's the weapon I got after eating it!" After finishing speaking, it glanced at Yu Wenhu with disdain, and shouted loudly in a very complacent tone: "Ignorant humans like you will soon become our boss's food and turn into the afterglow of the volcano!" "Oh - so that's it!" Lin Hao smiled and patted the heads of these two idiots, pretending to be surprised and asked, "Then where is your boss and what is his title?" The lava monster snorted proudly again, and shouted to the two of them with pride and admiration: "Our boss is the overlord of this volcano, the king of lava!" As soon as the name was spoken, Yu Wenhu's cheeks immediately bulged up. If it weren't for his strong willpower, he would have started to laugh now. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4913 The King of Lava (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Comparatively speaking, Lin Hao was very disrespectful. As soon as the name was spoken, he began to laugh softly. Hearing the loud nasal sound after the other party finished speaking, his laughter became louder and louder. This lava monster was even stranger, but it didn't dare to resist Lin Hao. It could only stand there aggrievedly and express its dissatisfaction by flicking its tail crazily. "Humans, both of them are so stupid" It snorted carefully and muttered softly, "You laugh at everything, you are indeed a bunch of idiots" Lin Hao naturally stopped smiling immediately, knocked the other party on the head seriously, and threatened in a low voice: "Be honest, or I will kill you and make horse meat hot pot before I see your boss." "I'm not a horse!" The lava demonic beast immediately snorted angrily and stamped its hooves hard on the ground. "My clan's name is Lava. They are demonic beasts born near volcanoes. They can wear thick Fog, spitting fire from your mouth, if you continue to talk nonsense, I will eat you!" "Okay, okay, okay, okay." Lin Hao turned over and dismounted, grabbed the other person's hair, and echoed in a very perfunctory manner, "Whatever you say is what you say, no one will compete with you." No matter how stupid this lava monster is, it doesn't dare to talk back to this human who cut off his human body half in three ways. He can only keep mumbling that our boss is so powerful. Our boss will eat you in minutes, and he doesn't dare to complain loudly. , all humming like mosquitoes. "Come on, I know your boss is powerful." On the contrary, Yu Wenhu impatiently slapped it on the butt hard, "My boss is just as powerful. If you don't keep quiet, I will pluck all your hair on the temples." The other party immediately stopped talking, not even swung the horse's tail back and forth, and was dejected as Lin Hao pulled his hair on the temples and led the way honestly in front of the two of them. Although this guy is indeed a fool, the aura of monsters is far stronger than that of humans. In addition, they made such a big noise just now, but until now, no monsters have come to watch. It shows that the words of these two fools are somewhat credible. The lava king, who sounds quite ridiculous, is probably the overlord of this volcano, so much so that no monster in the lava race dares to provoke him in the forest. But this made Lin Hao even more curious. After all, the volcano was now touched by the tomb of Emperor Yaoguang and was on a weak spiritual vein. The temperature would only be higher than before. And the idiot-like lava monster in front of him, although the temperature it can emit is hot enough, its skin without red lines is still normal soft skin, and it is hard to see how high the temperature can be withstood. ¡°Then what would this so-called lava king look like if he lived in the crater of a volcano? Would he have a strange human shape like this lava monster? With such questions in mind, Lin Hao felt much happier than before. After all, exploring strange monsters is much more fun than aimlessly searching for bloodlines all over the world. "Two people and one horse, no, two people and one monster climbed up the volcano like this, heading towards the crater of the volcano where white mist was constantly spewing out. This lava monster was very proud at first, thinking that Lin Hao and Yu Wenhu would not be able to withstand the heat as well as him, and would suffer from heat stroke due to being roasted by the volcano halfway. At that time, he ate a few bites here and a few bites there, listening to their pain and begging for mercy. share. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4914 The King of Lava (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "As a result, it walked for a long time, and it was too tired to say anything. The temperature it could bear gradually reached its peak. The two of them were like people who were fine, talking and laughing and walking quickly. The scorching ground, the oncoming heat and the flying volcanic ash seemed to be just a joke to these two extremely fragile people, and there was nothing they could do about it. What made this lava monster the most angry was that the human in white was still holding on to its hair, making it impossible for him to even turn around and escape. His position changed from leading the way with great vigour, to Only after being urged by the two men did he reluctantly take a step forward. Until finally, it couldn't stand it anymore and was lying on the ground without any intention of moving another step. "I'm warning you, monsters also have dignity. Even if I jump from here and die, I will never take another step!" This lava monster lay dying on the ground, and its red lines were about to change. So pale. It allowed Lin Hao to kick its back, then lay on the ground pretending to be dead, and asked angrily: "In the end, you are just two humans, and you don't wear armor to go into battle, and you don't have spiritual energy to protect your body, so why can you leave?" so far!" The lava demon beast got angrier and angrier as he talked about it. He felt that his whole beast was in bad shape. He wished he could cry bitterly right now to save his honor for his pitiful life. But the two hateful humans squatted down, and the chubby one showed it the sling on his wrist with a smile, which immediately made the lava monster's eyes widen. "This is human wisdom." Yu Wenhu looked at it with contempt, "I think you monsters were defeated back then simply because you were too stupid." "Shut up!" This lava demon beast cursed fiercely. Unfortunately, it was a fierce and soft-hearted person. It took him a long time to breathe even if he said a word, and his tongue wanted to spit out all of it on the ground. It rolled its eyes in a circle, raised its neck, and asked in a rather aggressive tone: "I can tell you that the boss lives in a volcano. He is a real lava monster. There is no notice from his kin. It is It won¡¯t come out easily!¡± "Oh?" Lin Hao raised his eyebrows and grabbed the other person's hair with a smile, "So what do you mean, you good horse?" That sinister smile almost chilled the heart of this lava monster's conditioned reflex. ¡° But the temperature here is really too high, and it might immediately jump on the street halfway. Even if you take these two people to the crater, and then turn back like this, you won¡¯t avoid the fate of jumping on the street halfway. Considering its own life, it closed its eyes and gritted its teeth, and asked cautiously: "Don't humans always like to make deals! I'll call the boss out, and you guys give me the cold hand rope!" "You can't take it with you, so what's the use of giving it to you." Yu Wenhu immediately sneered coldly, "Besides, didn't you say that you are a monster of the Lava clan and you are not afraid of high temperatures?" "Shut up, I'm not afraid of high temperatures!" The other party was obviously lying on the ground tired, but he still kicked up his hooves stubbornly, and even reluctantly snorted to express his overwhelming anger. "I was planning to take away your amulet and let you die of heat in the crater!" It defended itself, "I was going to hold your amulet in my mouth and watch your bodies roll down under the volcano!" ( Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4915 Silent Provocation (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Lin Hao really wanted to laugh to death from this idiot. He didn¡¯t have the energy to talk nonsense back and forth with the other party in a serious manner, so he could only squat beside him and suppress his laughter. "Wow, since you said so, then I will definitely give it to you!" Yu Wenhu, on the other hand, took off his hand strap seriously and handed it to the other person's mouth, "Bite it, don't lose sight of it for a while We're dead." The lava monster immediately jumped up, snatched the hand rope from the other party's hand, and held it in its mouth happily. While still stepping on the ground with its front hooves, it pointed its chin in the direction of Lin Hao, as if It's saying that he still has it. "I'll give it to you when your boss comes out." Yu Wenhu took out another bracelet from his sleeve and put it on his wrist again seriously, letting the constant cold air protect him again, " Otherwise, if you run away, we will jump into the lava to find your boss." The lava monster stared dumbly at the brand new rope that the other party took out, and immediately added another note on the head of the unforgivable human being, saying that it was extremely cunning. But it couldn't think of anything to say to refute the other party, so it had no choice but to hold the hand rope in its mouth aggrievedly. Without saying a word or shaking its tail, it led the two of them to the volcano. mouth. From a distance, this volcano looks quite small. In fact, up close, the crater is big enough to throw tens of thousands of people down. Just by looking at it, the skin of anyone with insufficient cultivation will be burned by the scalding heat. . Although Lin Hao and Yu Wenhu had prepared hand ropes to release the cold air in advance, they still released their body-protecting energy to prevent themselves from being burned by the hot smoke. The lava monster was even more cowardly. It bit the hand rope given by the human in its mouth tightly and refused to take another step closer to the crater. It only wanted to watch from a dozen meters away. In the end, Lin Hao got impatient and pulled out the Dragon Song Sword, put it on the opponent's neck, and then let the guy step over slowly with a frown on his face. "Hurry up." They scolded fiercely, "I'm not calling you boss, please speak up quickly or I'll throw you down!" The lava monster sniffed in frustration, but unlike Lin Hao and the others, it put down the rope in its mouth and snorted loudly into the lava. The red lines clinging to the snow-white fur, under the protection of the hot white smoke, lit up brightly, like a bright light in the sea fog. The light was no longer red, but turned into incandescence. Thick white mist rose along with the crater. Lin Hao and Yu Wenhu took two steps back, one to the left and the other to the right. One of them held the Dragon Song Sword tightly, and the spiritual power in his body began to flow rapidly. The other had already pulled out a dozen talismans and hid them under his wide sleeves. . The crimson lava began to roll, emerging one after another. The lava monster moved cautiously, avoiding the lava that was thrown into the volcanic ash, and held the blue hand rope in its mouth tightly. Although it was clamoring all the way to let its boss eat these two people, it actually knew it all too well. There is no friendly relationship between monsters and beasts that helps each other. They only advocate absolute force. The strong have irreversible control over the weak, and the same is true for the King of Lava. The other party does not care about its own kind as much as it said. The reason why it has not been eaten by the box is because the lava monster's skin and flesh are very difficult to chew and difficult to deal with, so it is not classified as prey. inside. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4916 Silent Provocation (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "The King of Magma, which was inexplicably pulled out to suppress the situation, lives in the magma all year round, and only occasionally emerges when the volcano erupts. But even then, the opponent's behavior was very restrained. He neither took the initiative to attack nor encircled his territory with aura. He only swallowed the melted corpses and then dived back into the volcanic magma. At this moment, the series of actions made by the lava monster are not calls at all, but a provocation among the lava clan, intending to replace the other party as the boss. As the overlord here, the King of Lava will never refuse someone else's invitation for a decisive battle, and the continuous gush of magma means that something is moving rapidly in the direction of the crater. "Okay, okay, my boss is coming up!" The lava monster jumped directly from the spot, with white smoke all over its body, and suddenly disappeared with an umbrella. "If he sees me being caught by a human, I will definitely die!" The other party rushed to Lin Hao and scolded vaguely. His four hooves were pacing anxiously on the ground, and the height of his voice also rose. Several times more. "True to your word, give me the cold stuff on his body!" There were countless monsters who died under Lin Hao's sword, but this was the first time he saw such a fool. When he heard the other person's frightened tone that he wanted to cry out, he casually took away his hand rope and let the lava monster hold it in his mouth. In the mouth. "Haha, just wait and see!" As soon as the hand rope was in hand, this cheap lava monster quickly stepped back, then suddenly stepped on all four legs, turned around and ran down the mountain. "Angry King of Lava Ash, all of your skin will be burned off!" This guy ran wantonly and shouted to the two of them very proudly. "At that time, you only had sporadic pieces of flesh rolling down the hillside. I'm afraid you haven't reached the bottom of the mountain yet. , it will be completely covered by volcanic ash!¡± The pain of being enslaved by Lin Hao emerged in its heart, which suddenly revived its exhausted body. It held the blue hand rope in its mouth and quickly disappeared in front of the two of them. "I asked, did he not realize at all that his spiritual power was about to be exhausted?" Lin Hao raised his eyebrows and placed his palms next to Yu Wenhu. The other party took out another blue bracelet from his pocket, handed it to Lin Hao honestly, and said: "Looking at the fool it looks like, I'm afraid it doesn't know that even the sapphire crystal needs it." You don¡¯t even know that spiritual power can be used.¡± In fact, it¡¯s not the fault of the lava monster. After all, it has eaten so many humans since it was a child, and its cognition has been formed and fixed. It thinks that humans are cowardly, timid and pitiful animals that are self-prepared. As a result, the world view that had been fixed for more than ten years was suddenly forcibly broken by two humans who were so powerful that the lava monster mistakenly believed that it was only the weird and various technologies of humans that allowed the two to rely on a His cultivation and flexible positioning suppressed him honestly. And these two sapphire crystal bracelets must be the human technology that I cannot understand and understand, and there is a high probability that it is the trump card of these two people. "It's a pity that this guy only thought he had a chance to win, so he ran very fast and didn't dare to look back, for fear that he would be beaten up by Lin Hao who caught up with him. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4917 Inadvertently (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! It has a powerful calculation in its heart, but it doesn't know that if this formation didn't require gem carving, it would be a must-have formation bracelet when going out. Yu Wenhu could probably earn a fortune just by selling this, so the two of them wore replacement bracelets on their wrists and looked at the place where the lava monster disappeared. They looked at each other and shook their heads helplessly, saying that they really didn't understand what the second fool was thinking. But since the guy ran away, it also shows that the other party did not tell any lies about this so-called Lava King. As soon as this conclusion was made, a black shadow jumped out of the continuously gushing magma, causing the red lava to spit out suddenly in the direction it pointed, and rushed to Lin Hao on the side. Although he was protected by cold air, the temperature of the volcano was still extremely hot. He was afraid that the Firefly Thunder Wings would be harmed, so he did not intend to use it. Seeing the lava rushing towards him, he flicked his sleeves, letting the cold air cover the blade of the sword, and threw out several sharp ice edges, directly scattering the lava. Lin Hao's toes suddenly touched the ground again, and while he stepped back, he also used his spiritual power as a guide, causing the sultry volcanic ash to scatter in the air. With the help of the cold air, it turned into a solid wall of frozen soil. , blocking the remaining hot magma. The soul force envelope instantly poked out of his body, heading towards the depths of the white mist, and brought with it the power of blood suppression. And a dark demonic beast slowly emerged from the hot white substance, and then came slowly and slowly through the lava all over the ground. "Bright incandescent flames are burning on its horse, and its hair is almost invisible. Only the flames can be seen flying in the air, while a blackened skeletal figure stands on the horse's back. Different from the previous molten monster, the half-man and half-horse monster in front of him was filled with murderous intent. Red light flashed in the eyes of the horse and the humanoid at the same time, staring in the direction of Lin Hao. . The skeletal humanoid raised its arms, and the dark bones melted instantly, like a shadow soldier, and turned into two sharp scimitars halfway, hanging brightly in the air. Immediately afterwards, the horse snorted, and the incandescent light on its body became a little brighter, almost suppressing the sun in the sky, and the red flames in its eyes became a little brighter. This was supposed to be a tense scene where they would meet each other in the next second, but the other party suddenly started walking slowly again, walking around on the magma. "I thought you were stupid enough" The upper and lower mandibles of the pitch-black skeleton parted, and the horse immediately opened its lips, making it difficult to tell who was speaking. "But it's I didn¡¯t expect that even this kind of thing would fall into other people¡¯s hands.¡± Hearing these words filled with resentment, Lin Hao suddenly felt something in his heart. He snorted deliberately and mocked in a strange way: "Why, don't you know how much you weigh?" The other party obviously did not expect that he would suddenly talk to him, and immediately stopped where he was. The arms with the black scimitar were also lifted by the skeletal figure, and the sharp tip of the knife was pointed at Lin Hao. "You are just a human being. You don't know anything, so what can you say?" It said with sarcasm, while the horse body and the human form were still exactly the same and opened their mouths at the same time. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4918 Inadvertently (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Even if the so-called Qinglong bloodline falls into the hands of outsiders, our monster clan will take it away sooner or later." "Oh -" Lin Hao sighed meaningfully, and asked with a smile, "It seems that you understand very well. You actually know that the monster clan will take away the blue dragon bloodline in my body sooner or later." The other party was stunned and immediately realized that he had just said something he shouldn't have said. He immediately closed his mouth tightly, and the black scimitar in the hand of the skeletal figure suddenly hit a place, making a loud impact. As the owner of this volcano and a strong one among monsters, it didn¡¯t even think about any excuses, but directly chose the quickest and most convenient method of killing. It¡¯s a pity that the moment it stepped out and headed towards Lin Hao, it already silently told the two of them that this lava monster did know something about the whereabouts of Qinglong¡¯s bloodline. Before, the half-dragon snake was full of provocations and kept silent in the face of death. The red-tongued lizard was even more fierce and fierce. It would explode with them if they didn't agree with each other. And this lava monster glanced at the two fools just now, and without controlling its mouth, spit out a key message: the monster not only valued the blue dragon bloodline, but would even take away the green dragon bloodline from humans. But why is this? After all, no matter how powerful the power of blood is, it is only the power of an individual, and for this power that belongs to them, these monsters would rather die than tell the truth about it. Needless to say, there is no need to say more about the tricks. "It's no use shutting up!" Lin Hao quickly retreated. The Dragon Sword in his hand suddenly flashed in the air. Dozens of sword lights were wrapped in cold air and rushed towards the half-skeleton humanoid on the opponent's body. And Yu Wenhu flicked his sleeves, and the talisman flew out of the wind and stuck to the four hooves and neck of the lava monster. The incandescent flame is extremely powerful, although most of it is spread on the four hooves, tail, and the hair on the back of the neck. But just relying on the high temperature all over the body, the talismans lost most of their effects. Only one or two were still able to force the cold tide onto the hot black horse. Disappointingly, these water flows were not only useless, they even contributed to the spread of the scalding white mist. The incandescent flames also burned brighter and dazzling. Lin Hao had to squint his eyes just to look at them when he got a little closer. to each other. The cold air enveloped by the sword light was like a moth flying into a flame, never to return. The lava beast snorted loudly, and suddenly raised its front hooves, stepping towards Lin Hao's face. The dark skeletal figure also suddenly leaned down, letting the two scimitars slide from the air. Passed by, slashing towards his neck from left to right. The surging spiritual power enveloped Lin Hao's body in an instant. The blue sapphire hanging on the bracelet suddenly exploded and turned into countless fine dust, which fell into the volcanic ash on the ground. There was a sudden flash of light, and the Dragon Sword in Lin Hao's hand was suddenly raised. He used the back of the sword as a shield to block the opponent's kick, and then let the wind blade explode along the edge of the sword, using huge momentum to neutralize the ferocious force. ¡°Immediately afterwards, he stepped forward, took a small step back, and twisted his wrist again, letting the blade of the Dragon Sword pass under his hoof, and cut off a dark scimitar coming towards him. He ignored the other dark scimitar, but chose to step out again and suddenly jumped onto the face of the skeletal humanoid. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4919 The skeleton falls to the ground (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! A crisp sound suddenly fell, but it was the sound of the running shadow soldiers summoned by Yu Wenhu, cutting off the dark scimitar stabbing towards Lin Hao's back. The second crisp sound came from the waist of the skeletal humanoid - the dragon chanting sword struck the rock-hard black bones, but it only aroused a few golden sparks, and did not stop the opponent as expected. Truncated. The skeletal figure seemed to have expected it. It raised its arms again, and the horse jumped around crazily. The incandescent flames on its body surged over and over, constantly counteracting the coldness and spiritual energy on Lin Hao's body. Body armor. The hot white mist suddenly surged up and quickly connected to the skeletal humanoid's arms. When the arms fell, they had turned into two brand-new dark scimitars, like closed scissors, allowing the blades to face each other. Aiming at the slender human neck. But the heavy pressure suddenly fell, tightly covering the body of the lava monster, causing its four hooves to hit the ground directly, splashing countless dust, and burying it deeply. Under the volcanic ash. The black scimitar fell suddenly, grazing Lin Hao's shoulders and hanging on both sides of the horse's body. The dark bones instantly lowered their heads, and their backs were deeply bent. The horse snorted hard, and moved its hooves forward slowly, trying to leave Lin Hao's side, but everything about it seemed as if the slow-down button had been pressed. It took a long time just to lift the hooves. It took a long time, let alone a quick escape. And the dragon chanting sword was filled with a bone-chilling chill, and the wind also started to dance, blowing the incandescent flames on the horse's body swaying in all directions. With just a dull click, the blade of the Dragon chanting sword had already sunk into the black bones, causing the horse's body to tremble suddenly. The angry snorts fell hard one after another, and the incandescent fire all over its body also burned. More and more violent. But dozens of frost-covered wind blades had gathered behind Lin Hao again, slashing at the tiny wounds one after another. And the Dragon Song Sword penetrated inch by inch until the blue-white frost covered the blade, and the wind blade also cut countless marks on the skeletal figure. Only then was the hard bone finally cut off at the waist, and it was stunned from the horse's body. He fell down in a daze. Before it hit the ground, the black skeleton suddenly melted, revealing a bright orange fire in the air. It was burned to nothing when it was about to hit the ground. It was lightly smashed into the volcanic ash, leaving only the huge skeleton. A knuckle-sized piece of char. With the almost inaudible sound of landing, the Dragon Sword was slowly withdrawn into its sheath. Lin Hao did not get down immediately, but stood on the lava monster's horse, raised his toes, and gently stepped on the opponent's hanging neck. He moved the position of his toes carelessly, and his spiritual energy continued to rush out, letting the cold air fall on the dazzling incandescent flame one after another, consuming the hot temperature bit by bit, making the pure and pure things underneath The black hair on the temples was exposed. It wasn¡¯t until the incandescent flames all over the lava monster¡¯s body subsided that Lin Hao jumped off the ground unsteadily and lifted the remaining bone to the side with one kick. Yu Wenhu stood a little further away, looking at Lin Hao from time to time, and from time to time at the volcano crater - this was a special show for lava monsters, and they beat each other's boss to the ground directly at the volcano crater. If there are two idiots who come to regain their own ground, they should always be ready to fight again. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4920 The skeleton falls to the ground (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! But to be honest, Lin Hao, who has the bloodline of Qinglong, can almost suppress most monsters with his bloodline, unless the opponent is like Qiongqi, a vicious beast born in response to the laws of heaven and absorbing the evil in the world. Otherwise, let alone one more, ten more would be useless, and they would all have to kneel down. In just a short time, Lin Hao had already used his spiritual power to form a frozen soil cage in front of him, and the horse was completely covered in black. The lava monster is locked inside. The human figure on the opponent's back has been cut off, and the breath all over his body is extremely weak, and due to the suppression of his blood, he can only bend his knees and stay in the cage like a domestic animal. ¡°It¡¯s just that unlike the two-idiot monster before, the other party didn¡¯t show any obvious anger or unwillingness to lose. Except for the first mention of the Blue Dragon bloodline, this lava monster's tone contained a bit of complaint. The rest of the time, it was like a stone. Naturally, there was no ridicule or sarcasm at all. It was simply a good gentleman among monsters. "You are being honest now." Lin Hao squatted down and looked at the other person at eye level - after the incandescent flame faded, the red flame in the other person's eyes also disappeared completely, and the original eye color was restored. . If you didn¡¯t look at the withered and hot body, this monster would be a dark horse with a perfect physique. "Just now I was saying that the monster clan would take away my Qinglong bloodline, why are you silent now?" Hearing this, the eyes of the lava monster turned around and stared at Lin Hao's eyes. "There is no way that the bloodline of Qinglong will fall into your hands in the end." Its voice was hoarse, and before it could say a word, it was about to cough up a mouthful of blood. This made Lin Hao couldn't help but frown, and withdrew some of his bloodline suppression power, but the other party had already started laughing, and a trace of contempt flashed in Gujing Wubo's eyes. "Human, your little bit of Azure Dragon bloodline can only weaken me a little bit. It is far from possible to seriously injure me to the point of death." "Anyway, judging from your tone before, the monster beasts don't like you lava clan very much." Lin Hao lowered his voice and continued seductively, "You are all born with flame war horses. If you form an alliance with humans, , from now on, you won¡¯t be able to choose the monster¡¯s territory.¡± ¡°Hahahahahaha¡ª¡ª¡± The lava monster laughed loudly, ¡°You ignorant boy, you still don¡¯t understand the thousand-year blood feud between our monsters and the human race, so you are talking nonsense here, it¡¯s really funny!¡± "Even if you don't tell me about the whereabouts of Qinglong's bloodline, isn't that power still owned by one person?" Lin Hao blinked, not angry, and still said softly, "Think about it, what if I really If you can kill it, won¡¯t you have a chance to take over?¡± But these words could not stop the lava monster's laughter. Instead, the other party's breath became unstable with laughter. The subtle incandescent flames flickered on and off, which looked very interesting. Lin Hao was not in a hurry, he just squatted there quietly and let the other party laugh. The lava monster choked on his laughter, and then spit out two mouthfuls of blood, barely able to stop his laughter. "You humans just like to fight among yourself so that you can come up with the country and its rules. You go back on your words and have endless schemes and schemes." (Remember this website's website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4922 Bottom Line Issue (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Hearing what the other party said, Yu Wenhu¡¯s heart suddenly sank. He insisted on following Lin Hao at first because he had traveled to many places on this road, not to mention the Qinglong bloodline, and there were few bloodlines related to the dragon. Since embarking on the journey, Yu Wenhu has been vaguely feeling that sooner or later, Lin Hao will turn his attention to the monster's territory and go to the most dangerous place to find the whereabouts of the Qinglong bloodline. "Boss, did you make this decision a little too quickly?" He calmed his tone and persuaded with great sincerity, "After all, this is only the third one. It's just that we didn't meet anyone who was willing to speak. It's just bad luck." "Come on, do you believe this?" Lin Hao immediately rolled his eyes at him, "If one self-destructs, it can't be imagined. If two seek death, it can still become a racial feature. Now three of them are like this. So, you¡¯re still telling me that you¡¯re not lucky?¡± "Besides, Wanbao Pavilion has so many informants that they wish they could put a few intelligence agents on the top of the snow mountain or in places where monsters are piled up. However, when it comes to investigating the Qinglong bloodline this time, they can only give me three people who have recently discovered something strange. List of transformed monsters.¡± He suddenly sighed again, half complaining and half sarcastically, and continued: "This shows that with the ability of Wanbao Pavilion, it is impossible to find even a few words about Qinglong's bloodline in human territory." "Then let me ask you again, where is the whereabouts of the Qinglong bloodline? Isn't it clear enough?" Yu Wenhu was choked by his clear logic and coherent thinking. He didn't know what to say and could only follow behind Lin Hao at a loss. After a long time, he said as if he had finally come to his senses: "I'll go too." Hearing this, Lin Hao blinked, and a warm current suddenly passed through his heart, which was already a little tired from searching. "It's like I'm a tyrant who doesn't allow this or this." He joked with a smile, "No one is stopping you, just follow me if you want to go." "Well, the boss and I have been through life and death." Yu Wenhu nodded seriously, as if he thought of something again, his expression suddenly turned pale. "I don't have enough formation materials." He continued bitterly, "Boss, we probably have to go back to the Tianlong Empire or the Canglan Dynasty. Otherwise, once the materials are used up, I will have to swing my sword. It's okay to be a human shield for the boss, but it would be very difficult to kill the enemy." When he said this, Lin Haocai suddenly felt that he also needed to prepare his luggage. After experiencing several battles with monsters, most of the monsters¡¯ activities were restricted to desolate areas by towns and defenders. There are deserts, snow-capped mountains, tropical rainforests full of insects and venomous snakes, and dry fields that are close to drying up. Generally speaking, only one word can sum up the current situation of the monster territory: "barren." Yes, although it seems that they have just broken up with humans and occupied a rarely-used territory, in fact most monsters do not work and can only obtain prey by hunting. This caused those monsters to start killing each other, devouring each other, and polluting the pure land of the world into a carnival of flesh and blood. "Humans want to go to such a place to search for the so-called power of blood. If it were placed on ordinary people, they would definitely be laughed at as a foolish dream. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4923 Encountering gangsters on the road (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "But one of them holds a terrifying amount of undead troops and is half a Martial Emperor, and the other has inherited the legacy from Emperor Yaoguang's tomb and is the world's leading formation master. For them, the monster territory is probably no different from a hunting ground, and the equipment that pops up in Lin Hao's mind is just a few clean clothes, a soft sleeping bag, and in order to satisfy his stomach, he must I can buy all kinds of condiments. ??This is a place that everyone in the world can't wait to avoid. The two of them discussed it as if they were going on a spring outing tomorrow. In addition to the formation materials, they planned the route, or they just ate and drank, which gave off a comfortable and casual atmosphere. And the place closest to the territory of monsters on this continent is the Wangfeng Valley of the Canglan Dynasty. They planned the route, and with their extraordinary spiritual power, they were able to embark on the road of transporting goods within a few days. After that, they randomly caught a caravan, said a few good words to the owner, generously stuffed some favor money, and slept peacefully in the carriage again, waiting for them to transport them to Wangfeng Valley. But when the two of them had dinner and were sleeping soundly in the carriage, Lin Hao suddenly opened his eyes and looked slowly towards the thin window paper. Yu Wenhu also woke up together, and slowly retracted his fingers into his sleeves, pinched a talisman, and quietly watched the changes in the situation. They were like wooden figures, lying silently in their positions, their eyes looking left and right at the small hole poked out of the thin window. Why don¡¯t you cherish your life? Lin Hao couldn't help but flash these words in his mind. He was robbing people every day without being able to see them, and he provoked two people who shouldn't have been provoked at once. "Hey, has the medicine been sprinkled in?" A hoarse male voice asked, "Human life is not valuable these days, only money is the last word. We agreed on two packs, two packs, don't get the wrong amount again. Make the same joke as before." "I told you that I already know it!" Another male voice, who was a little bit aggressive, replied depressedly, "Isn't this the second package? I'm about to put it in, so don't read it!" He picked up the dusty package, rolled up the powder inside, put it at the end of the blow tube, and then carefully approached the small hole in the window paper. ¡°What the hell is this powder, are you just sprinkling it into the air I want to breathe?¡± A clear male voice fell behind him. "I'm curious about what this powder tastes like." Another honest male voice also slowly said, "It looks like gravel, so it's probably not a good thing." The two of them had a guilty conscience, but suddenly two leisurely male voices fell on their ears in the middle of the night. The one behind them was so frightened that he lost his breath and lay straight on the ground. The other one was startled suddenly and sucked the powder directly into his stomach. Before he even raised his head, he fell to the ground with a plop. The person who accidentally took the medicine was more miserable. When he fell, he banged the window of the carriage loudly. Not only did he get a big bump on his head, but he also alerted others. "What's wrong, what's wrong!" They came over shouting and carrying old body seals, the impatience in their voices almost reaching the sky, "One or two every day, it doesn't make people worry!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4924 Encountering gangsters on the road (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "I see, be more conscious of your money later and don't ask for it from me. Every time you work, you either mess with me or you are stupid -" His voice stopped suddenly, and his pupils suddenly narrowed, staring at a white shadow on the top of the carriage in horror. "My day" The stout man slowly stepped back. The cold sweat on his forehead could be used to wash his face. His legs could not stop trembling, and the fingers that wanted to hold the sword were even more nervous. After slipping several times, I managed to hold the hilt of the sword. As he retreated, he saw the two motionless people on the ground out of the corner of his eye, and the fear in his heart became more intense. "I, I'm warning you!" He swallowed, tremblingly pulled out his sword, and pointed it at the white shadow on the top of the carriage, "I can tell you that all wrongdoers have their own debtors, We have always only given drugs and never harmed anyone. If you have any grievances, there is no point in looking for me!" The white shadow stopped talking and suddenly laughed softly. "Not to mention the disturbing dream in the middle of the night, you still want me to think of myself as a ghost." The other party took a step, and the human face was finally revealed in front of the person under the splash of moonlight, "Tell me, you guys Is it an unpardonable crime?¡± As those words fell, the big man's hand holding the sword became even more fluttery, and his retreating steps became faster and faster. If he wasn't afraid that if he turned his head, the white figure would chase him directly, his heart was crawling now. It¡¯s all there. But at this thrilling moment, someone suddenly patted him on the shoulder and scolded him like a ghost: "Don't step back. If you don't appreciate me and apologize to my boss, you will get the best of you!" " Although the volume of this sound was not loud, it was like a thunderbolt falling from the clear sky. It scared the man so much that he stuck out his tongue and fell unconscious on the ground. "Okay, Fat Tiger, congratulations on achieving a life goal." Lin Hao got off the carriage, walked leisurely over, and kicked the man with interest, "You pretended to be a ghost in the middle of the night and scared a man to death." "They are not afraid of ghosts knocking on the door if they don't do anything bad." Yu Wenhu squatted down and listened to the man's heartbeat, "We are almost in the territory of the Canglan Dynasty, and these thieves are still so rampant. It seems After the monsters surrounded the mountain, Canglan lost most of his prestige among the people." Lin Hao seemed to have seen something. He suddenly leaned down and pulled out a few flimsy documents from the man's lapel. "We didn't encounter bandits by chance." He glanced at it casually and handed the document to Yu Wenhu. "These three people are serious traders. Look, the seal on the document is still stamped." "What's the situation in Canglan?" Yu Wenhu took it and casually looked at the clearance records above, "These seals are old and new. From their tone, this is not the first time they have done this." "Don't you think about it, since we got on the main road and searched for a long time, we only met this team of three people." Lin Hao dragged the other two people over and searched out the customs clearance documents from them, " That¡¯s a major road for doing business, but there¡¯s only such a pitiful caravan. I don¡¯t believe it if it¡¯s okay.¡± Yu Wenhu sighed, put the document into his lapel, and continued: "Perhaps after the tomb of Emperor Yaoguang was opened, the spiritual energy of heaven and earth scattered everywhere, which allowed the monsters to roam around, and there were fewer people doing business. Some." (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4925 Turmoil (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "It's also possible." Lin Hao picked up the two people and walked towards the carriage, "Help us, the situation is changing, it's our turn to be the driver to transport people." Except for the one who hit the window when he fell, none of the three people were injured. They were just timid and wanted to do bad things. They slept soundly after fainting. When Lin Hao threw one of them into the carriage, the other person was still comfortable. Snoring comfortably and drooling, so comfortable. The night was getting cold, Lin Hao and Yu Wenhu picked up some dry food, then drove the carriage on the road, humming a little tune and blowing in the wind, all the way to Yunying City. Lin Hao also deliberately looked at the terrain on the way. There was no village in front of it or any store in the back. It was still half a day away from Cloud Film City, but it was in a desolate grove. If the people on the carriage were unprepared, then they would definitely It will be a disaster. With better luck, he was only robbed of his property and then dumped it in the woods, but he managed to keep his name. If he was less lucky, it was a tragedy where his throat was directly cut and the property was taken away, and the body was buried in the woods, and even If it were left out in plain sight, no one would care. Without the goods they were transporting, there was only one horse-drawn carriage, and they walked a little faster than before. When it was dawn, they had already arrived at the gate of Yunying City. It was completely different from what it looked like when Lin Hao left. Not only was a huge suspension bridge built at the city gate, but there was also a deep hole around it, which was filled with oily wood spikes and smelled like pigs. Oily smell. And when they saw Lin Hao's carriage approaching, the people at the city gate didn't even give a warning, they all drew their bows and pointed them in their direction. With such tight defense and even the ability to kill people without warning, Yunying City is no longer a small foreign trade town, but has become a wartime fortress, the outermost line of defense. "Uh-" Yu Wenhu pulled the reins and stopped the carriage outside the city. Lin Hao took out the documents, waved them in the air, and shouted to the people on the wall: " We are passing merchants, and here is the customs clearance document from that time!¡± The people on the city wall did not move at all, and the bows and arrows in their hands were still pointed at them. One of the scouts took out something like a telescope, looked at Lin Hao from a distance, and then let out a long and distant whistle. The bow and arrow were finally put away, and the huge suspension bridge was slowly lowered, falling heavily on the bed, stirring up dust all over the ground. Lin Hao put away the documents and nodded to Yu Wenhu, who waved his whip again, urging the horse to move, and pulled them into the Cloud Shadow City. As soon as he entered, before the questioning soldiers gathered around him, a young general in light armor came over and looked Lin Hao up and down. "What?" Lin Hao waved his sleeves and looked at the other party with a smile, "Is it possible that I am so famous that I even have fans?" The other party was obviously stunned, and then he immediately took off his heavy helmet and said excitedly to Lin Hao: "Master Lin, it's me! When the monsters were in turmoil and the city gate couldn't be lowered, it was Master Lin who helped us. Bundle!" When he thought of something, he spread his hands with great regret, and then said: "It's a pity that you left after your business, but we searched hard for a long time, and we still couldn't give you the fame and praise you deserve." ( Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4926 Turmoil (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! This familiar tone, as well as the turbulent incident of the monster, made Lin Hao vaguely remember something in his head. But along the way, he visited the emperor's tomb, killed monsters, and visited deserts and volcanoes. He couldn't remember where he had seen the other party, so he could only give him a reserved yet awkward polite smile. "That's right, Mr. Lin's cultivation and knowledge are not worth remembering for a little person like me." The other party sighed, then suddenly remembered something, his cheeks turned red, and he said hurriedly, "That's when Mr. Lin entered During the pass, a soldier stopped you and wanted to take advantage of you, do you remember?" "Ah?" Lin Hao raised his eyebrows, finally remembering the old things in that stall, "Oh, you were there at that time -" He looked at the other person's face, looking at the huge wound across his cheek, and the missing Half of his ear was missing, and his right eye was cloudy. "Hi, things haven't been going well lately. I got a little injured." The man put on his helmet again and smiled sheepishly at Lin Hao, "I'm Ying Qing, the brother of that bastard boy Lang Qi." "So, I probably have some impression." Lin Hao looked at the armor on the opponent's body and praised politely, "Looking at it now, you have climbed higher than before. What about your brother?" As soon as these words came out, Ying Qing's only remaining eye suddenly dimmed, and he cheered up again, and said to the other party: "That guy spends three days fishing and two days drying nets, and he has monsters that are good at hiding. , escaped into Yunying City a few days ago¡ª¡ª" "To say he was unlucky is indeed very unlucky. So many times, he just went to the tavern to be lazy that day, and he happened to hit the muzzle of the monster" Lin Hao frowned when he heard this, but it was not because the other party's brother was dead, but because of that short sentence, "A monster escaped into Yunying City." ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? In addition, they met Fairy Xuelan not long ago. It is certain that Canglan Dynasty and Tianlong Empire. These two brothers must have concluded some kind of alliance, so they dared to send their own people to help each other. Therefore, within the borders of these two families, there will definitely not be any monsters that dare to come and run wild near Yunying City. The only half-dragon snake that can be seen has been killed by Lin Hao. "Then the monster that sneaked into Yunying City can only be a monster from Canglan territory, or even worse, a monster that escaped from the border. The injuries on this man¡¯s face were so serious, it¡¯s probably not just one or two attacks by monsters. "No wonder the defense is so tight." Lin Hao sighed and said with a little regret, "This monster is really hateful. Has it been caught now?" The other party nodded, and then asked cautiously: "Is Mr. Lin coming back this time in response to the emperor's summons?" "What happened to the emperor?" Lin Hao was stunned and couldn't help asking, "Has the turmoil in Canglan reached this level?" "Hey!" Ying Qing covered his mouth, looked around in a panic, and then lowered his voice and said, "Master Lin, you can't say this nonsense! If it causes panic among the people, then this city will Don¡¯t even think about keeping it.¡± Seeing the other party¡¯s reaction, Lin Hao already had a rough idea of ??the situation within the Canglan Dynasty, so he nodded and kept his mouth shut. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4927 Jade Dragon Tablet (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "General Ying, do you know this man?" A scout in gray clothes ran over, holding three documents in his hand. He glanced at Lin Hao very warily, then handed the three documents to Ying Qing, and then said: "I checked just now. These three documents belong to the three people who were unconscious in the carriage. This The two of them have neither paperwork nor signs to prove their identity, so they are not good people at first glance." "Why are you talking!" Ying Qing immediately frowned and scolded the other party in a low voice, "This is the leader of our Canglan Dynasty's Mountain and River Festival. He is a confidant of Emperor Canglan. Not only did he repel the monsters surrounding the mountain, but he also When we were attacked by monsters in Cloud Shadow City, you helped us!" The gray-clothed scout soldier was quite stubborn. After being scolded, he straightened his back and replied very angrily: "Young General Ying, those are just your words. If there is no document or brand, then you have a suspicious identity." of outsiders.¡± He paused for a moment, then suddenly lowered his voice, and continued in a slightly threatening tone: "And don't forget, the emperor said before that some monsters are particularly good at bluffing, and will even turn into humans to fool around. Entering the city¡ª¡ª" The suspicious eyes turned around Lin Hao several times before the gray-clothed scout said again: "Maybe this one you see is a monster." "Shut up!" This sentence completely angered Ying Qing, causing him to immediately raise his arm and hit the other person in the face. "Definitely, don't be angry." Lin Hao grabbed his wrist and stopped the other party's actions. "He is just following the rules and regulations. There is nothing to beat or scold." Ying Qing glanced at him hesitantly, and asked in a low voice: "But I remember that Mr. Lin is not from the Canglan Dynasty. If we strictly check, you will not be able to pass, and you will not be able to enter the Canglan Dynasty." "Speaking of this, when you were arguing with each other, it reminded me of this thing." Lin Hao opened his purse and pulled out an exquisite dragon-shaped sign from it. The sign is made of warm jade with good texture. When it is illuminated by the sun in the air, it seems to have coated the dragon's body with a layer of golden light, making the dragon come to life. It clings to the jade sign with its teeth and claws. It might jump out and fly away at any moment. This Yunying City is just a small border town. It only becomes more prosperous during festivals and celebrations. I have never seen such a good thing. Ying Qing, who doesn¡¯t care much about money, is fine. He feels that this brand is very well-made and looks good. As for the scout in gray, his eyes were about to fall out, and his gaze was glued to it. He was filled with surprise and envy, and the expression on his face was unpredictable. He looked so funny. . "I turned down the reward for the territory during the Mountain and River Festival. Although the emperor gave me Yuanjing as compensation afterwards, before I left -" He flicked the jade sign and changed the small words carved on the back. Show it to both of you. It was clearly written on it that as long as the Canglan Dynasty was not destroyed, Lin Hao could use this sign to enter and leave the Canglan Dynasty at will, and he should also be treated as a distinguished guest. "He gave me such a thing to facilitate my future visits." Lin Hao waved his hand in front of the gray-clothed scout and asked with a smile, "This can be regarded as a voucher, and it also has some information about our identity." Do you have any doubts?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4928 Jade Dragon Tablet (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! The other party's mind was sucked away by the brand, and it immediately came back to his mind, but he still frowned and said sternly: "This thing is unreliable. What if you were killed and dressed as a traitor by a heretic? You look like you¡¯re holding this sign and want to enter the border, what should you do?¡± "According to what you said, no one can enter the gate." Before Ying Qing could get angry again, Lin Hao laughed loudly, "Everyone can be killed, and everyone can be disguised. This city gate There¡¯s no need to open it, just keep it behind closed doors.¡± "You are using strong words to make excuses!" the other party replied harshly. But suddenly, the gray-clothed scout's legs softened, and before he could react, he had already knelt on the ground with a plop. If his hands hadn't held the ground in time, he might have been lying on the ground now. . "What are you doing?" Ying Qing looked a little confused, and quickly kicked the other person's butt, trying to get him to stand up quickly, "Don't embarrass yourself in front of Mr. Lin!" Lin Hao took a step back and asked with a smile: "Then do you think, under the suppression of this kind of strength, is it easier for you to be killed by the monster, or am I more likely to be killed by the monster?" Woolen cloth?" The other party couldn't say a word and could only silently bear the huge pressure all over his body. His arms kept bending, bringing his body closer and closer to the ground. Lin Hao still wanted to do something, but when he glanced down, he burst out laughing again. "Mr. Lin!" Ying Qing on the side shouted helplessly, "Recently there is a shortage of manpower, and there are so many stupid people, so don't argue with him." "Don't care, don't care." Lin Hao waved his hand and took two steps back, with an obvious smile in his voice, "This kid is quite pitiful. He lost his ability after being frightened like this. You should be more strict in training." Some." Ying Qing was stunned and glanced at the other person inexplicably, then followed that gaze and looked at the crotch of the gray-clothed scout - it had already been soaked in a large area and was dripping with water. "You're such a disgrace!" He kicked the opponent on the butt, his face turning red, "Get down quickly and don't come out!" The gray-clothed scout's legs were still weak. It was already very difficult for him to stand up. But he kicked him again and rolled on the ground. Then he crawled and ran to hide in the duty room. go. "Mr. Lin, I'm really sorry. The people under my command have caused you trouble." Ying Qing's face became increasingly red, and there was an obvious embarrassment in her voice. "We really don't have enough manpower. Many people don't have it." After being systematically trained, they were assigned to various teams.¡± "Are there frequent turmoils in the Canglan Dynasty, even at the border?" Lin Hao interrupted him, and asked with a rare serious face, "And you said that there are monsters sneaking into the city, which is the case recently?" Something happened, or was it just an accident or two?" "This kind of thing" Ying Qing hesitated and said hesitantly, "Mr. Lin, even if you ask me, as one of the generals guarding the city, I can't possibly tell you this kind of thing." His reaction was enough to explain the problem, and Lin Hao couldn't help but sigh and dropped the topic: "Then you have finished the inspection, can you let us pass?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4929 Wangyun Valley (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! The other party nodded and asked Lin Hao to wait for a moment, then immediately went into the room to write two documents, handed them to the two of them, and gave them a few more instructions before letting them pass through the city gate and head towards the territory of the Canglan Dynasty. go. "I'm afraid the world is going to be in chaos." Once on the road, without Yu Wenhu asking, Lin Hao spoke slowly, "I don't want to talk about it, but the traders started kidnapping people, and the monsters dared to climb over the city wall. It¡¯s all there for all to see.¡± "After the mountains and rivers offered sacrifices to monsters and surrounded the mountains, the fuse was already lit." Yu Wenhu echoed in a low voice, "Later, the tomb of Emperor Yaoguang was opened, the spiritual energy of the world was turbulent, and the strong men of the monster clan suddenly increase¡¤¡¤¡¤" "It's just chaos in the world." Lin Hao continued nonchalantly, "But it has nothing to do with us, at most it's just some chaos on the road." Although these words are cruel, they are very consistent with Lin Hao's identity as a prodigal. He and Yu Wenhu have neither a clan nor an official position. Although Lin Hao still has the name of Cangyuan Kingdom on his head, no one will remember it. So in essence, the rise and fall of all the countries in the world really has nothing to do with them. Even if the war between monsters and humans really started at that time, with the power of the two of them, it was impossible to stop the beginning of history. It was better not to take it seriously. , and still have some peace and quiet. The two of them stopped talking, holding documents and jade tokens. The journey was smooth, and in just a few days, they arrived at the border of Canglan Dynasty, Wangyun Valley. Although it has the word "Wangyun", the actual terrain here is very much like a line of sky. There are high rock walls on both sides, and there is only a narrow gap for people to pass through. It is a good place that is easy to defend but difficult to attack. Now that the monsters are in turmoil, the number of guards here has doubled. At a glance, the top of the mountain wall is full of people, and is also filled with large and small stones, as well as barrels of fuel. Military tents were set up everywhere. It was noon, and there were large and small stoves set up in the gaps between the tents. The aroma of meat, coriander and vegetables mixed together, making people feel hungry unconsciously. The most coincidental thing was that as soon as Lin Hao showed the jade dragon tablet and his documents, the other party took them directly to the largest tent without saying a word. The two of them lifted the door curtain inexplicably, and as soon as they walked in, they looked forward - oh! Emperor Canglan was sitting on a chair with a confused look on his face. On his left and right sides were the Crown Prince and Gu Qingming. He looked at Lin Hao in surprise. "Emperor, why are you here?" Lin Hao scratched his head and asked with a confused look, "Is it possible that your imperial capital has to be moved here? It's a bit difficult to get around, right?" "What nonsense are you talking about?" The other party stood up dumbfounded, his eyes swept over Yu Wenhu, but he did not ask, "You, on the other hand, have been traveling around, why are you back here? " "How do I know?" Lin Hao spread his hands and said extremely innocently, "I originally wanted to go out from Wangyun Valley and walk around the territory of the monsters, but I haven't figured out how to get the gatekeeper to let me out. The man just took care of himself and brought us here." The emperor shook his head helplessly and said, "Did you use the dragon card I gave you?" When the other party nodded, he sighed again, looking like he had a headache. "The border has been unstable recently. If you take out something like that here, you will probably be considered a spy with a secret message, and you will naturally bring it to me directly. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4931 Forest of Ten Thousand Beasts (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! As the Canglan Emperor, he really didn¡¯t want Lin Hao to run around like this. He just wanted him to stay and serve as the mainstay of the Canglan Dynasty. But as a friend of the other party, he also knew that Lin Hao seemed very casual, but he would never cross the bottom line. He never broke his promise to do what he said he wanted to do. Don't say it was him today, even if it was him. His brother also advised him, but I'm afraid he wouldn't listen. So instead of forcefully keeping the other person, it¡¯s better to be a favor and let him go. "Night is the time when most monsters are active. If I send you out at that time, there will be monsters following you all the way, which will be very troublesome." The emperor took off the brass tiger charm from his waist and put it into Gu Qingming's arms. Throw it away. "It's better to choose a day than to hit the sun." He said, "It can't be stopped anyway, so why not let these two troublemakers go out today to save us from worrying about them." "Hey, thank you, Emperor!" Lin Hao happily bowed to him, nodded to Gu Qingming, grabbed Yu Wenhu, turned around and ran out of the tent. "Emperor" Gu Qingming clutched the tiger talisman in his hand, with a look of embarrassment on his face, "Now that the monsters are in turmoil and everything is unstable, we still let him go out at will. If he can't come back, then " "That's all." Emperor Canglan waved his sleeves, "If he could have been used by us long ago, why can't he wait until now? Just open the door for him and let him out." The other party had already said so, and Gu Qingming couldn't refute any more, so he could only respond dully, and went out grabbing the tiger talisman in his hand. Wangyun Valley defended the city in a dangerous situation, and the opening process was quite troublesome. Here, Gu Qingming took the tiger talisman and gave the order. At the other end, Lin Hao and Yu Wenhu waited in front of the door for a long time before the delicate and complicated city gate gradually opened. "When you enter the Forest of Beasts, it's all the territory of monster beasts." Gu Qingming said with some worry, "If you encounter any danger, don't bear it, just come back directly." "I know, thank you for your weird thoughts." Lin Hao nodded, turned around and walked away, while Yu Wenhu also nodded to Gu Qingming and followed him. The back figures of these two humans were so small compared to the Forest of Ten Thousand Beasts, which was full of towering trees. It only took a moment for them to turn around, but they were already blocked by lush leaves, branches, shrubs and grass. A solid one. As the city gate was lowered, Gu Qingming could only sigh helplessly and turned back to the tent. But this is generally the case with divisions and unions in the world. Camps, countries, beliefs, ideals, various different factors and arguments are entangled together, and they will always go their separate ways and rush to their respective end points. "Boss, the monster beast territories are all continuous ancient mountains, or extremely cold and hot places, and the scope is terrifying." Yu Wenhu looked around and asked, "Although the bloodline of the Qinglong is in this monster In the beast's territory, how and where can we find it?" Lin Hao smiled slightly, shook his head sharply, and replied very frankly: "I don't know either. Anyway, I want to find a powerful monster, beat it up, and ask about the current situation." ?? Human beings are on the territory of monster beasts, so naturally the beasts are not familiar with the land, and there are no clear road signs in the forest. It is indeed best to tie a monster beast as a guide. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4932 Forest of Ten Thousand Beasts (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Yu Wenhu counted the talismans and formation materials on his body, while Lin Hao released his soul power and searched around. After reaching the highest state of the Peak Martial Emperor, his soul power has also become much stronger, and the range he can explore is farther and more detailed than before. After Yu Wenhu finished counting, he put the talisman that concealed his breath on his body. Lin Hao had already withdrawn his soul power and said to him: "There is a strange place in the northwest. Although it is a bit far away from us, the demon The scent of the beast is very messy, it¡¯s either a predator¡¯s nest or a monster fighting for territory.¡± Without further ado, Lin Hao also affixed a talisman to hide his aura, and relied on Meng Yue's ability to completely cover up the human aura of the two of them. And the talisman is to release the fake monster aura, so that monsters who are good at reconnaissance will not find the flaw. But before taking two steps, Lin Hao suddenly stopped and looked up at the leafy crown of trees above his head. "What's wrong?" Yu Wenhu immediately tightened the talisman on his fingertips and stood quietly on the spot, "What's wrong?" The other party¡¯s eyebrows furrowed, but he said something that seemed very nonsensical: ¡°There are no birds chirping in this forest.¡± Yes, Lin Hao felt vaguely strange just now, but he couldn't describe what was strange. It wasn't until he briefly explored the surrounding situation that he suddenly realized that something was wrong. This forest of beasts is far away from human territory. Logically speaking, it should be a paradise for birds, filled with gentle chirping all day long. Even if there is an overlord suppressing them here, causing the birds to dare not make a sound, according to Gu Qingming, these monsters are already extremely turbulent. How can it be so quiet in the Forest of Beasts, without even the roar of the monsters? have. "It's really weird." Lin Hao muttered, nodded to Yu Wenhu, and then stepped forward, "Since I started looking for the whereabouts of the Qinglong bloodline, everything started to go wrong." The two of them were wary of their surroundings and rushed towards the depths of the Forest of Beasts along the northwest direction. After a while, they stopped and stood on the crumbling treetops. The air here is filled with a faint purple, and the ground under your feet is also very strange. It is not purple, not green, but at first glance there is a ray of red. It can be called the leader of killing mat floors. Lin Hao casually tore off a leaf and threw it to the ground. As soon as the green leaf hit the ground, it sank quickly as if it had fallen into weak water. "It doesn't look like quicksand." Yu Wenhu squatted there and looked at it carefully, "It should be a miasma. The reason why there are so many monster auras is probably because a lot of monsters have been attracted." "Okay, then let's go around this thing and keep going forward." Lin Hao covered his mouth and nose in disgust, tapped his toes, and suddenly stepped back, "What's weird in the Forest of Beasts?" There is everything there, if you cross over rashly, there might be something waiting for you." Yu Wenhu nodded, and just as he was about to take a step forward to go around the miasma, he stopped again and stared at Lin Hao's face. His right sleeve flipped up lightly, revealing the talisman on his fingertips. Lin Hao tilted his head and closed his eyes extremely skillfully, and his shoulders fell down. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4933 Silence (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! The talisman was activated halfway, and a sharp wind blade suddenly struck out from the lighted lines, passing by Lin Hao's ear, and suddenly nailed the bird to the thick tree trunk. The other party didn't know when it landed. When Yu Wenhu noticed it, the black-purple bird with only a little red tail feathers was already standing on Lin Hao's shoulder, its dark eyes unblinking. Stare at him. This is a forest of all beasts. Most of the living things either want to eat you or kill you. A small number of them will drag you back to use as food reserves. If you are more special, they will even treat you as a human being. Research products to breed and analyze. So he didn¡¯t hesitate at all, and immediately chose to take action, but the black-purple bird did not struggle or spread its wings, and just let the wind blade pierce his chest, and was nailed to the tree trunk motionless. But it is still alive, its dark eyes are still staring at Yu Wenhu's face, and blood has not spilled from the wound. When the wind blade dissipated and landed on the branch, it did not escape as quickly as the frightened bird. Instead, it spread its wings again and flew through the air silently, hoping to stand on Lin Hao's shoulders again. But the human in white stepped back and stood next to Yu Wenhu. He hesitated and stopped in mid-air, flying around the other person. He seemed to be confused as to why this human wanted to be with other people. People stand together. "Why doesn't it attack and keeps looking around you?" Yu Wenhu held five or six talismans with his fingertips and looked at the black and purple bird with some curiosity. "Maybe we came at the wrong time. Now is the time for birds." The courtship period?" "**Is this the time to joke?" Lin Hao's eyes twitched, and he slapped Yu Wenhu on the back. Before he could say the next sentence, the black and purple bird felt as if he had suffered something terrible. It's like exciting. Its feathers exploded, its sharp beak suddenly opened, and its long tongue stretched straight in its mouth, like a tightened rope. Immediately afterwards, the lavender miasma gathered under its wings, causing the black-purple bird to suddenly fly through the air and stab Yu Wenhu in the face. The sharp claws also opened in an attempt to Catch the other person's eye. "Why did you get angry after saying the last two sentences?" Yu Wenhu tilted his head slightly and passed the talisman to his ear, which happened to stick to the straight tongue in the bird's beak. The flames instantly exploded from the opponent's mouth, directly blowing the somewhat eerie bird's head to pieces and burning the feathers together. Although this black and purple bird is strange and powerful, it is short in stature after all. When this talisman was removed, only a few feathers fell in front of the two people's feet, and there was not much flesh and blood left. "What is this thing for?" Lin Hao frowned, picked up a feather, and looked at it carefully in front of his eyes, "It doesn't matter if you don't attack, why does it follow you when I hit you? Could it be that the one who beat him was the legendary 25-year-old?" "It makes no sound when it flies." Yu Wenhu leaned over and looked at the feather, "And it doesn't look like it's flying. It seems like miasma is holding its wings, allowing it to float in the air." "Maybe it's because of its light weight. After all, these feathers are hollow, so it's not unusual for them to be lifted up by the miasma." (Remember this site's website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4934 Silence (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! He calmly looked at the scene in front of him, and then continued: "Besides, so many people came as soon as I lowered my head and raised my head. To analyze, it is better to kill them all quickly." Lin Hao said before that there must be something strange about the lack of birds chirping in the forest, but now it seems that the Forest of Beasts heard his complaint. When he lowered his head to look at the feather, when he looked up again, every branch in front of him was densely packed with birds wearing black and purple feathers. Dozens or even hundreds of pairs of dark pupils were embedded in the eye sockets. He looked at the two of them without blinking. The strangest thing is that instead of looking at the two of them, they are looking at Yu Wenhu instead of giving Lin Hao even a little attention, as if he is a dead person. "This is really the courtship period of birds. These things are definitely not here to find me." Lin Hao calmly took two steps to the side, his dark pupils motionless, all staring at Yu Wenhu. "The case has been solved, Fat Tiger." He wanted to reach out and pat the other party's shoulder, but thinking of what he had just encountered, he had to take it back and pat his own shoulder, "They want you to go back and be the wife of Yazhai." Yu Wenhu smiled helplessly, and the talisman in his hand suddenly stood upright. Just as he was about to punch it out, the black and purple birds suddenly looked away and looked behind the two of them. The wings of firefly flew out from Lin Hao's back, and his arm suddenly stretched out, and his fingertips grabbed the opponent's back collar, while Yu Wenhu flipped his wrist and knocked the talisman behind him. Dozens of wind blades suddenly jumped out, dividing the air into more than a dozen pieces that were not obvious, and he himself was dragged forward by Lin Hao, avoiding the sharp blades behind him. The two of them took two steps forward. When they looked back, goosebumps broke out all over their bodies. They wanted to close their eyes immediately to prevent their souls from being further traumatized. On the tree where they were standing, two monsters climbed to the left and right. It¡¯s like the spider¡¯s lower body secretes a strange silk-like liquid, which looks sticky enough to allow them to climb trees silently. On the back of the spider, there is a human body that looks like a ball of meat, but where the head should be, there are compound eyes of the spider, and three pairs of sharp thorn blades grow from both sides of the body, motionless in the air. 's stay. The one on the left is covered in purple-red, slightly smaller in stature, and is lower on the tree trunk. The one on the right is covered in dark green, larger in stature, with more obvious muscles, and has long thorn blades. It has rough black fur that looks like a porcupine's needles. The one that attacked Yu Wenhu just now was this dark green thing. When he saw the two of them ducking away, the other party didn't immediately retract. Instead, he climbed up the branch with great arrogance and confronted Yu Wenhu and Lin Hao. "Isn't this the Wind Howling Ghost?" Cang Gou's voice suddenly popped out. It still sounded so familiar and so unbeatable that Lin Hao was shocked. "You finally woke up!" He roared at the other party, "If you don't do anything to help me, what else can you do except educate me on the types of monsters?" "I can still earn money." The other party replied very calmly, "Besides, I am your system, and even small requests like krypton gold will not satisfy me. I will also provide you with free science, with a little rounding. , I just keep giving it away for free." (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4935 Birds Gather (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Your uncle's free gift, 10,000 yuan crystals, you said it like a joke, but you just came out to help now, you are very embarrassed, right?" Lin Haoduo wanted to scratch his head madly, but he could only twitch at the corner of his eyes. He nodded towards Yu Wenhu with a smile. "This is the Wind Howling Ghost." He explained exactly as Cang Gou said, "They usually live in miasma and poisonous gas pools. Judging from the appearance of these two, they are probably the lords of the monster clan here." "Return to the lord" Yu Wenhu looked at the two weird-looking monsters with a dumbfounded expression, feeling queasy in his heart, "This thing looks so disgusting, can it be considered a lord?" "Monsters respect martial arts, who cares what you look like." Lin Hao also turned away his head in disgust, not looking at the appearance of the two monsters, and touched his lips again, hoping that Yu Wenhu would leave with him first, so as not to The two monsters took action again. But before he could say anything, he heard a high-pitched voice fall on his ear. "Hey - if you two don't run away quickly, why are you still here talking to each other?" A dark purple-tailed crow happily squeezed into the group of black and purple birds, and raised its wings in a mighty manner. , as if he had done something extraordinary. "Don't worry about this thing." Lin Hao glanced at it casually, his firefly wings fluttered behind his back, and he wanted to turn back in the direction he came from, "If you kill this kind of monster lord casually in the Forest of Beasts, you can't kill it." It might cause a lot of trouble, so just leave and ignore it." Yu Wenhu nodded, twisted his body, and wanted to leave, but when the two of them turned around at the same time, they found that the surroundings were already filled with black and purple birds, densely packed on every branch. The feathers on their faces were peeled off inch by inch, revealing pairs of dark compound eyes on their heads, looking at the two people motionlessly. "Look at this situation." Cang Gou couldn't help but complain in his mind, "It's like a horror movie, my little heart is going to pop out of your head." Lin Hao ignored him, but quickly looked around the space around him. As expected, the black and purple birds had filled every inch of space around them. Even if they raised their heads slightly, they could touch their cheeks. each other's feathers. The two Wind Howling Ghosts also stopped moving, just staying there quietly, with the thorn blades in their hands gripping the thick tree trunk deeply, their fleshy upper bodies rising and falling together, and their compound eyes never blinking. , staring at them blankly. "Try to hit one." Lin Hao whispered, while Yu Wenhu nodded, cautiously threw out a talisman, and hit a black and purple bird in front of him. The talisman was activated in mid-air, and the talisman burned into black ashes on the ground. The fan-shaped wind blade was already extended, and in just a blink of an eye, it had cut off the bird at the waist, but the sprayed out But it was not blood, but a viscous liquid that was half purple. The two of them turned sideways, barely avoiding the disgusting viscous liquid, and watched as it dripped onto the tree trunk, corroding a huge hole in an instant. "Look, look!" the crow screamed sharply, "Dead, dead, there are humans looking for death again!" The sound was like someone scratching the steel plate desperately, which was unbearable. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4936 Birds Gather (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Lin Hao didn't think too much, raised his hand and threw a sword wind directly in the direction, trying to kill the crow and leave it somewhat quiet. But with the death of the black and purple bird before, these originally quiet birds all opened their wings silently, and swarmed in one after another, their feathered beaks and pointed claws kept greeting the two of them. With. The two originally motionless Wind Howling Ghosts also began to roar. The larger dark green one took the lead in pulling out the spikes nailed into the tree trunk and rushed towards Lin Hao. Its fleshy ball-like upper body, near its compound eye, suddenly opened a huge narrow mouth across its body, just like its mouth, spitting out several mouthfuls of half-purple venom. Without turning his head, Yu Wenhu suddenly fired several talismans, causing the wind blade to form a semi-permeable network barrier, scattering the venom halfway, splashing on the trees nearby, corroding There were many potholes. Immediately afterwards, Lin Hao grabbed his collar and avoided the attack from the wind howling ghost. The dragon chanting sword slashed out without hesitation, letting the spiritual power envelop the air flow from the edge of his sword. erupted. With just one sword strike, the gushing air cut off all the black and purple birds in front of him, clearing a path. However, the corrosive venom in their bodies also splashed down, hitting the branches and leaves of the trees around them, and even more. Most of them fell on the body-protecting Qi of the two. Fortunately, Lin Hao's body-protecting energy was very strong, and not even a drop of venom escaped through him. The so-called corrosiveness on him was just a tiny bit of white smoke. Yu Wenhu touched the jade pendant around his neck, causing the small defensive formation to activate instantly, covering the two of them, allowing the barrier to block those birds that still wanted to pounce. With this combination, they can be considered worry-free. They can just run forward. The two of them naturally took quick steps, their toes touched the tree a little bit, and they ran towards the front. But the two wind-howling ghosts followed them like demons. The dark green one was chasing after them crazily, while the dark purple one kept crawling backwards under the tree. As long as Lin Hao lowered his head slightly, he could see the densely packed compound eyes under the tree, running around like crazy. Some of them were staring at Lin Hao and the others, while others were looking around at the birds. The huge narrow mouth that traverses the body is constantly making bubbling gurgling sounds, and every turn makes the attacks of these birds more fierce. But with their small formations running and their body-protecting Qi covering them, they were not afraid of the corrosive venom from the self-explosion of the bird's body. The dark green one behind him is very annoying. Every time the stabbing blade is raised and lowered, the defensive wall will be shaken up hard, and it looks like it will explode at any time. "Stop." Lin Haoze suddenly sighed, stopped suddenly, and stood in the jumbled forest. The Dragon Song Sword was swung forward again, letting the wind blade handle the regrouped black. The purple birds were all cut off again, revealing the lush trees. No, to be precise, there was not even a single tree trunk visible there. It was all filled with dark purple smoke that filled the dense branches and leaves, occupying every inch of their sight. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4937 Unexpected (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Even the dark purple wind-howling ghost that had been following the two of them suddenly stopped shouting. The forest became quiet again, leaving only the sound of dead leaves being broken, rustling between the two. Fragments fell on his ears. Lin Hao closed his eyes, his soul power had already been explored, and he wanted to explore the surrounding situation again, but these deep purple smoke, just like the half-dragon snake that day, mixed the breath of these birds and the wind howling ghost together. Even if Lin Hao uses his soul power to explore, he can only vaguely detect some traces, but cannot completely distinguish the opponent's location. At this moment, he finally understood the role of those birds. They were originally small in size and numerous, but now that their auras were mixed, he could not find the location of the two Wind Howlers at all. He could only see the auras of those birds everywhere. Channel. "It's really a forest of beasts." Lin Hao rubbed his temples with a headache, and sighed again, "Why are they all such troublesome things?" "Krypton gold." Cang Gou immediately replied in his mind, "I have upgraded the system now. As long as you spend krypton gold, you can become stronger." "Shut up." Lin Hao replied without hesitation, then looked at Yu Wenhu aside, lowered his voice and asked, "The scope of this fog is too big. It probably started to spread as soon as we arrived. If I It would be too wasteful to use spiritual power to disperse them. Do you have any other ideas?" Yu Wenhu shook his head, as if he thought of something again, he flicked his sleeves and pulled out a red talisman with gold patterns on it. "It's a gadget I collected before." He explained, biting his fingertip and dripping a few drops of blood on the talisman paper. "It is said to be very powerful, but I didn't confiscate a few pieces and didn't try out the effect. Sample." As soon as the blood dripped down, the talisman suddenly rolled up, and vague whispers came intermittently from it. It was not clear whether it was the roar of humans or the screams of monsters. It sounded so bizarre that it made people think Plug your ears. There was no flame, no light, and the red paper suddenly turned into ashes, scattering at the feet of the two people, while the golden lines floated in the air, glowing with gray light. "Go." Yu Wenhu waved his hand gently and blew a breath towards the golden pattern. The breath swirled gently on the golden pattern, as if forming some kind of big formation, causing the strong wind to suddenly burst out from under their feet, and the huge momentum almost swept them away together. Fortunately, when Lin Hao saw the strange-looking talisman, he immediately prepared a defensive stance. As soon as the strong wind came, he grabbed the branches and leaves on the side, and inserted the Dragon Sword into the thick trunk, and then hit Yu Wenhu. He pulled Zi's side, causing the other party to grab his arm tightly. The wings of the firefly also popped out suddenly, trying hard to fight against the strong wind. The forest was even more rustling, as if there was an earth-shattering rainstorm, and the ears were filled with the sound of crashing and noisy. People are shocked. "Promise me, you won't buy such talismans blindly in the future!" Lin Hao closed his eyes and yelled at Yu Wenhu, "What the hell is this? It will cost you eight hundred to yourself and a thousand to the enemy!" "No, boss!" Yu Wenhu pulled at the tree trunk with tears in his eyes, his robes rustling all over his body, "Since inheriting the inheritance from Emperor Yaoguang's tomb, all the talismans have been added to my hands. It¡¯s effective!¡± (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4938 Unexpected (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "That shouldn't be like this!" Lin Hao's face turned pale, and the purple mist in front of him was instantly swept away without a trace, revealing the lush trees underneath again, "This is too powerful. Well, why don¡¯t you go and fight the Demon Emperor directly!¡± "This is not an offensive talisman in the first place!" Yu Wenhu's voice also changed his tone. He obviously didn't expect that his blood would be so powerful. "It's just a wind blood talisman. Sprinkling two drops of blood is just like playing. Who knows what I am doing now?" Everything about him looks like a treasure from heaven and earth!" "Don't explain to me!" Lin Hao kicked him on the butt, "When will this thing stop!" Yu Wenhu opened his mouth, but before he could utter a word, the strong wind stopped obediently. The two people who were about to take off suddenly stopped in the air and almost fell from the tree. Yu Wenhu was even more confused. Suddenly, half of his body fell outside the branch. The Wings of Firefly flapped again, which calmed Lin Hao's racing heart. His body that was crumbling in mid-air suddenly stabilized, allowing him to stand on the branch again. But this time he didn¡¯t dare to do it without getting paid, so he immediately grabbed a branch nearby, and the cold sweat finally ran down his back. "Damn it, what kind of treasure did you get during that trip to Emperor Yaoguang's tomb!" He kicked the opponent's butt again, making Yu Wenhu move aside in aggrieved manner, "What's going on? This blood talisman is The power is too strong, how can it be like Qiongqi appearing again!" "Didn't I say it?" Yu Wenhu opened his eyes a little, saw the smoke that had been blown away in front of him, and stood up shakily holding on to the tree trunk, "Additional, additional! This is completely The bonus after inheritance!¡± "Show me, this is still a bonus!" Lin Hao slapped the other person on the forehead, "Why don't you buy a few more. When you see the Demon Emperor, you swish, swish, and the other person will go to heaven immediately. .¡± But Yu Wenhu suddenly frowned, his face suddenly turned pale, his legs softened again, and he threw himself on his shoulders. He even tried to reach out and grab the other person's sleeves to prevent him from falling down in embarrassment. . "Fat Tiger?" Lin Hao quickly turned sideways and hugged the other party's shoulders, "What's the matter with you? Can your kidneys become like this after just a few drops of blood?" He was joking a bit, but as soon as he touched the other person's skin, his heart that had just calmed down began to beat violently again. Yu Wenhu's skin lost its ruddy color in just a few seconds and became extremely pale. His whole body was covered in cold sweat. His fleshy arms felt wet and cool at the moment. If he had grown a few more inches of scales, then Just like a python. "Boss I'm a little dizzy" This guy reluctantly smiled at Lin Hao, but his tone was weak, not at all like the playful tone of his usual playful smile. "Don't scare me." Lin Hao said with a sullen face. He picked up half of the other party's body and looked around, trying to find a safe place to see what happened to the other party. "Your boss is actually very timid. He will be frightened to death." Bye." "Fart" Yu Wenhu laughed again, and a cough immediately rolled out of his throat, "If you say you want to break into the emperor's tomb, then break into the emperor's tomb. If you want to beat Yaoguang, then beat Yaoguang. You don't even care about the Tianlong Empire. LiBoss, if it weren't for you, I would be a dead body now" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4939 Half and Half Inheritance (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! The more he spoke, the more panicked Lin Hao became, and his soul force began to penetrate into the other person's body. Spiritual power is still flowing rapidly in Yu Wenhu's meridians, and there is no sign of injury. His soul has not been damaged, and his whole body can't be healthier. But the breath of the living person seemed to have been taken away by someone, and scattered out from his body, making Yu Wenhu's breath low to a terrifying level. "You idiot!" Lin Hao couldn't help shouting, "What's going on? When it's your turn to talk, why don't you stop talking? Get out of here and work!" "What are you yelling about?" As soon as he cursed, the guy rolled out and looked very disgusted. "You haven't died yet, don't worry." "If you have the ability, please tell me again!" Lin Hao's eyes were red, and the force he held on Yu Wenhu's wrist was even more terrifying, staining the already pale skin with several blue-purple fingerprints. Cang Gou's voice suddenly stopped, and he changed to a serious tone like a news broadcast, and then continued: "After he inherited the inheritance from Emperor Yaoguang's tomb, he used the blood talisman out of his mind - but the blood talisman What kind of thing is it? It¡¯s a thing made by a third-rate talisman swindler. It¡¯s" "Stop talking!" Lin Hao interrupted him again and yelled in a fierce tone, "Will someone die? What should I do? Can I save him? Hurry!" "So fierce" Cang Gou muttered in a low voice, and quickly cleared his throat amidst Lin Hao's angry breathing, and quickly continued, "He won't die, he will just be weak for a long time. Feed him your own blood." A little, and you¡¯ll be able to recover in no time.¡± Lin Hao had no intention of responding to him. He immediately put Yu Wenhu aside, opened his mouth with one hand, and took out the Dragon Sword from his waist with the other hand, and opened his palm, allowing the blood to flow into the other person's mouth. "Don't be so pretentious" He forced a forced smile twice, looking straight at the other person's pale face, "Boss, I'm alive and kicking, but little brother is like this, that's really embarrassing. " The blood dripped from his wound and flowed smoothly into Yu Wenhu's lips. Lin Hao even pinched Yu Wenhu's cheek to help him swallow the blood in his mouth. Cang Gou became completely quiet, uncharacteristically. I thought he was in a hurry and sought medical treatment, but what I didn't expect was that the blood flowed into the other party's mouth, which really made Yu Wenhu's face look much better. The normal blush appeared on his pale skin again, and the breath of the living was there. Also recovered a lot. "How is it? Were you rescued right away?" Cang Gou tried his best to suppress it, but his tone still showed a bit of pride, "This is one of the powers of the Qinglong bloodline. If it is fully activated in the future, it will interact with the Xuanwu bloodline." If it works, that would be amazing!¡± "Stop chirping." Lin Hao wiped the blood from his palms, took some wound-closing medicine from the bag, and applied it on his palms. With the Xuanwu bloodline, his recovery from injuries is different from ordinary people. The bleeding from the wound is nothing, as long as Yu Wenhu's aura can be stabilized. "Just now you said that Fat Tiger inherited Yaoguang's inheritance, what do you mean?" He remembered what Cang Gou had said before, and couldn't help but ask, "What about Lao Shizi's blood talisman?" Already?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4940 Half and half inheritance (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Blood Talisman, Blood Talisman, originally relies on the power of blood to exert its power!" "Now that this little fat man has inherited the inheritance from Emperor Yaoguang's tomb, the power of his bloodline is much stronger than before. It is not surprising that the power of this blood talisman has increased for so many generations." Cang Gou muttered again, "But he The inherited bloodline is not complete, and the blood talisman is used rashly, isn't this just a job of ripping out the bones and heart." "Isn't it no big deal to use a few drops of blood when drawing the formation before?" Lin Hao frowned, and then asked, "Why are the side effects so severe now, and the grade of that talisman is not that good?" "A good grade will not be so harmful to the body, okay?" Cang Gou immediately retorted, "Among the inferior elixirs that work quickly and are effective, which one does not have unpleasant side effects? That's what high-quality elixirs are for. With the same effectiveness, the side effects are smaller or even non-existent.¡± "Isn't this the same with this talisman?" Lin Hao sighed, thinking that he had obtained the inheritance from Emperor Yaoguang's tomb, but why did he only get half of it? If he got half, forget about it. Why did he lose two drops of blood and become like this? What a huge loss. "Don't worry about it, just think about yourself." Cang Gou reminded him coolly, "If you grind for a while, the purple smoke will gather again, and it will be uncomfortable." He raised his eyes and saw that, sure enough, with such skill, the purple smoke gathered quickly before the two of them could take a breath. Among them, he could still faintly see the flapping bird wings, and the rustling sound as it passed through the woods also fell intermittently in his ears. "Boss hurry up" Yu Wenhu opened his eyes. Although he was still a little weak, he could already stand up by himself holding on to the tree. "The fog behind him has become much thicker. If you don't leave, you will be stopped again." ¡¤¡¤¡¤If it alarms something we can¡¯t deal with" "Stop talking." Lin Hao grabbed his arm and put it on his shoulder. The firefly wings also fluttered, and he jumped forward with Yu Wenhu, trying to take advantage of the gap in the smoke. . But after only two steps, the swarms of birds attacked again, overwhelming the two of them. The two wind-howling ghosts also climbed up the tree trunk silently, with large holes across their bodies. of long. But unlike before, they no longer emit the sharp screams of the nunnery. These birds have also been collected in their throats, and only a few inaudible breaths fall in the air, making it difficult for people to detect. "Get out!" Lin Hao waved the dragon chanting sword in his hand again, letting the spiritual power surge out again with the air flow. He knew in his heart that this was among mountains, forests and weeds, but the wind still carried a dazzling blue. flame. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Falling and rising, the feathers of the birds were burned and immediately rolled up, and when they rushed towards them, they were like balls of dancing will-o¡¯-the-wisps, with the edges flickering constantly. The purple mist spread faster, almost reaching more than ten meters in the blink of an eye. Wherever it passed, the flames on the birds were extinguished. No, rather than being extinguished, it is better to say that they themselves were swallowed up by the mist, and no trace of their shadow could be seen. This made Lin Hao feel a little surprised. ¡°After all, this is the edge area of ??the Forest of Beasts, the place closest to human territory. It would have been impossible to be neighbors with such strange monsters before. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4941 The barrier is broken (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! No wonder the emperor, the prince, and Gu Qingming all came to Wangyun Valley together. This is no longer the monster that wants to provoke a war, but that it is already preparing to provoke a war. At that time, when the purple smoke peeked forward, the birds turned into eyeliners all over the sky. The monsters hid under this chaotic atmosphere and started killing at will. The army cannot kill the birds, nor can they see the scene behind the smoke. If one is not careful, half of the body will enter the mouth of the monster, and half of the body will be completely eroded by the venom. A happy death will be an unattainable luxury. Now is the worst time to come to the Forest of Beasts to seek the whereabouts of the Azure Dragon bloodline. "Something is coming" Yu Wenhu shook his sleeves and wanted to take out the talisman again. After Lin Hao finished swinging the sword with his right hand, he simply twisted his wrist and let the hilt of the sword hit the opponent's head suddenly, interrupting him. Actions. "You still want to fight when you are like this?" He glanced unwillingly at the purple mist that had connected, and simply flapped his wings of firefly thunder again, and the sword tip also hit upwards, trying to jump all the way to the top of the tree crown. Take the shortest distance to avoid the purple smoke that obscures your breath. "Run away, run away!" The sharp voice of the crow suddenly screamed again, the squeaking was annoying, "Two human beings, without knowing what is good, entered my poisonous pond and stepped on my territory. Now they still think, once they are gone, Of!" It giggled, its body tightly hidden in the fog. Only the occasional fluctuations could make its vague position visible. "Damn that stinking bird!" Lin Hao cursed angrily without looking back, "Sooner or later, I will come back to skin you and eat your flesh!" "Big words, big words!" The crow cackled again, "Humans who are full of lies can only tell big words!" Lin Hao ignored him, his firefly wings vibrated desperately, and his spiritual power continued to spurt out, turning into thick body-protecting Qi, blocking Yu Wenhu and him from the birds. His Dragon Song Sword was always placed across his chest to prevent fish that slipped through the net from coming in to cause trouble, but the purple smoke suddenly surged up, a strong wind blew from above their heads, and raindrops fell sparsely, and every time they hit the body-protecting Qi One drop will raise two or three wisps of white smoke. Just listen to the roars of Qiyin'er falling in the air one after another, and the strong wind hits their heads one after another. If they look up at this moment, they can see countless wind howling ghosts standing in the foggy forest, standing straight. Staring at the two humans going up. They moved in the fog and climbed in the forest. Despite the obstruction of the birds in the sky, their speed was not much slower than Lin Hao. The trees in the Forest of Beasts were all towering trees, and the taller ones were even smaller. The desire to break through the sky gives these wind howling ghosts a huge space to climb. The higher Lin Hao went up, the more wind howling ghosts hit him, denser and faster, and they all bounced off three pairs of thorn blades. Each time they crossed, they pierced him, weakening the body-protecting essence a bit. gas. "If he hadn't practiced Hunyuan Gong and had five times the energy of an ordinary person, he might not have been able to survive such an offensive until now. He would have been pecked into pieces by birds a long time ago. But then, a hurricane-like force fell from the sky and suddenly landed heavily on Lin Hao's shoulders. The three pairs of thorn blades on his side also suddenly bounced away and stabbed towards the side of his neck. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4942 The barrier is broken (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! It was completely different from the previous Wind Howling Ghost. Not only did the muscles on his body become knotted, but his whole body was also red. On his fleshy ball-like body, there were two heads, one large and one small, with densely packed compound eyes. Looking down, he stared at Lin Hao's face. "What the hell!" He had goosebumps all over his body, and his hair wanted to stand on end to express his disgust at the moment, "Are there not many of you monsters who are good-looking?" The red wind-howling ghost caught on him actually understood. A huge narrow mouth suddenly opened across its body, and a series of laughter-like grunts fell on Lin Hao's ears. But this kind of grunting sound is more reminiscent of a shark under the deep sea, or a tiger crouching in the forest. Not only does it not have any sense of communication, but it is even more disgusting. "Look, this is the real lord of poisonous swamp monsters." Cang Gou sighed in admiration, "Look at these majestic muscles, this terrifying face, and this Gulu who doesn't make sense to you at all. The sound - it¡¯s so disgusting, please beat me to death and leave immediately.¡± "I think so too!" Lin Hao roared in his heart, while his eyebrows were tightened on his face. His bloodline coercion and soul power were revealed together, and he struck the opponent like a whip. Using a two-pronged approach, this thing was directly pulled to the trunk of the tree, where it collided with other Wind Howlers. It also tore the bodies of several birds to pieces, causing the corrosive liquid to spill all over the floor and burn them to pieces. The heads of many Wind Howlers. His Firefly Wings fluttered again, and his speed surged a few points. His own pressure alone was enough to smash those birds, not to mention the Dragon Sword that he would wave from time to time. The sky and the ground were filled with falling pieces of blood and flesh, and the purple clouds were constantly rising and rising, trying to extend upwards to prevent the two of them from breaking through the fog. And the red Wind Howling Ghost climbed up the trees and chased after it. Those weak birds were killed in its mouth one after another, and even some Wind Howling Ghosts were not spared. The faster Lin Hao's speed, the faster it climbed. The sound of the thorn blade stepping on the tree trunk was like a heavy rainstorm, and the kicking sound kept making people's hearts skip a beat. There was a loud noise. Seeing the purple cloud and mist approaching, Lin Hao felt happy and swung the Dragon Sword in his hand again, letting a dozen wind dyes fly through the air to clear the way for the two of them. But the red wind-howling ghost also screamed sharply, and a pair of heavy flesh wings suddenly spread out on its back, which was asking for help from its muscles. It should not belong to it in the first place. Although it barely flapped, the blood was still there. It gurgled downwards, making the howling wind ghost scream even more fiercely. With the help of its own height, it half leaped and half flew into the air. Three pairs of thorn blades suddenly poked out, and one of the sharp tops actually pierced his ankle and hung on the two of them. Lin Hao was in pain, and his arms suddenly went limp. He couldn't help but cursed a vulgar word in his mouth, and then kicked him hard, and the Dragon Yin Sword quickly changed its direction. But the red wind-howling ghost is the leader of this group of things. Since he dares to catch up, he must be somewhat capable. With a slight twist of the thorn blade at his fingertips, half of his arm turned purple, and what flowed out of Lin Hao's wound was no longer scarlet blood, but purple venom. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4943 Toxin erosion (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Boss!" He heard Yu Wenhu calling him loudly, but his whole body felt as if someone had been thrown off a cliff. The weightlessness was so strong that his stomach suddenly retracted, and he felt nauseated. I don¡¯t know when my consciousness had drifted away from the sky. When I raised my eyes and settled down again, the forest in front of me was no longer in front of me. It was high mountains, flowing water, the heavy rain blowing through his throat, and the strong wind rolling up his sleeves, which made Lin Hao's whole body feel chilly. When he lowered his head and looked at his hands, he didn't know where the Dragon Yin Sword had gone. His pale and skinny wrists were dazzlingly exposed outside his wet robe. There is a cliff under his feet, and half of Lin Hao's feet are hanging on the edge of the cliff. If he takes another half step back, he will fall into an abyss that cannot be seen. Illusion? He wanted to find the answer in his confused and chaotic brain, but he couldn't figure out what he was going to do. He could only stare down at the dark abyss. No, that¡¯s not right, he thought stumblingly, is this poison? Or is it the unique ability of monsters? Sword, where is my Dragon Song Sword? The pair of pale hands touched around his waist, but it was empty there. There was no brocade bag embroidered with a picture of a bird holding plum blossoms, nor the dragon chanting sword that usually hung on the side, nor was it carried by him all the way. Yu Wenhu. This made Lin Hao stop his movements, and his hands hung helplessly in the air. Before he could look around again, the cliff suddenly collapsed. Countless figures appeared out of thin air, fell down the cliff with him, and turned into a puff of white smoke halfway. Although he was riddled with toxins and couldn't get any energy out of his body, he was a man who had experienced many battles after all. Without even thinking about it, he quickly raised his hands and wanted to create a sword wind. Halfway through, when Lin Hao saw his empty hands, he remembered that he didn't have the Dragon Sword, so he had to use his fingers as blades and let the air flow out from his fingertips like arrows. But the white smoke seemed to be alive. It avoided those wind arrows and quickly wrapped around his body. It's obviously just an intangible white smoke, but the suffocating feeling wrapped around your body is like a delicate and cool python that tightens your waist, strangles your neck, and presses you down into the abyss. . The air was squeezed out from Lin Hao's lungs, making his somewhat dazed face become more solemn. The spiritual power in his meridians began to circulate rapidly again, allowing him to release the body-protecting Qi one after another, and scattered it slightly. Some throat smoke. This movement caused his throat, which was being suffocated and tortured, to feel like it was on fire, suddenly gain some slack, allowing his atrophied lungs to take in a few mouthfuls of life-saving oxygen, and allowing his suffocated brain to start functioning again. But the wind beneath him still carried the edge of his white robe upwards, making a hunting sound in mid-air, like a few white birds with broken wings. He raised his arms, and began to release his spiritual power in the strong and real sense of weightlessness, causing the airflow to gather under his body in an attempt to slow down his descent. The firefly wings behind him also struggled to rebound. came out and kept fanning behind it. The pair of eyes covered by the white mist also tried their best to open wide, trying to get rid of the influence of the poison on his nerves, but this was not an illusion, but the poison of the monster. Apart from what the outside world could do to him, , healing from toxins on your own is nearly impossible. Even if you can, you still need a place to rest, not in this helpless mid-air. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4944 Toxin erosion (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Lin Hao's eyebrows furrowed even more tightly, and the spiritual power all over his body surged even more fiercely, causing the fire stuffing to follow the airflow and fly out into the air. He wanted the passage of spiritual power to bring back his perception of the real world, but the flame suddenly extinguished in the next second, and Lin Hao's whole body was wrapped in the cold water, making his poor lungs experience a stranglehold again. A suffocating feeling. But a pair of arms suddenly grabbed Lin Hao's collar and roared angrily in his ears: "Wake up!" The sound was deafening, like a bolt of thunder hitting Lin Hao's ears. His dazed consciousness suddenly came together, and his body suddenly shook, causing his back to hit the solid ground, and then there was a crash from the surging water. Sit up. Just when his body broke through the current and felt the breeze blowing, everything around him turned into black and white, fading away like a scattered swarm of bees, and the thick purple fog reappeared in front of Lin Hao's eyes, and the gathering Birds, and the howling wind ghost climbing on the tree. The severe pain in his ankle caused a muffled groan to roll out of his throat, and the muscles all over his body suddenly tightened. The shaky Dragon Sword in his hand was clenched again, and the firefly wings behind him suddenly vibrated. He looked under him, and saw that the red wind-howling ghost was desperately flapping his flesh wings. The stabbing blade that originally grabbed Lin Hao's wrist was interrupted by Yu Wenhu's talisman, and half of his flesh was Wings were also blown apart and were healing quickly. There were five or six talismans attached to the ankle that had been traversed by the opponent, and some strange medicinal powder was sprinkled on it. The kit bag on Lin Hao's waist was half open, and Yu Wenhu also tightened his arm to prevent the two. The man fell into the group of monster beasts. "Are you awake?" Yu Wenhu asked breathlessly, his face became much pale again, and the hand holding Lin Hao's sleeve could not stop slipping and trembling. Lin Hao quickly flapped his wings of firefly thunder again, and wrapped his arms around the other party's shoulders again. Yu Wenhu finally let out a long breath, and slightly let go of his clothes with trembling fingers. "This scratching really hurts." Lin Hao muttered, no longer looking at the howling wind ghost chasing him, and concentrated on jumping towards the purple cloud. "There are too many. If you can't kill them all, it's just a waste of effort." He briefly glanced at the purple clouds rising up around him. "Then what should we do?" Yu Wenhu gasped, cold sweat covering his forehead, "Kill by force?" "The clouds and mist are moving upwards, and they haven't reached Wangyun Valley yet. There may be some scope of movement." Lin Hao gritted his teeth, and all his spiritual power surged towards the Wings of Firefly Thunder, "Kill them when they arrive. , if you can¡¯t get there, go back to Wangyun Valley, it will be a little embarrassing at most.¡± His consciousness was now much more concentrated than before, and the pain in his ankle also prompted Lin Hao to continuously use the spiritual power in his body, making the two of them fly towards the clouds and mist like arrows leaving the string. Run away. "Ha." Yu Wenhu suddenly chuckled, and his chest started to vibrate with a dull feeling, "Isn't this just riding on the fog and returning together, and smelling it on the Yushan Mountain." "Pull it down." Lin Hao also laughed, "You can't hear the sound of jade here. It's all the rustling sound of the howling wind ghost climbing the tree. It's so annoying that my hair is about to fall out." "That's right." Yu Wenhu looked towards the purple clouds and continued in a low voice, "Just one step." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4945: Walking on the fog and riding on the clouds (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Lin Hao's smile did not shrink, but became more obvious. The corners of his eyes and eyebrows were raised in excitement. He slightly pressed his head and pointed the tip of the Dragon Sword at the cloud. Pointing his feet to the north of the clouds, he looked at the bright sun, waving his arms and fluttering his wings to point to the sky. In just a blink of an eye, the sword tip covered with golden light pierced the purple clouds. Like the rod of Moses that divides the sea, the blade of the Dragon Song Sword was only slightly turned sideways, causing the smoke to be cut inch by inch, allowing the blade to penetrate into the blue-white sky and be exposed under the brilliance. When the firefly wings fluttered again, falling and rising, Lin Hao and Yu Wenhu had already escaped from the purple cloud and stood in the midst of the lingering mist. Looking around, you can see the rolling mountains in the distance, the fleeting snowfields, the red basins, and the clear lakes scattered everywhere, only revealing the sparkling water when the light shines down. The light makes those who look at it unable to help but close their eyes and look at it carefully. "What's the next sentence?" Lin Hao laughed heartily, lowered his head again, and looked at the red wind-howling ghost that was chasing after him. The opponent's flesh wings vibrated very slowly, and only half of the heavy body was free of the purple cloud. The three pairs of thorn blades were still raised high, frozen at the moment when they grabbed Lin Hao's ankles. "There is no next sentence!" Yu Wenhu also shouted loudly, "This is the last sentence!" The Long Yin Sword suddenly turned its blade, and their robes rustled in the air. Lin Hao let go of Yu Wenhu's shoulders, and the firefly wings flapped behind him again, but instead of letting him go up again, It's going down. The talismans shook out from Yu Wenhu's sleeves, allowing him to easily grab several talismans and throw them downwards one after another. The shimmering sword edge first passed through the misty clouds, and then was engulfed in violent air currents and bright flames, and then it stabbed unhurriedly towards the head of the red wind-howling ghost. The ugly fleshy wings flapped, causing its body to fall back inch by inch. The three pairs of thorn blades were also submerged into the purple clouds. The birds were flapping their wings crazily inside, trying to take this thing away. Only the wind-howling ghost dragged him back under the fog. But it chased all the way, and it could no longer hold back the momentum. Although its body tried its best to fall into the clouds, its head was still raised, and its compound eyes were turning like bones in the sun, and it was burned three times in an instant. Four. Painful howls came from the body of the red wind-howling ghost, and the huge slit across the body opened and closed, as if it was crying out for its own pain, and also seemed to be scolding the actions of these two humans. But all this has nothing to do with Lin Hao and Yu Wenhu. When the dragon chanting sword touched the red skin, it did not intend to find a gap between the compound eyes that could be penetrated. Instead, it pressed down on the wrist without hesitation, causing the compound eyes to be divided into two halves of different sizes under the blade. The blood clots penetrated under the skin and penetrated the head of the red wind-howling ghost. Golden lightning immediately rose from the misty white clouds, surging in the scorching sunshine, bouncing all the way, and quickly wrapped around the body of the red wind-howling ghost. The intense electric light stopped the bleeding from its wounds and turned them into a dazzling burnt black. The compound eyes were also stimulated by the electric light and closed one after another. The blood did not flow out, but was turned into black embers in the blood veins. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4946: Walking on the fog and riding on the clouds (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Those talismans also fell on its forehead, causing Lin Hao to raise his arms without hesitation, and flew upward again with the help of the wings of firefly. The blade of the Dragon Song Sword was also drawn out, bringing it with him. A series of splashes of scarlet blood came out. The talisman glowed, burned, and then turned into a huge flame, exploding on the face of the red wind-howling ghost. The fire wave was only two or three inches away from the corner of Lin Hao's robe. Yu Wenhu suddenly fell into the air and was hit by his fingertips. He grabbed his collar and almost landed on the opponent's sparkling face. "Go down, sir." Lin Hao chuckled softly and stepped on the flames and lightning with his toes, causing the charred body of the red wind-howling ghost to suddenly fall into purple clouds, leaving no trace at all. The two of them also pounced on the clouds one after another, and landed on the tree crown one after another. The purple clouds no longer gathered towards them, but quickly pounced on the fallen red wind howling ghost. The birds were also frightened and fluttered wildly in the forest, screaming and screaming in all directions. The noise gave people a headache. The wind-howling ghosts no longer paid attention to the two of them, and scrambled to climb down the trees. Some even jumped directly, being scratched by the branches and covered in blood. If they were not careful, they would fall to the soil and be photographed. A puddle of meat. "What's the matter, you are still buried with the boss?" Lin Hao looked at these wind howling ghosts strangely, and then carefully looked around, but there was really no wind howling ghost, and not even a bird paid attention to them. All running around. Ghosts eat ghosts, birds peck ghosts, and ghosts catch birds again. There is chaos everywhere, and there are people fighting next to the red wind-howling ghost. That one is bloody and unsightly, which is comparable to those chasing Lin Hao and the others. It¡¯s time to work a lot harder. "This is probably why the Demon Emperor placed such a murderous monster outside Wangyun Valley." Yu Wenhu also looked at the fighting scene below in horror, covering his nose in discomfort, blocking the flow of the The smell of blood is sour and rotten. "Live in groups, move quickly, and the poisonous mist can trap people. Birds are eyes, but they have no brains. Once the strongest lord falls, these wind howling ghosts will eagerly devour his body and make themselves a new one. The monster lord." "What a bunch of idiots." Yu Wenhu sighed and looked to the west of the forest. "Boss, we can't stay here much longer. We should go elsewhere." "Look, look!" The crow flew over again with a playful smile and stood beside the two of them, "This human is going to run away again! He's going to run away again!" "You're the only one who talks too much!" Lin Hao rolled his eyes at it, sheathed the Dragon Sword directly, flicked his sleeve in the air, and quickly grabbed the crow with his fingers. ¡° But this thing suddenly spread its wings and turned into a burst of black mist. It shook its body at Lin Hao¡¯s fingertips and fell towards the other side. The voice was still shouting: "Look, look, I can't help but kill the lord of the Wind Howler Ghost in the forest of all beasts, and also kill me, the Green Ancient Crow, so brave, so brave ah!" "Shut up!" Lin Hao growled impatiently, then backhanded him again and suddenly thrust into the black mist, "I've been annoying you all the way, and I'm worried about how I'm going to stab you before I leave!" But it was really just a cloud of fog. He moved his fingertips back and forth in it, but couldn't touch anything at all, which made the fog giggle again. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4947 Black Mist Feathered Crow (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "What a beautiful thought! What a good thought! It's really a daydream!" The black mist shouted proudly, and was still circling around Lin Hao, which reminded him of Cang Gou's proud face. His face suddenly became angry. "You can't stop talking!" He scolded fiercely, and the surging soul power suddenly came out of his body and directly surrounded the small amount of black mist. But even though the soul power was sweeping around inside, he couldn't find any breath of the living. There was no body, no soul, no spiritual power. Everything that a living thing should have was not in this black mist. "What the hell are you" Lin Hao frowned, retracted his hand, and looked at the black mist that was constantly flowing. The other party laughed sharply again, hovering over the two of them in a mighty manner, and the smoke at the edge was still trembling, like the trembling body of a human being. "Toy? This is really hard to say!" Heiwu yelled loudly, "How can I, Qing Guya, be regarded as a toy when I am so famous? I should be a person after all, and I should be well remembered by you. Big shot in the monster in your head!¡± After finishing speaking, another burst of sharp laughter burst out from the black mist, causing Lin Hao to turn away in annoyance, not forgetting to grab Yu Wenhu's collar and drag him away together. "What? Are you scared?" The black mist turned into the noisy crow again, jumping behind the two people. "This is just the periphery of the Forest of Beasts. Powerful monsters But if we weren¡¯t here, the Demon Emperor wouldn¡¯t even appear¡ª¡± It changed its voice and continued with a playful smile, "But if you go in, it will be a carnival of monsters. After all, under the protection of humans, many monsters have never tasted human flesh and blood!" Having said this, the crow tapped its beak excitedly and its wings flapped excitedly. "Shut up!" Lin Hao turned his head impatiently, half of his face turned black, and yelled again suppressing his anger, "Get out of here, as far away as you can, or else I will burn you to ashes in a while. !¡± He didn¡¯t notice it himself, but with this anger, the power of blood was mixed with the coercion, causing the crow to suddenly stop and stand strangely on the branch, blinking at the two of them. "You really stopped after scolding me." Yu Wenhu couldn't help laughing, "What kind of thing is made of this? It doesn't deserve a beating." "Whatever it is, it's quite evil. Just leave quickly." Lin Hao quickly flapped his wings of firefly and rushed forward with Yu Wenhu, "I just explored it, and there was nothing inside. It¡¯s the fog that can talk¡± Without the monster chasing them, the two people ran very fast and disappeared after a while, while the crow still stood quietly on the branch, looking at the intertwined branches and leaves without any movement. "Bloodline?" It suddenly stretched its neck, tilted its head again, its black pupils rolled around, and its voice became much more normal, "How could it be? Here, suddenly, human beings, why?" It muttered a bunch of broken short sentences, its expression looked dazed and confused, and it flapped its wings helplessly, jumping up and down on the branches, constantly showing off its voice. Finally, the crow stopped suddenly, shook its body in the air, spread its dark wings, and flew towards the depths of the Forest of Beasts. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4949 Blue Dragon Bloodline (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Ha! Who am I? I am your almighty krypton gold system, Cang Gou!" The other party became even more proud, with an emotional tone in his voice, "You are about to cross the realm of Emperor Wu now, and I will carry you with you system, it must keep pace with the times!¡± It paused for a moment, then continued with great pride: "It's just the whereabouts of the Qinglong bloodline, a small problem!" "Then you didn't tell me earlier, and you still watched us wandering around like headless flies!" Hearing this, Lin Hao suddenly sat up, looking at the stars and the moon, and looking at ease, he angrily took the grass out of his mouth Ye'er bit it off directly, "You always knew it was the same!" "I didn't know this before!" Seeing that his tone was bad again, Cang Gou immediately returned to his little wife's demeanor, his tone was aggrieved, "You have finished recharging last time, I will upgrade quickly. Have you gone? It¡¯s not too late to come!¡± It thought for a while, then added weakly: "This is called timing, timing!" "Time to fart!" Lin Hao scratched his head and sighed again, dissipating the anger in his heart, "Then tell me, where is this Qinglong bloodline?" "Ah - I can't tell you this easily!" Cang Gou's voice became cheerful again, "This is paid information, and only krypton gold can view it." Before Lin Hao opened his mouth to ask again, the guy quickly spit out a number: "Two hundred yuan crystals, fixed price, no negotiation, no bargaining, only this one." "How much?" Lin Hao touched his ears and his expression suddenly froze, "Two hundred yuan crystals?" Cang Gou's voice became even more cheerful, almost the sound of a husky's breathing, and he repeated very excitedly: "That's right, you can't buy two hundred yuan crystals at a loss, you can't be fooled, you can get the blood of Qinglong with just one click. The whereabouts of!" "Why don't you go and grab it!" He finally understood that the other party was not joking, and angrily began to destroy the wild flowers and weeds around him, "Two hundred yuan crystals! For this news, you just want two hundred yuan crystals from me. ?!¡± "Is this a sentence?" Cang Gou retorted confidently, "Think about how big the Forest of Beasts is, and then think about how many monsters there are in it, and how many demon emperors there are! My words, How much time it saves you!" ¡°Just tell me if it¡¯s worth it, if it¡¯s worth it!¡± Lin Hao scratched his head irritably, and then thought about the vast land he saw when he was floating on the clouds, and his head began to hurt. "Two hundred yuan crystals, one price?" He sighed again and asked helplessly, "Is there no need to discuss it? Your host and I are almost dying of poverty." "Money is not saved, it is earned!" Cang Gou shouted loudly and swore loudly, every word was impassioned, just like a swearing-in meeting, "Now you take out two hundred yuan crystals, and I will make it some other day." With two thousand yuan crystals, this is a sure-fire deal!" "Stop talking." Lin Hao covered his ears expressionlessly and sighed for an unknown number of times, "I'll give it to you. My head is going to explode from the chatter." "It's your order!" Cang Gou's tone rose again, and then quickly fell silent. A few seconds later, the serious mechanical voice continued, "Your two hundred yuan crystals have been recharged. Next, you will start to unlock the information about the Qinglong bloodline. Paid information on the whereabouts.¡± (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4950 Blue Dragon Bloodline (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "You are now in the northwest of the Forest of Ten Thousand Beasts. Behind you is the frontier checkpoint of the Canglan Dynasty. Looking at the Cloud Valley, if you go straight ahead, you will find the territory of the demonic beast, the Spiritual Wolf." "It is recommended that host Lin Hao head southwest, follow the system's instructions to avoid the monster territory on the road, and move towards the central altar of the Forest of Beasts." "The central altar?" Lin Haoyi frowned, "How come the monster has such a thing, and what is it used for?" The mechanical voice paused, then continued slowly: "This is also paid information. If the host wants to know, then he needs to spend another two hundred yuan crystals before I can tell you all the information." "Okay, just pretend I didn't ask and go on." "Okay." The mechanical voice paused, and then replied, "The road map requires a certain amount of time to plan, and corresponding changes and adjustments will be made halfway according to the calculations of the system. The first issue will be issued in three hours. Please check the map carefully, host." After finishing speaking, a slight sound fell in Lin Hao's mind, and Cang Gou's voice did not appear again. Lin Hao waited for a long time, and then tentatively asked. But that only got a smooth sentence: "The map is being planned. Please try to keep your position unchanged so that the system can plan the route During this period, the system will be temporarily closed. Please understand the host." The other party has said so, and he can only wait. At this moment, the night is getting cold and the breeze is blowing. If he were not in the territory of the monster, it would be a wonderful picture of enjoying the coolness on a summer night. Lin Hao, after having enough time to pick all the wild flowers around him, leisurely returned to the cave below in order to prevent the nocturnal monsters from coming out. Yu Wenhu had fallen to the ground, snoring loudly and drooling, making Lin Hao laugh for a long time. The other party¡¯s face had returned to its previous rosy color, and his body was warm without any cold sweat, which made him feel much more at ease. Lin Hao pulled Yu Wenhu inside again, and then he found a clean place and slowly fell asleep. This sleep was not stable. Although there was soul power being released outside, he had experienced the previous Monsters were chasing him, and if there was a slight movement, he would wake up for a while and explore his surroundings again. But the strange thing is that there are a lot of nocturnal monsters. This is still a forest of beasts. Logically speaking, there should be a lot of birds and animals at night. A few wandering around should be able to walk to Lin Hao The two of them were nearby. Tonight, I didn¡¯t touch anyone. There was no breath or footprints. The surrounding area was like a silent death land, with nothing. This strange situation made Lin Hao unable to sleep even more. Within a few minutes, he had to check the area around the rock mountain. He had been sleeping intermittently all night, waking up to check, checking and falling asleep again, all thanks to the refreshing pills. Medicine lifts the spirits. He finally managed to wait until dawn, and he only slept for a short while. Before his brain could relax for a few moments, the system notification sounded in his mind. Lin Hao rubbed his eyes, looked at the bright sunshine outside, and kicked Yu Wenhu, who had never stopped snoring. Then he climbed up unsteadily and yawned loudly. "The map to the whereabouts of Qinglong's bloodline has been drawn. It will now be transmitted to the host's mind in projection mode. Please pay attention to check it." The mechanical voice reminded sternly, "The projection will start after the beeping sound ends." (Note Please visit our website: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4951 Map Completed (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! As soon as three regular mechanical beeps passed, Lin Hao's mind slowly unfolded the map of the Forest of Beasts. The annotations above are so diverse, ranging from contours, isotherms, to longitudes and latitudes, etc. Those who read them have returned to the fear of being dominated by geography test papers. ???????????? There was a bright, zigzag white line that snaked all the way from their location to the center of the map, with a reddish light at the end. "Boss, why do you kick me every day" Yu Wenhu yawned, his hair was like a bird's nest, making it look like a work of art, "Have you thought about where we are going? It's looking back at Yungu. Go, or continue to look for the Qinglong bloodline?" "It's impossible to look back at Yungu." Lin Hao's heart moved, and the map was enlarged several times. The surrounding suspected dangerous places were marked in red, and the arrows marked the direction and location of their current location. It seemed Just like a game map, very detailed The other party did not ask any more questions, but wiped his face, stretched again, barely eliminated the sleepiness all over his body, and waited for Lin Hao to speak. "Go to the center." He briefly glanced at the map before taking another step, "This place has no front and no villages, and not all monsters are suitable for snowy mountains and firelands. Where is the best place for them to take root and plot? That¡¯s the center of the Forest of Beasts, which extends in all directions and is warm in winter and cool in summer.¡± The two of them cleaned up and hid all the breath they left here, and then set off cautiously. Although with the help of the map and the system¡¯s beeps from time to time, Lin Hao still opened up his soul power and explored the surrounding situation with all his heart and soul. Mengyue¡¯s abilities were also brought to the extreme, completely covering up the human aura of the two of them. After Lin Hao half-stepped into the threshold of the Martial Emperor, her abilities also changed a little more. Now the auras of the two people can not only be concealed, but can also be covered with a layer of the aura of the monsters that have been killed. The concealment is even more complete. As long as they don't show off around and take every step cautiously, the monsters will not be discovered. Coupled with the price of two hundred Yuan Jing to buy a message, Lin Hao and Yu Wenhu walked in the forest intermittently for three or four days. Cang Gou did not come out to say a word. The whole process was filled with the steady mechanical sound. The monologue finally made Lin Hao's ears quiet for a while. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Live a miserable life of either sleeping on a tree or sleeping in a cave, the two finally reached the last quarter of the route, only a day and a half at most from the end. And there, a circle with bumpy edges was drawn on the map, with the brightest red in the center, and the entire area was covered with the word "danger". Next to that, there is a line of small characters clearly marked: "This is a place where monsters gather, and the Demon Emperor may appear." The large number of Demon Emperors is enough to frighten people, let alone the Demon Emperor surrounded by monster beasts. Being driven to the edge of the continent, monsters do not rely on cultivation to obtain the spiritual energy of heaven and earth like humans do. Most of them rely on devouring corpses or eating heavenly materials and earthly treasures to improve their cultivation. This means that compared to humans, their own cultivation has more murderous aura, and is also more pure and powerful. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4952 Map Completed (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "At least Lin Hao can conclude that he will definitely be able to compete with Emperor Canglan now. If he is lucky, he might be able to opportunistically defeat him. But if you are facing the Demon Emperor and you don¡¯t have any other means, you will really be in a desperate situation where you can¡¯t escape. Because of this, he suddenly stopped and turned to look at Yu Wenhu, with his trademark gentle smile on his face. "Seeing your expression, I felt bad all over" The other party had such a deep friendship with him that he took two steps back without saying a word, and cautiously held the talisman in his hand, " Don't come over yet, otherwise I will greet you with a talisman." "Fat Tiger, look what you are saying?" Lin Hao said with a smile, "Will the boss harm you? Why don't you put the talisman down quickly, so as not to hurt the boss's heart." "Don't talk like that to me." Yu Wenhu became more cautious, retreating faster than eating, and stood a few meters away, "Come here again and I will really say hello! " "Look, I just want us to find a place to rest and discuss how to proceed." Lin Hao frowned and covered his heart pretending to be sad, "Don't hide so far away. , come over and have fun together." The other party took two steps back resolutely, like a pet who only knew that he was going to get an injection, his eyes full of vigilance. "Don't think that I don't know." Yu Wenhu said nervously, "When I told you to take me with you wherever you go to find the Qinglong bloodline, you tried to knock me out in the middle of the night the next day. Passed out and went on the road secretly!" "What?" Lin Hao looked at him in surprise. He felt a little embarrassed for a moment, but he quickly continued, "I came here in the middle of the night to see if you had taken off the quilt. I'm afraid you caught a cold. It's the boss's consideration, okay? !¡± "Fart!" The talisman on the other party's fingertips shook at him, and he wanted to throw the threat directly at Lin Hao's head, "You just don't want me to follow, so you want to tie me up as soon as possible and throw me into the hands of Emperor Canglan. !¡± This left Lin Hao with nothing to say but scratched his head and gave the other party a bitter smile. "You don't even know what we should see if we go down further." Lin Hao slowed down his tone and put on a rare serious face, "If they all go in, then one will die and one will die." The injuries will kill both of them." "I don't care what the hell you want to see next?" Yu Wenhu also got angry in a rare way, "You have searched mountains, deserts, and volcanoes all the way. Can I not know what you are thinking? " "That was a serious search." Lin Hao defended, "The information was given to me by Wanbao Pavilion. It is not up to me to decide where to go." "Pull him down." The other party immediately rolled his eyes at him and added a frown of disgust, "I don't know who my boss is. Even when you go to the Mountain and River Festival, you have to sort out the things behind your back. .¡± "Now I said I was going to find the Blue Dragon bloodline, but I didn't prepare anything. I turned around and hit the road without discussing or exchanging information with me along the way. I just said on my face, don't follow me!" Lin Hao didn¡¯t refute, he just smiled. When Yu Wenhu said something, he laughed like a middle-aged parent who dotes on his children, which made the other party even more angry. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4953 You argue with me (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Why don't you understand!" Yu Wenhu shouted with great dissatisfaction, "Boss, I have inherited the inheritance from Emperor Yaoguang's tomb, and soon I will become a seventh-level array mage that is almost extinct on the mainland. I have all the ancient arrays at my fingertips. Something you picked up!" "The Forest of Ten Thousand Beasts is dangerous, yes, I know, but I also know that I, Yu Wenhu, am not a coward who just watches my boss go in and risk it alone!" He did not dare to raise his voice and roar, so he could only lower his voice and gritted his teeth. shouted. "I don't care how the boss knows the way. I don't care where the boss got all these things. But if you continue to prevent me from following you to the east or west¡ª¡ª" Yu Wenhu raised his arm and made a sudden stroke with his fingertips on the talisman, causing the words on it to suddenly light up, with white fluorescence glowing under his fingertips. "This is the Zhang Wind Talisman." He raised his chin at Lin Hao, his tone full of threats, "As soon as I activate it, dozens of strong winds will blow by." "It doesn't have much power. It's just used as a linking skill. Normally, if you use the Fire Talisman, then use this one to burn the mountain in a matter of minutes - but the sound of this thing is so loud that it can attract monsters with a radius of hundreds of miles." You could feel something was wrong.¡± "Have you become more capable?" Lin Hao narrowed his eyes and stared at the other person without blinking, "You know what happened to the people who threatened me, right?" Hearing the tone of the other party's tone dropped, Yu Wenhu shrank his neck subconsciously, and his originally fierce face almost started to feel aggrieved again. Fortunately, the talisman on his hand reminded him, making this guy stand upright with an unyielding look on his face, swearing to die, and almost yelled out, "Please take me with you, I'll be with you, boss" go through fire and water. But what comes next? It¡¯s the Demon Emperor leading the Demon Emperor, taking turns in a catwalk show. If they really bring each other in, if one of the two is injured, it will be an unbreakable deadlock. "Don't even think about it." After thinking about it, Lin Hao simply said this, "If we both go there, if something happens, there is no one to help us, wouldn't we be confused? Just sacrifice your life?¡± "Okay." Yu Wenhu nodded simply and continued without hesitation, "I'll go in, and the boss will stay outside. He wants to kill me. It's fair to the thief." "Don't interrupt." Lin Hao pointed at him, "What can you do if you go in? Can you help me bring back the Qinglong bloodline, or can you kill the Demon Emperor directly?" Seeing that the other party snorted coldly, holding his neck and not lowering his head, he felt angry and funny in his heart, and couldn't help but sigh. This sigh was very soft, and it was mostly meant as a joke, but it was just like a hot sentence that was meant to hurt people. Yu Wenhu frowned and put down the talisman in his hand. "Boss" He lowered his head with a serious face, "I know I don't have much ability, and I can't help you much from beginning to end. At most, I just run logistics and help you look after your home" He paused for a moment before sighing, and then continued: "But it's not like you didn't know that the area around Wangyun Valley was in such chaos that both the Canglan Dynasty and the Tianlong Empire had no time to take care of themselves. , a small country is like a clay Buddha crossing the river." "Who is Fairy Xuelan, who is the Emperor, and the monster lords have all begun to run to the border. It is clear that the world is going to be in chaos!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4954 You argue with me (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Tell me, during this dangerous period, you still have to run into the Forest of Beasts." "It's okay to run away. I won't stop you. After all, you are my boss. If the boss says one thing, I will never say otherwise. If the boss says we are going to die, I, Yu Wenhu, won't even blink -" He gritted his teeth, and there was an astonishing ferocity in his eyes. Then he lowered his voice and said word by word: "Just don't leave me behind This is better than if you stabbed me to death from behind." People feel uncomfortable¡± After finishing speaking, Yu Wenhu stopped saying anything. He just hung his head deeply and stood only a few meters away from Lin Hao, with all the muscles in his body tense. With Lin Hao¡¯s cultivation, he could even clearly see the stretched veins on the other party¡¯s forehead, which was enough to prove how determined Yu Wenhu was this time. But it¡¯s understandable. After all, no matter how they made trouble in the past, it was still human territory. Everything was discussed and the forces were well-informed. If it didn¡¯t work, they could go to other countries to avoid the limelight. Now it¡¯s a forest of beasts. If you make a mistake, monsters will attack you from all directions. If you can¡¯t escape for a few days, you will be torn into pieces, and you won¡¯t even have room for bargaining. They were like walking on a thin tightrope, with dense spikes below. If the soles of their feet were even a little higher, they would be swaying past the tip, which was extremely dangerous. Yu Wenhu had no choice but to worry. He wanted to give his blood to Lin Hao so that the two of them could stay safely in human territory. But after following him for so long, he also knew that few people in the world could change Lin Hao's goals, and few people dared to stand in his way. Persuasion is impossible, you can only go with him or go your separate ways. Yu Wenhu would never be able to say the words "part ways" in his life, so he naturally followed Lin Hao without hesitation. But if you let him watch Lin Hao abandon you and go to a dangerous place to die, let alone parting ways, brothers will have nothing to do. Threats and threats will do. As long as the other party lives, Yu Wenhu will be willing to do anything. What was he back then? He was an ant on the roadside, a dust under his feet, a stone that could be kicked away just by raising his leg - if Lin Hao hadn't grabbed him from behind and slapped him loudly in the face. The slap taught him how to live. It is no exaggeration to say that he should be a corpse now, and most of his flesh and skin have probably been corrupted. That's why he was so determined this time, even taking out the talisman, just to persuade the other party to stay with him. "It's not like I won't let you follow." Lin Hao laughed and waved to him, "Come here, the boss will tell you a few words and you will understand." Seeing that the other party didn't seem to want to sneak attack on him, Yu Wenhu hesitated for a few blinks, carefully closed the distance, and stood more than ten steps away from the other party, waiting for Lin Hao with a sideways face. say. "You bastard, why are you guarding me as much as you are guarding a thief?" The other party couldn't help but smile again, "You follow me around every day, but you end up guarding me the most." "I don't care what you say." Yu Wenhu cocked his neck and replied as stubbornly as a donkey, "Anyway, I feel like you are trying to knock me out all over your body now. I'm afraid. I won't go." (Note Please visit our website: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4955: Follow the guidance (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "If I want to knock you out, why don't you roll over here with your ass?" Lin Hao scolded in a fit of laughter and tears, "Come here quickly, or the monster will come first!" Hearing the word "monster", Yu Wenhu moved over step by step, as if he had been wronged a lot, and stood next to Lin Hao. "Okay, you go ahead." He frowned and said. "I know you think the Forest of Beasts is dangerous and you can't let me go alone." Lin Hao cleared his throat and said in a gentle tone, "But have you ever thought about it, I also cherish my life. If If it¡¯s gone forever, who would still be willing to do this kind of business?¡± "Besides, you are a formation mage, not a martial artist. It is not your job to charge into the formation, is it?" Looking at the other party's hesitant nod, Lin Hao softened his voice a bit again and continued in a seductive manner, "When I go, if anything happens, I need someone to take care of me, and as an array master, you need someone to take care of me." , doing this is like a fish in water, isn¡¯t it?¡± Although he was completely reluctant in his heart, this was indeed a fact. Yu Wenhu had no choice but to nod his head again, and the skin on his eyebrows almost wrinkled. "I hope you will set up a teleportation formation within the next few days." Lin Hao added, "Then give me a talisman that can trigger the effect thousands of miles away." "If anything happens to me, this is my trump card to save my life." He looked at Yu Wenhu, his tone was more serious than ever before, "Do you understand?" Yu Wenhu nodded again, and then whispered: "I can draw this formation, and the talisman can also be made for two people." Lin Hao paused in his heart, but his serious expression suddenly disappeared. He held the other party's shoulders and whispered without any emotion: "Yu Wenhu, it's not that I don't want to take you there -" As soon as this sentence came out, Yu Wenhu was shocked in his heart. After all, the two of them had been through life and death many times, and the nickname "Fat Tiger" had never changed. Even in life and death, Lin Hao still blurted out "Fat Tiger". The word tiger. But now the other party is calling Yu Wenhu word by word. Sure enough, as soon as those lips touched, Lin Hao's next sentence was: "You are holding me back, do you understand?" These words were like a roaring huge wave, hitting Yu Wenhu's body with crackling crackles, making him shrink his neck and not dare to answer a word. "If I go, it will really be a matter of life and death in the blink of an eye, and I won't have time to take care of you." Lin Hao's face tightened, his tone was soft, but extremely cold, "I want the blood of Qinglong, you can't take away my success." The rate has been lowered again, do you understand?¡± The other party didn't answer, he just lowered his head and looked at his toes without saying a word, as if he was deaf, letting Lin Hao look at the top of his head. He wanted to shake his head and then nod, but his throat was so thirsty that he couldn't utter a word. He could only hear his own noisy heartbeat and light breathing, which seemed to be a silent reminder to this body. , you are still alive. But the hand pressing on Yu Wenhu's shoulder was a little heavier, and Lin Hao's unhurried voice fell again: "Yu Wenhu, do you understand?" Under Lin Hao's gaze, the dark head finally slowly rose up and then fell heavily, while Yu Wenhu's throat froze for a long time before he replied almost inaudibly: "I know, boss." ." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4956: Follow the guidance (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! After Lin Hao said such harsh words, Yu Wenhu said nothing more. With the help of the system, Lin Hao reluctantly gave him a small area that could be called a safe area for the opponent to lay down the formation. And he himself patrols the surroundings every day, intermittently setting up deceptive auras or traps to ensure that he will not fall into a pile of monsters when he returns. But during this period of time, Yu Wenhu hardly spoke to him. He would occasionally grab Lin Hao and take a few drops of his blood, but he would just jump out word by word, not even forming a sentence. when. But Lin Hao also knew that he had a guilty conscience, so he just acquiesced to the existence of this situation, running out in despair every day and coming back in despair. When Yu Wenhu asked what materials he wanted, he would either look for them in the gift package given by the system, or go out to collect them, showing unprecedented dexterity. Under such a rush of work day and night, late at night on the third day, Yu Wenhu woke up Lin Hao and said that the formation had been arranged. At that time, the other person¡¯s face had completely lost weight, and the raised brow bones were particularly eye-catching, not to mention the thick dark circles under the eyes, which made it difficult to see the focused eyes. There is a saying in medicine called cat¡¯s eye, which is actually pupil dilation. Lin Hao has read in a book before and said that this is one of the absolute characteristics of judging death. Every time he saw the other person¡¯s dull and dazed eyes, he thought that Yu Wenhu would fall to the ground and fall asleep in the next second, and he was so anxious that he couldn¡¯t help but feel anxious. But on the surface, he couldn't be cowardly, so he had to pretend to be a wise man who could see through the seven emotions and six desires. He couldn't even give him more out of the corner of his eye, for fear that the other party would get angry again and follow him around the Demon Emperor. I¡¯m not wrong. He can only comfort himself silently in his heart. It¡¯s true that more people mean more risks. Mengyue¡¯s ability is not omnipotent But Yu Wenhu was more straightforward. After shouting, he turned around and left without any nostalgia. His back was as chic as he wanted. Lin Hao could only swallow the yawn in his mouth and followed him silently. Under the bushes, there was a slightly red light formation flashing slightly, and Yu Wenhu stood beside the formation, nodded lightly towards Lin Hao, then grabbed his wrist and let him The knife cut his fingertip, and blood rolled out of the wound and fell into the formation. Although Lin Hao didn't know how to use formations, he could barely recognize the formation after seeing the opponent set up so many formations. There were patterns on the outside of this formation that looked like a breath-hiding formation, but the complicated patterns on the inside couldn't be clearly seen. Well, I can only praise it. It's very beautiful. The red light became brighter, then dimmed again as the blood seeped into the land and formation, and finally turned gray. "That's it." Yu Wenhu said softly, shook his sleeves, took out a gold-patterned red-bottomed talisman, and handed it to Lin Hao. Smelling the air where the smell of blood had not dissipated, he suddenly understood why the other party looked so haggard. When the two of them were still in the tomb of Emperor Yaoguang, they had already met Senior Brother Yaoguang who used scrolls to teleport. Now within three days, Yu Wenhu had constructed a long-distance teleportation formation, still using talismans to activate it. This formation contained not only the formation materials, but also the blood of the two of them - Lin Hao was fine, but looking at Yu Wenhu's condition, he simply didn't want to die. He didn't know how much blood was filled into it. Come up with something like this. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4957 Central Altar (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! But Lin Hao couldn't say anything. He could only nod lightly, took the talisman from the other party's hand, and silently hid the sigh and guilt in his heart. But when the other party saw him taking the talisman, he suddenly smiled and said softly: "Okay, boss, now we barely owe each other anything, right?" As soon as these words came out, Lin Hao felt a chill in his heart and subconsciously looked at the other person's face. As a result, the guy smiled so proudly that his eyebrows were crooked. He immediately shook his other sleeve and took out another talisman with a red background and gold patterns. He was still holding it with his fingertips. Only a small corner was exposed, so that the other party could only look at the edge of the talisman and not be able to see it. Taken away easily. "You can't believe it!" Yu Wenhu said proudly, "If you don't let me follow you, I still have this hand!" Lin Hao was not an array master, so hearing what he said just felt ridiculous and unclear. But Yu Wenhu, with his skinny body, took two steps back again and explained to him: "I've figured it out. If you go forward, you should be at the center of the Forest of Beasts." "With your speed, boss, if nothing happens, it will only take four days at most to go back and forth. I'm very tolerant, so I'll just assume you need five days." Yu Wenhu put away the talisman in his hand, smiled at the other party with his hands behind his back, and continued: "If the time comes and your talisman is not activated and the person does not come back, I will tear up my talisman and follow the power of my blood. I'll find you in the direction." "Whether you want to go deeper or want to die, I have to follow you." Looking at the other person¡¯s big white teeth that were blooming with smiles, Lin Hao felt like the waves were surging in his heart, and a slight buzzing sound seemed to be ringing in his ears as the waves crashed against the shore. For the past few days, I have been working with the other party not because I was heartbroken by him, but because I have been thinking about how to use the power of Lin Hao's blood to create these two talismans, and how to make the most effective use of my own blood. , so that the effect of the talisman can be enhanced to the point where it can be used to find people. ????????????? With a frown on his face and a bone-shaking appearance, firstly, he wanted to hide it from him, and secondly, because he had indeed consumed too much blood, and this fool couldn¡¯t hold on any longer. "You bastard, follow me and learn nothing else but your mind." Lin Hao smiled and finally said nothing, but nodded to his brother, "Look at it now, it's like there's a rain of needles in your mind. It¡¯s everywhere.¡± Yu Wenhu didn't answer, just looked at him with raised eyebrows, turned to one side and made a gesture of invitation, and then continued leisurely: "Five days, I will start counting from now on, can you leave?" ?¡± "Damn it, you've got a lot of skills, haven't you?" Lin Hao raised his eyebrows, and his wings of firefly flew out, with golden lightning flashing behind his back. He pointed at Yu Wenhu and said again: "Ah Yes, I will tell you this when I come back." After finishing speaking, he put away the red-backed gold-patterned talisman, stepped on tiptoe, and flew quickly towards the forest, and the mechanical sound in his head also sounded the prompt again: "The front is approaching the central altar area. A total of 97.8% of them are marked as severe danger areas, and there are suspected signs of demon emperor activity. The host is asked to pay attention to safety." "There is the smell of blood and traces of sliding on your right side. It may be the territory of the eight-ring whiptail snake. Please rise about 170 meters and be careful to cover your breath." (Remember the website address: www. hlnovel.com Chapter 4958 Central Altar (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Ahead is the nest of the songbird. Please cover up your breath, turn right for 780 meters, and then go straight ahead." "Tip, where you are" As Lin Hao continued to go deeper, his speed gradually became slower and slower, his steps became more and more cautious, and his breathing and heartbeat became lighter at the same time, for fear that some lurking monster would discover him. "Attention, the area you are in has a lot of monster auras. It may be a gathering place where monsters frequently move. The danger level is at the highest level. It is suspected that there is the aura of the Demon Emperor." As soon as this mechanical prompt sounded, Lin Hao immediately stopped and looked around cautiously. Not only was the aura completely blocked, but he also released several mixed auras of monsters, making his whereabouts unclear. More secretive. Using his soul power as an eye, he quietly explored the front. He only dared to walk a few more meters after repeated confirmations. He devoted his whole body and mind to exploring the path. In the end, the lush forest suddenly became sparse, so Lin Hao could only stop at the area where the foliage was still lush, and cautiously peered forward. When the first sight fell, he opened his eyes wide and looked at the scene in front of him in disbelief - it was not just a small altar, but a grand stone sacrificial site. Seats of various sizes are dotted around the circular venue, and an altar-like thing is placed in the center with old blood on it. And right in the center of the altar, there is a blood-red gem inlaid. The gem is bright and transparent, without any heavy texture. It only makes people feel that the gem is as light as a feather. If you are not careful, it will fall into pieces. The fragments in one place have no possibility of being put together. Not only that, just watching from a distance, Lin Hao felt an inexplicable restlessness in his heart. The blood all over his body seemed to be rushing rapidly, and his heart suddenly accelerated, shouting deafeningly in his chest. own weight. There was no need to explore the power of his soul or say a word in the system. With just this insignificant glance, he already understood that the gem carried his own blue dragon bloodline, and all the emotions he felt came from the source of it. At this bloodline's call to oneself. Unprecedentedly, Lin Hao's brain lost some of his sanity, and he immediately leaned out half of his body, wanting to go directly to the center of the altar and hold the gem in his hand. Not only that, he also wanted to smash the gem to pieces, mix the sparse fragments with his own blood, and swallow it into his stomach. As soon as this idea came out, the system immediately sounded a sharp alarm, interrupting Lin Hao's movement of leaning out, and his brain suddenly became clear. "Is this the call of blood" He covered his head and hid behind the intertwined lush branches and leaves. He suppressed his excitement and took several deep breaths. Barely calmed down. "Tip, there are signs of monster activity around you." The system's mechanical sound rang again, "Warning, warning, the aura of the Demon Emperor has appeared, and the system is about to take emergency measures!" Immediately afterwards, a huge floating window popped up in Lin Hao's mind. It said in bright red words: "Do you agree to the system calling your personal assets, excluding money?" On the bottom, it said "Yes" on the left and "Yes" on the right. no. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4959 The Demon Emperor Appears (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! That is the powerful Demon Emperor. If two more Lin Haos are added, he will definitely not be able to defeat him. Naturally, he quickly looked at the word "yes" and agreed to the system's scheduling statement. This huge floating window disappeared immediately, and Lin Hao's personal belongings interface was quickly called up, which was full of various things given in the gift bag. There was a small scratch on a small window pane, and the next second Lin Hao's bag was opened, and a green pill was floating in it, glowing slightly. Without hesitation, he directly took out the pill, filled it into his mouth, and swallowed it immediately without even chewing. As the elixir turned into slightly bitter water and flowed into the throat, the woods on both sides also shook, and countless monsters stepped out calmly and came to the central altar. Lin Hao, on the other hand, felt an icy chill lingering all over his body, suppressing his own breath to about zero, and even released a vivid monster breath. "If he hadn't known that he had swallowed the elixir and his soul power was carefully falling around him, he would have thought that the monster was waiting for an opportunity to move behind him. This shows how effective the elixir is. There were several inaudible conversations between the monsters in front of them, including human language and low roars, and their appearances were all kinds of strange. If it were wolves, tigers, insects, leopards and snakes, he could somewhat understand it. Birds, deer, horses and sheep were also common, but the strangest ones were those strange-looking hybrids. If Lin Hao suddenly saw such a monster, it would take a while for Lin Hao to react before he could roughly understand what kind of structure it was. He didn¡¯t dare to speak or make any sound. Only his soul power was still a little lively. From time to time, he would sweep past these monster beasts and secretly explore their breath. As the system prompts at the beginning, most of the monsters here are Demon King cultivators, and the bloody aura on each and every one of them can't wait to be revealed with their eyes, as a capital to show off their power, in front of other monsters. . "There is the smell of insects -" a dull voice suddenly fell, echoing in the slightly noisy air. Lin Hao was so frightened that he quickly withdrew his soul power and clung to the tree trunk motionless, leaving only a pair of eyes quietly looked around. Immediately afterwards, these Demon King-level demon beasts stopped talking to each other or demonstrating, and lowered their heads deeply, maintaining a prone and respectful posture, without even daring to look up. . Lin Hao originally thought it would be a ferocious monster, and even vaguely imagined the tail of a golden-scaled tiger-faced snake in his mind. But to his surprise, the person standing in the center of the altar was neither a tiger or leopard, nor an eagle, nor a sheep, red deer, but a thin black dog. There is nothing special about it, except that its aura is extremely restrained. Although when it slowly walks between the monsters and beasts, there is a sense of arrogance that I am the only one in the world. ¡°But that only makes people feel that this is just the unreasonable barking of a puppy, which is not worthy of fear, let alone a place. The Demon Emperor, who had made him worry all the way, actually had such an ordinary appearance. He couldn't help but feel disappointed, and he sighed almost inaudibly. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4960 The Demon Emperor Appears (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Who!" The thin black dog was about to lie down, but then he stood up and shouted at the monster beasts, "Anyone with a strange face!" Lin Hao quickly closed his mouth, while the monsters looked at me and I looked at you, but they all said nothing and shook their heads at the thin black dog. But the other party was obviously angry. He slapped his long tail on the ground, and the hair all over his body shivered, and shouted at the group of monsters: "What, you mean what I sensed is wrong, right?" Although it was said to be a shout, the sound of this thin black dog was actually not loud. At least for Lin Hao, he had to prick up his ears and listen carefully to roughly understand what the other person was saying. ?????????????????? But this group of monster beasts, who were many times bigger than this thin dog, were all in a state of silence. They didn¡¯t dare to fart, and they wanted to bury their heads under the ground. There was a commotion in the woods again, and a khaki-colored Bronze Lin Tiger suddenly came out, holding a lively cub in its mouth. Not daring to express its anger, it quickly ran in front of the thin black dog, lowered its head respectfully, dropped the cub in its mouth to the ground, and pressed the dog's head with its paws, making it also Just keep your head down. "Is it you" Although the black thin dog's expression could not be clearly seen, Lin Hao could also tell from this vague tone that he was deeply suspicious and did not dare to move. "Forget it, it doesn't matter." It looked here again, and finally lay back on the altar again, nodding towards the bronze Linhu. The other party stood up in fear, took the cub that was looking around in his mouth, put it on the altar, and quickly returned to the place among the lowered monsters. The thin black dog suddenly rose up, and in front of the group of monsters, it fiercely grabbed the cub's neck, its sharp teeth sinking directly into the soft flesh. In just a blink of an eye, the blood was It suddenly splashed out and splashed all over the ground. This made Lin Hao quickly look at the Bronze Lin Tiger that took the cub in its mouth at the beginning, but instead of being angry or frightened, the other person's face was filled with a kind of fanatical excitement. Immediately afterwards, the slender black dog let go of the cub's neck, blood dripping down its cheeks, and the hair all over its body automatically flew in the air without any wind. The next moment, the edge of the hair turned into pure black mist, quickly spreading in the air, and it lay down next to the cub. Black mist rose in the air, bringing with it a strong and undeniable pressure that made the heads of these monsters lower even deeper. Lin Hao was so far away that he was almost out of breath. It was different from the innate power of Emperor Canglan, but the fear brought down by the powerful strength, which made people feel terrified and trembled all over. The cub that the Bronze Lin Tiger took in its mouth was completely silent and lay motionless on the altar. The red gem suddenly emitted a dazzling light, making Lin Hao couldn't help but squint his eyes carefully. looked over there. But before his eyes fell, the black fog entwining in the air suddenly condensed into reality. The thin dog also stood up again, changing its appearance halfway, and when it finally straightened its back, it had turned into a body. Man in black. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4961 Ordinary (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! His skin is extremely pale, and his eyes are made of the purest black as the base color, with golden pupils dotting them, making it look as if his eyes are shining with burning light. This shocked Lin Hao, and he finally understood why this unattractive black thin dog was the strongest Demon Emperor among these monsters. In the process of roaming the continent, he has seen a lot of strange monsters. After all, Qiongqisho Lake and other things are still lying in the Book of Mountains and Seas. Although he didn¡¯t know whether Qiongqi could transform into such a human form, Lin Hao could conclude that most monsters would not restrain their aura, let alone turn into human appearances so completely. ¡°For example, the possessed insects before, including Yulong, had to use special means to pretend to be human beings. There was still something wrong with them, and their true colors would show up as soon as they were exposed. The thin black dog in front of him is no longer pretending to be a human being, but has truly transformed into a human being. Not only does the aura on his body not have any fluctuations, it is also terrifyingly stable, as if it was born as a human being. "My lord" the monster beasts all called in a low voice, "Welcome your lord to come" This human title made Lin Hao frown again - you know, monsters respect martial arts and generally don't have any titles. They don't even have names for each other. Everything speaks for themselves with strength. . But when facing the man in black, they all blurted out the word "sir" in unison. Not to mention how strange this scene was, the lack of objections alone was enough to show that this sacrifice was not just once or twice. Something happened. Thinking back to what the system had said before about the restorative effect of his own blood on Yu Wenhu, and what those monster beasts kept saying about the survival and future of his own clan - an inexplicable premonition emerged in his heart. The man in black nodded to these monsters, and wrapped his arms around the cub that had lost its voice, causing its throat to be torn open and the blood-red gem to be touched. Suddenly, like a thunderbolt, Lin Hao's whole body began to tremble uncontrollably, and his heart beat harder and harder, as if it was about to roll down from his throat to the ground. And the blood-red gem also emitted a dazzling light, causing the cub to suddenly kick its legs and let out a weak gasp on the altar. The blood began to rush violently on its body again, and the gray hair became oily and shiny inch by inch. At the same time, copper-colored scales began to grow from its tail. In just a few blinks, it had already Covering its entire back. But Lin Hao knows that monsters like the Bronze Lin Tiger will only gradually grow scales when they leave the cub stage and enter the growth stage. When it reaches full adulthood and reaches the demon king level, copper-colored scales will cover its entire back and abdomen. And like the demon emperor-level copper lin tiger that picked up the cub, its entire body will be covered with scales. Scales can be seen even on the tip of its tail. When such a monster beast breathes its tail, it is not a matter of how many bones are broken, but how many bones are left. It is enough to show that the scales are a symbol of strength for this Bronze Lin Tiger. . But now this cub has grown scales without even having the ability to hunt prey, but its body's cultivation has not changed at all. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4962: Ordinary (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! There is no need to think about other possibilities, Lin Hao can be sure that all this can only show that the bloodline of this cub has been refined. After such a long time in the course of the world, whether it is humans or monsters, after thousands of generations of reproduction, no matter how powerful the bloodline is, it will be diluted to the point of being diluted. Some human families that only allow intermarriage of similar bloodlines are okay, and the power of bloodline can barely exert one or two percent of its original power. However, after the monster beasts experienced a history of being driven to the edge by humans, their numbers once dropped sharply. Let alone maintaining a pure bloodline, survival is a problem. Naturally, hybrids are everywhere. Lin Hao's Evil Emperor was born in this way. It's not a strange thing. But generally speaking, those that perfectly inherit the advantages of both parties, like the King of Evil, can only be considered a very small part, so small that they cannot even be used as samples to be included in the huge number of hybrids. Most of the hybrid monsters are cannon fodder, scum, and targets for prey and bullying. Not to mention perfect inherited talents, they often perfectly inherit the shortcomings of both. But now this altar is different. It has refined the power of blood in this cub, amplifying its meager strength several times and allowing it to flow in the blood again. Although it is impossible to completely restore the power of blood, but from the looks of it, it is at least 10% to 20% of the power that can allow the cub to grow scales all over its body now. At this moment, Lin Haoke finally understood why the number of strong monsters suddenly increased, and why those monsters would rather die than tell him the whereabouts of the Qinglong bloodline. Refining bloodline Such bloodline is undoubtedly the capital for monsters to turn over. If it were humans, most people would definitely commit suicide and be unwilling to speak out, let alone monsters who speak with strength. Woolen cloth. But this also shows that if Lin Hao rashly went to seize the bloodline, it would be better if he didn't get it. At worst, he would pursue him life and death, just squeeze the talisman. If he got it, then the entire Forest of Beasts, and all the monsters would be against him. Chase and intercept. The mountains and rivers offered sacrifices to monsters and attacked the mountains. About 100 million monsters were killed one after another. Now in this forest of beasts, if this number multiplied by ten, it would probably not be enough. What's more, this place is not like the time when we attacked the mountain. Most of them are cannon fodder and fish monsters. Instead, they are all demon kings. There is even a smiling man in black robe, a demon who can transform into a human at will. emperor. It is no exaggeration to say that if Lin Hao fought alone to seize the Qinglong bloodline, the possibility would be as impossible as going to the moon from this world. Even if Yu Wenhu is added, the difficulty will change from going to the moon to touching the moon, and the possibility will hardly change. Is it possible that we have to release our army of undead creatures here? Lin Hao couldn't help but think about it. He didn't know how many demon emperors the opponent had now. He also had no idea how strong the demon emperor was. He rashly released the undead army in case the damage was too great. , that would be a loss for human flesh. "Ding!" A mechanical prompt sounded in Lin Hao's mind again, and the system with a smooth tone said slowly, "Warning, the host's elixir is only effective for thirty seconds." (Remember this. Website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4963 The incident happened suddenly (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! As soon as the firefly wings fluttered, Lin Hao turned around and wanted to leave. He would come back another day to steal this gem containing the power of blood. After all, judging from the appearance of this altar, I'm afraid it won't change its position for a while. But with this slight movement and twist, the man in black robe suddenly fluttered his sleeves and looked over with burning eyes. It jumped up on Lin Hao's back like a flame, causing his whole body to tremble and his heart to beat suddenly. A pain. "Warning, warning!" The mechanical sound suddenly exploded in his head, with a sharp alarm sound stronger than the previous one, "The demon emperor's aura has appeared, the demon emperor's aura has appeared, please leave the host immediately, leave immediately here!" "Shut up!" Lin Hao covered half of his ears and shouted in half pain and half anger, "My head will explode if you make so much noise!" The mechanical sound suddenly calmed down, and he turned around. He had already pulled out the Dragon Sword from his waist and placed it across his chest. He slid his left foot forward, pressed his body down, and tilted his head back. Lin Hao's back almost He swept past the branches close to his feet. And the speed of the man in black was even more astonishing. As soon as he passed by, before he even took a step forward with his right foot, he saw the other person suddenly dashing past in front of his eyes. Both of his arms turned into black mist, and there was an icy chill in it, which made Lin Hao's nose twitch uncontrollably and he almost sneezed. "Okay, okay" The man in black laughed arrogantly, and his neck suddenly turned 180 degrees, turning his whole cheek, and stared at Lin Hao, who was barely able to avoid it. , "You're just that little bug that snuck in. You look so slick and fresh!" Lin Hao was startled. The firefly wings behind his back flapped again, and he twisted his wrist again, causing the sword edge to flash in the air. The spiritual power had already wrapped around the sword body, and dozens of wind blades exploded towards the sword. Hit the man in black in the face. Cold sweat ran down his back. Even though he had specially changed into a tight-fitting lightweight sneak suit, at this moment, Lin Hao still felt that his whole body was extremely heavy. He just wanted to pull all his bones out of his body so that he could go faster. Faster. The dozens of wind blades struck, causing the man in black who turned around to raise his arm again, letting the fluttering black mist sleeves touch the air, and then it seemed like there was nothing, and the wind blades turned into fingers. The gentle breeze gently stirred the mist. "You dare to open your eyes and take a look here even if you have half-footed into Emperor Wu?" The man in black robe smiled again, and his robes all over his body surged again, and he quickly chased after him. The spiritual power circulated crazily in the meridians, and rushed towards the wings of firefly on the back. The body-protecting energy also burst out instantly, bursting out on the body. The sleeves of the man in black were gently brushing against his face. It was obvious that the force was of no use at all, and it did not even really touch Lin Hao's face, but the chill was already overwhelming, pressing down hard. on his throat. The unstoppable pressure fell from the sky, causing the firefly wings to stop vibrating for an instant. Lin Hao's figure was able to drop a few meters, avoiding the oncoming black mist. He did not dare to use the power of his bloodline to suppress the other party, for fear that his Qinglong bloodline would be discovered and his last chance to escape would be cut off. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4964 The incident happened suddenly (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! But if not, with such a huge gap in strength, Lin Hao would have no chance to fight back, let alone fight back so many Demon Emperors. He turned around and simply used his spiritual power again to break through the coldness on the wings of firefly thunder, causing it to flap again, but instead of going back, it suddenly fell to the ground. The man in black rushed over too fast without any warning. After the two exchanged a few blows in an instant, the demon emperors still looked at them stupidly, wondering what happened suddenly. . Lin Hao gritted his teeth, touched the ground with his toes, and flew forward in the air. He stepped on the backs of those monsters and suddenly rushed to the center of the altar. The blade of the Dragon Sword rotated with his arm, and then suddenly lifted up, letting the tip thrust out diagonally, trying to insert it into the thick altar and pull out the blood-red gem. "His skills are really good!" The black mist just raised its arm and already grabbed his ankle, pulling Lin Hao back with great force. The firefly wings didn't even have time to flap. The other party had already hit him hard and threw him to the ground. Since he half-stepped into the realm of Emperor Wu, he has never experienced a battle with such a huge gap, and even his skin and flesh have experienced this unfamiliar pain like needle pricks. This ordinary slap made Lin Hao's lips suddenly open, and blood suddenly spurted out, splashing all over the faces of the stunned monsters, and also made them suddenly realize what was happening in front of them. What. "It's humans!" One of the monsters roared angrily, "How could humans come to a place like this? Are all the lords along the way useless!" "Ha, you really may not be able to beat him." The drifting black mist condensed into a human form again, with his pale upper body exposed, and stood beside Lin Hao. His body was wrapped with various black patterns, and even his face was covered by the black patterns. Nearly half of his face was covered by these black patterns. Only a pair of golden eyes were shining. He looked neither monster nor human. It was terrifying. It's so powerful that one can't help but feel chilled. "How's it going, kid?" He leaned down, easily grabbed Lin Hao's hair, and asked him with a smile, "Do you want to tell the truth about how you found this place, or do you want to stay loyal? Die unyieldingly?" "Go away." Lin Hao coughed a few times, spat out all the blood in his mouth, and continued, "A dog like you, who is neither a monster nor a human, still wants to Can I tell you a few words? Are you afraid that you are not living in a dream?" The other party was not angry either. He was still looking at Lin Hao with a smile, without even moving his eyebrows or eyes. He raised his arm again, suddenly grabbed Lin Hao's neck and pinned him to the ground. The man in black had no intention of having a normal conversation with him at all. At first he threatened Lin Hao in a good-tempered way, but that was just a formality. Now, as soon as the other party expressed his attitude, all the murderous intent in his body was revealed, and he pressed firmly on Lin Hao. The black mist rose and dispersed again, overwhelmingly squeezing towards his face. "Warning." He heard the uncharacteristically calm voice of Cang Gou ringing in his head, "The host is on the verge of death." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4965 Self-protection Mode (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! On the verge of death, these four words that seemed to glow red just by saying them really flashed in Lin Hao's mind at this moment. He felt that his whole body was cold, his chest was tight, and his brain was buzzing. He couldn't tell whether it was the gray dog's voice speaking, or whether it was just the voice he hallucinated when he was on the verge of life and death. "Huh?" The man in black relaxed a little, and looked at this human's waist strangely - there was a brocade bag embroidered with a picture of a bird holding a plum blossom hanging on it, and there was still the yellow sand and dust that had just been stained on it. , looks dirty. But at this moment, the kit opened by itself, and there was a faint fluorescent light in the depth of the bag, which was flashing, attracting its attention. "Why is there such a thing?" It couldn't help laughing, and stepped on the human's legs again, and its fingertips slowly grabbed the bag on the other person's waist. "Tip." Cang Gou's voice sounded again in Lin Hao's mind, "Dear Crown user, the system has detected that you are in a life-threatening emergency, and will now forcefully activate the self-protection mode. If you want to turn it off, please Inform the system before the beeping ends." The arm covered with black lines flew through the air. In one second, two seconds, three seconds, the fingertips were already touching the bag on the human waist, and he was about to use a little force to pull this strange gadget off. Look what's shining inside. Lin Hao's arm hanging by his side suddenly stretched out and suddenly grabbed his arm - unfortunately the thing was just a ball of black mist, how could he let him hold it in his hand honestly? Naturally, they scattered in all directions with a crash, leaving the opponent's palm empty. However, the fingers were not directed at him. Instead, they grabbed the glowing gadget in the bag and quickly filled it in. into his own mouth. "This is strange." The man in black tightened his grip on Lin Hao's throat, causing his complexion to turn purple like pig liver, and the pill was stuck in his throat. If it goes up, it won't come down, and it will be extremely uncomfortable. It's a pity that this is something given by the system. It is designed to be quickly absorbed by the host under any circumstances. Therefore, as soon as the throat shrinks, the center of the elixir suddenly becomes warm, turning his body into liquid. , quickly falling down the esophagus. The man in black slowly raised his other arm, turning his fingertips into beast-like claws, and pressed lightly on Lin Hao's chest. It wants to cut open the dirty clothes, hold the opponent's vivid heart in its hands, and see how this weak human has survived until now under its own oppression. But the other person¡¯s head suddenly dropped, and he looked at him quietly with a dull gaze. He also raised his two arms and held them on the wrists of the man in black. "I've already told you, isn't this useless to me?" The man in black suddenly smiled, and the place held by Lin Hao suddenly dispersed again, leaving only the black mist as thin as silver threads piercing through the palm of the other person's hand. Passed by, along with the fingers that were clenching around the other person's neck. Lin Hao didn't speak or refute. His silent eyes were always looking at each other quietly, while the cold skin suddenly warmed up. In an instant, the word "hot" had to be used to describe its temperature. Spiritual power burst out from his body, carrying a huge amount of soul power, and rushed towards the man in black covered with mist. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4966 Self-protection Mode (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! That attack should have been ineffective, but a golden light suddenly lit up in Lin Hao's dull eyes, lighting up the black pupils. These eyes suddenly seemed to be shining brightly, like a beast with its pupils shining out in the night, revealing a arrogant and mad spirit, staring at the face of the man in black. The air flow surged between the spiritual powers, blowing the black mist into the thickness of a scattered hair. Incandescent flames also shot up from Lin Hao's palms, causing the dispersed mist to suddenly burn. The man in black immediately let go of the opponent's neck, took a few steps back quickly, and looked at the burning black mist in a strange and dazed way. Although it immediately blew a breath towards it, letting the burning black mist fall on the ground without affecting its important parts, but after ascending to the position of Demon Emperor, this was the first time that a human was injured. When it comes to it, even in small details, it really hurts it. how come? The black mist covering the man in black suddenly sank, and he transformed into the thin black dog again. He stood there and looked at him strangely. With the strength of this human being, I should never be injured, right? But the fact is that it was ignited, and Lin Hao's complexion returned to normal, and he slowly got up from the ground, looking at these monsters indifferently with his burning golden pupils. His lips touched and he softly uttered one word: "Come." The monsters looked at him in confusion. They all opened their claws, and various spiritual powers burst out. The thin black dog also stood on the spot, looking around inexplicably. Immediately afterwards, the surrounding air suddenly surged, and the scattered spiritual energy between heaven and earth gathered, swarming towards the human being. The flames formed the wings of his golden wings, and the air currents wrapped around his body. The lightning also danced in the air, and a dazzling light burst out in his pupils. The ground also shook, and countless ground thorns suddenly rose up, still covered with a crushing cold air. In a few seconds, the ground was turned into an uneven ice field. "Interesting!" The thin black dog opened its mouth and laughed loudly. The fur on its back grew wildly in an instant and turned into a pair of equally dark wings. ?? Red lines erupted from the edges of its golden pupils, burning all over its body like a prairie fire. Every time its feet stepped out, it was like stepping on the karma of hell. The four words "majestic and majestic" cannot match it. Even "Proud of the World" is too ordinary. You can only look at it and you will already know that this is the leader of the monster beast, and no one has ever been with it. The fighting demon emperor. But Lin Hao's side was also like a god descending to earth, waving his hand, lightning flashed, wind blades burst out, and the pressure of his whole body shrouded the ice field. Only the demon emperor in front of him could still stand there, and the other demon beasts could only Lying on the ground, his head hung in fear. "It's strange, since you have such strength, why would you be willing to use it when you are close to death?" The wings behind the black thin dog flapped, and the figure slowly floated into the air. "As the old saying goes, human beings are not willing to use it." If you are forced to a dead end, won¡¯t you try your best?¡± Although he has a dog face, you can clearly know that the other person is smiling, and you can even imagine the wrinkled eyebrows and wide mouth. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4967 Try your best to save your life (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Lin Hao¡¯s consciousness has fallen asleep now, and the system in his brain controls his whole body. Naturally, he cannot answer the other party¡¯s questions. He had no unnecessary eyes or words, and only followed the only principle, which was to let his host live. The kit was opened again by Lin Hao, who was controlled by the system. Pills were filled into his mouth one after another, making the pressure on his body heavier, his momentum stronger, and the surrounding air surging more and more violently. "Okay, okay!" The thin black dog narrowed his eyes, and the red lines on his body became brighter. Without saying a word, flames fell out of his mouth in bits and pieces, "Human, you are a And again and again it exceeded my expectations!¡± After speaking, the black wings suddenly flapped, and like a strong wind on a summer night, the thin black dog rushed to Lin Hao's face, and its sharp claws with dazzling orange fire suddenly shot towards his face. Stabbed on the neck. With just a ding-dong sound, the Dragon chanting sword was already standing in front of the opponent. There was a clear cold light on the sword, and it held the sharp claw firmly. The spiritual power in the whole body was revived, and the indifferent words in the mouth were again Dropped one word: "Get up." A sharp scream sounded from his arms, and air currents, flames, ice, and thunder all came together. In an instant, falcons flapping their wings formed on his shoulders, heading towards the thin black dog. He pounced on his face one after another. The ice burst out first, dyeing the fur on the opponent's face blue, and freezing the mouth that was trying to grow. The flames followed closely behind, and with the help of the wind, they suddenly rolled across the ice, letting the water flow along the black The hair flowed down and turned into boiling water under the high temperature, burning the other person's skin. The thunder finally came belatedly, leaping in the flames, churning in the water, and even drew a dazzling golden light on the opponent's black fur. But a deafening roar still rolled out from the throat of this thin black dog, causing the water to be swept away by the strong wind in an instant. The leaping flames were also submerged in it, and the red lines on the black fur wounds also lit up a bit again, allowing huge spiritual power to burst out, dispersing the lightning on his body. "This is the kind of human I've seen!" The thin black dog laughed loudly, and its fur fluttered again. It didn't seem to be even slightly injured. "It should be such a silent one, and take action." Cruel!" Lin Hao, who was controlled by the system, frowned subconsciously, calculating the gap between the opponent's strength and his own, and then began to calculate whether to use the final method to destroy Honglian. He looked at the monsters on the side and the thin black dog in front of him, and finally shelved the plan, raised the Dragon Sword in his hand again, and summoned all kinds of beasts and birds to block him back. . The wings of firefly flapped again, and swept his body into the air. The surging air flow opened a path for him, and the leaping flames wrapped around his body, and disappeared in a flash. "Don't leave!" The thin black dog roared in a loud voice, and all the spiritual power in his body suddenly swept past, causing those birds and beasts to be shattered into spiritual fragments on the ground before they had time to jump out. The black wings also vibrated suddenly, fluttering rapidly in the air, causing the black dog to suddenly jump up and chase Lin Hao on the air current. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4968 Try your best to save your life (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Without turning his head, the other party took out a golden elixir from his brocade bag, twisted his wrist and threw it behind him. A touch of spiritual power popped out from his fingertips, causing the elixir to fly directly in mid-air. It exploded. A refreshing fragrance swept downwards along the wind and fell on the thin black dog's face. It quickly followed Feifei's muzzle and penetrated into its body. That is not a poison, nor is it a particularly powerful illusion elixir. It is a powerful sleeping elixir that was included in the system gift package a long time ago. According to the system, this elixir does not have any side effects. It is most suitable for Yuebei Fenggao to go out to kill people and buy goods. If he clicks and crushes it in the room, the other person will sleep as heavy as a dead pig. This black dog is a demon emperor, and its body is wrapped in black mist. Although the fragrance hits its face, it only makes its expression shudder and its vibrating wings stop for a moment. But this is enough for Lin Hao controlled by the system. The firefly wings fluttered again, almost turning him into a streak of lightning with no visible figure, and he quickly jumped into the leafy forest. In just a moment, the forest was still rustling, There was no trace of him. The thin black dog stood on the spot, and the wings behind it stopped vibrating. It just watched Lin Hao leave quietly, listening to the rustling of forest leaves in his ears, and then turned back to the group of monsters. in front of the beast. They didn¡¯t help at all. Naturally, they didn¡¯t dare to blame the other party for not chasing the human. They could only ask cautiously: ¡°Sir, why don¡¯t you kill him to avoid future troubles?¡± "What decision have I made, and it's your turn to comment again?" The thin black dog's voice was gentle, and he slowly lay back on the altar, resting his head on the dried blood, and closed his eyes. "Go back." It whispered, "That's it for today." The large number of monsters did not dare to say anything anymore. They all lowered their heads and left silently. If Lin Hao was still here at this moment, he could see the monsters that had been hiding in the dark from beginning to end. One after another left here. "The total number of these monsters, just at the level of the Demon Emperor, is as many as a hundred. If the Red Lotus of Annihilation had been used just now, even if it could injure the Demon Emperor, it would not be able to fight these Demon Emperors again in the future. When all the Demon Emperors left, the crow that had been chirping at Lin Hao and the others slowly flapped its wings, flew out of the woods, and landed next to the thin black dog. "Is this him you are talking about?" Before the crow could speak noisily, the other party immediately asked, "It's not scary, it's just that little strength." "But he has the bloodline of the Azure Dragon." The crow said respectfully, and his sharp voice was lowered a lot, "We have been looking for so long, and almost all the Azure Dragon bloodline in the monster beast has been killed, but we didn't expect that one end of this bloodline is in in human hands.¡± "What's so strange about this?" The thin black dog suddenly chuckled, "The power of blood has been passed down for so long, and there's no telling who has the exclusive share." "It is undeniable that he does hold the last part of the Blue Dragon bloodline." Crow lowered his head and continued, "If you let him take away the remaining bloodline, maybe you can wake up" ( Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4969 Pass the order (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! This sentence seemed to be a taboo. As soon as it was spoken, the crow tightened its feathers and lowered its head even more. "It doesn't matter." The black thin dog said gently, "Give me the order and just pretend not to see any changes in the territory." "A mere human with the peak strength of the Martial Emperor" it chuckled, "it's not enough to scare me, just come." "Yes." The crow nodded, and then cautiously moved a little closer to the opponent. Its black wings flew over the fur, sucking away some of the black mist. ¡°Then it fluttered and flew away, turning into a dozen identical crows in mid-air. They flew towards the forest separately and disappeared after a while. "How many years have passed" The thin black dog looked at the altar under him, looking at the blood-red gemstone, and couldn't help but sigh, "But it appears at this time Heaven is still caring for you and me. Two points, are you still preparing to put us to death completely" At this moment, Lin Hao, under the control of the system, was flying forward staggeringly, looking for a safe place to stay. His current consciousness is not the rightful owner, and there is no way to activate the blood talisman left by Yu Wenhu. He can only follow the previously planned route and reluctantly find a relatively safe small cave paradise. The elixirs and props are placed there. After taking only two steps, he collapsed on the ground. "The system has been disconnected" Cang Gou's voice echoed lonely in Lin Hao's mind, "Waiting for the host to wake up and reconnect" Although this battle was led by the system, Lin Hao's body and spiritual power belonged to Lin Hao. After constantly swallowing pills and barely fighting the Demon Emperor, his body had reached its limit. Now the system As soon as he was out of control, Lin Hao immediately fell into a deep sleep. Xuanwu bloodline began to take effect automatically, and powerful recovery power was poured into his meridians, repairing the meridian pathways that had been cracked due to excessive use of spiritual power, and slowly absorbing the remaining effects of the elixir. He just leaned under the tree, his breathing was terrible, and only the slight rise and fall of his chest showed that he was alive. The things laid out did not work. The dozen crows conveyed the Demon Emperor's instructions to every place in the Forest of Beasts, causing silence for hundreds of miles around Lin Hao. This indirectly caused Yu Wenhu not to worry much about those monsters in those days. He just squatted next to the formation every day, waiting for his boss to come back. But no matter how powerful Lin Hao is, he can still skip levels and fight with different ranks of the same realm, and the feng shui ridge between Emperor Wu and Emperor Wu is undoubtedly huge. After this exhausting battle, he slept here motionless for two days and two nights before finally waking up. Before he even opened his eyelids, he felt a heavy feeling all over his body, followed by his throat that was so thirsty that it felt like it was tearing, every inch of his bones creaking, and even his arms that he couldn't even lift. My legs felt weak. This caused him to originally want to turn over and take a look at his surroundings, but as soon as his muscles tightened, he was in severe pain. Before he could stand up even half a minute, he fell to the ground with a dull sound. "What's going on" Lin Hao was lying on the grass, looking at the leafy trees above his head, and from time to time he could hear the gurgling sound of the creek flowing by. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4970 Pass the order (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "What's going on" Lin Hao was lying on the grass, looking at the leafy trees above his head, and from time to time he could hear the gurgling sound of the creek flowing by. Is my arm broken? "He turned his head with difficulty and said to himself in a fit of laughter and tears, "My wonderful voice Why does it sound more like a drake's voice than a drake's voice" Now he was completely dirty all over his body, and his neck was even more green and red, with several deep strangulation marks that were dazzling. When the system controlled his body previously, the power it erupted was so great that his mouth was burned by flames, and there was no good skin on his body. Every time there was a tear in his clothes, you could see the miserable skin underneath. . "You're awake." Cang Gou's voice slowly sounded in his mind, "It's time to get up and go to the construction site to move bricks." "Why did you come out again" Lin Hao shut his mouth and simply collapsed on the ground, barely using up the spiritual power in his meridians to relieve his sore muscles, "I quite liked the mechanical sound before. Yes, not only do you speak less, but you are also very efficient in doing things, much better than this bastard like you." Cang Gou uncharacteristically ignored him, but would make a beep sound from time to time, followed by a few numbers popping up. As soon as the spiritual power started to circulate, the pain all over his body was not so severe, allowing Lin Hao to sit up and observe his surroundings. The silence here is fierce, the atmosphere is very clean, there are small streams, lush trees, and green grass. If it weren't for the injuries on his body that silently reminded Lin Hao that this is still the forest of beasts, then anyone would think that this place is It¡¯s a paradise in the mountains. "How did I escape?" He asked in his mind, he stood up again, reluctantly took off his clothes, and walked slowly towards the creek. The pain made him walk very slowly, and he was limping. He looked so embarrassed that he didn't even bother to use the wings of firefly anymore. He walked for a short distance as if he was dancing on the tip of the knife. It took a lot of effort to soak myself in the stream. The cold stream water washed over his body, barely stroking away some of the heat and fatigue, allowing Lin Hao's frowning eyebrows to finally relax. "You were blasted by the Demon Emperor like a noob." Cang Gou's voice sounded again, but it no longer had the same energy as before, and he looked very tired, "For my distinguished Crown users, I will definitely do my best to save your life." "Thank you so much." Lin Hao said with a wry smile, "I didn't realize it before, but the realm of the Demon Emperor is indeed not at the same level as mine." "Of course." Cang Gou also sighed, "This is the gap between realms. Even if the system helps you explode, you should still be defeated." "Then why fight? I have to outsmart you" Lin Hao slid down and let the stream flow over his neck, "Before I came to this forest of beasts, I didn't just go around." He soaked in the cold stream for a long time, and the spiritual power circulated in his meridians faster and faster. It was not until the fatigue all over his body had been dissipated and the wounds had been completely healed that he returned to calm. When the night fell again, Lin Hao finally opened his eyes again. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4971 Regaining the Force (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! He stood up from the stream with a splash, and walked towards the tree with his upper body without a single scar. He discarded the tattered clothes on the ground, burned them with a ball of flame, and turned them into pieces all over the ground. Gray dust. "What day is it today?" He tilted his neck, put on his original striking white robe, waved his fists and feet casually under the moonlight, then casually pulled out the Dragon Sword, and held several beautiful swords flower. With this set, all the muscles and bones of his body are stretched. Every time he swings his sword or punches, he will bring up a strong wind and make his sleeves show beautiful folds. "It's the fourth day." Cang Gou replied lazily. "The fifth day will start as soon as it gets light. I'm afraid that the fat boy's hair will fall out in such a hurry. He will wait until it gets dark tomorrow. I¡¯ll just follow the blood talisman to find you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not possible.¡± Lin Hao chuckled softly, ¡°He can¡¯t charge into battle, so isn¡¯t it a dead end against the Demon Emperor?¡± He stretched again, yawned, waved his sleeves, and called softly: "King of Bones." The silky moonlight splashed on his body, coating Lin Hao's shadow with a layer of silver, and in the shadow, the Skeleton King had quietly appeared, kneeling on one knee behind Lin Hao. "My lord." The other party was wearing heavy armor, with a bone sword lying beside him. His head was lowered, his attitude was respectful, but there was still anger in his tone. As Lin Hao's spirit-controlling pet, he knows the status of his master best. As the opponent's subordinate, his most important task is to protect Lin Hao. If he cannot even do this, He wished he could die to apologize. But now that the other party was facing a near-death crisis, he failed to save him in time. Although he was an undead creature, the Skeleton King was still filled with endless anger and shame in his heart, and his voice was louder and louder than usual. Much lower. "Cang Gou, can I still use the map?" Lin Hao asked in his mind, "I spent two hundred yuan crystals, and now I haven't got the Qinglong bloodline yet, so you can't just stop me from using it. " The other party did not answer, but directly projected the map into Lin Hao's mind, expressing his attitude with practical actions. He glanced at his position and roughly memorized the territories of various monsters. Then he waved his sleeves at the Skeleton King and said in a deep voice: "You don't have to be ashamed - as my subordinate, you have to do what you want." Just under my command, win victory for me!" "If this is the only way I end up here, then I, Lin Hao, am not worthy of your following, do you understand?" The Skeleton King lowered his head a little more and replied respectfully: "I understand!" "Okay." A smile appeared on Lin Hao's lips, and he twisted his wrist again, causing the tip of the Dragon Sword to slide quickly on the ground, roughly drawing a map of his surroundings. "The undead army that has been accumulated for so long is now about to be put to use!" He drew the general scope of the monster's territory, drew several winding routes, and poked hard at the center. He shouted loudly, "Listen to my command, march at night, kill these monsters by surprise, and take back the Azure Dragon bloodline for me!" The Skeleton King immediately stood up and stabbed the simple map with the bone sword, nailing it to the central altar. He echoed in a low voice: "I will definitely fulfill my mission!" (Remember the website address of this site!) £ºwww.hlnovel.com Chapter 4972 Regaining the Force (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! They are now in the northwest of the Forest of Beasts, only half a day away from the central altar. They don¡¯t know why the other party didn¡¯t chase them, and the scattered props on the ground were not triggered. But no matter what, this gave Lin Hao the opportunity to recuperate and even summon his own undead army for a battle against the army. According to the map provided by the system, there are only two social beasts around them, the Flame Kun Leopard and the Miasma Scorpion. Their territory is large or small, and it happens to be at both ends of their location. The Flame Kun Leopard has a keen sense of smell and is restless and talkative. It is like a hyena on the grassland. It will even dare to fight a lion when it goes crazy. It is the best option to stir up trouble. So after the first wave of bone soldiers were summoned, they turned around and ran straight to their territory, wandering around unscrupulously, cutting down every living thing they saw, and soon attracted the attention of Yan Kunbao. force. You know, it¡¯s been a long time since undead creatures appeared on the mainland. Just Lin Hao¡¯s show off to those people in front of Emperor Yaoguang¡¯s tomb caused a few days of panic, which indirectly led to various countries to significantly strengthen their security. And these monster beasts live deep in the edge of the continent, and even fewer of them have seen undead creatures, not to mention that the Flame Kun Leopard is still a bitch-mouthed master. He carefully bit a few undead creatures here and turned his head there. They started running around telling each other that there were living bones in their territory, and they were as excited as if they were eating humans during the New Year. Lin Hao sent out bone soldiers step by step, letting other monsters know step by step that undead creatures appeared in the Forest of Beasts. Suddenly, who cares what the Demon Emperor said, ignoring all the changes in his territory? Of course, they crowded in front of the bones and looked at these strange undead creatures in surprise. The forest of beasts is all agitated. Any monster that comes will know that there are undead creatures in the forest. The roar of beasts and the chaotic smell of monsters filling the forest. Immediately afterwards, a large number of special bone soldiers and Martial Emperor-level undead creatures came out. Together with the small group of undead creatures that had advanced before, the number was as many as 200 million, occupying the surroundings of the central altar. " If these demon kings didn't take it seriously at first, they thought it was just a small group of undead creatures, and the demon beasts under their command would be enough to deal with them. As a result, the crow came to report in the morning, saying that there were only twenty or thirty skeletal soldiers in the territory. Before the sun rose at noon, the crow began to call noisily: "The undead creatures at the level of the King of Martial Arts have killed the monsters! The undead creatures at the level of the King of Martial Arts have killed the monsters!" The creature killed the monster!" This was like giving these demon kings a blow in the head. They followed the demon beast lords everywhere to hunt down the undead creatures. However, under the command of Lin Hao and the skeleton soldiers, these undead creatures directly started a guerrilla war in the Forest of Beasts. , perfectly implemented the glorious policy of fighting the enemy while we flee, and harassing the enemy while retreating, annoying the monsters and scratching the tree trunks every day. But they can't ignore it, otherwise if they are not careful, those undead creatures will drag away the weak monsters in the territory, turn into new undead creatures, and in turn beat their own teammates. It can be said that they can't kill them all, and they can't burn them all. , when the spring breeze blows, life grows again. Under the powerful harassment of such a large number, in the evening, the Demon Emperor finally set out from the central altar and entered the Forest of Beasts with crowds and crowds. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4973: Lure the snake out of its hole (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Once the undead creatures around the central altar began to suffer extensive losses, it was clear to Lin Hao that the demon emperor had come out of the cave and could start taking action. He asked the Skeleton King to mobilize the undead creatures scattered everywhere and rush towards the place where a lot of losses occurred. The death of countless undead creatures informed the demon emperor of his location. And the terrifying number of 200 million was enough to contain the opponent for a while. Lin Hao took advantage of this opportunity and with the help of the map in his mind, he concealed his own aura and rushed all the way to the central altar. Lin Hao first carefully hid in the forest, opened the brocade bag hanging on his waist, and swallowed two or three spirit-transforming pills that increased his perception, strengthened his body, and temporarily increased the speed of absorbing spiritual power. Immediately afterwards, he quickly let his soul power surge out, carefully and restrainedly searching for the scent of monsters in the central altar - it still made sense for him to send so many undead creatures, there was no monster here anymore. The entire central altar area was quiet, and the roars of monsters in the forest could only be heard occasionally. However, under the command of the Skeleton King, those monsters would only be carried further and further away by the army of undead creatures. Without hesitation, Lin Hao stepped on the altar engraved with magnificent patterns, then pulled out the Dragon Sword from his waist, using its sharp edge as a crowbar, and inserted it diagonally into the stone slab, trying to remove the blood-red sword. The gem was just pried out. But no matter how hard he tried, it was like it was growing on the altar, and it wouldn't move at all. "How can I use a pry to inherit the bloodline?" Cang Gou's voice floated out proudly, "Of course I need to put a few drops of your blood into it, so that the bloodline in this gem can recognize its owner." "You didn't tell me earlier." Lin Hao immediately turned the edge of the sword, cut his fingertip, and dripped into the gem. "I thought I had to give this gem to you to fully activate the Qinglong bloodline." .¡± As the blood dripped into the gem, the red gem, which was originally bright enough, became more and more crystal clear, and mist-like red light also penetrated from the gem, faintly floating. In the air. Lin Hao's heart moved again. He subconsciously raised his arm and stretched out his fingertips hesitantly toward the front, wanting to touch the red mist - the power of the blood was much more active than him, and he immediately came closer. , quickly wrapped around his fingertips. The mist carried a vague smell of blood, and the spiritual energy in it was extremely rich. When it touched Lin Hao's skin, his heart couldn't help but beat violently, and the skin all over his body was even more intense. Extremely hot. A distant call from the bloodline vaguely conveyed in Lin Hao's heart, stimulating the movement of his spiritual energy, causing red lines to burst out from his fingertips, like magnificent flower branches climbing the wall, along the skin. spread up. But in an instant, the red mist completely disappeared and turned into red lines that wrapped around the whole body. Even like the thin black dog, the entire face was covered with tangled patterns, covering Lin Hao's face. A bright golden color rose in his pupils. ¡°But what it brought to him was not a substantial increase in strength, but severe pain. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4974: Lure the snake out of its hole (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! The pain felt like every inch of the bones was being bitten by mosquito bites, and like the skin was being peeled off inch by inch, suddenly erupting in the body in an instant. This sudden pain spread all over the body, eroding every inch of nerves in the brain. Every move he made was like pulling out bones and peeling off skin, making Lin Hao unable to even stand. He could only kneel on one knee, keeping his body as limp as possible. He could no longer hold the Dragon Song Sword in his hand, and kept sliding to the ground. At the same time, a violent feeling of wanting to kill burst out from his heart, causing him to clenched the hilt of the sword in pain, and the spiritual power in his body was running at an unprecedented speed, letting the golden light Lin Hao's eyes became brighter and brighter. "What's going on" he asked viciously in his mind, "Didn't you say that if I put a few drops of blood, I can fully activate the Qinglong bloodline?" "Yes." Cang Gou's voice sounded again, speaking much faster, "But once you come into contact with the power of blood, you will fuse and absorb it yourself - that process is equivalent to the reshaping of the physical body, with unimaginable effects. pain of." "Wait a moment, I will help you store the power of the bloodline, and then fuse the power of the bloodline when you are ready." The mechanical beeping sound sounded in Lin Hao's mind again. It was like some boring computer program, making a long and maddening beeping sound after a fixed interval without any ups and downs. But this time, with every beep sound, the red lines all over the body will dim and shrink, and the pain all over the body will be relieved a lot. By the time the sixth tone sounded, the red lines were completely hidden under the skin, and the pain disappeared without a trace along with the murderous restlessness in the heart, and the golden light emerging from the pupils suddenly disappeared. "Huh -" Lin Hao sighed deeply, stood up from the ground, and moved his muscles and bones - just for a short moment, he felt as if he was being pressed against by Mount Tai, and all the bones in his body were aching. There was a crackling sound. The Wings of Firefly Thunder popped out from behind, and he immediately wanted to turn around and leave the central altar. He rushed to find Yu Wenhu and leave this ghost place before today's deadline. But life is so strange. When Lin Hao happened to turn around, he subconsciously glanced from the center of the altar to the surroundings, and with sharp eyesight that was almost like an eagle's eye, he spotted a shiny thing in the corner. "Huh?" He raised his eyebrows and did not immediately leave the central altar. Instead, he turned to the other side and walked towards the dim place where something was shining. Standing still, leaning over, half of Lin Hao's body was hidden in the darkness, and his fingertips passing on the ground also picked up a piece of gold-flesh jadeite with excellent color and texture. "My dear host!" Cang Gou's voice jumped out immediately, with a burst of excitement that couldn't be suppressed. "Now you can't buy krypton gold and suffer losses, and you can't be fooled!" Lin Hao silently looked around, looking at the blurry flashes of light everywhere, and a huge surprise arose in his heart. yes! He thought to himself that for this monster, things like gems were not as valuable as heavenly materials and earthly treasures. At most, they were just incidental decorations that would be casually thrown into the nest and used as a hard mat for sleeping. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4975 Ten Thousand Crystals (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! And here is the central altar, where the Demon Emperor purifies his bloodline. It is only normal to decorate it with beautiful gems. This also indirectly means that in the entire Forest of Beasts, only the central altar has the most treasures, and it is also the most expensive and valuable place! Lin Hao snapped his fingers, causing bright orange flames to suddenly spread around him, illuminating every dark place in the central altar. He tiptoed like a gangster and walked cautiously on the ground. . Naturally occurring gemstones, finely carved ornaments, expensive and gorgeous stabbing swords, and even thick human armors, shields with magnificent patterns, even some scattered primeval stones, and some exquisite treasure boxes. The rare and valuable treasures for human beings were randomly discarded on the ground by these monsters and allowed to be trampled and damaged. Even if a few gems were occasionally inlaid on the pillars, they were smashed in without any technical content. Most of them would turn into fragments and fall to the ground with a rustling sound, which made Lin Hao feel distressed just looking at them. With the help of Cang Gou, a krypton-driving madman, he searched the central altar inside and out, and handed over all these scattered valuables to the other party to calculate their total value. That astonishing number, coupled with the Yuan Jing that Lin Hao now owns, makes up exactly 10,000 Yuan Jing, and even some sporadic wealth. "I seem to be living in a dream" He could only giggle, looking at the empty central altar, his eyes filled with the joy of an old farmer harvesting crops, "It would be great if this was a copy, I come here every day , get money every day.¡± "Don't be stupid." Cang Gou finished calculating the Yuan Jing on Lin Hao's body, and even his tone became extremely gentle, sounding disgusting, "Why don't you quickly activate the talisman and go back and take your brother?" Go to human territory and be promoted to Martial Emperor as soon as possible." "Once it's profitable, listen to your voice. It's as tender and sweet as a girl on a flower boat." Lin Hao was so overwhelmed by his reaction that he couldn't help but complain, and he flapped his wings of firefly thunder again. , I want to find a quieter place in the forest, activate this talisman, and quickly return to human territory. In fact, it stands to reason that since there is an army of undead creatures escorting you outside, and there is not a single monster in the central altar, this is the safest place to activate the talisman in the Forest of Beasts. But it was this seemingly foolproof security that always made him feel inexplicably chilly, so once the search was completed, he wanted to leave as soon as possible. But before the Wings of Firefly took him one meter forward, a sharp alarm erupted from his head, making all the nerves in his body tense suddenly. The previous battle with the Demon Emperor made him more vigilant than before. As soon as the alarm sounded, the Dragon Sword was instantly wrapped with spiritual power, and bright orange flames burst out sporadically from the blade. Lin Hao did not look back, but suddenly accelerated his speed, and threw himself into the forest. All the spiritual energy in his body circulated rapidly in his meridians, allowing the body-protecting spiritual energy to cover his skin layer by layer. . "What's going on!" He yelled in his head, "What's going on again!" "It's the Demon Emperor!" Cang Gou shouted at him hoarsely, "Run quickly, the Demon Emperor is back!" (Remember this site's website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4976 Ten Thousand Crystals (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Thinking of the difference in strength between being pinned to the ground and being beaten that day, Lin Hao gritted his teeth and did not bother to find a safe place to activate the talisman. Immediately, he shook his sleeves, pulled out the blood talisman, and let the spiritual power pour into it quickly to activate its effect - but this kind of teleportation talisman usually takes some time to be activated, Lin Even if Hao urges him now, he can't leave immediately. The specific time to wait is mysterious. For example, the magical teleportation scroll used by Senior Brother Yaoguang who has already rushed to the street. According to Yu Wenhu, it depends on the grade. The wait time ranges from three to ten minutes. But that¡¯s because the scroll-type teleportation talisman generally has a complicated production process and takes time to activate. The teleportation distance is long and the positioning is very accurate, so it takes so long. Like some poorly made teleportation talismans, they can be teleported quickly in a few seconds, but since there is no specific limit on the teleportation distance, they may just turn around and be teleported to the sky above the cliff or into the deep sea. ?????????????????????????????????????????? For those who are even more unlucky, they may be transported with missing arms and legs, and they will be bleeding as soon as they come out. Those with few kidneys and livers will still not be able to escape the fate of sudden death on the spot. But Yu Wenhu's talisman this time is different. It uses the blood of the two as a guide, stipulates a fixed transmission point, and sets the transmission distance to unlimited. If it is sold on the market, it will be a very cherished teleportation talisman, and it will be laborious to make. Divine power. According to the other party¡¯s instructions, the formation engraved in the blood talisman in Lin Hao¡¯s hand has tried its best to reduce the time for its activation and positioning, but it still takes one and a half minutes. In other words, no matter how fast or powerful the demon emperor is, as long as he survives this maximum of one and a half minutes, he will teleport directly away from the central altar and return to the formation far away in the middle edge of the Forest of Beasts. . Thinking of this, Lin Hao suddenly felt a lot more at ease, and he released the power of his soul and began to search for the aura of the demon emperor - but after such a search, he did not find any aura of the demon beast, only Lin Hao himself, alone. standing in this forest. "Where is the Demon Emperor?" Lin Hao asked in confusion, "I didn't detect any breath at all. Could it be that the system's detection went wrong?" "Impossible." Cang Gou said firmly, with obvious anxiety in his tone, "The system will never make an error. The Demon Emperor is near you, and he is getting closer and closer to you!" Lin Hao frowned and his wings of firefly flapped again, allowing him to fly quickly through the forest, but the gray dog ??barked again: "Don't go forward, the Demon Emperor is ahead!" He suddenly turned around in the air and flew to the side without hesitation, but Cang Gou still shouted to him loudly: "Don't go! The Demon Emperor is over there!" "You're not really bluffing me!" Lin Hao turned around again and fluttered his wings in the opposite direction. "Why is it that the demon emperor likes to turn when he is on the road?" "Don't move!" Cang Gou completely ignored his wise words, and the anxiety in his tone became more and more obvious, "The other party is here, and he is right next to you, cover up his breath quickly!" But Lin Hao's soul power also surged out again, clearly detecting every trouble and movement within a ten-mile radius. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4977 The Demon Emperor Attacks (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! He could even find skeletal soldiers scattered among them, but there was no so-called aura of the approaching Demon Emperor. "Where?" Lin Hao hesitated and stopped. He no longer wandered around like a headless fly. Instead, he randomly picked a place, leaned his back against the tree trunk, and held the dragon's chant in his hand tightly. Sword, waiting for the coming Demon Emperor. Cang Gou did not answer him, but made a few low and subtle beeping sounds, and then replaced the previous Gujing Wubo mechanical sound. "Warning." The other party said sternly, "The aura of the Demon Emperor has been detected, please host escape from here as soon as possible." "I told you that I didn't detect the opponent's aura at all!" Lin Hao replied impatiently, and expanded the scope of soul power detection, wondering if the alarm started shouting thirty miles away. The other party ignored his words and just kept repeating those words, which made him open his lips in annoyance and wanted to spit out the silent command. But at that moment, Lin Hao suddenly paused, and immediately understood why the system kept sending out alarms but did not clearly state the direction to himself. Pieces of black mist shuttled rapidly between the branches of the trees. One second, Lin Hao saw the edge of the black mist, and the next second, the black mist was less than ten meters away from him. There was something surging in the middle of the black mist, like a running beast or a flying bird. Mixed with it were vague roars, a smell of blood, and a heavy murderous intention. Without hesitation, Lin Hao immediately vibrated his firefly wings and flew behind him quickly, trying to avoid the oncoming black mist. If he were at a high altitude at this moment, he would find that this thing started to spread in all directions from the position of the Demon Emperor from the moment he pulled out the blood ruby ??gem. A rapidly converging circle appeared faintly, and its end point, as well as its center, was the central altar where Lin Hao had left not long ago. And the black mist jumped so fast that Lin Hao couldn't run away from it. Moreover, there were black areas closing in on the left and right sides. He had nowhere to run and could only be swallowed up within a few steps. Although it looks very loose on the outside, the black mist is like a black hole inside, making it impossible to see even one's fingers. The strong suction force is tearing his skin at any time. Not only that, murderous intent and coercion were rolling inside, overwhelming Lin Hao, making him feel once again what it meant to be truly overwhelmed by Mount Tai. Fortunately, due to the speed of the black mist itself, in just ten seconds, the black mist had gathered at the central altar, rushing towards the altar that had lost the blood ruby ??gem. At this moment, the black mist seemed to have an entity, cracking the stone altar, causing all the pieces of dust to fall to the ground, and Lin Hao was spit out by the black mist, and enjoyed the experience with these Chen Chen looked at him and fell to the ground. "Is all this black mist the black dog Demon Emperor from before?" He turned over and climbed up, fluttering his wings of firefly again, and flew towards the forest while looking at the black mist that had completely broken the altar. No one answered him in his mind, only the mechanical voice shouted a warning to him: "An abnormal reaction has been detected, please leave this place immediately!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4978 The Demon Emperor Attacks (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! The stone altar completely cracked, revealing the pitch-black interior in mid-air, and the black mist surged downwards, making the earth tremble faintly. "Finally!" A familiar male voice sounded in the forest, with the majesty of a king and uncontrollable ecstasy, "Decades, hundreds, thousands of years, countless years have passed meaninglessly. And pass!¡± "And today, we will return to the earth and take back our bloodline!" A strong coercion came from behind. In just a few blinks in the air, it had already caught Lin Hao's ankle, forced him to stop his speeding figure, and pulled him back to the central altar. everywhere, and threw it to the ground. The stones scattered on the ground were vibrating rapidly and slightly, and the dust was flying everywhere in panic. A strong pressure rose from the central altar, causing the black mist to surge up. They quickly re-formed in mid-air, but instead of turning into the slender black dogs before, they turned into a creature with a dragon head and a wolf body, standing in mid-air with a smile. The pressure of this thing was far more powerful than the ordinary black canine before. Lin Hao could only use his spiritual power as much as he could, and tried hard to support his body and prevent his knees from hurting. , and fell to the ground in shame again. "I didn't expect that we have been searching for so many years, traveling all over the territory of all monsters, searching for this bloodline day and night, trying to piece it together and get a glimpse of the true dragon from thousands of years ago!" The thing with the head of a dragon and the body of a wolf suddenly fell, throwing Lin Hao to the ground, and then stepped on his chest. He continued condescendingly and said: "A mere human being is the last link in this thousand-year search. It's really ridiculous." Ironic again!¡± "Heh¡ª¡ª" Lin Hao opened his lips, forced by this coercion. Just by doing this ordinary and easy action, his heart seemed to explode, and the pain was so heartbreaking. But he still tightened his expression, preventing the unpleasant sobs from leaking out of his lips, and struggled to say the words: "You are incompetent and can't keep the bloodline you need. Do you still blame me for being too powerful to get this bloodline?" What" The thing with a dragon head and a wolf body was stunned for a moment, and then burst into laughter. The whole body was shaking with laughter, its fur stretched out comfortably, and its tail was swung back and forth in the air. "It's ridiculous, it's really ridiculous!" Its voice suddenly stopped, and then it suddenly raised its right foot and stepped lightly on Lin Hao's chest. Although the force was so light that he couldn't even trample a blade of grass, it made the pressure on Lin Hao even heavier. He immediately tightened his lips and stopped talking. His face suddenly turned pale and lost a little bit of strength. Children's blood color. "Do you know who I am?!" This monster with a dragon head and a wolf body shouted majestically, its hair flying in the air, and its claws like eagle claws pressed firmly on Lin Hao's chest. It looked at the other person's face dripping with cold sweat, narrowed its golden eyes happily, and the skin on its forehead parted, letting the blood flow down, and then let a scimitar-like dragon horn emerge from it, showing off its power. stood in the air. "I am Yaizhen!" This strange thing with a dragon head and a wolf body, a single horn on its forehead, and eagle claws on its feet grew a mouth and roared deafeningly. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4979 The real owner appears (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "A beast that is spurned by his father and lamented by his mother, with a sword in his mouth and eyes that swallow anger!" "Death is my body, and killing is my true name. Now for you, a little human, to wake up from a thousand-year sleep, why don't you let me eat your heart and take back my own blood!" It laughed wildly, and dense green scales suddenly appeared under its hair, covering its whole body, making this monster that was originally strange-looking suddenly have the majestic appearance of a dragon. It was this laughter that was so annoying that Lin Hao wanted to pierce his eardrums and not listen to the other party's sharp and hoarse laughter. "It's a pity that now he is pinned down by the other party, and he is unable to resist with enough strength. He is like a caged bird, lying there suffocated, letting the beast laugh happily. But the talisman hasn't worked yet, so Lin Hao has to wait a little longer. This made him think quickly again, and he opened his lips again, trying to say something, but the pressure was so heavy that as soon as Lin Hao opened his mouth, he coughed violently, and blood suddenly surged out from his throat and splashed on the ground. The corner of his mouth. "What?" Yaizhen was not in a hurry, and even lay on top of him. He flicked his tail like a mouse on the ground, breaking Lin Hao's body-protecting energy in just one move. The shock caused his right leg and ankle to go numb immediately, and he was almost beaten to a bone fracture. The severe pain spread rapidly to his brain, making Lin Hao cough even more violently. The Yaizhen looked at the blood at the corner of his mouth with joy. The murderous intent in his body was a bit heavier than the murderous intent technique used by Lin Hao with all his strength. It flowed naturally around the body like a stream, making this ferocious beast appear more powerful and terrifying. . "That's how it should be." There was a smile in its voice, and its tone couldn't stop rising crazily, "A mere human being is the occupier of most of this continent, driving us to this frontier!" "You are just a group of food that should be devoured by me. Thanks to the blessings of heaven, you have achieved what you are today. How dare you go further and continue to occupy this continent?" "After being imprisoned for so many years, you talk too much" Lin Hao reluctantly stopped coughing, spat out another mouthful of blood, and said with difficulty, "According to legend, this dragon gave birth to nine sons. Among the monsters, Why do you have to be the Demon Emperor" "That's ridiculous!" Yaizhen seemed to have been stabbed in an embarrassing place, and his voice was once again filled with anger, "I am a body for killing, so this demon emperor should be my empty title!" "Say no more!" Its voice changed, its tone became more and more angry, and its volume became louder and louder, "The so-called Nine Sons of Dragons are just a group of lackeys of heaven. If they want to make friends with you humans, they should just follow The silence of spiritual energy dies!¡± As soon as these words came out, Yaizhen's voice stopped abruptly, and he looked at the dying Lin Hao with a smile, and asked angrily: "What's the matter? Do you think there are other sons of true dragons in the territory of this monster?" " It laughed shrilly, with a sound that was both proud and arrogant, as if it had taken some huge advantage, and yelled at Lin Hao in a strange voice: "No more, no more!" "How could you possibly win just by being favored by that bullshit Heavenly Dao without any help from outside forces!" Yazhen shouted loudly. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4980 The real owner appears (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "If it weren't for that bunch of idiots who complied with God's will and became your lackeys, plus those hateful and hateful humans who interfered with it, how could we monsters lose!" It grinded its teeth in a hurry. After a thousand years, the anger on its body actually faintly overshadowed the overwhelming murderous intention, as if this incident was engraved in its bones. , a humiliation that cannot be erased. "Even if I tell you, you, an ant-like human, can't understand it." Yazhen's voice became much colder, but the majestic anger and murderous aura still lingered on it, but it was no longer surging crazily. Instead, he chose to hibernate quietly. "It's okay" Lin Hao forced a smile and scolded the other party with a sarcastic tone, "I don't care about your father, what kind of bullshit are you thinking" The other party was stunned for a moment, obviously unable to understand why this human being was on the verge of death. What he thought of was not begging for mercy, but the meaningless words here. But the past failures have made him no longer proud, and he didn't want to argue with this hateful human being. He just raised his tail and summoned four dark swords, aiming at Lin Hao's limbs. Just waiting for a command, the opponent's meridians will be cut off directly, and the throat will be held in his mouth, sucking the fresh blood full of death and fear, swallowing the power of the blood that has been stripped out of the body, letting the demon The beast once again became the overlord of this continent. But the black sword fell with a swipe, but it was inserted underneath inexplicably, failing to nail even half of Lin Hao's skin. what happened? The Yaizi flicked its tail strangely and looked at the human's wrist, but as soon as its golden eyes were raised and before it looked to the side, its four claws fell to the ground with a plop. The eyes of Lin Hao, who only had half of his body left, happened to meet his eyes, and he stared dumbfounded at the other person's body that quickly disappeared. "You didn't expect that, did you?" Lin Hao looked at the other party with pity, "This is what you are incomparable to, human wisdom~" This Yaizhen was not frightened, but immediately stood up, stepped on the ground with his front paws again, and turned the black sword into a surging black mist, and rushed towards Lin Hao. "Escape?" There was still a sense of leisure in its tone that was incompatible with murderous intent and anger, as if Lin Hao, one of the strongest men among humans, was just a sacrifice at his feet, revealing absolute confidence and arrogant. "This Forest of Ten Thousand Beasts is the territory of our monster beasts, where can you escape to?" The black mist spread quickly, following Lin Hao's body as it disappeared, completely wrapping him up. And Yaizhen stepped forward, half-bowed his head, and pointed the horn on his forehead into the black mist. A trace of red light lit up from the horn, and then slowly fell from the sharp top. A drop of scarlet blood. It was just such an ordinary drop of Longzi's blood that passed through the black mist and landed on Lin Hao's forehead. Although he was in the process of teleportation, he would not be harmed in any way, but this drop of blood was indeed imprinted on Lin Hao's skin. The intense burning sensation started from that point and spread to every inch of nerves in an instant, making his skin feel as if it was being burned by karmic fire all the time, making it painful and itchy. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4981 Branding on forehead (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! His figure, which had already disappeared, suddenly began to tremble, as if something went wrong with the program, causing the translucent body to flash in mid-air, interrupting the normal transmission process. But the talisman has been activated, and even if it is interrupted by this Yaizhen, it will faithfully perform its original mission and teleport Lin Hao to other places. A burst of dazzling white light emerged from the black mist, making Yaizhen quietly retract the black mist, looking at the grassland where no one was standing, a low sneer escaped from his throat. Lin Hao felt cold and hot all over his body. When he looked up again, he was already thousands of miles above the sky, with snow-capped fields and thousands of miles of ice beneath him. The wings of firefly flew out from his back immediately, but every time they flapped, there was an inexplicable illusory feeling, as if this thing was a phantom, which made people feel that they were unable to use their strength and spiritual power. "That bastard Yaizhen interrupted the transmission" Cang Gou muttered angrily in his mind. Every word seemed to have added electronic sound effects, which sounded far and near. "Originally, the side effects should be borne by the talisman itself. Yes, that is, it burns into powder. Now you and the talisman share half of this side effect" Cang Gou was talking nonchalantly, but Lin Hao's brain was groggy and he didn't know what the other party said. He only felt that his forehead was extremely hot. The wings of firefly behind him were like two pieces of tissue paper flying in the air, not slowing down the falling speed of his body at all. "What did he leave on you?" Lin Hao heard Cang Gou growl angrily, "What's going on? You won't let anyone play with it anymore. Can you even leave such a mark?" It yelled hard, and Lin Hao's breath suddenly suffocated. Then he finally landed from an altitude of thousands of miles and fell into the thick snow. Stimulated by the coldness all over his body, his brain suddenly became much clearer. His teeth struck gently up and down, making a crisp knocking sound, and even his thin clothes were immediately dyed a bit white. Lin Hao suddenly got out of it, half-bent, and stood there. This is enough to be buried in the snow to a person's waist. "Oh my god" Looking around, although Lin Hao's eyesight was good enough, he still couldn't see any other words or descriptions except the four words "ice and snow". He could only sigh with emotion, "This But it¡¯s really a good place where monsters won¡¯t come and humans will freeze to death.¡± "You don't have time to feel so emotional here." Cang Gou reminded him coldly, "You have been branded by the Demon Emperor. Every time you use your spiritual power or use the power of your blood, you are like being branded by a hound. Just like the prey you are targeting, you will only expose your whereabouts in front of the other party." Hearing this, Lin Hao could only smile bitterly, and pulled his body out of the snow, then vibrated his wings of firefly, so that he could barely touch the ground and leave no trace in the snow. "I've finally let it go." He sighed slowly, "The difference in strength is there. No matter how I run, I can't outrun them -" Although I don¡¯t know how the other party disrupted his transmission process, the outcome of the matter has been established, and blaming others is not an option here. "Cang Gou." Lin Hao flicked a flame from his fingertips, melting part of the snow in front of him, and asked very casually, "If I choose to be promoted to Martial Emperor now, how long will it take?" (Remember the website address of this website. £ºwww.hlnovel.com Chapter 4982 Branding on forehead (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "In this world of ice and snow?" Cang Gou's voice paused, but he still answered extremely candidly, "It takes time to integrate and fully activate the Qinglong bloodline, at least about three days." "Three days" Lin Hao frowned and leaned down again, looking at the part of the snow layer that had melted into clear water, and observing the blurry face of his own face reflected on it. Although he couldn't see clearly the blurred facial features, he could still clearly see that there was a red mark shining brightly on his forehead. If he reached out to touch it, he could feel the hot temperature inside it, as well as the There is an extremely depressing, jealous aura. "Can't it be shorter?" He flapped his wings and flew forward on the endless snow. "Three days is a little too long. The Demon Emperor is traveling so fast. Three days is too long." Not even halfway through, Yaizhi may have already chased after him." "Let's talk about it." Lin Hao looked around again, letting the soul power burst out from his body and suddenly disperse towards the surroundings, "Although the breath of monsters has not been detected here yet, we may be attacked by an overwhelming siege at some point. , it¡¯s just too risky.¡± "There is no way." Cang Gou's voice was uncharacteristically serious, "You are in a dead end now. If you don't get promoted to Emperor Martial as soon as possible, you will be forced to be trapped in this end and be eaten as food by Yaizhen." "Haha, what are you afraid of if you eat it?" Lin Hao suddenly sneered. He was clearly in a dead situation, but there was still an indescribable madness in his body. "What disgusts me is that he was arrested without resisting. It's so aggrieved to die." , He died unjustly, and he died with resentment in his heart!" A faint golden light suddenly flashed in his eyes, and then he slowly said: "I will recharge 10,000 yuan crystals now and start to promote to the Martial Emperor." Listening to the firm voice of the other party, Cang Gou swallowed the advice wisely, and replied sternly: "I understand, I will handle the recharge service for you now, please wait a moment -" Perhaps it was because the amount of the recharge this time was more than any other time in the past. After the boring beep sounded for the fifteenth time, the other party continued: "Reminder, your 10,000 yuan crystal has been recharged and has been transferred." With the Qinglong bloodline, would you like to be promoted to the Martial Emperor realm now?" The virtual screen suddenly popped up in Lin Hao's mind, but he didn't hesitate. He immediately turned his head and glanced at the big word "Yes". "Okay, your feedback has been received." The virtual screen suddenly disappeared, and the other party continued in Gujing Wubo's voice, "Now the promotion to Martial Emperor begins, the Qinglong bloodline will be activated and released in three seconds, and the host will The fusion of the power of one¡¯s own bloodline.¡± As soon as three blinks passed, the intense pain suddenly burst out from every part of Lin Hao's body, making him sway in pain and almost fall into the snow again. And a golden progress bar slowly popped up in his mind, and he moved forward one percent with difficulty. "It actually has a progress bar?" Red lines spread from the corners of Lin Hao's eyes, making him unable to stop talking in pain. It sounded vague and ridiculous. "After such a painful realization, you actually gave me one hundred percent to jump forward? That's so unkind!" (Remember this site's website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4983 Bloodline Reshaping You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "This is equivalent to reshaping your bloodline. If the power of the bloodline obtained is not pure, there will be a risk of contaminating the bloodline." Cang Gou shouted at him dissatisfied, "Most people don't expect 100% success. I This is fast enough and good enough, just be content!¡± Although he said it easily, Lin Hao was in the ice and snow at the moment, and because of the fusion of the Qinglong bloodline, his whole body was in terrible pain, and his meridians were like poisonous insects crawling, itching, painful and numb, every time he walked on the snow If you take a step, the pain will make your heart stop beating. When he heard Cang Gou complaining, he had no intention of responding. He could only grit his teeth and forcefully mobilize his spiritual power to make himself walk a little faster on the snow, so as not to be unable to take more than ten centimeters in one step. "Host, please keep it up." Cang Gou also noticed that something was wrong with him, and actually comforted him in a good voice, "Although this upgrade is slow, at least it is safe. Maybe the demon emperor hasn't chased him yet. , you¡¯ve already finished upgrading, why don¡¯t you beat him to pieces?¡± "You can shut up." Lin Hao replied in his mind, dumbfounded, "I don't have time to talk to you now." The other party's voice paused, and then he just made a dissatisfied hum, and stopped talking. Lin Hao looked at the slowly advancing progress bar in agony, and walked on the snow. He also knew that he should go to some warmer place and get rid of the ten thousand yuan crystal, but the snowy land was endless. Even if Lin Hao flew with all his strength, it would take at least a day and a half to get in. In the forest, there may be volcanic landscapes of gray, white and fiery red. But he can walk there, can¡¯t the Demon Emperor? In terms of speed alone, there is no comparison between him and the real Demon Emperor, who has half his foot in the threshold of the Martial Emperor. This can be seen when the black mist rolls back. Therefore, as long as he wants to break this deadlock, he must race against time to be promoted to the level of the Martial Emperor to be able to fight with the opponent. Even if he is surrounded by ice and snow, even if his whole body is in bone-eroding pain, Lin Hao must immediately start promotion and fusion. If you delay for a second longer, the other party may come looking for you. But at this moment, he suddenly caught a glimpse of a small black shadow on the snow. It was very conspicuous and twisted forward on the snow. It looked like a fat black snake. Lin Hao stopped and cautiously walked a distance to the side, hoping to avoid this strange black shadow and avoid causing trouble to himself, but the other party really relied on him and followed him a few steps to the side. . WTF? He couldn't help but think, why the hell do you two come up to me when I'm the only one in trouble? You really have been in the Forest of Beasts for a long time, and you can't take your eyes away when you see a human, right? With a shake of his arm, he lightly drew the Dragon Sword on the snow, and carefully handed over a wave of ice thorns. The black shadow was also very sensible and disappeared on the snow in an instant, allowing the ice thorns to pounce. Empty. Lin Hao stopped there and waited for a while, then took out his legs again, wanting to move forward, but with such an ordinary movement, he suddenly felt his heart tightening, and he subconsciously moved toward The man next to him pounced with his head down. He rolled on the thick snow, stood up with a grin on his face, and looked at the place where he was standing just now. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4984 Black Snake You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! At this glance, he almost had goosebumps all over his body. He waved the Dragon Sword in his hand without hesitation, causing more than a dozen ice spikes to suddenly protrude from the ground and rush forward quickly. It was a standing shadow, like a black snake with five heads. It stood so quietly behind Lin Hao just now, and the top of it was just shy of touching the back of his neck. Seeing that this tender-skinned human had discovered its existence, it no longer retreated into the snow. Instead, it suddenly shook its body, and dozens of pairs of purple eyes suddenly opened on its black bark-like body. His eyes moved forward at the same time, staring straight at Lin Hao. A deafening scream erupted from the opponent's body, causing Lin Hao to wave his arms again and tap his feet without hesitation. The dragon chanting sword in his hand was wrapped with spiritual power and slashed across the five-headed sword. The basilisk cut it off, causing the opponent's five branches to hit the snow. But the five branches did not show the posture of death. Instead, they turned around quickly and turned into more than a dozen thin black shadows, quickly diving under the snow. The black body that was standing there like a tree also quickly dispersed. Lin Hao quickly grabbed one and put it in front of his eyes to see what kind of black shadow it was. It was a fish-like thing with a slender body and smooth body. It also had eyelid-like lines on its side. As soon as Lin Hao grabbed it with his hand, the eyelid lines shone brightly. It had been on the snow for a long time. , visual fatigue, a sudden look, it really looks like a purple eye, looking straight at you. "It's a bluff." He frowned, threw the things in his hands aside, and wanted to turn his head and continue on his way - this guy was so loud just now, other monsters would be attracted to it. But suddenly, Lin Hao used his spiritual power again. He endured the pain until his face was distorted, but he still tried his best to flap his wings of firefly and let himself float in the air, away from the snow under his feet. Under the thick layer of snow, the ice surface began to tremble, and black shadows crowded underneath, hitting the ice surface with their huge bodies, and soon cracks appeared on the top. The black snake fish from before also quickly gathered around everything, biting the fish in front of them, just like termites gnawing at trees, quickly melting the ice surface. With the cover of snow, Lin Hao in the air could only hear a muffled crash. The volume was extremely low, but it still made him extremely vigilant, and he turned around and ran away without hesitation. But the ice layer still cracked into fragments, and one piece after another sank toward the water surface, allowing tens of thousands of aquatic monsters to poke out of the snow layer, with black bean-like eyes embedded in the blue-white skin. Scroll up and down, looking at Lin Hao motionless. The water flowed greatly with their movements, soaking the thick snow layer and turning it into hard snow. These aquatic monsters were twisting their bodies quickly underneath, following closely. Lin Hao was flying through the air. Due to his promotion to the Martial Emperor and the severe pain, even if he wanted to fly to the clear sky and white clouds, he could only be more than ten meters away from the snow layer on the water. When he lowered his head, he could see the dense black eyes and the undulating green and white body. . (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4985 Anti-air Force You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Why don't you attack me?" He couldn't hold it back and asked in his mind, "You've been following me for a few minutes. Even if it's an aquatic monster, it's always okay to jump up and open its mouth. Bar?" "Hurry up and leave." Cang Gou first expressed his opinion briefly and comprehensively, and then continued, "Aquatic monsters are very group-oriented, and most of them have division of labor between races. When they see this kind of monster, they will be responsible for killing you. The guy who tore you in half won¡¯t jump up and bite you.¡± "Before, the false-eyed snake fish was used to quietly detect and seduce prey. Now that you are flying, maybe they also have a special anti-air force?" Lin Hao was silent. He originally wanted to say don't joke, but the large aquatic monsters under the snow layer on the water suddenly branched out of the way, and the snow layer shook even more violently, and all of them splashed down in the water. Go and be smashed to pieces by something again. Dirty words kept surging in his heart, but more importantly, he felt regret for not letting Yu Wenhu get him another spare talisman, which made him feel embarrassed now, always wandering on the edge of life and death. A stream of water suddenly spurted out of the water, causing a long, narrow and round fish to emerge from the water. Its thin pectoral fins, like butterfly wings, were spread out in the air, allowing it to maintain a gliding position. state, and slammed into Lin Hao's arm. No matter what, the little fish head suddenly opened its mouth, revealing its jagged fangs and sharp teeth, and suddenly bit Lin Hao's arm. An uncomfortable tide burst out from there, He was forced back by the operating spiritual power. "There really are anti-air troops" Lin Hao froze the fish with an expressionless face, threw it in the air, cut it off with a sword, and then shook his sleeves. Although this fish is small and pitiful, one is only about the size of a finger, but its teeth are very sharp. Just now, Lin Hao underestimated the enemy, and his skin was bitten by this sharp-toothed flying fish. And the feeling brought by the tide is like muscle fatigue, which makes people feel uncomfortable all over. Every move seems to be heavy. What used to be easy has become extremely difficult now. The most important thing is that Lin Hao was already in severe pain all over his body. A slight bump from the sharp-toothed flying fish, without even showing his teeth, caused his brain to freeze and his face to turn pale, let alone take a bite. My heart seemed to stop beating. The brocade bag at his waist was opened again, and more than a dozen pills were buried in his mouth like a spoonful. He forced the spiritual energy in his meridians to circulate, and let himself wield the Dragon Sword, laying it out layer by layer on the water. Clinging to the ice, trying to trap these aquatic monsters underneath again. "But all the opponents have big bodies and round heads. When their tails swipe their spiritual power, the water surface will roll up like a tsunami, and they can easily destroy all the ice. There were also many sharp-toothed flying fish following this momentum and pounced towards Lin Hao one after another. As long as they held on to some clothes, they would quickly twist their bodies, trying to get into his body. Devour this person's blood, flesh and blood. This made Lin Hao have no choice but to use the sword wind to build a barrier to smash those sharp-toothed flying fish into pieces. He also had to think a little bit at all times to guard against the giant beasts in the water suddenly attacking him. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4986 Can you bear it? You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Those gadgets look dull, but they are actually very smart. When he thinks he has an opportunity, he will spray sharp water cannons, which makes Lin Hao forcefully create a set of moves in the air, fearing that the opponent will unleash a thousand streams of water, causing him to lose control. A little more pain on my body. But now everything is covered with snow. The longer it goes on, the more and more of these aquatic monsters will grow. In the end, Lin Hao, who is still promoted to Emperor Martial and whose strength has been more than doubled, is dragged to death. If you want them to stop, you must kill the monster lord here, but - Lin Hao looked at the dark water, and then looked at the green and white bodies of these aquatic monsters huddled together, as well as the almost The ups and downs of his breath immediately made him feel in trouble. You said that if this was on land, then Lin Hao still had some ways to break into this tight siege and stab the monster lord to death with his sword, but now he was facing bottomless water. No matter how large the scope of Soul Power's exploration is, it is impossible for him to explore all of this water area. How easy is it to lure out the monster lord from this place? Thinking like this, Lin Hao was once again unable to dodge, and the sharp water suddenly hit his shoulder. If it weren't for the protective energy that was desperately applied to his body, there would be a bloody hole now. The bone-chilling pain caused his shoulders to soften again due to this blow, and his forehead was soaked with cold sweat, but he still couldn't stop flying forward. The wings of firefly were also flapping hard, trying to He carried his body higher. But this pain suddenly reminded Lin Hao of the demon emperor who tried to eat him, and when he was looking for demon beasts related to the Qinglong bloodline, they had the same reaction as the demon emperor. yes! Lin Hao was overjoyed and couldn't help but analyze. Now that the demon emperor was chasing him, all the demon beasts in the Forest of Beasts must have been activated, but after all, they respected the strong. If they could secretly kill him, Who wouldn't want to swallow the blood of the green dragon and become a new generation of demon emperor? He has been thinking about how to lure out the demon beast lord in this water area, and now that the demon emperor is chasing him throughout the territory, Lin Hao's own blue dragon bloodline is an obvious bait. "Cang Gou!" He yelled in his mind quickly, "In the process of being promoted to Martial Emperor and merging the bloodline, can I still use the Qinglong bloodline? Will there be any sequelae that require krypton gold to eliminate in the future? !¡± "I'm not so evil-minded, okay." The other party immediately replied, "It can be used, but you will be in more pain, just like a tube is inserted into the heart and the heart has to beat forcibly. Every time you use it, it will be like pulling out a muscle. Bones, can you bear it?¡± "What's the difference between my whole body and pulling out my bones now?" Lin Hao smiled bitterly, and mobilized the power of his blood without hesitation, letting the coercion tightly surround him, and followed his soul Li suddenly reached down to the surface of the water. As Cang Gou said, the moment the Qinglong bloodline was mobilized, his back felt as if someone had suddenly broken it, making Lin Hao's body suddenly stooped in mid-air, and the Firefly Thunder Wings also suddenly stopped moving. All the spiritual power in the body seemed to be emptied in an instant, and the soul power sent out was also cut in half by the pain. Only a few pitiful strands were able to penetrate into the water, expressing the pressure of the Qinglong bloodline. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4987 Red Tentacles You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Although he had almost broken his teeth and tried his best to re-activate all his spiritual power as quickly as possible, he still fell headlong in the end. Lin Hao could only try his best to change his body shape so that he would not fall on the water full of aquatic monsters. Instead, he fell on the collapsed snow layer that had not been hit by them, and then he half-flyed and half-ran. The advance then swept away. This fall seemed to stir up a thousand waves, making those aquatic monsters go crazy. They rushed forward, all kinds of auras mixed together, spiritual power burst out one after another, ice spikes, snow waves, water arrows and everything. , wishing to nail Lin Hao to the ground for them to devour. The sharp-toothed flying fish and false-eye snake fish from before were constantly jumping and surging on the snow layer, biting Lin Hao's sleeves and not letting go, trying their best to find the weak points in his body. The fangs and sharp teeth were biting down together, and the purple light was flickering, reflecting brightly on the snow, which was simply visual pollution. Lin Hao¡¯s head, which had already been unable to relieve the pain, became dizzy in waves. The irritability and anger in his heart became more and more public, and he wanted to spit out fire and burn them all into grilled fish. But the snow layer started to tremble again, and then the ice layer that needed to be hit more than ten times before it cracked was smashed by something. The fine shards of ice shone in the air with dazzling reflections, flying past Lin Hao's head. Many of them flew low and hit him head-on. Lin Hao couldn't help but groan and frown. It's enough to pinch a false snake fish to death. He took a few deep breaths, and before the ice surface was shattered the next time, he vibrated the Firefly Thunder Wings again, and the Dragon Song Sword was also erected in front of his chest, guarding against the next attack. And a powerful aura that could be sensed without the need for soul power slowly rose from the depths of the water, approaching him inch by inch. That aura is majestic, just like Qiongqi at the Mountain and River Festival. With just one glance, you can already understand that the opponent's strength is completely different from yours. This made Lin Hao's heart suddenly feel cold, and he could almost foresee the miserable scene in which he failed to defeat the general and was defeated. But as a man with the aura of the protagonist, he still stubbornly rushed back as fast as he could, his eyes fixed on the ice that had just been shattered, and his soul power was also wrapped in the pressure of the power of blood and he once again extended his determination. Seduce the other person completely so that you can see the whole picture. As Lin Hao thought, the pressure of the Qinglong bloodline is not a threatening warning to the powerful monsters, but a lively bait. He just sent out this little extra bloodline power, and when it was applied to a human being, the whole body would be stagnant and unable to move at most, but it stimulated the monster lord who came from the deep water even more. A huge crimson tentacle as thick as a tree trunk suddenly lifted up from the ice, causing thousands of waves. Not to mention, the ice shards splashed out from the shattered ice were just like those thrown out during a siege. Like stones, they hit Lin Hao one after another. He could only grin and gasp in pain, and he was almost hit and fell into the air again. However, Lin Hao had no intention of cursing, and just maintained a shocked expression, looking at the person in front of him. everything. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4988 Joining the show You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "You told me this is an aquatic monster?!" He couldn't help shouting in his mind, "Holy shit, isn't this an octopus!" "What octopus!" Cang Gou said plausibly, "This is obviously the Eight-Armed Stone House. Can you be more respectful? Look at where they are worse than you!" The half oval head rising slowly from the sea level, the huge black pupils on it, and the eight huge flying tentacles seemed like the return of some ancient god. Lin Haolao felt that next In seconds, this thing will wrap around my arm affectionately, like an indescribable master of Amway. "Stop, stop, stop." Cang Gou quickly interrupted his delusions and reminded him warmly, "You are just cheating. There is no such thing in this world. Shut your head." The Eight Arms Shiju didn't expect that there would be so much. He swung his long and thick tentacles with the same force as a bulldozer. With a crash, he overturned all the ice and snow layers along the way and headed towards Lin Hao's waist. Take time away. Compared to this gigantic bastard with half of his head as big as a dozen cows, Lin Hao was the size of five or six suction cups on someone's tentacles. The hair all over his body stood up for a while, and the firefly wings behind him were even bigger. A sudden jolt. At that moment, in the huge murderous intent that rushed toward him, he even forgot about the pain all over his body. His spiritual power quickly circulated in his meridians, making him like a sharp arrow flying away from the bowstring. He left the spot and fluttered his wings high in the sky. But then he coughed violently, and a burning sensation suddenly surged from his meridians, burning his skin with torment, causing Lin Hao's face to show a sickly blush, and even his vision began to blur. "Don't waste yourself like this!" Cang Gou's voice was filled with panic, "You are already in the promotion stage now. Your body can't bear this kind of consumption. It will destroy your soul and lifespan. Just run away!" "Damn it, you let me run?" Lin Hao coughed again, facing the pain that came back to him, and quickly moved back, "How could I have thought that this kind of thing came out? Where did you let me run? ?¡± While speaking, two more tentacles from the Eight-Armed Stone House flew over. Their shiny and smooth red skin looked like soft red swords that could take human lives under the sun. Its body is huge, but the speed of dancing tentacles is not slow. Instead, it can be thrown around Lin Hao in a few blinks. It is still up and down. No matter how fast his firefly wings are, it is impossible for Lin Hao to be moved at the same time. The clones went to both sides. He fell down, avoiding the tentacle above his head, and let a shrinking suction cup take away some of his hair, but it was too late to avoid the tentacle below. Lin Hao could only try his best to raise the Dragon Sword, and let more than a dozen ice spikes suddenly protrude from the snow layer, blocking his side in a row, trying to slow down the opponent's speed so that he could avoid it. After this huge and ordinary attack. "But this kind of thing can smash even thick ice layers in one blow. Are you still afraid of Lin Hao's dozens of extremely delicate ice spikes compared to his thick tentacles?" There was no suspense at all. The strong wind blew down and the tentacles twitched. More than a dozen ice spikes were cut off at the waist and collapsed. Not to mention blocking the opponent's attack, they didn't even slow down the opponent's speed for a few seconds. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4989 Eight Wrist Stone You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! The thick tentacles densely covered with suction cups swept past and suddenly hit Lin Hao on the waist, causing his eyes to turn white in pain and his consciousness to drift away for a moment. But the moment the ice spike broke, he had already twisted his wrist and pointed the tip of the sword in the direction where the tentacle struck. At this moment, although the opponent pulled him out directly, Lin Hao fell to the snow with his head full again. It was even knocked out more than ten meters by the huge force. But in this way, the dragon chanting sword had penetrated into the opponent's skin without Lin Hao using any force. Although for such a huge tentacle, the long and narrow sword body is like an injection piercing the human body, which is not a big injury, but the pain is real pain, and the splash of blue blood stained Lin Hao's body. half of the body. The eight-armed stone dweller was obviously angry. He raised the bleeding tentacles high again, followed by the other three tentacles and suddenly pulled them towards Lin Hao. He wanted to cut the human being into four pieces, and then use the suction cup to suck the opponent. Fill it into the body and absorb the power of Qinglong's bloodline. This thing is no longer the so-called monster lord in terms of strength and body shape. Instead, like Lin Hao, it is a monster with half a foot in the ranks of the Martial Emperors. That¡¯s why it emerged from the deep water without hesitation in an attempt to seize the throne. Go to the Demon Emperor's location. ¡°Besides, the two tentacles slapping left and right were enough to make things difficult for Lin Hao now. The blow just now tore open huge wounds on his back. The red human blood and the blue blood of the Eight-Armed Stone were mixed together, staining the white robe in a mess. From a distance, it looked like a snowman was injured. The wings of the firefly were even folded at one corner, half of the color dimmed, and there was a sense of helplessness and weakness when it was flapped. But four tentacles had already swept towards me, and the injured one splashed blue snow all over the ground, as if frost had fallen out of thin air, giving the blue-dyed snow a thrilling beauty. In desperation, Lin Hao had no choice but to slam down, causing a big hole to appear in the snow, and the ice underneath suddenly exploded, revealing the dark water. A chill surged in his heart, and the natural human fear of the deep sea made every hair on Lin Hao's hair stand on end, and his scalp began to tingle. But in this case, he was really not allowed to think too much. He could only take a sudden breath, close his eyes tightly, and dive into the water, letting the tentacles brush against the top of his head. He went over and hit the ice hard, causing the snow to follow Lin Hao and fall into the cold water. The water pressure and darkness made Lin Hao's heart beat violently. The sharp-toothed flying fish and gigantic beasts he had seen before were even more vivid and clear. As soon as he fell into the water, he swam up quickly. . But he still opened his eyes. As said in all the cautionary tales, what kills a cat is the curiosity that it shouldn't have. But just when Lin Hao was about to emerge from the water, he opened his eyes. Looking into the deep water. The hot and bright sunlight could not penetrate through the thick layer of ice and snow, causing a golden light to shine under the deep sea. But through the small pothole, Lin Hao still used a few rays of subtle light to see what was beneath him. Dense schools of fish. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4991 Determination has been made (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "How can there be so much truth?" Lin Hao chuckled softly again, with a bit of frost on his eyelashes. He waved the Dragon Sword and cut off all the sleeves that were in the way, revealing his arms that had been dyed bluish white by the cold air. "It's just a choice between running away or killing." Lin Hao continued, and then looked at the eight-armed stone dwelling in front of him, looking at the other person's huge eyes. In fact, the choice is already obvious. From the moment the Demon Emperor chases him throughout the territory, Lin Hao can only die to break the situation. But if he doesn't want to die, those who stand in the way must die. "It would be death to let the aquatic monster chase him, and it would be death to seduce this Eight-Armed Shiju, who was almost the same as himself in cultivation. It would be better to give it a try, and maybe he could find a way out. He took out five or six more elixirs from the kit, quickly stuffed them into his mouth one after another, and pinched a talisman inside - it was the talisman from the gift bag, and it was also said to be able to teleport thousands of miles away. . But unlike the blood talisman Yu Wenhu gave him, this talisman is a prop used to deceive others. Although it only takes half a minute to complete the transmission, the distance and location of the transmission are uncertain. To exaggerate, even if Lin Hao happened to be teleported to Wangyun Valley, landed in the tent of Canglan Emperor and his friends, and saved a life, he might start vomiting blood as soon as he landed, and die sadly of losing his liver and kidneys. Woolen cloth. But if he can't beat him, this will be his last resort. Lin Hao took a deep breath, and the spiritual power in his body started to work again. He stepped on the ground with his toes and flapped his wings with difficulty. The frost and snowflakes all over his body were slightly dissolved, as if his blood had been frozen by the cold wind. Finally, he started running enthusiastically again. This caused the pain to overwhelm his whole body again, forcing his consciousness to relax in order to resist the severe pain of cramping and pulling out bones. But at the same time, it was this feeling that life was worse than death that made Lin Hao's own will stronger. He had unconsciously forgotten the so-called promotion to the Martial Emperor, and lost the fear and shock of the eight-armed stone dwelling in front of him. . His mood is stable, even comfortable, because at this moment he has only one pure and strong purpose in his heart - to survive. "If someone had told him a few years ago that you would be struggling among the monsters in the future, waiting in agony for everything to end, I'm afraid Lin Hao would have laughed loudly at him. But now he suddenly understood that even though he had unique talents and talents in the world, and had experience and accumulation that others could not touch, he was still just a person standing on the road of pursuit. When he was the Martial Emperor, he had Emperor Canglan, Gu Qingming, and even Qiongqi who might not have been able to win at all without the help of the core of the formation. Now that he is at the peak of the Martial Emperor, he is half-stepping into the realm of the Martial Emperor, but he is still suppressed by the more powerful Demon Emperor, unable to stand up, and can only survive with difficulty. There are always strong people in this world, but only the stronger ones can become famous all over the world and do whatever they want - if Lin Hao wants to be among the top people, he will not be able to escape in this life. Lin Hao wants to bet on himself to win. Even if death is approaching, a knife is placed on his neck, and the cold is on his side, he will still spend all his wealth and shout to everyone with pride: "I bet on myself that I can win!" (Remember Website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4992 Determination has been made (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Eight-armed Stone Ju doesn¡¯t understand. Although it has been living in the Forest of Ten Thousand Beasts and has lived under the deep sea for many years, it is not that it has never preyed on living things. This human being is clearly on the verge of death, and his spiritual power and aura are in terrible chaos, as if a person's internal organs are twisted together, but he is still alive, and is stepping towards him step by step. But there is no need to think too deeply about the Eight-Armed Stone House. It was seduced by the blood of Qinglong. It only has the flesh and blood of the other party in its heart, and it doesn't care what the other party is running towards it again. It would only raise four long tentacles and smash towards Lin Hao's body - compared to its huge body, Lin Hao was just a false-eyed snake fish that was swallowed at will. The blood of Qinglong That's the most important thing. But how can an animal like this unleash the true power of the Azure Dragon bloodline? He is just a human being, he does not have the powerful physique of the monster beast, nor does he have the sensitivity to spiritual energy that the monster beast is born with. To its surprise, Lin Hao's speed this time was faster than ever before, and the spiritual power in his body burst out like a hurricane. "The falling snow and cold wind turned into hundreds or even thousands of ice edges in the air, and they all stabbed towards the opponent's face, all of them aimed at his head without exception. Having killed not only tens of thousands but also thousands of monsters, Lin Hao understood that even if he cut off all the tentacles and chopped them into pieces, the eight-armed stone dweller in front of him would not be able to truly die. To kill prey, a skilled hunter will stab upward from the eye socket, destroy the opponent's brain, and then slowly cut off the opponent's aorta. This thing is so big that bleeding to death is a joke. As for cutting it off with one knife, Lin Hao doesn't have enough spiritual power or concentration right now. He can only pierce it from the eye socket first, drill all the way into the opponent's flesh and blood, and cut eight Only by smashing Wanshiju's head to pieces would he be able to kill the opponent. The right half of Firefly's Wings was damaged, which caused him to fly across the sky. Although his speed was almost the same as usual under full force, the stability was terrible. He could only fly diagonally to avoid being killed. Fell to the ground. The four tentacles swung so fast that he swallowed a few more pills in an instant, and the firefly wings behind him burst out with violent lightning, making his back feel a little numb. The speed surged again, and Lin Hao's breathing was no longer smooth, but he still turned his body without any hesitation, barely avoiding the huge tentacles thrown towards him, and kept scurrying around in the air like an acrobatic, inch by inch. Close to the other person's huge eyes. He didn't realize that at this moment, his mouth was filled with the faint smell of blood, and his pupils were also dyed with a hint of gold. When he looked at the Eight-Wrist Stone House from a distance, he couldn't help but wave his tentacles. stop. It was the silent pressure of the blue dragon, as if the majestic body that only appeared in ancient times jumped out from Lin Hao's back, pressing firmly on the body of Ba Wan Shi Ju, using its sharp teeth and The sharp claws grabbed its neck and bit its heart. The pain in Lin Hao's body was so intense that he didn't realize that he had mobilized the power of Qinglong's bloodline again. He only felt that he had a splitting headache. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4993 Perseverance (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! He didn¡¯t know why the other party suddenly stopped, nor why those huge eyes suddenly became dull, but Lin Hao understood that this was his chance to win and seize the dawn of a way out. His wrist suddenly twisted, and spiritual power rose from his right arm, winding around the sword edge that had become extremely cold due to the cold wind, causing the wind and snow to turn into a long silk thread, piercing it. Above the water. But the huge spiritual power has not stopped yet, pressing on Lin Hao's meridians, rushing all the way to the bottom of the water, causing the ice to spread again, and thousands of feet of spikes rising up. The effect of more than a dozen pills circulated throughout his body, allowing Lin Hao to quickly absorb the scattered spiritual energy between heaven and earth at almost several times the normal speed. His figure did not stop, still flying quickly towards the Eight-armed Stone House under the flapping of the firefly wings, while the ice spikes quickly undulated on the water, turning into a huge cage, trying to escape. Block the opponent's actions bit by bit. The Eight-Armed Stone Man came back to his senses, and slapped its four tentacles on the ice again, causing the ice to break into powder again, falling into the water piece by piece, and then it suddenly flicked them away. Most of the ice spikes were cut off at the waist. Lin Hao had to endure the pain and concentrate on fighting. If he couldn't dodge, he was swept away by the opponent's strong wind. He was like a bird with its wings cut off in the air, and his figure plummeted several points. But this suddenly made him stunned, and his eyes stared at the huge eight tentacles of the Eight-Armed Shiju - this guy had never used four hands from beginning to end, only four tentacles were swinging here and there, and the other four Hidden under the water in an orderly manner. Why? He thought strangely, let alone eight tentacles, even one more tentacle would be enough to make him feel better in this situation. Since you want the Qinglong bloodline in your body so much, why don't you use all your strength, but keep the mentality of playing with prey, neither killing Lin Hao nor letting Lin Hao go? Ying Lei's wings slowly flapped, barely stopping his falling figure, allowing Lin Hao to fly past the ground, and looked into the other person's eyes again - with just such a look, Lin Hao suddenly discovered Another thing that wasn't right. From the beginning to the end, he was just trying to defend himself, barely making a small cut on the opponent's tentacles, and spilling some blue blood. But at this time, the pain was overwhelming him, but he could still find that there was a touch of blue in the dark eyes of the eight-armed stone dweller. That was not its original pupil color, but the pressure it received was so great that it caused bleeding inside its pupils, so the black pupils also had a touch of blue blood. yes! Lin Hao thought of the time when he found out the Qinglong bloodline and when the other party arrived. He had probably been hiding in the deep water, or even the deep sea, and became stronger by devouring other monsters. It is an eight-armed octopus. Its name sounds very powerful. In fact, it is just a deep-sea giant octopus with advanced cultivation. The air pressure on the land is too light for him, but the pressure in the body is only temporary, and it is certain. It cannot be adjusted. This guy never resorted to killing methods from beginning to end, not because of the playful mentality of a cat teasing a mouse, but because this eight-armed stone dweller simply didn't have the energy to mobilize other tentacles. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4994 Perseverance (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! It has eight tentacles rotating from beginning to end, and only a small half of its head is exposed. Most of its huge eyes are soaked in water. "Damn, I caught you" Lin Hao gritted his teeth and said, the pain all over his body seemed to be nothing. Only murderous intention and anger were rising in his heart, "Let's see if I don't make you into a takoyaki." !¡± He suddenly raised his arm and let the Dragon Song Sword pierce under the ice and snow. With the help of his spiritual power, ice spikes suddenly protruded on both sides of him again, like a welcoming flag, one after another. The slashed Dragon Sword rose. But the ice spike did not move forward, but moved back with a sudden movement. In an instant, it had landed dozens of meters away from Lin Hao. The soldiers divided into two groups and arrived at the two tentacles of the Eight-Wrist Stone House. . Naturally, the opponent is not afraid of this little trick. With a little raise of his hand and a little effort, he can cut off these ice spikes and throw them at Lin Hao as sharp stones. But then the ground shook again, and water suddenly sprayed out from under the shattered ice spikes. Just like the previous aquatic monster, with the huge jet force, the sharp tip became a weapon, directly opening a hole the size of a sesame seed on the two raised tentacles. The blue snow kept dripping on the snow, and under Lin Hao's control, the thin stream of water turned into hard ice spikes in the blink of an eye, which stuck in the wound and refused to disperse. He waved his hand again, and more ice spikes suddenly rose from the ground. The sharp tips were all aimed at the wounds on the tentacles, and they were pierced in one after another. Hundreds of ice edges stood blankly on the snow, like two spears, nailing this tentacle in the air! The Eight-Armed Stone House still showed no fear. Its other two tentacles struck quickly, and the two nailed tentacles exerted force one by one. The one on the left suddenly shattered the ice thorns in the wound. The majestic blue blood splashed down from the wound like a waterfall, condensing into blue ice flowers one after another in the air. Lin Hao had paid special attention to the one on the right. The ice spikes inside were so tight and dense that the bodies of each other were stuck together. It could not be broken easily. He turned slightly sideways and turned sharply in the air to avoid the siege of the three tentacles, but he was inevitably rubbed to the corners, making his body look like a painting scene with blood and ink, all mixed with blue snow and red snow. The whole person's clothes have been covered up. The body of the Eight-Armed Shiju suddenly and slowly moved backwards, causing a large wave of water under him, and also caused many innocent aquatic monsters to be swept by the tentacles under the lake surface, and their bodies were shrunk on the spot. . The right wrist that was nailed in the air by the ice spike was constantly being pulled by it, moving it upward inch by inch, trying to put the tentacle back into the water. The wings of firefly flapped again, allowing Lin Hao to finally approach the huge eight-armed stone dwelling, stepped onto the cold water, and then raised his feet to step on the opponent's smooth and smelly skin. The opponent's huge eyes were widely separated, like two one-eyed faces. When he saw Lin Hao rushing in front of his eyes, his two eyes immediately started to turn and looked in front of him together. Just such an ordinary movement made the eight-armed Shiju's eyes a little more blue, and the tentacle that was pinned struggled even more fiercely. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4996 Underwater World (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! But he himself was shaken by the recoil, and several meridians in his wrist were injured. The hand holding the Dragon Sword suddenly became even more unstable. The spiritual power flowing in it was also blocked for a moment, causing the Firefly Wings to stop vibrating again, causing Lin Hao to fall from a high altitude into the snow, dyeing the road blue, blue, and red. Pain coursed through his limbs and bones, and a fishy-sweet smell suddenly surged out of Lin Hao's throat, filling every inch of his mouth and making his muscles suddenly soften. He wanted to hold back and get up quickly, and quickly continued to fight with the Eight-armed Stone House, but he couldn't lift his arms, his back was wet, and the Wings of Firefly disappeared without a trace. No trace. "Cough!" Lin Hao opened his mouth and spit out a mouthful of blood. Only then did he realize that his arms, thighs, ankles, and wrists were all cracked by the cold wind, and many of them were bright red. Often a large piece of it disappeared. "Damn" He smiled bitterly, looking at the blood on his body that was once again occupied by scarlet, and his fingertips that couldn't help but tremble as he tried to hold the hilt of the sword. "Lin Hao, Lin Hao" He closed his eyes, pushed himself up, and slowly stood up from the ground, "I didn't expect that you have been famous for so long, are you going to lose to this kind of bullshit? ?¡± With his current physical condition, the Dragon Song Sword could no longer be used as a weapon. He could only hold it in his hand and act as a crutch, barely pulling him up from the ground and standing there staggeringly. . This action, which was so easy in normal times, seemed to have exhausted all his strength at this moment, causing Lin Hao to vomit out a few more mouthfuls of blood. It took more than half a minute to turn around and face the Eight-Wrist Stone House again. . His vision was blurred, his brain was roaring, and Cang Gou's hurried and anxious thoughts seemed like a lifetime ago. Lin Hao couldn't hear them clearly, so he could only squint his eyes and respond blankly in his mind. Eight-arm Shiju did not pursue the victory. The five arms on the ice were flying in the air, but they were not to attack Lin Hao, but to keep driving away the air. "What's the matter? You can eat me right away. Do you still want to do an impromptu dance?" Lin Hao laughed softly, looking at the other party with crooked eyebrows, holding the Dragon Sword in his hand, and walked forward step by step, "But The dancing was so ugly, it just made my eyes dirty." He was closer now, and the five flying tentacles were on the top of Lin Hao's head. It was obvious that he was unable to attack anymore, but the blue blood continued to fall down, crackling on the ice and snowy water. At this moment, there was almost no trace of white around the Eight Arms Stone Residence. Everything was blue. Lin Hao's brain was slightly awakened by the pungent fishy smell, and his eyes widened. He tried his best to In the blurred vision, trying to figure out what happened. If he was still conscious at this moment, he would realize that the air pressure of the land would eventually destroy the monster lord from the deep water. Its skin has been torn by the pressure difference, and blood burst out from every suction cup and every gap. Its two huge eyes protruded one after another, and it fell to the water with two plops. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4997 Cannibalism (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Its brain is being squeezed, and its breath is fluctuating violently. It is always hovering between life and death, showing a clear vulnerability. Those aquatic monsters didn¡¯t move at first. They were as good as the loyal ministers before the king. Their actions and words were full of loyalty. But as soon as those two eyeballs fell from the water, it was like a eunuch beating gongs and drums and running over in mourning, screaming heartbreakingly that the king is gone, the king is gone! The traitorous minister cannot wait one more second, and the monsters who respect the strong and are ashamed of the weak cannot wait one more second. The first thing to fly up was the sharp-toothed flying fish. Taking advantage of the momentum of the water flow, these guys pounced on the eight-armed Shiju's body one after another, just like army ants climbing on the back of a lion, trying to eat the opponent cleanly. Get even a little bit of the opponent's strength. And the huge aquatic monsters also gathered over, some biting at the eyeballs rising and falling in the water, and some biting at the opponent's huge body. Those five waving tentacles, firstly, I didn¡¯t know why I suddenly started to feel severe pain, and secondly, they were covered with false snake fish. Those gadgets that are usually only responsible for detecting and killing prey, who can't even speak, and whose IQs are so bad that they can't bear to be beaten, have forgotten this giant creature's identity as a monster lord at this moment, and have also forgotten the other party's daily life. Powerful and violent. Like other aquatic monsters, they are more greedy for the eight-armed stone residence that is right in front of them than the awe-inspiring and inviolable Qinglong bloodline aura on Lin Hao's body. More and more blue blood is falling, just like the blue fireworks in full bloom at a fireworks display, heroically announcing that a feast about death and rebirth, praising strength and power, starts now! You must know that among the aquatic monsters, the monster lords in various waters dominate one side and have not been updated for a long time. Therefore, these eight-armed stone dwellers were able to recharge their batteries, slowly accumulate, and finally enter this gap. With one kick, you can reach the realm of the Demon Emperor. It is a pity that it happened to meet Lin Hao, and for the sake of the greedy Qinglong bloodline, it chose to leave the place where it was good at fighting, and came to the ground cautiously. It never thought that it would be dragged to this point by this weak human being, and it never thought that it would die not by Lin Hao's sword, but by the pursuit and interception of its companions. The ice surface trembled again, and countless layers of snow began to fall, hitting the water and landing on the heads of the aquatic monsters, causing the smell of the blue blood of the Eight-Armed Stone to spread farther and wider. . The other aquatic monsters in this water area also rioted, and the Eight-armed Stone Man finally showed his eight tentacles in anger and fear, and kept slapping in the water. The ice was constantly being cracked, the snow was overturned, and aquatic monsters were being beaten to death, crushed, and even twisted into deflated bloody corpses by the tentacles. But their heads are no longer awake. The smell of blue blood is like a person who is thirsty for wealth sees a secret treasure, a person who is lustful sees a peerless beauty, and a person who seeks power sees a red stone scepter. , is the ideal pursued throughout life, the fantasy of the future in the bones, and the moment when dreams suddenly come true. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4998 Cannibalism (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Other monsters, and even their own life and death, were defeated in front of these four words "holding power", causing them to rush forward crazily. When something blocks their way, they bump and bite. When the tentacles of the eight-armed stone dwelling entangle themselves, they twist their bodies and try their best to bite off a few suckers and swallow them into their stomachs. This scene was far more shocking than when Lin Hao and the two encountered hordes of wind-howling ghosts in the forest. It was a live performance of a group of demons dancing wildly and a hundred ghosts laughing ferociously. The smell of blood filled every inch of the air. That even brought a large number of meatpeckers here in the snowy area. These elegant birds, which are all white and look like cranes, have a crooked beak. The upper and lower ends of the beak are strangely staggered, and the tongue is also twisted. Very long. They can easily break the skin of aquatic monsters and let their barbed tongues lick along the wounds. They will not leave until they have eaten all the flesh and blood of the opponent. Now this chaotic scene has given them the opportunity to use their methods. Large areas of white have once again covered the blue blood everywhere. Even the poor head of the Eight-armed Stone House above the water is covered with snow-white Meatpecker. ?????????????????????? Lin Hao, as an aura, compared to the monster beasts, the human being who was inadvertently conspicuous was ignored by all the monster beasts. They were all looking at the dying Eight-Armed Shiju, licking each other's splattered blood, and eagerly wanted to share a piece of meat, but Lin Hao, who had the blood of Qinglong, was standing beside him, with scars all over his body. It was obvious that he could no longer fight. But these monsters didn't even look at him. They just let each other stand in the cold snow, motionless and maintaining a posture of looking up, as if they had transformed into an emotionless stone statue. "Host, host?" Cang Gou's frightened voice lingered around Lin Hao's coward. His voice was louder than the other one, and it was so sharp that it made people want to sew the other person's mouth shut. "Speak, host. This is not just standing there stupidly." When it¡¯s time, move quickly!¡± Under the attack of such noise, Lin Hao did move, but he just closed his eyes. Then there was no reaction, and the breath on his body became stable. "Don't fucking sleep!" Cang Gou's voice rose a little higher again, "Wake up, damn you idiot, what else do you do besides eating, drinking, having fun and sleeping? Stand up and leave!" Listening to the sound of monsters devouring flesh and blood in his ears, and Lin Hao who remained indifferent no matter how much he roared, Cang Gou's scolding became even worse. "Get out!" He yelled with all his strength, "You will be a fool who can't hold up the wall in your fucking life, a stupid dick, useless at all, a waste, garbage, if you were born next to the trash can, what would you do? Whether it¡¯s hazardous waste or non-recyclable waste, it¡¯s the kind of waste that makes people feel uncomfortable!¡± As a system, it was so angry that it actually stopped and slowed down, and a mechanical sound quickly and slowly broadcast in Lin Hao's mind: "It has been detected that the host's vital signs are weak and the consciousness has been lost. Do you want to activate the emergency?" Self-preservation mode?¡± A virtual screen popped up in Lin Hao's mind again, but this time no one chose "yes", and a fifteen-second countdown slowly appeared next to "yes". Cang Gou's voice suddenly fell silent. As Lin Hao's system, he certainly knew what the other party's situation was now. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4999 Coma (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! He is certainly a genius, a pillar that Emperor Canglan truly loves and wants to win over. When Gu Qingming mentions him, he is full of praise. But how many people in this world can put half of their body into the realm of Emperor Wu at this age? How many people can stand up to the severe pain of cramps and bone pulling all over their body and force themselves to stand against a monster with the same strength as themselves? Now if you use soul power to explore Lin Hao's whole body, you will find that this human's meridians are somewhat unable to hold up, and his spiritual power is close to drying up, no different from a half-dead body. The self-preservation mode is to seal Lin Hao's five senses and forcefully take over his body. The reason why he recovered so quickly before was because when fighting the Demon Emperor, he didn't even get past a few moves. Whether it was spiritual power or physical The potential is still useful. But it was different now. He was really exhausted now. If he turned a blind eye to the self-preservation mode at this time, Lin Hao's own meridians would be destroyed. Whether as a long-standing friend or as his precious host, Cang Gou doesn't want to resort to this last resort of harming his body. "Stop first." He sighed softly, and the fifteen-second count suspended next to "Yes" immediately stopped at "seven" and stopped counting down. Under his control, tiny electric currents began to flow through Lin Hao's brain, stimulating the other person's already sleeping consciousness. Cang Gou cleared his throat, and then said in an extremely harsh tone: "I didn't say that. You, you are too good at it, you just want to defeat monsters and become a Martial Emperor, it is such an easy thing, you just sleep and treat yourself like a pig." "I finally understand. No wonder you have a good relationship with Yu Wenhu. One of them is a little fat pig and the other is a big fat pig. They are both of the same species and race. When they look at each other's faces, they are bastards. Look at Mung Bean, it¡¯s out of control!¡± He burst out laughing. In less than a blink of an eye, he suddenly stopped laughing, and suddenly uttered a strong sentence: "Lin Hao, do you still remember the seven-year agreement?" This sentence was like a bombshell. The other party's consciousness jumped suddenly, his eyelids moved, and the spiritual power in his body slowly began to flow through his meridians again. "**, it's useless to say anything. It's this kind of illusory thing that can cure you." Cang Gou sneered. If he had a human body, he would probably scratch the top of his head frantically at this moment. Expressing the helplessness and irritability in the heart. "I told you in advance." His voice was much louder, and he shouted to Lin Hao confidently, "The seven-year appointment is coming soon. If you survive this, you can still live in glory. If I can't survive my return as Emperor Wu, the seven-year contract will be a joke!" Hearing this, Lin Hao actually moved his fingers and slowly opened his eyelids. However, since he really had no strength left, he could only half-close and half-open in a funny way, as if he had just woken up. It was clearly written on my face that I was confused. "I think you're the only one who talks a lot?" His voice was so hoarse that it was almost inaudible, but he still had some strength to speak. "I'm just going to take a break, can't you calm down a little?" After finishing speaking, Lin Hao coughed twice more, arched his back, put his hands on the ground, supporting his whole body weight, and slowly looked towards the virtual screen in his mind, and clicked on that one "no". (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5000 Coma (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Okay, in compliance with the host's wishes, the system has stopped activating the self-protection mode." The mechanical voice replied in a straight tone. "Hurry up and take out that teleportation talisman and squeeze it." Cang Gou urged, "Stop crawling around here like a scumbag beggar, it will affect the appearance of the beasts in the Forest of Beasts!" "Stop talking, my head hurts already, and it hurts even more when you talk." Lin Hao replied slowly, the depression in his voice was obvious - he was seriously injured all over his body, and his brain was completely damaged. You can't turn around, let alone scold the other person in time. The back of his hand was green and white, and even faintly black. Lin Hao knew in his heart that it was because he didn't have much spiritual power left in his body, so the body-protecting Qi had no effect, leaving this unshielded cold. It blew on him. Therefore, all his limbs suffered severe frostbite. If he stayed any longer, the black and blue color might completely cover his skin, declaring the complete death of this section of skin, flesh and bones. Not only that, frostbite also made his movements horribly slow. Just the simple act of reaching out to open the kit and groping for the talismans affected every nerve in his body, causing numbness and soreness to spread throughout his limbs. An indescribable discomfort. There was absolutely no chance for Bazhu Shiju to make a comeback. In Lin Hao's blurry vision, only half of the opponent's head emerged from the water. The flesh and blood that should have been exposed were also covered with snow-white meatpeckers. , from a distance it looks like a huge snowman head wrapped in a red scarf. But when he thought about what was underneath, Lin Hao felt no warmth at all, and felt like he was falling into an ice cellar. Moreover, there was too little of the Eight-Armed Stone House above the water, and there were many of these meatpeckers. Wandering continuously in the air. They had originally planned to land next to Lin Hao and tentatively eat some of his flesh and blood, but now he started to move again, leaving these weak meatpeckers to keep flapping their wings and hovering silently above Lin Hao. , waiting for the other party's death. These guys are like vultures. They understand that his aura is messy and his spiritual power is weak, and he will die soon. Therefore, they do not intend to rush forward to avoid being attacked by death. They just wait patiently for their food to attack him completely. street. Fortunately, although Lin Hao was exhausted now, he still had the strength to pull out a talisman. Soon he found the talisman and held it in his hand as if he was on the verge of amnesty, ready to activate it. "The quality of this thing is not good. It's just a bonus in the gift bag." Cang Gou immediately warned, "If you find that you have something missing after the transmission, don't blame me." "Damn it, I was almost dead at that time, and I still have the thoughts to blame you?" Lin Hao replied in a dumbfounded voice, "Shut your crow mouth quickly, I am so angry that I feel warm all over." He mobilized the pitiful spiritual power left in his meridians and poured it into the talisman. What made people want to smile bitterly was that the spiritual power was not enough to activate such a low-grade talisman. Talisman. Lin Hao looked at the words on it and lit up happily. As the spiritual energy in his body dried up and the pain from his meridians suddenly turned gray, the clean talisman paper surface, It was like a silent mockery. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5001 Urgent Urgency (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "What do you mean!" He roared in embarrassment, "A tiger is bullied by a dog, isn't it? It's just a little bit less. If you can eat it, why can't you vomit it back to me?" "Brother." Cang Gou sighed quietly, "You really don't have any leftovers. You'd better take a Shiquan Dabu Pill quickly to save your image." "I suspect you are driving, and I have conclusive evidence to complain against you." Lin Hao rolled his eyes, his head cleared by this unexpected situation, and the pain and coldness all over his body became more and more obvious. But before his fingertips reached for the kit again, an external spiritual power was slowly injected into his meridians, gently caressing the parts that were almost torn apart, and followed the Lin Hao's arm was delivered into the talisman. "Hey, you can regain mana by breathing?" Cang Gou was stunned and said in shock, "When did I sell you this function? Did the system upgrade cause an error?" "Even if you have this function, I can't afford it!" Lin Hao looked at the relit talisman and couldn't help but sighed sadly, "This is Meng Yue's spiritual power - the little guy has been watching I'm suffering, you don't speak to me at all, maybe you're angry that I'm so reckless and hurt" Having said that, this warm spiritual power was still continuously injected into Lin Hao's meridians, allowing him to successfully activate the talisman and let light burst out from the paper. "Don't break your legs, feet, or meridians" he muttered, then silently closed his eyes, letting the light of the talisman wrap around his whole body. The air flow fluctuated around him, and the meatpeckers hovering in the sky were keenly aware of something wrong. They stopped their movements one after another and looked at Lin Hao on the ground with their necks crooked. They don¡¯t have human expressions, but you can see obvious shock from those eyes, which makes all the meatpeckers in the sky spread their wings again and pounce on Lin Hao. But in the next second, the light on this human body was extinguished like the setting sun. They just fell to the ground, and several of them used excessive force and broke their own necks, becoming the corpses of their companions. . At this moment, Lin Hao was experiencing the burning like hell of karma fire. When the light covered his body, it brought warmth that was extremely precious in the cold wind. But then the warmth seemed to have been thrown into a few charcoal fires, and it became increasingly hot and scorching, like some kind of molten lava, climbing and rolling on Lin Hao's skin until his stubborn frost began to melt, It turned into a trickle of water, soaking into the snow below the knees. He had been too cold before, and this intense warmth was both a life-saving antidote and a poison for his throat. Although the ice and snow all over his body was melting, the sudden temperature change also caused some of his skin to swell. They all cracked. It¡¯s a pity that the flesh and blood underneath is still cold, so even the blood cannot flow out smoothly, and can only be lightly smeared on the wound, looking like a red tattoo. When the intense warmth gradually dissipated, Lin Hao slowly opened his eyes. The severe pain all over his body lost its cold numbness and became clear to his nerves again. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5002 Urgent Urgency (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Perhaps human beings are always good at turning pain into a habit. After experiencing the suffering along the way, the originally unbearable bone-chilling pain has become a "small injury" like a broken wrist or leg. At least when it struck again, Lin Hao didn't feel too forced. He just sighed softly and readjusted the progress bar of the promotion interface - the long golden bar had already covered a small part of the border. , the progress above is marked with the figure of 27%. "That's it." In fact, for the first one percent, this data and speed were already very good, but thinking of the danger of almost dying, Lin Hao could only sigh sadly again. "I'm almost screwed," he complained. "Give me 27 percent progress? Let's go to 35 percent. Then I can round it up and treat it as progress." It¡¯s half way there.¡± As he said this, the effect of the teleportation talisman had completely disappeared, and the light that covered Lin Hao's body finally disappeared. The worst-case scenario didn¡¯t happen. His arms and legs were all healthy, and none of his internal organs were missing. Apart from the pain caused by his promotion to Emperor Martial, and even though Meng Yue had given him a little spiritual power, his meridians could still be said to be dry. There are also injuries all over his body, faintly cracked meridians, and clothes with a strong smell of blood. Lin Hao is now so healthy that he can easily defeat more than a dozen demon kings - to put it simply, he is still a rookie, let alone a rookie. The demon emperor is here, and now there are more than a dozen demon emperors who can hang him in the air and beat him. "This is how difficult life is" Lin Hao stroked his hair that was flying in the air sadly, and then slowly looked at the woods below him with melancholy eyes. ¡°Compared to the endless snow, this lush and continuous green was simply a ray of spring breeze that soothed him, making him unable to help but write the word happiness all over his body. It¡¯s just that this teleportation talisman is really weak. Although he didn¡¯t take anything away, it was teleported to the sky above the forest. This so-called sky is not the sky where one is free to fall one thousand meters, but when Lin Hao turns his head, he can see the misty clouds around him, and when he lowers his head, he can clearly see most of the forest. He even found it difficult to breathe. From the moment the light disappeared, he had to hold his breath and concentrate, taking two big breaths from time to time to relieve his lungs that were already filled to the point of exploding. I must read the almanac next time I go out. Lin Hao looked at the dense canopy of trees getting closer and closer with a blank expression, thinking silently in his heart, when my ancestors said it was not appropriate to go out, I just let the wind and rain hit me and never came out. . It¡¯s no wonder that Lin Hao thinks this way. It¡¯s been so smooth before. Even if it¡¯s a crisis, it¡¯s just a way to turn the situation around. Now it¡¯s like a desperate escape, listening to Cang Gou talking to him every moment. Lin Hao felt like he would jump on the street in the next second. Especially when I think about the time when he throws himself on the street, he might have tears in his eyes to tell Cang Gou about his funeral arrangements before he dies. This guy might even be completely ungrateful and just shake his shoulders and cry out for him to spend all his money. In the scene where all the stone objects were cleaned first, he became even more angry and depressed. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5003 Transmission Successful (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Just as he was thinking this, Cang Gou's voice came out again, with a hint of schadenfreude at the theater, and announced to Lin Hao happily: "Your Ying Lei Wings are injured, and your spiritual power is not enough. Now It's only 670 meters away from the tree crown. I bet you'll hit the ground face first and be disfigured." "If you don't get scolded for a day, you'll feel itchy all over your body, right?" Lin Hao immediately retorted, then took a deep breath and summoned the dilapidated Ying Lei Wings again. The pair of wings that were originally shimmering with golden light and thunder were now folded in half on the left half, and the light on the right half was dimmed, making them look pitiful. Lin Hao sent a little bit of the spiritual power in the meridians into it, but it didn't light up any light. He just waved the firefly wings a few times. He sighed, and poured all his spiritual power into it, letting the firefly wings barely flap, which barely slowed down his fall. He couldn't help but complain in a low voice: "Oh, this is really just Can be used as a hang glider" But he didn't have much spiritual power at all now. It was a blessing among misfortunes that the Firefly Thunder Wings could still be driven. At least he managed to take Lin Hao to a buffer in the air, and then he fell into the dense vegetation. among the tree canopy. Most of the trees in the Forest of Beasts are tall and prosperous, and the crowns of the trees look soft from a distance, like some big green fresh mats. In fact, as soon as Lin Hao planted in, he was slapped in the face by more than a dozen tender twigs, and his ears were slapped. There are several red marks on them. Fortunately, as soon as his toes touched the leaf, he quickly put away the wings of the firefly to avoid secondary damage, and grabbed the thick trunk, so that he did not fall down by catching the branch with his face. "Where is this?" Lin Hao asked, "Cang Gou, can I still call the map?" "Okay." The other party replied lazily, projecting the virtual map on his coward again, "You haven't fully integrated the Qinglong bloodline, and the clue to purchase the two hundred yuan crystals is still within the validity period." He nodded and carefully tapped his position on the map. Then he raised his eyebrows and waved his hand slightly in surprise, expanding the map a bit. We have said before that in the war between monsters and humans thousands of years ago, the monsters were defeated by humans who were favored by heaven, and their territory of activity was compressed to the outermost edge of the continent, at the ancient mountain ranges. However, since every place on the continent has lush vegetation and elixirs, it is actually very difficult to have a spiritual vein in areas such as snowfields, volcanoes, poisonous swamps, and mountaintops. Even if there is, then It is also a very rare example, and it rarely reaches lonely places like ancient mountain ranges. The central altar where the Demon Emperor used to purify his bloodline was because it was relatively close to human territory. Compared to other places in the Forest of Beasts, it was the place with the richest aura of heaven and earth, so the chances of purifying the bloodline were successful. bigger. But this also indirectly led to Lin Hao not really realizing how big the Forest of Beasts was. He knew how big the imperial capital of the Canglan Dynasty was because he had experienced it with his almost numb buttocks while riding in a carriage all the way. The big one. He understands how big Dingfeng City is because he has almost explored the trial area, let alone all parts of the city. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5005 Extremely Embarrassing (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! What¡¯s even more hateful is that before, he thought the trees in the Forest of Beasts were quite majestic, and secretly praised them in his heart, saying that this place without people is indeed a place with dense vegetation and beautiful scenery. Now Lin Hao wants to travel back in time a few days ago and reward himself with two loud mouths to sober up his stupid brain. This tree is beautiful, majestic, and spectacular, but for Lin Hao now, it is like walking on a tightrope over a cliff. If you take one step at a time, you must be cautious, and you will only have to look back three times in half a step. Like Tarzan, he climbed down carefully by grabbing the leaves and climbing the trunk. From time to time, he would swallow a few pills to restore some of his spiritual energy reserves, and then use the overwhelmed firefly wings to carefully glide over. No place to climb. That feeling was more than ten times more terrifying than when I was fighting with the Eight-Wanded Stone House. All the nerves in my body were tense. Whenever I stepped on it, something felt wrong, and my heartbeat seemed to stop suddenly. What made Lin Hao even more nervous was that since he entered the Forest of Beasts, except for the conflict with the howling wind ghost guarding the gate, he had to rely on elixirs to force his recovery all the way, even though Lin Hao had specially refined many elixirs before. spare. After experiencing one crisis after another, there are not many elixirs left in the kit. If he continues to consume them by fighting, killing, and escaping, the Demon Emperor will happily chase him, and his strength may not necessarily be the same. Can be restored to peak level. Tens of thousands of miles looks big and sounds like a lot. For the current Lin Hao, it is indeed an insurmountable target. But for the demon emperor, it only takes two days to confirm the location and target. . What¡¯s more, the other party is still the son of a dragon. He may have some awareness of the blue dragon bloodline in his body, and escape will become more troublesome. Fortunately, he doesn¡¯t need to worry about this now. He can temporarily focus all his attention on climbing a tree, which is something that can only make people smile bitterly. After twenty minutes of panic, he finally climbed safely to a dozen meters, where he was able to loosen his fingers gripping the rough tree bark, freeing his numb arms and body, and fell down with a crash. above the ground. ¡°I didn¡¯t feel that stepping on the ground was such a happy thing before, but now Lin Hao is stepping on the soft soil under his feet and the fragrance of flowers and plants on the tip of his nose. He feels as excited as if he has been promoted to Emperor Wu. "Today, this is a small step for me, but it is a big step in life." He plausibly announced to Cangguou in his mind, "Today, Lin Hao, the hero of a generation, was able to escape from his life with glory. The sky falls on the earth, the mother who nurtures us, so that we can¡ª" "You are bragging to me about this little thing." Cang Gou continued without mercy, "**As a system, I can smell the smell of blood on your body, and you are still giving me a landing speech here. Why don't you find a place to clean up quickly, and then quickly find a safe place to recover." Lin Hao's excited mood suddenly paused, and he continued threateningly: "Do you believe that I threw myself into the river in a fit of anger, and before I died, I didn't rush all my belongings into the system?" The other party's voice paused for a moment, then snorted in dissatisfaction, and became quiet again, while Lin Hao walked forward proudly with an arrogant smile. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5006 Extremely Embarrassing (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! But when he stepped out with his foot, before the sole of his foot even touched the ground, he fell to the ground with a thud. He was so dizzy, with new and old injuries so sudden that he couldn't get up for a long time. "Holy shit" Lin Hao turned over and tried to lift his arms. However, once his nerves were relaxed, his limbs, which had already reached their limit, could only be raised slightly no matter how hard he tried. Not even half a point. Although his perception of pain has become numb, it is a fact that his body has reached its limit, and he can only lie on the ground and wait for his muscles to slowly recover. The strange thing is that this place is clearly deep in the Forest of Beasts, but Lin Hao lay here nervously for a long time, and not a single monster appeared around him. This made him look at the map again and confirm that the area he was in indeed belonged to a monster named "Moon Rock Vermilion Python". Cang Gou said that this monster lived alone, but The territory consciousness is very strong, which leads to the fact that this area is full of Moon Rock Crimson Pythons who are divided into one party. Among them, marked in orange, the central part of the territory, which is also the largest area, is the demon beast lord of this territory, the Moon Rock Crimson Python with the strength of the Demon Emperor. Cang Gou said that he rushed up without any thought at that time, trying to steal the bloodline gem directly in full view of everyone, and when he secretly snatched it away, there was the Moon Rock Crimson Python monster lord underneath who was dumbfounded. As the Demon King, the other party's already sensitive sense of smell has become even more powerful. With just a glance, he may have already memorized the smell of Lin Hao in his head. What's more, his whole body is now filled with the smell of the Eight-Armed Stone Residence and his own blood. Not to mention the Moon Rock Vermilion Python with the strength of the Demon King, anyone with the level of a miscellaneous fish will know that there is someone covered in blood in his territory. The dying prey will naturally be eaten immediately. But until Lin Hao lay here for more than ten minutes and stood up again with difficulty, leaning against the tree trunk and looking around, none of these moon rock pythons came. Not only that, the entire forest was quiet, as if they had just entered the Forest of Beasts. There were no birds chirping or roaring. But this time, when Lin Hao used his soul power to look around, he could detect very obvious , a breath of fresh air for a few days. "I really don't want to let other monsters take advantage" Lin Hao suddenly thought of something and said with emotion, "For the sake of the Qinglong bloodline, this Yaizhen is also a master who is willing to risk his life." "What's wrong?" Cang Gou asked strangely, "Isn't it just that there are no monsters? Maybe the taste of the blood of the peak demon king level in you is too strong, and people want to wait for you to die before taking advantage of it?" "Before I was covered in blood, the aquatic monsters chased me as if I were in urgent need of syrup. What's more, I'm as weak as a fish now?" Lin Hao resisted the desire to roll his eyes at the other party, and suffered from the fact that Yu Wenhu was not around. , I was so full of thoughts that I couldn't express myself, so I had to explain it to Cang Gou reluctantly. "The breath here is very fresh, basically from the past few days, and without exception, it is very smooth, without ups and downs or chaos, indicating that it was left normally and not accidentally left during a battle or escape. It¡¯s a territorial scent.¡± (Remember this site¡¯s website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5007 Analysis and Interpretation (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "But think about it, the only major thing that happened in the past few days is that I escaped from the Demon Emperor twice. After the first time, I used the skeleton soldiers to lead them out of the central altar, but then I alarmed the real Demon Emperor, but not a single demon beast came back to check." "Not only that, but if you saw the Demon Emperor who was still killing all the dead creatures suddenly turned into a black mist and floated away, wouldn't you feel something was wrong?" "" Cang Gou fell silent immediately, seeming to be thinking about this situation seriously, and then replied in a dubious tone, "There seems to be something wrong" "This demon emperor probably has no intention of letting all the demon beasts in the Forest of Beasts chase me." Lin Haoze then sighed, "I guess I have escaped from Yajue, so he immediately issued an order to the demon beasts to let them chase me." They are attacking human territory." "Otherwise, I've been lying here for so long and no monster has found me. Wouldn't it be too strange?" "Hmm" Cang Gou continued to answer in a dubious tone, "It seems to make sense" Lin Hao was too lazy to pay attention to him. Instead, he took advantage of this respite and tried his best to move his muscles. Hunyuan Gong also began to operate. The dried meridians began to absorb the spiritual energy of heaven and earth again to the maximum extent that they could bear at present. Thanks to the Xuanwu bloodline, although the injury was serious, Lin Hao could quickly stand up again and run around in the forest without thinking about escaping and just resting peacefully. Unfortunately, the previous consumption was too great and there was not much elixir left. As a result, his strength was not enough to restore the broken body to its peak in such a short period of time. The Firefly Wings were not completely healed, and only He could barely walk on the ground with his spiritual power, and his speed was as slow as usual, just like the difference between a carriage and a train, which made Lin Hao extremely depressed. Fortunately, within a few hours, he had explored all the territory belonging to the Moon Rock Crimson Python. There was really no monster left. As long as Yaizhen couldn't catch up for a while, he could be his cultivator for the time being. A place to live and rest. Relying on the exploration of his soul power, he found a place near the water that was a little safer and had abundant spiritual energy. He took off his clothes, soaked himself in it, and began to rest cross-legged. The pain along the way greatly increased his understanding of all things in the world, and he absorbed the spiritual energy of heaven and earth much faster than before. When the bright moon hung high that night, his spiritual power had been restored to a certain extent. Because Yaizhen's speed was too terrifying, and he had no means of detecting the opponent's location, after Ziah's body recovered to this extent, Lin Hao quickly left the stream, changed into a new set of clothes, and put on his clothes covered in blood. His old clothes were left by the stream to serve as a cover for the bewilderment. He mobilized his spiritual power slightly, but it was a pity that the damaged meridians could not be repaired quickly for a while. Although it could be used now, there was always a feeling of numbness, mixed with the severe pain all over his body, all the time. Diffuse the limbs of Brigham. This made Lin Haofan try to hold the Dragon Song Sword tightly and wave a few wind blades. This numb feeling would make his wrists become softer. Not only did the sword flower that he pulled out not have the usual flowing beauty, but it also looked like he was playing a particularly bad role with the whip. There was a sign of weakness all over his body. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5008 Analysis and Interpretation (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! He twisted his wrist and let the Dragon Sword slash forward one after another, cutting the blood-stained clothes into dozens of unevenly sized pieces and throwing them everywhere. Immediately afterwards, Lin Hao put away the Dragon Sword and sighed as if muttering to himself: "Forget it, it's good to be able to swing the sword now, thinking about it is of no use" Although he comforted himself in this way, he still couldn't help but let out a long sigh, with a sad face, and with luck and spiritual power, he climbed up the tree beside him again in a relaxed and comfortable state for the first time in a long time. Standing on the tree trunk. "Look at this ape's flexible movements like stretching his arms!" Cang Gou explained excitedly in his mind, "This is the gymnastics king who came back after we recovered from the injury! Today he is no longer the one who was blasted by the hammer before. A rookie, but a rookie who will still be blasted after resisting!" "Sooner or later, you will be scolded by me so much that you won't even dare to raise your head." Lin Hao's eyes twitched and he silently replied in his heart, "If you were so deserving of a beating in all systems, half of them would probably give up halfway. You threw yourself into the river together." "I won't die!" Cang Gou continued impassionedly, "As a generation who studies hard and makes progress every day in a glorious system, how can I be easily led by a dog!" Lin Hao sneered. Just as he was about to say something, he suddenly stopped. Then he carefully leaned down, his eyebrows furrowed, and he stretched out his soul power, and cautiously began to search the surrounding area. When he first picked a place, he was very cautious and chose a location downwind, just to prevent himself from having insufficient mental strength to be vigilant about his surroundings when he was recuperating, and some monsters wandering around came to his door. But in fact, when a certain level of monsters is reached, most of them have no flavor except those that have their own characteristics. Therefore, it is said to be defensive, but it is actually a psychological effect. However, just now, he vaguely smelled a smell that was so strong that it made people sick, as if something had been fermented for hundreds of years after it died, and no one had even cleaned it. The toilet smells a hundred times better than that. It can break Lin Hao's endurance and turn his face a little pale. He held his breath and concentrated, pressing one hand on the tree trunk, and holding the hilt of the Dragon Song Sword with the other hand, ready to rush out at any time to kill this skunk-like thing, and among the soul powers that cast a wide net, there also appeared Something quite strange. That thing not only smells bad, but the breath all over the body is also horribly messed up. All kinds of strange monster breaths are mixed together, and the life and death are all at the same time, just like the terrifying monsters crawling out of hell. It makes people feel a little frightened just by exploring. What is even more frightening is that in terms of aura, the opponent's current cultivation level is still a few steps away from reaching Lin Hao's level. Not only is his spiritual power abundant, but his murderous intention is also obviously a mess. The other party did not hesitate in his footsteps and walked towards here step by step. In just a minute or two, Lin Hao could even hear the gasping sound in the forest, as well as the unpleasant sound of sharp teeth rubbing against each other. He thought that most of the powerful monsters would be transferred to attack human territory by the small-minded Yaizhen, and there would definitely not be many monsters left in the Forest of Beasts. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5009 Suddenly Arrives (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! As a result, the appearance of this kind of thing was like a wake-up call, wiping away all Lin Hao's luck and making him nervous again. I was afraid that the other party was like the Eight-armed Shiju, who was trying to take away the position of Demon Emperor. Monster. He even checked his kit and confirmed that there were no other teleportation talismans, and there were only three pills left. If he was defeated, or was discovered by the opponent and pursued them all the way, it would be terrible. He really capsized in the gutter and lost his life in vain. The rise and fall of the chest gradually calmed down, and the breathing became lighter. Meng Yue's breath hiding ability did its best to cover Lin Hao, trying its best to cover his breath - if it wasn't like the Demon Emperor, it would be quite bad. If there is a level of strength gap, then the opponent will most likely not discover him. Lin Hao himself pulled out half of the Dragon Sword, grabbed a branch with one hand, and squatted sideways on the trunk. If he ambush in such a strange posture, if the opponent passes by him unsuspectingly, he can immediately let go, let his body fall suddenly, and then draw the sword blade in mid-air, using the power that bursts out when he draws the sword. and speed, directly cutting the opponent's neck in half. But the prerequisite for doing this is that the other party will not notice him, so Lin Hao is extremely nervous at the moment. He is not only afraid that the other party will suddenly appear from behind him and bite his throat, but also he is afraid that if the other party passes by underneath, He couldn't react immediately and kill the opponent with one blow. Fortunately, the gray dog ??became more sensible at this time and stopped chirping in his ears, allowing Lin Hao to hear clearly the rustling of leaves, the sound of the grass being trampled, and the light barking like a wild dog. . ¡¤¡¤¡¤Barking? He frowned, turned his cheek, listened carefully to the messy little sounds in the air, and silently started counting in his heart. At this time, Feng became his loyal partner, and every movement was carefully sent to his ears, which made Lin Hao's eyebrows frown even tighter and his heart became even more strange. The barking was obviously that of some kind of canine beast, but the movements were consistent and there was no intention of attacking. They were just wandering around here. Lin Hao guessed that the other party might have been disturbed by the blood-stained clothes, so he could not immediately confirm that he had been there. Where have you stayed? But what is even more strange is that there is something leading them, that is, the leader with a chaotic and complicated smell, but he has never called out, but has been standing there without any movement. The extremely unpleasant smell is also Emitted from the other party's body. Why? Lin Hao thought, forget it, but besides the sound of grass blades being trampled, there was also a strange rustling sound. What was it? It was like the sound of a snake slowly swimming across the grass, but it seemed that the body was much rougher than the snake's belly, so when it slid across the ground, it didn't move the grass blades away gracefully and softly like the snake's body, making a slight rustle. Instead of a rustling sound, it was roughly run over, like a snake with some kind of tough scales, causing the grass blades to fall to the ground one after another, making bending sounds one after another. Could it be that the lord of the Moon Rock Vermilion Python is back? He couldn't help but think, was it the canine monster that led the way? This is too united, isn't it? It's completely different from when you usually kill and devour each other, right? (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5010 Suddenly Arrives (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! This strangeness made him couldn't help but take two steps up. He carefully poked half of his head out from among the leaves and looked at the place where the sound came from from a distance. This look made Lin Hao's face even more confused. For a moment, he even forgot about the pursuit of Demon Emperor Yazhen, and his eyes were fixed on the opponent, with confusion in his eyes. I was confused again, and also had the shock of having my outlook on life impacted. "What the hell is that" He couldn't help but sigh in his mind, "Is this kind of thing considered a living thing? It's simply a hundred times uglier and weirder than garbage ooze monsters and the like. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡± What appeared in front of him was a strange thing that couldn't be described as "four different things". It had the giant brown legs of a buck, and its body was covered in colorful blood. In some places, it looked like spitting venom, making it difficult to distinguish. Where is the other party's real skin, and where is the skin of other monsters that the other party has contaminated. As for the hair, they are all red, white, and brown. In some places, there are still large patches of short hair. Suddenly, as if the genes mutated as you walked, not only did the color change, but also the color changed. The rough short hair turned into soft long hair, messily tangled together. Especially the face of this thing is like a dog whose muzzle has been cruelly cut off from the middle. It looks like a flat oval. It is funny to support the heavy giant antlers, and even turning its head seems particularly troublesome. . This may be why the other party brought three dogs that were about the waist of a human being. Since their bodies were also contaminated by the flesh and blood of various monster beasts, Lin Hao could only manage to get rid of the other party's slender claws and short short legs. From his ears, he roughly judged that these should be three mysterious poisonous jackals. But this kind of monster also acts in a group. It is not very toxic but has a strong smell. The purple water droplets on the thing and the extremely unpleasant smell are probably caused by these three mysterious poisonous jackals. But they usually travel together in groups of more than a dozen, and their cultivation level is not very high. The demon king is extremely powerful, and his character is even more cowardly. If there is any slightest sign of something amiss, the action will be interrupted immediately and move around. They ran away separately, so they would never dare to step into a territory like this that had the aura of the Demon King. Now there are not only three of them left, but their tails are still tightly tucked behind their legs. It is obvious that they did not come willingly, but were forced by other monsters to explore the way. That's what the thing standing behind them is causing trouble - as a monster, that thing stands like a kangaroo, and its head will twist slowly from time to time. At this time, those mysterious poisonous jackals will be even more frightened. People kept asking around on the ground, and would move around from time to time, but they couldn't find Lin Hao's specific location. "It's not their fault. After all, the cultivation of these monsters is low. Lin Hao's spiritual power has also recovered to some extent. He can't hide it from the Demon Emperor. It's easy to hide it from these little things. Besides, the smell of the blood-stained clothes scattered everywhere was really stinky and unbearable. The smells of monsters and humans, and because of the cold wind and running all the way, were indistinguishable. opened. It is estimated that in the nose of this mysterious poisonous jackal, the smell looks very strange, like a half-human, half-monster hybrid monster. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5011 Horrible Thing (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! So after only a few minutes of searching, the mysterious jackal was completely confused. The three of them were like ants on a hot pot, hurriedly poking their heads around, and their tails between their hind legs were almost broken. Their movements of searching around became slower and slower, and finally two of them had no choice but to stop their movements, then tremblingly stepped forward and stood quietly next to the poisonous kangaroo-like thing. There was deep fear in both pairs of eyes. One of them was a little more confident and found a small piece of Lin Hao's robe that he didn't know where to hide. It had more scarlet blood on it, and the smell of human beings was the strongest, so this Xuan Du was holding the piece of robe in its mouth. The jackal seemed very happy and ran back all the way. When it came to the end, it cautiously stopped, walked slowly to the other party's side, bowed its head respectfully, and placed the robe stained with human blood on the ground. Maybe for it, this was already the perfect completion of the character, but for that indescribable strange thing, it was like an insult thrown on its face. It suddenly raised its arm and suddenly pulled the thing in its hand. . Those are three ropes! Just now, Lin Hao only noticed the strange appearance all over its body, but he forgot to find out who made the loud slapping sound before. But now he could see clearly that they were three ropes wrapped around snake skins, scales, and some grass blades. One section was tied to the standing strange thing, hidden under various colors of flesh and fur, and the other end was deeply entangled. Tie it around the necks of the three mysterious poisonous jackals. The reason why Lin Hao didn't notice that there were ropes on the bodies of these three mysterious jackals was because the ropes were almost sunk into their flesh - no wonder the barks were so weak and scary, and the footsteps were so light, and they were covered by the quilt around their necks. He was strangled so tightly that he couldn't make any sound at all. If he looked at their limbs at this time, Lin Hao would be able to find that they were not the so-called thin limbs at all, but had almost no meat on them. The tails were not tightly clamped between the legs, but were cut off directly. , turning the long tail of demonstration into a small tail of shame. But Lin Hao didn't notice. He stared blankly at the strange thing raising its arms, making the rope tied to the Xuan Poison Jackal become tighter and tighter. He knew that the three monsters couldn't bear such a situation. Under pressure, he began to stand on tiptoes, trying hard to find a mouthful of life-saving oxygen. Their skin and flesh began to sag, foaming from the corners of their mouths, and the weak aura of the living on their bodies was disappearing bit by bit, even though they were all likely to die. Although they are irreconcilable enemies, Lin Hao still despises this kind of behavior. You can arrogantly attack your enemies, and you can tease them from a high position for fun, but what he hates most is this kind of human beings whose purpose is to torture and kill. ?? If rape is confidence in one's own strength, and teasing is a mockery of the enemy's weakness, then torture and killing are the bullying of those weaker than oneself by an incompetent person, which is a shame. People don¡¯t call beating a creature that is stronger than themselves a massacre, but they only call torture of a creature that is weaker than themselves a massacre. At this moment, this kind of massacre with huge disparity in strength was truly presented in front of Lin Hao, in such a disgusting and scalp-numbing way. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5012 Horrible Thing (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! He has seen monsters killing and devouring each other without mercy or covertly. That was enough to make him sick for a long time, but now this situation has exceeded his ability to stand by and watch. "A monster is a monster after all. With the name of a beast, it cannot be like a human being, with emotions, bottom lines, morals, perseverance and beliefs. Lin Hao asked himself, and he didn't think he was a good person. But when facing his enemies, he would just retaliate with tooth for tooth, eye for eye, humiliation for humiliation. He would rarely deliberately kill his enemies. That was something he would do to a weak person when he wanted to show off his strength, and he would never consider himself weak. He might be defeated, might flee, or might lag behind the opponent by a big margin in cultivation. Jie'er never thinks of himself as a weak person. The so-called most tenacious thing about human beings is not the so-called power, wealth and strength, but the spirit. Whether they are famous righteous people or notorious evildoers, they are just pursuing their own moral spirit. So even though it had nothing to do with him, and no matter what, Lin Hao slowly stood up, ready to vibrate the wings of firefly thunder and cut the opponent's head in half in the next moment. He has no intention of letting go of the three mysterious poisonous jackals that may reveal his whereabouts, so after killing the smelly weird thing, he will kill those mysterious poisonous jackals one by one and give them a good time¡ª¡ª As for the so-called "yelling when seeing injustice on the road", it was just that the attitude of this strange thing disgusted Lin Hao and aroused his murderous intention. We still need to clearly distinguish between ourselves and the enemy. But then, he heard a few small voices suddenly coming from the strange thing. It is a real, human-like speaking voice. It is neither as vague as a charlatan, nor as crude as the articulation of monsters, but as a real, human voice. Moreover, that voice, that tone, and that sentence were so real that they fell on Lin Hao like a bomb: "A first-class monster is too useless. Death seems to be a reward for you" " "Holy shit" Lin Hao couldn't help but cursed softly, wondering if his ears were damaged by the Demon Emperor or the Eight-Wrist Shiju, which was why he had such auditory hallucinations. But before he could give him two quick slaps to clear his mind, the other party sighed deeply and lowered his raised arms. I saw three sword lights flashing in the air, and the mysterious poisonous jackal stopped struggling instantly. Then the rope was suddenly spread out, allowing their corpses to plop to the ground, with their throats almost cut in half. , also began to bleed out gurglingly, and soon the ground beneath them was dyed red. Could it be an illusion? Lin Hao couldn't help but think, how could he appear in such an enemy? This was too shocking. Could it be that the blood power of the Moon Rock Vermilion Python was hypnosis? Could it be that I was transported to a snake den and was being eaten by a group of snakes, while I was still dreaming foolishly? This guess made Lin Hao's heart sink a little. He pinched his waist hard almost as a conditioned reflex. Mixed with the severe pain all over his body, physiological pain immediately surged in the corners of his eyes. Tears, looking pitiful (remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5013: Face Revealed (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! But unfortunately, nothing happened. The strange thing was still standing there, but it stopped talking. Instead, it chose to pace to the corpse of the mysterious poisonous jackal closest to him, lowering its head and groping for something. Immediately afterwards, Lin Hao saw that the other party had taken out a short knife as long as a palm, and began to skin the mysterious poisonous jackal with extremely skillful movements. This made the ravings of the human just now almost become a reality, and Lin Hao finally chose stood up. He fell from among the lush leaves and stepped on the solid ground. Although his palm was still holding the hilt of the sword tightly, and although the firefly wings behind him were ready to unfold, leading him to escape or attack, he was already under his feet. He slowly stepped out and approached the other party step by step. Maybe it was the various smells in the air that interfered with the opponent's judgment, or maybe it was the attire that made him lose the ability to detect the surrounding situation. When Lin Hao carefully stood behind the opponent all the way, he was still deeply impressed. Head hung. At the end of his exquisite skinning, in less than a minute, the pitiful Mystic Poison Jackal had turned into a large piece of bloody meat. While cutting it, the guy was gesturing at blood and blood on his body. fur. It looked okay from a distance, but now Lin Hao was standing behind the opponent. His strong willpower, which had escaped death several times, was about to fall apart under the smell that was so strong that it made his nose sore and numb. This made him not in the mood to pull out his knife and threaten the other party to see if it was an illusion or reality, so he quickly called out in a low voice: "Fat Tiger?" The opponent's skinning action suddenly paused, and then as if he had suffered a huge blow, his neck suddenly twisted. He did not look back at the speed of turning his head, but quickly and quickly, throwing his head directly. Feel. Lin Hao looked at the exaggerated range of movements and the angle of turning his head that could almost be called a wolf's look. He felt that his neck was about to snap with a crisp sound. He was suddenly shaken and couldn't help but tilt his head. Twist his neck. But the other party didn't react at all. He just kept looking like a wolf. The giant antlers were right under Lin Hao's chin. If he stood up a little, he could stab his throat directly. But the other party remained motionless, squatting on the ground like a stone statue, his eyes hidden under the blood stains and all kinds of messy fur, staring at Lin Hao's face. For Lin Hao, this kind of gaze lasted a second as long as ten thousand years. After all, the smell on the other person's body was so bad that his nose almost started to bleed. Fortunately, before Lin Hao became completely impatient, the guy finally took a few steps back, turned his body, neck and head, and squatted in the forest like an old man setting up a street stall. In front of Hao, he still held a short knife and the fur of a mysterious jackal in his hand, like a terrifying hunter selling products. "Boss" The other party was very hesitant when speaking, and his enunciation was even more unclear. Just like a child learning to speak, the sounds of each word were mixed together, making Lin Hao even more confused. "What the hell?" He pulled out the half-inch dragon chanting sword and flashed the green-white blade at the opponent, "**Say it again, otherwise I will be waiting for you in a world-class men's singles fight." Hearing this casual talk, the other party's voice suddenly rose more than ten degrees, and he shouted angrily at him: "Boss¡ª¡ª" (Remember this website's website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5014: Face Revealed (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! That voice was so shocking that even the roar of Yazu couldn't compare to the deafening sound. Lin Hao even subconsciously squinted his eyes in an attempt to cushion the impact on his ears. However, this bastard couldn't bear the stench all over his body without realizing it. Before the faint lingering sound of the eldest son's son dissipated, this guy immediately pounced on him, and the disgusting smell came from all directions quickly. It gathered into Lin Hao's nasal cavity, stimulating his already fragile brain nerves. Immediately afterwards, he clearly heard the sound in his head called the collapse of the strings of reason, and then his right foot suddenly lifted up, driven by the brain nerve called violence, and mercilessly moved towards him. He kicked him forward and said viciously: "Get out!!!" The opponent was not prepared at all, and was kicked out directly. His head hit the ground first, and then he was flipped over by the huge force. He rolled gracefully and quickly on the ground twice, and hit the tree with a plop. "Illusion, illusion" the guy stammered, and then stretched out his hand blankly, groping on the ground and body, as if he was looking for something. Lin Hao had pinched his nose unceremoniously and scolded the other person: "Tell me how many days have you not had a shower and what the hell is all this mess all over your body? Stand up quickly and I will take you there." Take a wash in the creek over there!¡± After finishing his comfortable roar, Lin Hao got up quickly - he was used to the pain all over his body, but that didn't mean it didn't exist. Suddenly, with such a kick and roar, the muscles that had just been stretched out for a while were suddenly stretched again, and he suddenly started to hurt. His teeth grinned, his back suddenly bent, and he almost knelt down. The other party was groping all over his body, and finally pulled out a dim blood talisman. When he looked up with joy, he saw Lin Hao half-bent, with a look of pain on his face. Suddenly, he forgot to send spiritual power inside so that the blood talisman could recognize the owner in front of him. He immediately climbed up from the ground and slid to Lin Hao's side with a few leaps and bounds. He nervously He grabbed the opponent's sleeve. "Boss, boss" he called in panic, his fingers like pliers, gripping the other person's arm tightly, which made Lin Hao feel even more painful. His face, which was already much rosy, suddenly turned pale. Go down. This made Yu Wenhu even more anxious, with tears almost falling out of his eyes. However, as if he suddenly realized something, he slapped the blood talisman against Lin Hao's forehead and stared straight up. color, waiting for that thing to light up. But the blood talisman seemed to be broken. It would light up and not light up for a while. It looked terribly uncomfortable, which made Yu Wenhu feel even more uncomfortable. He grabbed Lin Hao's arm harder and harder. "Is this an illusion?" He murmured, not knowing whether he was asking himself or Lin Hao, "Isn't this too real? This breath, this feeling, this living" Before he finished speaking, Yu Wenhu burst into earth-shattering cries. He held Lin Hao's arm and refused to let go. He looked at the blood talisman that flickered on and off and cried loudly, with tears pouring down like rain. I burst into tears. "Damn it, why are you crying!" Lin Hao gritted his teeth and yelled at the other party, "**I still want to cry!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5015 Finally reunited (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! He was already in enough pain all over, and his forehead was buzzing, not to mention that the smell of the other person penetrated directly into his nasal cavity, causing his brain, which could not handle it, to shut down. In the end, this bastard didn¡¯t just go away quickly, but he was still crying beside Lin Hao. It was simply the torture of torture, which made him cheer up and yell at the other party. After yelling, he still couldn¡¯t get angry, and then kicked him again, knocking the unsuspecting Yu Wenhu back two steps. As a result, this guy didn't notice the problem at all. Instead, he cried louder and trembled all over. He looked funny and scary. He stumbled and cried to Lin Hao: "Holy shit why do you keep kicking people?" The strength is exactly the same This illusion is too real" "I'm going to fuck you with illusions!" Lin Hao suddenly became extremely irritated and furious. The hand that was not held by the other party quickly released the Dragon Song Sword he was holding, and then he raised his hand and directly wiped the sword from his forehead. The blood talisman was torn off and he was about to throw it away. But Yu Wenhu's howling in his ears was really shocking. Despite the pain all over his body and the anger in his head, he didn't dare to tear the blood talisman directly into pieces. Instead, he paused in mid-air, and then twisted His wrist slapped against the opponent's forehead. "Stop crying!" He yelled helplessly, "My whole body hurts because of you, boss. How can I have time to make trouble with you! Besides, the demon emperor is still chasing me. Brother, please cry for a while. There are tens of thousands of miles around." All the monsters and beasts came over happily to have dinner!¡± These words were like a shot of extremely effective tranquilizer, which made Yu Wenhu suddenly calm down. Although he was still crying, it was not as shocking as before, and it relieved Lin Hao's irritable mood a lot. But the dirty fur on the opponent's body, the blood stains all over his body, and the unpleasant smell were still a big shock. And the most terrifying thing was that after experiencing the chaos just now, Lin Hao's current sense of smell was It's almost out of control, but I still feel strangely that the taste is very strange and addictive. "Go, go!" He shook off the opponent's arm in disgust, and immediately retreated ten meters away from Yu Wenhu. He held his nose and commanded the opponent, "Follow me, if you don't wash off your skin today, **I¡¯ll bury you and grow vegetables!¡± Yu Wenhu didn't answer. He nodded at him as if he was sleepwalking, and followed Lin Hao - he didn't get rid of these strange dirty things on his body, just like a zombie. Lin Hao took one step and he took another. When Hao stopped, he stopped too. Lin Hao turned to look at him silently, and he also turned to look back. "I think you are just stupid." The corners of Lin Hao's eyes twitched, and he had to take a few steps closer, pointing at the bloody monster fur on the opponent's body, "These things, all Take it off for me and throw it as far as you can, do you understand?" As soon as these words came out, it was like a bolt of thunder from the clear sky hitting Yu Wenhu's forehead. He was shocked all over. He held on to the giant antlers above his head, then slowly took off the thing and threw it away. At his feet. He looked at Lin Hao again, hesitated for a moment, then immediately raised his foot and kicked the giant antlers on the ground aside. The powerful antlers flew directly into the grass, without even a shadow being seen. . (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5016 Finally reunited (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Well, great." Looking at the other person's head that was finally exposed, Lin Hao nodded with satisfaction, "Don't stop, take off all those things!" After finishing speaking, he turned around and continued to lead the way, while Yu Wenhu took off his clothes all the way, and all the gadgets on his body were thrown into the dense bushes. It has to be said that this guy didn't know how many monsters he killed along the way. It wasn't until Lin Hao led him to the stream that he pulled off the last piece of monster fur that had dried blood on him. He slowly threw it aside. Immediately afterwards, as if he had done something huge and awesome, he looked at Lin Hao without blinking, his eyes still blank. Lin Hao, however, couldn't hold it back. He immediately turned his back and slightly supported his cheek with his right hand, pressing the moist corners of his eyes to prevent himself from crying at this time. This place is tens of thousands of miles away from the central altar. The one who found him first was neither Yaizhen, who was powerful as the Demon Emperor, nor the surrounding monsters. It was actually Yu Wenhu, a formation master with little melee ability. As soon as the other party took off his clothes, he knew why Yu Wenhu could come to him in such a short period of time through such barren mountains and mountains. This guy wasn¡¯t really thin to begin with. Every time he went out to drink and have fun, his belly was as obvious as that of a pregnant woman showing off her pregnancy. Lin Hao always laughed at her. But now that the other party has thrown away all those dirty and smelly monster furs, you can see that his body has lost almost half of its weight, with large and small wounds on his arms, tattered clothes, and even his chest, waist and back can be seen everywhere. claw marks of monsters. There are many scars across the entire body, some are scabbed, some are still turning white flesh, and the bones must have been exposed at that time. "If it were anyone else, Lin Hao would definitely ask in surprise, how did you survive? But when it happened to his brother, he couldn't say a word and could only turn his back weakly, unable to bear to look. "You" As soon as the words came out, Lin Hao could hear that his voice had become hoarse, so he had to pretend to cough twice before continuing, "Stop standing there stupidly, you are all smelly, hurry up Go and wash yourself in the water!" Yu Wenhu was stunned for a moment, and then nodded quickly to half of his back. Without taking off his dirty clothes, he stepped into the stream, and then plunged hard, sinking himself to the bottom of the stream. The cold stream water stimulated his whole body, and his dazed eyes finally came to his senses, and he looked straight at Lin Hao's legs - he was sitting in the stream, looking straight at it, and could only see it first Lin Hao's legs moved, so he immediately raised his head and looked at the other person's face for an unknown number of times today. "Holy shit" he sighed softly like a dream, "maybe I, Yu Wenhu, got lucky and stumbled upon the real thing" Lin Hao was originally feeling sad, but the other party suddenly said such a silly sentence, which made him want to laugh. "Hey, Fat Tiger, I want to ask you a question today, your boss." He leaned down and squatted by the stream, looking at the other person's face with the blood talisman on it, "What if it's an illusion?" Come out, if you ask me if I have seen the real thing, then I will definitely pat my chest and say that I am the real thing." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5017 As in a dream (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! The other party was stunned for a moment, maybe because his brain was already sleepwalking and could not handle such a complex problem at all. He immediately looked at him blankly and then asked: "Then what should I do? Are you genuine? ?¡± As soon as this question came out of his mouth, he seemed to suddenly remember something. His hands began to fumble around on his body again. After taking pictures of the stream, he suddenly realized that there was something in his field of vision. He raised his scarred arm, took off the blood talisman on his forehead, glanced at Lin Hao cautiously, then handed the blood talisman forward, and once again carefully placed it on Lin Hao's face. on the back of the hand. Seeing that the other party was very cooperative and motionless, Yu Wenhu felt a lot more at ease, and quickly bit his fingertip, smearing blood on it, and at the same time channeling spiritual power into it. But the talisman was still the same as before, flickering on and off, which was very disturbing. Yu Wenhu's expression also changed from full of hope to full of disappointment. "You are a fake." He announced dejectedly, "Your bloodline is different from the boss's." "I'm sorry to tell you." Lin Haoze took off the talisman and stuffed it back into the other party's hand roughly, "I am your boss, and I am a genuine person. I really can't be real anymore. That kind of thing.¡± "I don't believe it" The other party didn't waver at all, and even gave a helpless smile, then shook his head, "This blood talisman contains the power of the boss's bloodline. You simply can't match it, so it flickers and disappears." ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡± "That's not right." Lin Hao also shook his head with a serious face, and gave the opponent a powerful bang on his head, "If I don't match at all, will this blood talisman light up?" Hearing this, Yu Wenhu immediately looked at the blood talisman in his hand. He was silent for a while, and then hesitantly shook his head: "It should not light up" After finishing speaking, he raised his head again and silently looked at Lin Hao who was squatting in front of him - the stream was too cold, and Yu Wenhu was wrapped in thick monster fur along the way, and the temperature difference was huge. The side effects finally started, causing him to sniffle and sneeze loudly at the other person. "" Lin Hao endured this silently, pointed at the other person's head, and continued, "When your injuries are healed, I will beat you until you can't get up." But the other party didn¡¯t care what he said. His eyes suddenly lit up, and his sluggish aura suddenly became high. It was as if he had been resurrected by the blessing of God, and his whole body exuded the four characters of "energetic". ¡°Boss, you got the Qinglong bloodline!¡± He yelled at Lin Hao in surprise, ¡°No wonder it flickers off and on, it¡¯s because the concentration of the bloodline is not right!¡± "I got it, but after all, it is the power of blood, and it will take some time to completely integrate it." Lin Haoyan said to him concisely, "And the most serious thing is, although I got it, as the Demon Emperor He Longzi's Yaizhen was also alarmed by me." He pointed at himself, then at Yu Wenhu, and said again: "The two of us are now together in defeat, but we are being madly chased by the remaining monsters in the Forest of Beasts, and there is still an awesome guy among us. The alien beast that can¡¯t be reached is Jiaju.¡± (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5018 As in a dream (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Lin Hao was originally quite serious. He repeatedly mentioned the words "Demon Emperor" because he wanted the other party to realize the seriousness of the problem and quickly pack up and run away. But Yu Wenhu was immersed in the joy of finding Lin Hao. Quan Dang Demon Emperor and Qinglong Bloodline were farting, and he waved at each other proudly and shouted happily: "Boss, don't be a coward, aren't you just a duck? , let it come, come as you like, I will chop it up and make roast duck for it!" In the first half of the sentence, Lin Hao thought that the other party did not recognize the difference in strength. As soon as the second half of the sentence came out, Lin Hao confirmed that this guy had already lost his mind due to the long journey. "It's Yaizhen, Yaizhen! The Yaizhen of the Son of Dragon, the original holder of the Azure Dragon bloodline, the very awesome beast, the one even rarer than Qiongqi!" He repeated helplessly, but looked at the smiling face of the other party. , and can no longer emphasize the opponent's strength. "Come onit's useless to tell you this now." Lin Hao sighed, and saw the scars on the other person's body. His heart suddenly moved, and he pretended to be nonchalant and asked: "How did you find it all the way here ¡¤This is faster than the Demon Emperor." "Hey! That doesn't matter!" Yu Wenhu waved his hand and shouted to Lin Hao in an awe-inspiring manner, "Aren't you one for me and one for you? It's just to prevent something from happening to you along the way. There is no way or time to activate it. Talisman, I will bring the blood talisman to help you." He scratched his head, chuckled twice, and then continued: "But I didn't expect you to be so powerful, boss. You actually took the blood of the Azure Dragon from the group of monsters. It was like taking the opponent's head with thousands of troops. !¡± "Don't start the conversation with me." Lin Hao rolled his eyes at him, "How did you find him? Hurry up and share with me, otherwise the Demon Emperor will be in trouble if he uses this method to chase after him." "That's impossible." Yu Wenhu immediately denied, "Unless it doesn't want the monsters in the Forest of Beasts, it would use my method." He said it in an understatement, but Lin Hao felt more and more ashamed in his heart. The pain all over his body seemed to have suddenly disappeared. Only his hot heart was beating painfully in his chest. This made his face look a little serious. Yu Wenhu thought he had been avoiding the topic, so Lin Hao was seriously thinking about how to pry his mouth open, and couldn't help but smile at the other party again. "Boss, don't think about it." He explained to the other party with a smile, "This is the method of the formation master, and ordinary people cannot use it. Otherwise, it will be contaminated by the blood of the monster, or it will not be able to purify the debris and die. The meridians are all broken." "What do you mean?" Lin Hao's face suddenly turned cold, "What method did you use?" "It's easy to say, but difficult to do well." Yu Wenhu fumbled around on his body, then remembered that his outfit had been lost all the way, so he had to give up and touched his nose awkwardly. "Boss, look, don't those powerful monsters all have crystal nuclei in their bodies?" He explained while drawing random diagrams on the ground. "Actually, generally speaking, very few people use crystal nuclei in this way, because they are really not very useful and I don't know who to sell them to for money. Even if they are practicing elixirs, very few people will use crystal nuclei as auxiliary materials or main ingredients. Materials." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5019 A Difficult Journey (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "After all, there are few such recipes, and high-level crystal nuclei are rare compared to natural materials and earthly treasures, so there are fewer and fewer ways to use crystal nuclei." While talking, Yu Wenhu drew a crystal nucleus of a monster on the ground, and drew a diagram of the meridians of the human body next to it. It looked like a cult, so he almost turned around and told Lin Hao that if you believe in our Lord, you will have eternal life. "Although there is a large amount of energy belonging to monsters in the crystal core, they are no better than humans after all. They will not purify the spiritual energy of heaven and earth. They will only aimlessly acquire other monsters and various heavenly materials and earthly treasures. The energy in it.¡± "This causes the energy in the crystal core to be very complex. It includes some toxins contained in heavenly materials and earthly treasures, as well as the mixed power of other monsters and beasts. For humans, it only takes time to purify such a crystal core to absorb it. , it would be faster than practicing directly." "And using crystal nuclei to make elixirs is an act of purification in itself. Naturally, it does not require extra effort" At this point, Yu Wenhu suddenly paused and his eyes quickly glanced at Lin Hao's face. Pass. There was not even a second of this weird pause before Yu Wenhu coughed and continued: "But what about array masters? Array masters can also be regarded as using certain spells and materials to control the aura of heaven and earth. Purify it and then do what it¡¯s supposed to do.¡± "This is how I came all the way. After all, this is the forest of beasts. There is nothing else but a lot of monsters." He said to Lin Hao with a smile, "Every time I collect ten crystal cores, I will just draw a Use the formation on yourself to absorb the energy in those crystal nuclei, so that you will have the strength to continue on your way." "And thanks to the ability of this blood talisman, as soon as your teleportation failed, my formation immediately fell apart, so I know you must not know where you were teleported to." "This blood talisman contains the power of your bloodline. I drew a new formation on it, so I can use its light as a guide to find it bit by bit." After finishing speaking, he happily hugged Lin Hao and continued: "I didn't expect that God really paid off and found me!" "You don't know! When the mysterious poisonous jackal threw the blood-stained robe in front of me, I was completely unconscious. I thought you were really dead, boss. The blood talisman was also a few days ago It flickered on and off, which made me think that you were dying, boss, so I had to hurry up and go slowly along the way¡ª¡ª" "Why are you wearing the skins of so many monster beasts?" Lin Hao interrupted him directly, and then asked, "And the way you treated the mysterious poisonous jackal Yu Wenhu, this is not like you ¡¤¡± Hearing the other party calling his name seriously, Yu Wenhu was stunned and felt a chill in his heart. He knew that once Lin Hao called his name, he would have a serious conversation with him, and he didn't intend to let him get over it. He was silent for a while, with thousands of words flashing through his mind, but in the end he pursed his lips and said cautiously to the other party: "Bossyou are gonehow can you still make me smile all the way?" Looking for it?" It was very difficult for him to say this sentence, because it really contained too many emotions, so that after he finished speaking, his throat seemed to be strangled, and he couldn't breathe for a long time. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5020 A Difficult Journey (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! After stopping for a while, seeing Lin Hao just looking at him quietly without speaking, Yu Wenhu's heart became heavier. He opened and closed his lips, as if speaking was a painful torture for him. Refuses to speak. Finally he lowered his head and used the cold water - no, the stream water around Yu Wenhu was slightly warmed by his body temperature. It was warm when he held it up, but when he suddenly threw it on his face , but it still made him tremble all over. "I can't help it" he whispered, "I can hide my breath, but the breath hiding formation cannot follow me. Even if I make a talisman that can completely conceal my breath right away, it will take at least a day - I I can¡¯t wait, boss, this is the Forest of Beasts, I really can¡¯t wait.¡± He paused, sighed deeply, and then continued: "I had to leave immediately, so I killed the monsters around me and used their blood and fur as a cover - they didn't know what happened to them at that time, a Run outside with all your strength." "I was a little worried at first, thinking that if I slaughtered their compatriots like this, I would anger the monster beasts or something. But I found that they ignored me completely, and I could kill them in any way I wanted, as long as they didn't block the way. Everything is easy to say.¡± "So as you can see, I walked around and killed many monsters that I can't even remember, so I ended up in this sloppy look" "What about the crystal core?" Lin Hao interrupted him again, and then asked, "You said you used the formation to absorb the crystal core, so where is the formation?" "How did I know this!" Yu Wenhu exclaimed aggrievedly, "I always follow the paintings. The Forest of Beasts is so big, who knows when and where I painted!" "Are you lying to me?" Lin Hao raised his eyebrows and said to the other party very arrogantly, "When I lied to the girl, you didn't know where to pee, and you still dared to lie to me? Are you itchy?" The other party's eyebrows furrowed, and before he could say anything in defense, Lin Hao said again: "You don't even want to wait for the time to draw a Tibetan Breath Talisman, and you still stop drawing the formation after asking me for ten crystal nuclei? , are you kidding me if you have the guts?" Yu Wenhu's expression suddenly changed from full of grievance to "Boss, you are so awesome, you really make me fall in love!" He even silently gave Lin Hao a thumbs up. But the other party ignored him, reached out and grabbed Yu Wenhu's clothes, and threatened with a serious expression: "Take off this clothes." "Damn it, you can't be a hooligan if you disagree!" Yu Wenhu immediately backed away, and he also grabbed his clothes unyieldingly, "If you have something to say, talk it over. There is nothing that can't be solved. Taking off your clothes is too much!" "Are you going to take it off?" Lin Hao narrowed his eyes and pointed at him threateningly, "If you don't want to take it off, I will help you take it off. You can take it off yourself and suffer less." Hearing this, Yu Wenhu¡¯s arrogance suddenly disappeared by half, he looked around again, and finally nodded reluctantly to Lin Hao. He turned around in the water, pulled back his tattered robe, and showed his back to Lin Hao¡ª¡ª I don¡¯t know how it was done, but there was a somewhat complicated formation drawn on it, and in the center of the formation was a small circle, just the right size to place the crystal core. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5021 Sharing joys and sorrows (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Isn't this a hassle-free thing" Yu Wenhu still argued in a low voice, "Besides, I am different from ordinary formation masters. It is not a big deal to have this formation tattooed on my body. Many people do this. Woolen cloth¡¤¡¤¡¤" But to Yu Wenhu's expectation, Lin Hao didn't get angry with him this time. He just looked at him silently for a few times, then patted his shoulder and told him to wash his body quickly and stop acting like a yellow flower girl. Her shoulders are half exposed here. He couldn't tell what Lin Hao was thinking, so he nodded obediently, soaked himself in the stream, and washed himself vigorously. Lin Hao, as if he was very tired, walked to the tree closest to the stream. Underneath, he slowly leaned there and closed his eyes. With his eyes closed, Yu Wenhu didn¡¯t open his eyes until Yu Wenhu had completely knocked him over. He maintained the same movement from beginning to end, leaning against the big tree like a stone statue. Yu Wenhu changed into new clothes and burned the old and worn-out clothes on fire. Then he walked into Lin Hao and sat down cross-legged next to him. There was silence between the two people for a long time before Yu Wenhu suddenly said: "Boss, look at the tomb of Emperor Yaoguang at that time. If I hadn't come out in time, senior brother Yaoguang's counterattack before his death might have been real. Was it successful?" "But the boss didn't say anything. I was the one who said coolly that I could leave it to you. If you really died like that, Yu Wenhu would live like a dead person for half his life." His words were gentle, his words were clear, and his logic was very clear. He paused briefly before continuing, "The boss didn't say anything at the time, so now, the boss doesn't care about anything I do - that's how brothers should be. Their lives are tied together." After finishing speaking, Yu Wenhu said no more, but opened his kit, took out several blank talismans, and then took out a rat-whisker pen with the tip dipped in ink, and began to write on it. Painting, I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m tinkering with. Lin Hao seemed to have really fallen asleep, neither speaking nor answering. When Yu Wenhu had drawn half of the third talisman, he suddenly opened his eyes and replied slowly: " I knowI understand" "Then what should we do now?" Yu Wenhu did not raise his head to look at the other person, but continued to draw the talisman in his hand. While speaking, he quickly completed the third talisman with a flurry of strokes, "According to what you said, boss. , then the Demon Emperor is still chasing us, should we continue to run and wait for the fusion of your bloodline, boss, or should we fight him head-on?" Lin Hao did not respond, but with a sudden thought, he readjusted the progress bar for promotion to Martial Emperor, and looked at the large percentage above which was sixty-four - logically speaking, he should not only run, but also It's the kind of person who runs around the map with his tail between his legs. But Lin Hao knew in his heart that he was not a so-called "reasonable" person, so he turned off the progress bar for promotion to Emperor Martial with an expressionless face, nodded to Yu Wenhu, and replied concisely: "Fight." "I knew it." Yu Wenhu raised his eyebrows and said happily to Lin Hao, "Boss, we will be very busy next. After all, I am an array mage. I am not good at anything else. Ambushes are just a matter of time. It¡¯s accurate!¡± (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5022 Sharing joys and sorrows (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Although Yu Wenhu's journey here was extremely difficult, he had really accumulated a lot of various crystal nuclei and materials. Since Lin Hao was the alchemist walking sideways on the mainland, he simply threw away most of the medicinal materials. other side. He himself began to wander around in the territory of the Moon Rock Vermilion Python, digging a piece of soil here, cutting a few branches there, and turning back from time to time to ask Lin Hao about the fighting method of the Demon Emperor, and he was able to follow the instructions. He nodded like an immortal, then turned around and walked away, then wandered around in the other person's territory, and even picked up the corpses of the three mysterious jackals. Lin Hao naturally handed over all the materials to the system and asked the other party to refine all the elixirs for him one by one, and then threw them into his bag for later use. As someone who has been through life and death with Yu Wenhu many times, he is not worried about the other party's mischief. He will give blood if he wants it. If he wants to help with transfusion of spiritual power, he will go over to help with transfusion of spiritual power. The rest of the time is spent on cultivating his health and recuperating, striving for success. Before the Demon Emperor comes, let yourself return to your peak state. Although I didn¡¯t take a few blows at my peak state before falling down, I still had to bear as many hits as I could. In such an efficient division of labor, most areas of the Moon Rock Vermilion Python are decorated with various formations, and many places are hooked with thin lines, with attack talismans hanging underneath. What's even worse is that Yu Wenhu even tied many surrounding trees with thin strings. After that, he pressed the height of the strings almost to the ground, then buried the talismans in the ground, and forced Lin Hao to tie up the terrain. The positions of the traps and traps were all memorized to prevent any accidental injuries caused by turning around and attacking. Lin Hao divided the elixirs. As the main force in fighting and fighting, he took about two-thirds of the elixirs, and stuffed the rest into Yu Wenhu's bag. As for the crystal nuclei, they were all refined by him into various elixirs for restoring spiritual power - with Yu Wenhu's formation purification, these demon king crystal nuclei were just like mass-produced rapid recovery elixirs. , on average, every three or four pills can be made into a very effective Spirit-Absorbing Pill. It¡¯s a pity that their cultivation level is not low. This kind of spirit-accumulating pill that instantly replenishes spiritual power requires at least thirty pills to be able to replenish the whole body¡¯s spiritual power immediately. But after all, the battle with the Demon Emperor is not about winning, but about dragging. Lin Hao also deliberately calculated the progress bar for promotion to Martial Emperor. He estimated that at this speed, when the territory of the Moon Rock Vermilion Python is completed and the sun rises the next day, it is estimated that the progress bar will increase to 100%. Ninety-one or so. The most obvious thing is that as the number of progress continues to increase, the spiritual energy in his body becomes more and more abundant, the effect of the power of blood becomes more and more obvious, and the damaged meridians recover much faster. And as he expected, when the sun rose, the progress bar for promotion to Martial Emperor passed the 90% mark and reached 91%, which was just shy of his budget. "It should just stop coming." This made Lin Hao couldn't help complaining, "If it continues like this, I will be promoted directly, and you still use this bastard to come to me?" "Come on, boss, stop complaining." Yu Wenhu lay down on the tree opposite, so sleepy that he couldn't even open his eyelids. "Hurry up and go to sleep. You can rest as long as you want before it comes. This is a unique event. A tough battle." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5023 Taking a break from the busy schedule (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Even so, the two of them were exhausted all the way. Now that they had finished their work, they could lie down and stretch their sore backs, so that their tense nerves could relax. Naturally, they fell asleep as soon as they closed their eyes. Although the sun is strong this summer, the lush trees in the Forest of Beasts are no joke. They say they will block the sun's rays tightly for you, but they won't give you any light at all. Only the pitiful bottom of the tree trunks will shine. A little sunshine. While half asleep, Lin Hao felt a sudden gust of wind blowing in his ears, and then a sharp bird's beak grabbed his ears and dragged Lin Hao awake. It is just a translucent talisman bird, which is usually of no use. It is said that there used to be a powerful magician who always forgot things, so he created such a talisman in a rage. As long as it is arranged according to the established spells, the opponent can do it. Something very simple. For example, it can be turned into words to remind you what to do today, or it can be used as a warning to the surrounding brains. Once the surrounding spells are triggered, it will immediately wake you up. Seeing that Lin Hao was still dazed and rubbing his eyes, the talisman bird immediately became unhappy. It kept pecking at the opponent's thigh with its sharp beak, which made him wake up immediately from the pain. But the talisman bird still didn't stop and tried to peck Lin Hao's nose. He was so angry that he immediately raised his arm, pinched the talisman flying in the wind on the other person's back, pulled it off, and threw it directly to the ground. . As soon as the talisman disappeared, the talisman bird immediately turned into air, returning Lin Hao's innocence. He looked across again, and Yu Wenhu also climbed up. At this moment, he looked solemnly at something in his hand, and then whispered to Lin Hao: "It comes from the northwest. There is a trap there. Say It might trigger.¡± They all have talismans with communication formations hanging under their clothes, and each has a small gem in their ear. As long as they are not too far away, it is just like modern radios, very convenient to use. "Let's get closer." Lin Hao also said softly, "It will come in sooner or later anyway, why not let us get there first, maybe we can lead the other party into a trap." Yu Wenhu nodded, and the two of them held their breath at the same time, stepping forward along the tree trunk one to the left and one to the right - their speed was not fast, but they tried to be quiet and steady, for fear that the Demon Emperor would find them halfway. After all, they have put so much effort into setting it up. If the other party chooses to be reckless and happens to avoid all the traps and formations, those two people will be so angry that they will die in the Forest of Beasts and curse the law of heaven. . Fortunately, when Lin Hao and Yu Wenhu took their positions on the northwest side, one on the left and one on the right, according to the established plan, one of the formations happened to be touched. That is a frost-like deceleration formation. If it were applied to an ordinary person, he would be transformed into an ice sculpture on the spot. But for the Demon Emperor, it would probably be a pediatric formation like a light snowfall. They didn¡¯t dare to get too close. As long as they stopped at the extreme distance of about one mile from the other party, their spiritual power and soul power became prohibited items, and they could only rely on a pair of eyes to watch the other party¡¯s situation from a distance. Lin Hao¡¯s field of view was slightly better, and he could easily see the other party¡¯s four feet¡ªthe four feet were now stepping on a small patch of snow, motionless for some reason. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5024 Taking a break from the busy schedule (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! He was wondering why the other party stopped because of this small formation, and when he wanted to poke his head out to take a look again, the demon emperor, no, it was Yazui, suddenly started laughing. Its laughter was so contagious that it reminded Lin Hao of the laughter of Emperor Canglan for a moment - in fact, if one were a human and the other a monster, both of them would behave and speak with the ease of a superior, and With strong strength and absolute right to speak, they are also the leaders of their own race. "But compared to Emperor Canglan, who can only be regarded as leading a small group of humans, this emperor's scope of command covers all monsters and beasts, and he is a true king. So when this guy speaks, his arrogance is the most obvious. He doesn't have the care for talents like Emperor Canglan. Every word he speaks is filled with the arrogance of "I am the strongest in the world." When he heard the other party¡¯s laughter, Lin Hao felt his scalp numb, and he immediately recalled in his mind that when the other party was pressing him to the ground and beating him, he laughed at him one after another. ¡°Maybe most strong people are either talkative or facially paralyzed,¡± he comforted himself. "It's really interesting!" The laughter of Yaizhen suddenly stopped, and then continued, "You are just one - no, you are just two human beings. Even if you have a certain level of cultivation, you have never been able to do anything in your life. You happen to have done a few big things, do you think you can be my opponent?" It stepped lightly, and the frost spread by this formation shattered into pieces, and the ground under its feet was instantly stained with a scorched black color. "You just don't understand that I am the son of a dragon, a tyrannical emperor who is destined to subvert this continent again. I am not something you mortals can look up to, nor can you stop me with your ant-like strength!" After saying this, it quickly stepped forward without any hesitation in its steps, and rushed straight towards Lin Hao, surprising the two people hiding in the tree. Yu Wenhu is still hesitating. He has never seen the real Demon Emperor, nor has he fought against him. He just thought that Yaizhen was making nonsense there, trying to lure them out. But considering the real strength of the Martial Emperor, he couldn't help but feel flustered. He always felt that the other party had really discovered them, but with the breath-hiding talisman and Meng Yue's ability to cover the body, how could it be so? Is it easy to be discovered by the other party? However, Lin Hao was much more decisive than him. As soon as Yaizhen started to run, he immediately turned around and walked away. His idea of ????escape was so clean and neat, not sloppy at all, Yu Wenhu was shocked when he saw it. "This Yaizi Ao is so powerful. If it hadn't been talking nonsense to me, it wouldn't have allowed me to wait until the teleportation appendix took effect." Lin Hao quickly explained to the communication formation, "It wants the blood of Qinglong, and it won't do anything to it. How about you, you only come to chase me, you just need to activate the formation at the right time," Yu Wenhu immediately nodded, turned around and ran away to the other side, while Lin Hao immediately mobilized all his spiritual power, and the firefly wings on his back also immediately spread out. Blessed by the recovery speed of the Xuanwu bloodline, although these wings were severely injured before, after a short period of rest and a spoonful of elixirs, they are now almost completely healed. Only the lightning wrapped around them is still slightly visible. dimmer than before. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5025 Huge Disparity (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! He is now almost as good as he was in his heyday. Every time he flaps his wings, he can take him far forward. However, Yaizhen doesn't know the terrain and situation here, and there are formations blocking him along the way. Logically speaking, no matter what happens, the opponent will be at least half a step behind Lin Hao. But the truth of the matter is that powerful forces can really do whatever they want - the traps, talismans, and even chains they have conceived have all become meaningless under the opponent's hands. Even if there are occasional formations that cause a little trouble to it, it is just because the flames of explosions are too bright and block Yazui's sight. So just as Yu Wenhu landed under the tree and activated the largest ancient formation against monsters, Yaizhen had already caught up with Lin Hao. The horns on its forehead were raised high, and it was pointed at the human being whom it had chased all the way. It wanted to stab the other person's heart directly and press his throat under its feet to suck blood. That is the respect and pride that belongs to the king. It thinks that this human has been running for long enough. If it is delayed for a while, the other person will turn into a terrible opponent. Long enough, it thinks that this human is worthy of respect and valuable. Trampled by it. Although Yaizhen knew in his heart that the other party had made sufficient preparations and was waiting for him to step into the trap, how could the majestic carriage care what the poor Mantis did to him? Yaizhen simply caught up with him easily. When the opponent twisted his body and swung his sword, he let out an angry roar like a king. Then, in an instant, he turned into dozens of black thin swords and struck at Lin Hao. But with the first blow, Yu Wenhu already understood why Lin Hao was so cautious in making the choice of "escape" or "fight". Even after thinking about it, he didn't have the motivation to plan happily as usual. Just like doing any daily work, just try your best to do it well, there is no need to be perfect. Now he understands that what he has in front of him is a real demon emperor. No, you can't even describe its strength by calling it a demon beast. You can only say that it is a - a person who is as powerful as it is. Said to be the emperor of monsters who could subvert the continent. Black thin swords fell in front of Lin Hao like rain, and the first three clanged against his sword edge. The dragon chanting sword of Shu Kingdom, which had never been in a confrontation, suddenly hit it like an autumn wind sweeping through it. Generally, the trembling is constant. What followed was a one-sided crushing. The black thin swords were swept down one after another, and they rushed towards Lin Hao's body one after another. Some of them were scattered by the dragon chanting sword, and some were deeply embedded in Lin Hao's body. In his body, the blood dyed the newly replaced robe red again. Smelling the rich smell of blood in the air, Yaizhen let out an almost intoxicated sigh, and stepped forward with graceful and arrogant steps, bit by bit. Lin Hao knew in his heart that the opponent's move couldn't be simpler. He himself had used it before, but his was a rain of arrows condensed by spiritual power, while the opponent was a thin sword condensed from unknown black mist. But even if you understand in your heart, you even know where the opponent's next attack will come from and how many there will be, but you can't completely avoid it, and you can only take a few damage from each blow. Because it was too fast, it was far beyond the attack that Lin Hao could handle now, and it was an insurmountable gap. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5026 Huge Disparity (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! ??For example, if the speed at which Lin Hao attacks is like stepping on the accelerator of a top-notch sports car, it will have the effect of running away all the way. The speed at which Yaizhen attacks is like a phantom motorcycle in a science fiction movie. One second you see the opponent stepping on the accelerator, and the next second the opponent has turned into a ray of light and shadow, traveling across the sky. This is the gap between realms, and Lin Hao can still manage to support a few moves under this gap, which is already the ultimate operation within the limit. He is not so much blocking the opponent's attack as predicting the opponent's attack, and then waving his wrist in advance to let the sword edge block it, so as to prevent himself from being suddenly pierced by thousands of arrows. But for Yaizhen, this is an unchanging daily routine, a constant power - it doesn't even care about Yu Wenhu, who is constantly making small moves next to it, nor does it care about the formations that the opponent has laid down one after another. It only wants the blood of the Azure Dragon, and as long as Lin Hao dies and eats his body, it will turn into a real Azure Dragon and become the only king on this road. From now on, no one, or in other words, no living thing can compete with it. Even Tiandao, who has always hated the monsters, will not attack it easily. For Yaizhen, this cannot even be called an ideal or a goal, but an innate part. To put it more tackily, it means that you are destined to follow this path. Whether you block it or support it, it is Such a fate. And in the midst of such a one-sided crushing, a huge emotion like a surging undercurrent lingered on Yasu's body, like an approaching hurricane or an impending heavy rain, making the leaves tremble and the earth shaking. Stained with deathly silence. That isthe violence engraved in the bones Violent people with power may laugh, cry, or get angry. They may accomplish nothing, they may pursue fame and fortune, or they may have no reputation, but they are all superficial and part of the cover-up. Its bones are filled with the word violence, and its back will never bend. Whenever a creature crosses the red line, it actually lifts its mask and sees what it holds in its hands. The golden battle representing power will stand up silently. Sharp claws will seize the throats of these ignorant people, the blood cross of atonement will be prepared, and the sharp thorns will become ropes to bind the limbs. Blood is the inlaid ruby, the wailing is the ritual music played, and the fear is the praise that reaches the ears. This is the path of Jizhen, as it says itself - "Spurned by my father, cried by my mother, with a sword in my mouth and a beast of anger in my eyes! Death is my body, and killing is my true name!" Lin Hao couldn't stop the opponent from pressing forward step by step, nor could he inflict any injuries on it that were enough to harm its life. Everything he did was like the mantis' arm blocking the car in the opponent's mouth. The next moment, it would be run over by the wheels. Become part of the earth. "Boss¡ª¡ª!" Yu Wenhu was about to collapse. After he became an array master, this was the first time he encountered an enemy that he could not shake. All strategies and traps were useless in front of the opponent, so he had no choice but to pull out the long sword from his waist, run over in three steps and two steps at a time, and with a touch of his toes, he pounced towards Yaizhen. The talismans also came out of his cuffs and stuck to the opponent's body one after another. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5027 The Red Lotus of Destruction (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! As soon as those talismans touched Yaizhen's body, they were immediately activated by the surging spiritual power, turning into a variety of attacks, hitting the opponent's scales. "It's useless." Yazhen said in an understatement, but the fact was exactly what it said. Those talismans were not so much attacking it as polishing its scales, and they had no effect at all. This made Yu Wenhu stunned, and he subconsciously swung the sword edge and slashed towards the opponent's head, but the black thin sword had already formed in the air, but a dozen of them suddenly stabbed down, and Yu Wenhu was nailed. On the ground. "This is where you humans are weak." Yazui chuckled softly, "Weak creatures always join together for warmth. Little do they know that it is this kind of ignorant thinking that makes them like ants, allowing themselves to be trampled by the strong." "No -" Lin Hao suddenly laughed, and for the first time in this hugely disparate battle, he stepped forward despite being injured, and suddenly approached Yaizhen. "The weak may not always be in groups, and the strong may not be alone. I have known this truth since elementary school." The smile on his lips still disappeared, and his figure was almost only one step away from Yaizhan, and he could put himself The head was sent into the other person's mouth. He even opened the Dragon Sword, thrust the blade towards the opponent's scales, and then suddenly slashed with the sword, trying to chop off the opponent's horn. These acrobatic behaviors made Yaizhen burst out laughing, feeling that the other party was really stupid for thinking that such an attack would hurt him. It jumped forward without hesitation, and its sharp four claws suddenly pressed on Lin Hao's shoulders. Then it opened its mouth and bit the opponent's throat - but the damn Dragon Song Sword was lying across Lin Hao's shoulders. In front of Hao's chest, as the last line of defense, he clung to Zi'a's place. "What's the point of this!" Yaizhen roared, causing hundreds of black thin swords to suddenly fall from the sky. Like an execution, they pinned Lin Hao to the ground and penetrated the opponent's limbs. Blood poured out of the wound one after another, making Lin Hao's face pale, but he still did not let go of the Dragon Sword in his hand, and faced the opponent with an expression that was half-smiling but not smiling. ????????????????????????????????????????. "Of course it makes sense -" Lin Hao didn't know what the other person was thinking. He only knew that his left hand could be shown, so he continued to answer, "Unlike you monsters, we humans don't all respect martial arts." ¡ª¡ªOur backbone is part of who we are, and it just so happens that my backbone is extra strong.¡± Then he suddenly roared: "Yu Wenhu!" Yaizhen didn't know their names, but he also knew that humans would not shout their own names, so he subconsciously looked to the side. The other human being who was originally nailed there has disappeared, and there are only a few torn sleeves on the ground, as well as dazzling red blood on the ground. "Coming!" Yu Wenhu also shouted. His expression was serious and his eyebrows were furrowed. He didn't feel like he was waving his sword randomly when he rushed towards Yaizhen just now, intending to break the pot and give up on himself. His naked arms were covered with scarlet blood, and he quickly took a deep breath, then suddenly used his spiritual power and slapped the ground hard! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5028: The Red Lotus of Destruction (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! The dazzling translucent white light suddenly rose from the ground. It was neither the traps that Yazui had seen along the way, nor those trivial formations, but the red demon-slaying formation that was launched using the blood of Yu Wenhu as a primer! From the very beginning, the two of them had understood that Yaizhen, as the Demon Emperor, could not be defeated by just one plus one equaling two. The so-called resistance, traps, and talismans are all part of the plan. Compared with Jiaju, their own weakness is real and cannot be changed in a short time. But this can also be used, it is a point that can extend countless possibilities, a key point that can reverse the situation of the war and give people hope! It was precisely because this weakness was noticed by Jiazui that they were able to walk all the way without missing any flaws. It was precisely because Jaizui's eyes were as high as the top and he was an incomparably powerful monster that did not even bother to use it against Lin Hao and Yu Wenhu. With a crushing fatal blow, they were still alive until now and had lured the other party to this specific location. All kinds of factors were superimposed together, and this extremely small blood array was able to be activated, turning into tens of millions of tons of huge coercion, slamming into Yaizhen's body. This is probably the first time in the life of this son of dragon that he has been tricked by the human beings whom he most despises in his life. He really couldn't break free from the formation immediately, but was pressed down so hard that his head and body were lowered. Quite a few points. And Yaizi's scale-covered neck was also pressed down, and it was only less than an inch away from the edge of the Dragon Sword that Lin Hao placed across his chest. It's a pity that Lin Hao knew how strong the opponent's scales were, so he didn't try to raise his hands and cut his throat. Secondly, this formation was not targeted, but also group-based, so it was like tens of millions of tons of pressure. , and also pressed on Lin Hao's limbs. That¡¯s why he didn¡¯t immediately taunt Yaizhen. Instead, he tightened his muscles, gritted his teeth, and slowly showed his left hand in front of the opponent. He wanted to say that you are an idiot. I didn¡¯t expect that dad and I have a special trick to beat the bottom of the box. But when I open my mouth, I will spit out several mouthfuls of blood. It is really embarrassing, so I have to say nothing and only express myself with my eyes. of contempt. And as Lin Hao slowly opened the five fingers of his left hand, a beautiful red lotus appeared in his hand - that was Lin Hao's final trump card, the Red Lotus of Annihilation! After his strength reached the peak of the Martial Emperor, the condensed red lotus also changed. It no longer looked like an earth-shattering move, but like a real red lotus. Every inch of the texture can be seen. It is clear and clear, and the stamens and petals silently tell the beauty of flowers. What is even more amazing is that if you look carefully at the center of the red lotus, you can see that the stamens are lit with wisps of firelight. Under the reflection of the red petals, it exudes a soft golden light. "Huh¡ª¡ª" Yaizhen laughed again, and the scales on his body opened and closed again, making a constant sound of metal collision, "You think that such a move can hurt me even¡ª¡ª" Before it could finish its words, it saw Lin Hao suddenly coughing up a mouthful of blood, then raised his left arm, quickly moved it forward, and stuffed the Red Lotus of Annihilation into himself with an expressionless expression. mouth. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5029 Sudden Disillusionment (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Yaizhen was stunned for a moment - although he didn't understand human culture very well, he still knew what politeness was. But before he could speak, a big move was suddenly put in his mouth, and he couldn't handle it. This is like a fight between knights in ancient times. People in this circle are introducing themselves to each other, he is from Huashan, she is from Emei, etc., but an unknown junior with low martial arts comes up. They neither introduced themselves nor interrupted your self-introductions. Just when everyone was exchanging pleasantries, they suddenly took out a submachine gun from their arms and made a few clicks, killing everyone. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? away from you, because the opponent not only didn't play according to the routine, but also gave you a knife with his backhand, who wouldn't be confused? What's more, it's the same person who has been sleeping underground for thousands of years. It held the Red Lotus of Nirvana in its mouth, and for a moment it didn't know whether to spit it on Lin Hao's face or swallow it into its stomach. It could only stare at Lin Hao. At this moment, this guy's behavior pattern has been completely broken, and all the domineering looks of the king are gone, only the confusion all over his body is the most obvious. And Yaizhen just watched Lin Hao slowly smile to himself, then raised his arms, the sleeves covered his face, and the Nirvana Red Lotus finally burst out - of course, it was at Yaizhen's mouth. inside. Although there is a difference in strength, it is the Red Lotus of Annihilation that condenses almost four-fifths of Lin Hao's spiritual power. It is a card at the bottom of the box. The moment it is played, there is not much strength left in the body. Therefore, Yu Wenhu left the formation at his feet in an instant, jumped up, and then grabbed the other party's shirt, suddenly pulled Lin Hao out of Yaizhen's body, and smashed him to the side. When they both fell to the ground, the Red Lotus of Annihilation had already exerted its full power - it first exploded Yaizi's mouth into a bloody mess, then opened it wide in the air, and then set off a huge shock wave. , Lin Hao and Yu Wenhu, who had stopped running, were thrown away and hit the tree trunk with two thuds. Fortunately for Yu Wenhu, he had already taken several pills before launching the attack, so even though the legitimate daughter was limp at the moment, she still had the strength to stand up. Lin Hao was even more miserable as he was chased and beaten by Jizhen all the way. At this time, not only his limbs were bleeding, but his spiritual power was also drained away by the red lotus of death. Without any leftover, he could only lie down like a salted fish. On the ground, the only thing that can move freely is the eyes. "Boss, are you okay?" Yu Wenhu got up from the ground, filled his mouth with pills, and walked towards the other party, "The blood is so bloody." He leaned down, supported Lin Hao's upper body, and stuffed two spirit-accumulating pills into his mouth, which at least allowed warm spiritual power to flow through the dry meridians again. "It's impossible to be fine." The other party coughed twice and vomited out a mouthful of blood. Then he seemed to feel much more comfortable. He said teasingly to Yu Wenhu, "That's an opponent who is a level above us. He's not dead. That¡¯s all the blessing among misfortunes.¡± Yu Wenhu chuckled. Before he could say anything, he saw Lin Hao's expression change suddenly. He then forced himself to sit up and tried to push Yu Wenhu to the ground, but he quickly shouted: "Lie down -" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5030 Sudden Disillusionment (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Before he could speak, Yazhi had already arrived behind Yu Wenhu. In just a blink of an eye, the opponent's lower abdomen was already pierced with dozens of black thin swords. As soon as Yazhen stepped on it, Yu Wenhu was thrown aside as casually as a rag. Lin Hao watched the other party approaching him expressionlessly. In fact, his palms were sweating like crazy, and his back was already covered in cold sweat. All over. Originally, the blue -gray scales were criticized, and the other party was red scales at this moment, and the corner on the forehead also turned into two. It's just that the extra one was broken, and the gap was full of holes. It was obviously not chopped off during the battle, but someone forcibly grabbed the dragon's horn, and then relied on absolute strength to suddenly break the horn. . "This is really a pain I haven't experienced in a long time." Yaizhen's nose and muzzle have been completely blown to bits, but the fiery red scales are like some kind of panacea that can kill flesh and bones. Wherever it is spread, the skin and flesh there will start to grow rapidly like a plant, until the red scales spread over it and cling to the new skin and flesh underneath. "How do you understand, a mere human being?" Yaizhen was really angry. The golden light in his eyes was like the gaze of death, and the blood in Lin Hao's body seemed to freeze. He could hear his heart beating violently, jumping back and forth at an almost convulsive frequency, making his brain dizzy and making his whole body even weaker, let alone his arms. He couldn't even raise his head to look directly at It is extremely difficult to see the opponent's eyes. "This is our Blue Dragon bloodline. Even if our bodies are stripped away by the way of heaven, they are still my property!" It took a step forward, and with just a brief glance, dozens of black thin swords suddenly cut through the air, They were all nailed to Lin Hao's legs. That move left no room for him to survive. The place where it was pierced was Lin Hao's kneecap. The blood immediately dyed the cloth red like a stream, and then gurgled down to the ground, dyeing the soil in front of Lin Hao. It was blood red - he could even see the wild flower dyed red, blooming gorgeously towards him. "Challenge our authority again and again!" Yazui roared angrily, and dozens of black thin swords condensed into shape again, and they were nailed hard on Lin Hao's elbow. This made his hand holding the sword hilt loosen immediately. Only his fingertips were still stubbornly hooked on the sword hilt, and he tried his best to raise his head in an attempt to look directly into the opponent's eyes. But Yaizhen suddenly sneered, then raised his claws and stamped hard on his hand - the sound of broken bones could be clearly heard, and the smell of blood immediately filled Lin Hao's mouth, and half of his eyes were red. But the most terrifying thing is that the Dragon chanting sword, which has never really tasted defeat, actually let out a loud "Cang!" under the opponent's trampling! That sound was really terrifying, as if it had announced the fate of this sword. It made Lin Hao's nerves tense, and his eyes were tinged with a golden light at some point. "You dare?!" He threatened through gritted teeth, "If you dare to do this, I will chop off your remaining dragon horn and use it as a sword edge!" (Remember this site's website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5031: Burning eyes (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "The tone is quite loud." Yaizhen glanced at him, and Lin Hao's unwilling and angry face was vaguely reflected in his burning golden pupils, "Most human beings are like this. They always think that relying on the blessing of heaven, everything will be fine. Change something." "Actually?" Its face moved. It was obviously the face of a strange beast, but you could clearly feel that the other person was smiling. It was the kind of mocking that would be contemptuous and dismissive when a person raises his eyebrows carefully. The sharp claws stepped down again, and dozens of black thin swords suddenly appeared, and then they hit the sword's edge, which actually caused a crack in the body of the Dragon Sword. Lin Hao's eyes were about to burst open, and the bones all over his body could almost hear the sound of collision. He forcefully resisted the black thin sword nailed to his body, trying to get his limbs to move again. But the black thin sword penetrated his bones. If it was so hard, it would be possible to stand up unless the bones were completely broken. But at that time, his calves would probably be dragged on the ground. Even if he stood up, It's not as high as Yaizhi. But his sword was trampled by the monster right in front of him, which made Lin Hao's heart surge with huge anger. He raised his neck at some point and stared into the opponent's eyes unblinkingly. . There is anger in it. The light is ten times more fierce than the eyes of a lion. It reminds people of the scene of hell shown in the painting. If any ordinary person were to look into such eyes, he would never be able to sleep peacefully for the rest of his life - these angry vengeful eyes would constantly appear in his dreams, and he would feel his own pain day and night. His throat was tightened and his breath was usurped, until he died filled with fear and was buried under the earth. The violence of Yaizhen is unparalleled. If it keeps moving forward, it will definitely overthrow the continent's leader. But at this moment, it looked into the eyes of this human being, and a strange feeling arose in its heart. That feeling made it want to put away its sharp claws, or lower its head, or the simplest, expose its neck or belly - then Yazhen understood that this was something it had never experienced before. something, "fear." Just as counterfeiters are afraid of the real thing, this powerful monster who has been claiming that he is the son of a dragon and the destined king to subvert the continent actually shows obvious cowardice in front of a human being. That timidity even caused the sharp claws hanging in the air to stop suddenly, and even the black rapier froze. But then Yaizhen became even more angry. After all, this was the second time in its long life that it had tasted the taste of fear. If the first time was when it really encountered someone it could not match, it was sealed underground. By the way, it was a force that was so powerful that I couldn't resist it, so I was afraid. But this time, in front of it is only a human being, a weak human being spurned by all monsters, a human being who has only managed to survive until now with the blessing of heaven! He is a human being who is powerless to fight back! The so-called timidity not only did not make it cautiously stop its movements, but instead caused it to roar like a roar. The sharp claws and black rapier were wrapped with several times the force that was enough to break gold and stone, and it suddenly fell downwards, fiercely. It hit the Dragon Sword. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5032: Burning eyes (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Lin Hao saw the tiny fragments. They were blades shining with cold light, sharp weapons stained with the blood of the enemy. Now they fell apart, as if they were thrown to the ground and turned into raindrops. They fell in front of his eyes, zero. Bits and pieces fell all over the ground. The anger in his heart was interrupted by surprise, and the hot hatred in his heart was extinguished instantly, as if a basin of cold water had been poured on him. His blood seemed to have stopped flowing, and his skin also cooled down. His heart felt a twinge of pain. Yu Wenhu was still lying on the ground. He didn't move for a long time. The blood under his body was dripping all over the ground. When he looked over, his eyes were full of red, which stung his eyes. "What's the matter?" Yaizhen suddenly laughed, his golden eyes narrowed, and he half-bent down to look at Lin Hao's face - at this moment, the other person's expression had completely calmed down, and his eyes were fixedly looking ahead. . But his eyes were not looking at anything at all. It was like looking at a piece of mist, looking past the things in front of him to the other side. "The human mind is fragile." Yazhen stepped on the opponent's knee, causing the tired wound to tremble again, and scarlet blood gushed out again. The pair of sharp dragon horns on its forehead were also aimed at the opponent's throat, only When it's all over, pierce the fragile human skin. "You are too weak, so you are always afraid of losing." As soon as he said this, Lin Hao's shoulders suddenly moved. The remaining spiritual power reached out with difficulty, barely breaking the black thin sword on his right arm, allowing him to lift his arm and grab the other person's forehead. Only the horn that has never been broken. "You" He coughed out a mouthful of blood and looked at Yaizhen again. His eyes, which were originally filled with anger, once again revealed a contemptuous smile. "A thing with an IQ of less than 20 and a manipulative ability inferior to that of a monkey dares to talk about psychology and philosophy in front of me?" A smile appeared on Lin Hao's lips, and then he opened his lips and suddenly looked at the other person's face, He spat a mouthful of blood! "You!" Yaizhen could no longer maintain his calm image of a strong man. His hooves suddenly stomped on the ground, and the fur all over his body fluttered in the wind. His head immediately hit forward, trying to pierce the opponent's throat. But Lin Hao's arms became so powerful at some point, and he firmly grasped its high-spirited dragon horn. Even though the sharp and uneven surface trembled in his hand, he couldn't protrude even half an inch. The soil on the ground was trampled all over the ground by Jizhui's four hooves, covering up some blood, while Lin Hao's nailed limbs began to move slowly. Huge and rich spiritual power burst out from his body one after another, as if a spring had been drilled somewhere, covering the sky and the earth, causing the airflow and flames to hit the opponent's fur, igniting the eyes of the enemy. The hair on the back of the neck is as red as scales! The long-lost pain jumped out clearly from the opponent's body covered with scales, rolling over every inch of nerves - this made the anger in Yaizhen's eyes even stronger, and dozens of black handles condensed on his back again. rapier. The tight black thin swords, like thunder falling from the sky, rushed towards Lin Hao's chest one after another. Each sword carried a majestic momentum that broke through the sky, and was filled with murderous intent. . (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5033 Covered by Dragon Scales (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! It is the son of a dragon that is extremely arrogant at heart. It will never panic because a human shows up. Naturally, it will take the initiative to attack, trying to chop off the opponent's head and drink up the splattered blood! But the other party finally stopped staring at the front in a daze, and instead raised his head - there was a burning fire in his eyes, like the eyes of a wolf that lights up at night, like the day and night after the day is extinguished, which makes people feel I couldn't move my eyes away, so I was forced to look at him! Immediately afterwards, the same golden light as that in Yaizhen's eyes suddenly rose from Lin Hao's black eyes! That golden light was like the rising sun, soaking up every inch of black bit by bit, until the pupils turned into pure gold, and then the background color silently showed a bit of red. Stern coercion spread out from his body, causing dozens of black swords to freeze in the air. Even a finger or an inch could not penetrate deeper, and the black sword edge could only tremble. If someone looked at the back of Lin Hao's hand at this moment, they would find that there were also some blue scales growing there, as inconspicuous as water droplets on the snow, covering the palm and part of the back of his hand thinly and densely, along the The protruding veins spread all the way, as if they were coming out of the body. The Qinglins were tightly connected to each other. Not only could they flexibly separate and close according to his movements, they were also so hard that they were so hard that even the sharp and uneven dragon horns could not move on them. Make even a tiny scratch. This Qinglin started to spread along Lin Hao's heart. In a short time, it had already gone up to his neck, covering his fair neck, covering the wounds as well, allowing the blood to settle in the blood vessels. among. The dried meridians were caressed by the scalding warmth and healed at an unusual speed. At this moment, the spiritual energy of heaven and earth changed the direction of the gathering, turned into dozens of waves, and penetrated into Lin Hao's body. Under the skin, it flows in the meridians. The amount is really too great, and the meridians can no longer accommodate it. It is necessary to forcibly turn the spiritual energy of heaven and earth into spiritual power, and transmit it to various parts of the body according to the master's will. Under such operation, Lin Hao's meridians, which could barely be called tough, were stretched to bursting again and again, and then repaired crazily by the scalding warmth, causing pain to run rampant in the body again. But this time, the pain no longer drags down the body, but prompts Lin Hao to move inch by inch. He grasped the dragon horn of Yaizhen with one hand, while the other hand reached towards the black thin sword on his body and grasped the pitch-black hilt. The mist that should have been hard to touch and grasp was made up of the pure aura of heaven and earth. It carried the murderous intention of Yaizhen as the son of the dragon. Not to mention Lin Hao, even Emperor Canglan came today and tried to grasp this mist. A black rapier of nothingness. The moment the skin touches it, you will feel an unbearable coolness, just like a thousand feet of ice penetrating into the meridians. You will be swallowed up by fear and suppressed by coercion. You can use five points of your strength to resist. That¡¯s right, ordinary people can¡¯t even touch it. But at that moment, Lin Hao actually grasped the dark hilt of the sword, causing the blade to tremble - and then the blade of the black thin sword trembled, and in the blink of an eye it broke into pieces. fragments. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5034 Covered by Dragon Scales (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Under Yaizhen¡¯s horrified gaze, wherever the human¡¯s fingertips touched, the black thin sword shattered inch by inch, turning into dust and mist all over the ground, dissipating in the air. "You" Its four hooves stopped struggling and watched the human stand up, trying to lower his head with irresistible pressure. Yaizhen showed his sharp teeth, and his four hooves suddenly stepped on the ground. All the spiritual power in his body was instantly transported along the meridians. In the blink of an eye, hundreds of black swords were revealed, trying to stab Lin Hao in the face. . At this time, the other party's clothes had become tattered, exposing his white breasts underneath, but the huge wound on his upper body that was still across the chest had lost half of its traces. If the blood stains on his clothes weren't still there, who would have done it? It can be seen that this human being was still half-dead just now. Before those hundreds of black sharp swords were thrust out, Yaizhen watched the opponent raise his arm, and then tapped his fingertips lightly in the air, and the air wave jumped out in front of him, like a bird fluttering away, light and fast. Sweeping in front of him. The black sword broke with a sound, and turned into mist one by one, scattering all over the ground as before, without any effect. "How could it be" Yaizhen suppressed the exclamation in his mouth, and the scales on his back opened and closed one after another. The dragon horn held tightly in Lin Hao's palm also burst out with a blazing red light, and the surface looked like it was burning. Like a strong charcoal fire, thick white smoke rolled out. "Why are you so nosy?" Lin Hao chuckled, and the golden light in his eyes became even more intense - cyan scales had covered his eyelids and filled his pale cheeks, making him look different now. It's a human being, but it looks like a standing humanoid monster. "You¡ª¡ª" The shock in Yaizhen's eyes turned into disbelief, and the golden light in his eyes that had never been extinguished slowly extinguished with Lin Hao's gaze, turning into dim red pupils, "You are just a human being !¡± "So what if I'm a human?" Lin Hao impatiently walked towards the steps, simply tore off the rags hanging on his body, and completely exposed his upper body, "Only a fool like you would do it again and again. , emphasizing this bullshit again and again.¡± His upper body has been covered by blue scales, and no trace of human skin can be seen. Only some white areas around his eyebrows can be seen. Yaizhen stood there, trying to mobilize his spiritual power to resist, but the fear and respect in his blood prevented him from making any movement, and only a pair of eyes were filled with sadness. "No" it murmured. The tone that was originally full of arrogance and arrogance has now turned into obvious decadence, "Why is it you? You are just a human you cannot bear the blood of the Azure Dragon. inheritance!¡± Before Lin Hao could answer, Yaizhen had already bitten his tiger teeth again, and shouted angrily with hatred in his heart: "Who are you! Are you a person favored by heaven again?!" "Don't lose the battle, just cry and act with me! Can you be a bit of a weird celebrity?" Lin Hao said dissatisfied. But the other party didn¡¯t care what he said. He was immediately stunned by the turn of events and rushed over regardless. This made Lin Hao subconsciously quickly lift his foot and kicked the other party in the face impatiently. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5036 The situation is reversed (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Isn't it just a matter of just stuffing a few in? Don't even think about it. This guy refining crystal nuclei is just like eating, and he has the inheritance from Emperor Yaoguang's tomb. How can he die so easily?" "It's time for you to come out!" When Lin Hao heard the other party's voice, he remembered the arduous battle he had just fought. He suddenly became angry and shouted at the other party, "I almost burped just now. Why don't you say anything!" "Is it useful for me to speak out? I won't interrupt your plans and ideas!" Cang Gou replied plausibly, "Besides! I came out now to tell you something important. If you treat me so badly, I won't say a word I won¡¯t even tell you!¡± "Do you have anything else to say to me?" The other party's tone was so arrogant, which brought out Lin Hao's stubborn temper. He immediately stamped his foot and cursed at the other party, "Hurry up and say it, otherwise I have to It will take three days and three nights to bring up your complaint interface!" The Yauzi was stunned on the spot - it didn't know what was wrong with this human being, why he suddenly jumped in the air and cursed, and it didn't know where the inexplicable divine power in the other person came from, so it hesitated for a moment. On the spot, Four Claws also stepped on the ground hesitantly, thinking about whether to take this opportunity to sneak attack. Lin Hao on the other end was looking at the progress bar for promotion to Martial Emperor. The thing was slowly moving forward all the way, but in the end the progress was jumping faster and faster, until Yazhen nailed him to the ground. On the tree, the progress jumped to 98%. When that scalding warmth enveloped his whole body, the progress was finally fixed at 100% - at this moment, all the power of Qinglong's bloodline was flowing through his meridians and blood, constantly washing the marrow in his body. The impurities refine this mortal body. Whether it¡¯s the strange power or the amazing efficiency of absorbing the spiritual energy of heaven and earth, it¡¯s all due to the effect of the Qinglong bloodline at this moment, cleansing the veins and cutting the marrow. ¡°After all, I have been going all the way for so long, and if I don¡¯t give you this little bit of power in return, wouldn¡¯t it be commercial fraud and wasted money and money in vain? But Cang Gou suddenly snorted and said to Lin Hao: "I'm telling you, don't be complacent. Now you can press Yazhen on the ground and beat him. That's because the Qinglong bloodline has just been fully activated by you, and he is in the state of At its peak.¡± "Furthermore, if you are promoted to Martial Emperor, the system will naturally forcibly mobilize all the power of the Qinglong bloodline to help you cleanse your veins and cut your marrow -" "What do you mean?" Lin Hao interrupted, with a happy expression on his face that was originally showing off his power. , suddenly drooped. He carefully glanced at Yaizhen, who was standing in the distance, not daring to step forward easily, and suddenly a bad premonition flashed through his heart. Before Cang Gou could answer, he stood up with an indifferent expression, glanced at Yaizhen aloofly, and shouted coldly: "You talked so much before, you must have slept for thousands of years, and you have no one to play with. " After finishing speaking, he touched Yu Wenhu's wound again, then picked up the unconscious man, walked a few steps towards the forest, looked around casually, and left the guy in a relatively small place. A relatively secluded place. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????This state is only a temporary enhancement. If his strength weakens again and he can't beat the opponent like before, at least he can survive. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5037 Mortal Body (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! He took a deep breath, suppressed the uneasiness and anxiety in his heart, and walked towards Yaizhen again - I have to say that although he had a vague premonition in his heart and his confidence was very weak, Lin Hao's deception skills It's just awesome. His steps were very steady, and his movements were all prudent and elegant as a strong man. When his eyes slowly glanced at the startled Yaizhen, his eyes were also shining brightly, and he said, "I am going to blow up this little guy like you today." It means "something for the eyes", extremely arrogant. If this were normal, Yaizhen would definitely not be intimidated by the opponent. No matter whether he was strong or weak, he would be gearing up and waiting for a slap first - it was because of his reckless energy that he could defy the sky and the earth. After provoking someone he shouldn't have, the power of his bloodline was directly taken away. And its own body and strength were sealed away, leaving only the existence of the half-human and half-demon body, preparing for the resurrection outside. ???????????????????? Just now, Lin Hao, relying on his mortal body, first caught the horns of Yaizhen just like catching a cow, and with a force of brute force, he suppressed the opponent so that he could not move forward. He raised his foot and kicked the opponent far away. As soon as he got up, he turned his head and slapped him, knocking him to the ground again - it was a strange beast that had been notorious for thousands of years, it was the son of the dragon! Not to mention other things, even on the current continent, there are many strong men who carve íýíý on their swords in an attempt to gain some of its power. The results of it! The alien beast that is admired by many practitioners and represents absolute power and killing is now like a wild dog with its tail between its legs, being knocked to the ground twice by a small human being. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Not to mention it is a strange beast that is famous all over the world and has high hopes from the monster beasts. Even an ordinary dude at the bottom of the list will feel blushing and ashamed. Watching Lin Hao walking over step by step, his momentum has not diminished at all. His heart was also filled with fear. He began to wonder if the time he woke up was really a thousand years later. Could it be that this person is the reincarnation of Qinglong? Otherwise, its defeat would be too sudden and tragic! As everyone knows, Yaizhen is panicking on the other end, and Lin Hao is not having a good time either. "I can tell you, this is not because the system is not treating you well, nor is it a fraud." Cang Gou explained to him with a bright tongue, "You also saw the progress bar, it is to promote to Martial Emperor, not to fully activate Qinglong. Bloodline!" "Then you're asking me to run around to collect the blood of Qinglong?" Lin Hao gritted his teeth and cursed at the other party, "Tell me, are you itchy, or are you born to be beaten?" "I'm not wrong! Cang Gou explained aggrievedly, "You have fully activated the Qinglong bloodline now, but with the strength of a low-level Martial Emperor, you cannot fully control it - the gift given by the system is only the marrow cleansing. Cutting the pulse will increase the strength of the body again, so that it will be easier for you to practice in the future. " "You're a ghost in training!" Lin Hao scolded in a fit of laughter and tears, "**I will become stronger if I earn gold, but my system will not become stronger if I practice!" "Hey, when you say thatit seems to make sense" The other party's voice suddenly paused, and then responded vaguely, "But even if you say it again, just as a low-level Martial Emperor The strength is not enough to exert the full power of the Qinglong bloodline" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5038 Mortal Body (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! ¡°Think about it, if a person with a weight of two hundred kilograms is forced to swing a sword of one thousand kilograms, he won¡¯t be able to move, right?¡± "Even if we are realistic, take Emperor Canglan who admires you very much as an example. The opponent's bloodline power is not complete. It is still lower than you, and it can only be used to that extent. You are considered a super player, the limit Well done!" "Don't talk so much nonsense to me." Lin Hao scolded coldly, "You have tricked me once or twice. Sooner or later, I will peel off your dog's skin and use it as a mattress cover!" "It's useless for you to scold me!" The other party became even more aggrieved, and even made a fake cry, "If you have time to scold me, why not hurry up and cleanse the veins and cut the marrow before the effect has passed, and you can still fully Use the Qinglong bloodline to kill that Yaizhen quickly!" "Humph¡ª¡ª" Lin Hao rolled his eyes, not intending to have a meaningless argument with the other party, but raised his arm and raised his fingers towards Yaizhen. "I saw you playing very well just now -" A playful smile appeared on his lips, and the pair of eyes with blazing golden light on his face looked at the other party unblinkingly, "Come here with me now Have a little fun and see if I don¡¯t blow your ass off!¡± At this moment, he didn¡¯t have any equipment on his body. Even the dragon chanting sword was trampled to pieces by the bastard opposite. The only thing that could be driven was his physical body, both feet. But Yaizhen shook the fur all over his body, and after recalling the huge disparity in strength just now, as well as the slightly loose scales on his body after being beaten, and the pain that still lingered on his face, he chose to stand up and rush forward. The opponent's talk won't hurt him. "A mere human being can't even get up after being beaten by me. How dare he show his teeth and claws and shout about his strength?" Yaizi arrogantly shook his tail and said with great disdain, "I think this is what you humans are like. , with such a slight advantage, the tail behind the butt is raised higher than that of a monkey!" "Look, what you have now is the Qinglong bloodline that has temporarily activated all its power. This guy is scared to death of you." Cang Gou whispered in Lin Hao's mind. "Don't say you are taking the initiative to attack. If you rush up to the opponent now and scream at the opponent's head, he will not be able to fight back - but if you hesitate for a while, the time limit of the Qinglong bloodline to cleanse the marrow and cut the veins will end, and you will be just a person. A low-level Martial Emperor will be hung up and beaten again by the opponent, and at most, the beating time will be longer." "Quiet down." Lin Hao had a wanton bad guy smile on his face, and he yelled at Cang Gou in his heart, "Don't remind me that the statute of limitations has expired. Pretending to be disturbing is like wearing a hat with a sword, I will The notes are in the account." The other party stopped talking, and the surroundings of Lin Hao were completely quiet - with the blessing of the fully activated Qinglong bloodline, he could hear how the leaves were touched by the breeze, stretched himself in the air, and could hear how the soil was moving. The four legs that were squinted were flipping around anxiously, clearly and directly showing the hesitation of the strange beast. Everything in the world became clear, and he could even feel the soft and hot sunshine, shining through the intertwined lush branches and leaves, staying passionately on his cheeks for a long time, turning the originally pale skin into a blur. A little rosy. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5039: Making a move but losing it (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Spiritual power surges in his meridians, and the meridians that have been torn apart countless times and repaired poorly by the power of blood, the spiritual power flowing in them now, compared to before, is like a stream of delusions and rushes. Comparing the rivers, the realm is absolutely different. It was only at this moment that he understood why when he fought with Qiongqi, even though Emperor Canglan didn't have any blessing, he could barely match half of Qiongqi's strength. This is why Yaizhen, who is the Demon Emperor, can beat Lin Hao, who is at the peak of the Martial Emperor and has various cheats, to the point where he cannot lift his head. He can only run away and fight again later. ????????????????? The difference between each level of a person who practices cultivation is huge. Regardless of the difference in level, just talking about different cultivation levels at the same level, there are huge differences. This is also the reason why the family's power is so powerful on this continent - after all, it is a technique that has been passed down for decades or even thousands of years. It has been completely repaired by the ancestors and can exert its own power. Maximum utility. The crossing of realms is like rebirth and reshaping the physical body. Not only the senses have been greatly improved, but the scope of soul power exploration and its richness have doubled. Lin Hao took a deep breath and took the initiative to mobilize the spiritual power in his body and instill it into his limbs. He really planned to use his physical body to fight this world-shaking beast of strength and killing. He has now reached the level of a low-level Martial Emperor, and has the blessing of the fully activated Qinglong bloodline. For a moment, he could not control his strength well. Just the ordinary operation of luck and spiritual power caused the airflow to surge violently. The dust and fallen leaves on the ground were also affected by it, and rolled towards Lin Hao's position. As the spiritual power traveled around, it flew and dispersed around him. It looked like some martial arts master who used his internal power to change the scenery. Likewise, the scene suddenly became extremely dazzling, and the next second there was going to be a war in the bamboo forest, with swords coming from all sides. And Yaizhen also tensed up his nerves, and all the spiritual power in his body burst out. The black swords behind him condensed out one after another, turning into a sword curtain all over the sky, standing behind it. Needless to say, although it doesn¡¯t know why, this human being who was still suppressed by it just now is now as strong as the green dragon who came to the world a thousand years ago, but it doesn¡¯t intend to give up in vain. It is a strange beast with a reputation for killing, and it itself is respected by humans as a symbol of strength, with the arrogance of being the son of a dragon at its core. Even if it has a vague premonition, it understands that this battle is already certain, and it has no strength left to kill the opponent. Now the positions of the two have been completely reversed - the majestic predator has turned into a loser dog worth mentioning, and the prey that originally ran away has now transformed into a condescending superior. Lin Hao knew that he could not delay and must win the battle quickly, so he just briefly familiarized himself with the current speed of the spiritual power flow and its richness, and then he breathed out again. He stepped forward with his left foot, spread his arms, and placed them in front of him one after the other. What he planned to show was not any famous and powerful martial arts in this continent. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5040: Making a move but losing it (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "That's just an ordinary boxing technique. It doesn't require a so-called practitioner. Even a thin ordinary person can show off a beautiful posture if he practices it. That kind of bad boxing technique. But Yaizhen tightened the scales one after another, and the metal knocking sound of the scales hitting each other was heard from everywhere on the body, as clear and crisp as a sword cutting iron, causing a wave of waves in the silent air around the two people. The next second, the air waves suddenly moved, the leaves rustled, the soil flew, and dust flew everywhere. Lin Hao had already taken the next step. His naked figure suddenly flashed in the air, and the only hem of his white clothes remained, like a ghost. The white smoke it brought up as it passed through the air was frightening, but one didn't know whether the passing white shadow really existed. But Yazhen can - although it was knocked to the ground twice by the opponent just now, it is still a famous son of the dragon. Even the Qinglong was not willing to kill it completely, but only punished it for its arrogance and killing. It's bloodline was sealed underground. At this moment, its strength was not reserved at all, and it was completely displayed on the stage. The moment Lin Hao stepped forward, it let out a soul-shattering roar. The thick and powerful tail swung through the air, causing the black sword curtain behind it to rush in like a torrential rain, stabbing ahead of where it was rushing, like two rows of black flags erected for a tyrant, with a dazzling light at the end. of fiery red light. But these are nothing compared to the rekindled red eyes, which are like the continuous burning clouds in the sky at sunset, which makes people intoxicated. But the killing intent is clearly revealed in it, like a blade with magnificent knife patterns. While people admire its beauty, the flashing blade teeth make people feel frightened. This sharp weapon is interpreted all over the body. What does "kill" mean? But the next second Lin Hao was standing in front of Yaizhen, and his right foot stepped out and stepped on the ground - it was an ordinary step, but it made the soil flee in panic again, making the ground tremble and crack. From under the soles of his feet, it suddenly split apart in all directions, and a terrifying cracking sound erupted. Yaizhen did not retreat, but instead revealed his mouth full of fangs and bit into the opponent's arm. His front claws suddenly opened, and at the same time he violently threw the woman's waist. The black sword curtain that filled the sky changed direction again and gathered from all directions, like a flock of roaring crows. They aimed their sharp beaks at Lin Hao's back, and the raised spiritual power spread out. Their wings made them fall rapidly with the force of thunder! The murderous intention behind him was sharp, and the rising air flow came first, shouting about the power of the black sword curtain, and reached Lin Hao's ears. But his expression didn't change at all, and his pair of blazing golden eyes stared unblinkingly at Yaizhen's face. Even his punching movements didn't change at all, as if he had made up his mind. , ignoring the black sword curtain behind him. The fist started like a flower falling, and it only brought up a weak and weak fist wind. There was no trace of power, but the landing was like a lightning strike. In the blink of an eye, it came out quickly and hit Yaizhen in the face. , and hit the opponent's arched brow bone, which is one of the few places not covered by red scales. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5041 The murderous intention is revealed (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! It can also be seen that although Lin Hao has planned to fight this guy head-on, it might be good to save a little effort, so he has omitted the cool parts in the past and streamlined every move to the extreme. He is rushing to kill himself. The killing move. The punch fell, and just when it touched the opponent's skin that was as hot as lava, the force of the thunder was suddenly retracted, and it lightly stuck to Yaizhen's skin. Like the breeze blowing through flowers and water, Yaizhi's forward movement was not hindered in the slightest. He only felt a light touch on his forehead. It was so gentle that it had no power at all, and it was not even as irritating as the dust hitting his face. But the next moment, Lin Hao suddenly stretched out his other hand, like a shadow jumping out from under the lamp, and quickly grabbed the intact dragon horn of Yaizi. His muscles tensed up again, but in a short time, the fist on the opponent's forehead burst out with conspicuous veins, and the power of his whole body was like an earthquake and the mountains were shaking, all relying on the spiritual power and murderous aura he unleashed. It created a wave of air that was visible to the naked eye, rolling up the dust around them one after another, turning it into misty dust, and spreading it at the feet of the two. The black sword curtain that fell all over the sky was suddenly shaken into waves of air that fled in all directions with the burst of this blow, which contained many fragments of spiritual power and turned into a member of the spiritual energy of heaven and earth. Twisting the shoulders, stepping forward, twisting the waist, and raising the arms, this series of movements was performed by Lin Hao smoothly and smoothly - the boxing techniques that he usually only used to deal with humans were now used by him on the strange beast Yaizhen. On the body. But what is surprising is that the opponent was unable to resist the power of this human being. The huge body covered in red scales was knocked to the ground by the human being in front of him who was not half as wide as it was. At that moment, Yaizhen was confused. It knew that the other party had fully activated all the power of the Qinglong bloodline, and even its breath was somewhat similar to that of the alien beast from thousands of years ago. But Yaizhen just didn't expect that the opponent was actually so strong now. His ordinary boxing skills were like some earth-shattering finale martial arts. With just one tap, he knocked himself to the ground. Not only that, the skin hit by the punch suddenly exploded the moment it hit the ground, and blood shot out like a fountain, grazing Lin Hao's cheek and gushing over, staining the other person's cheek. Divided into scarlet. Yaizhen gasped hard, and the blood hole on his forehead was like a waterfall falling off a cliff, bleeding crazily downwards, and the majestic red scales on its body no longer had the strength to fasten tightly, and were half-opened in a decadent manner. , exposing the flesh underneath without covering up. Lin Hao had already raised his arms, put his palms together, made a sword gesture, and slashed towards the opponent's face - there was a violent murderous intent in his eyes, although the hanging broken clothes were already stained with blood. It was stained red, but this only made him faster and more powerful, and he struck without any hesitation. When the blow fell without any need for tuning, Yaizhen's heart began to beat violently, with the goal of jumping out of his suffocating throat and breaking through the chest covered in red scales, beating like thunder under the flesh and blood. It wants to close its eyes, or even spread out its body, exposing its fragile throat and abdomen, in the most primitive and most despised posture of all time, to show weakness to the other party in exchange for a chance to survive. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5042 The murderous intention is revealed (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! But the murderous intention seemed to be alive. Before Lin Hao's blow fell, it had already turned into a green dragon that was leaning over arrogantly. Its sharp four claws pressed firmly on its limbs, and the dragon's head was even more disdainful. Breathing towards it. "If it were more frightened, it might still be able to hear the sarcastic words coming from the other party's mouth. Unfortunately, it was only to this extent that Yazui had already understood that showing weakness would not give him a chance to survive. Because the other party had resolutely cut off this opportunity with overwhelming killing intent, the human did not even intend to give this world-shattering beast a chance to beg for mercy, nor did he intend to look at the other party's ugly appearance. He held the purest killing intent in his heart, and the murderous aura technique reached a new level at this moment. The blood stained in Lin Hao's hands turned into a silent understanding of killing, making his behavior more pure and refined. But the next second, Lin Hao's heart suddenly moved - at that moment, it was as if someone whispered something in his ear, almost inaudible, but enough to shake his mind. "You are missing a sword now." The other party said, "A sword that has not been tempered by you, and even the blood has not been spilled out - the real dragon chanting sword." It seemed to be a temptation, or a powerful illusion, and he shouldn't have listened. But these words fell lightly in Lin Hao's ears, swirling and falling into his calm heart, but they seemed to set off a huge wave, making him suddenly turn his head, and even those blazing golden eyes disappeared from his eyes. The neck suddenly staggered. On Yaizhen's forehead, the broken side of the pair of sharp dragon horns was deeply attached to the ground. The fault was covered with soil and stained with dust and dirt. But its other horn was intact. This shining one stood in the air, its top was soaked in the blood of Jia Zhu itself. Half of its body was full of scarlet and blood, while the other half was exposed to the sun, erupting with the same dazzling light. Red light! Without even a moment's hesitation, the falling hand knife made a sharp turn halfway, and Lin Hao's foot stepped on the opponent's flank without any respect. At this moment, this world-shaking beast was like an animal waiting to be slaughtered. Lin Hao suppressed his throat and stepped on his belly. If it weren't for the dragon scales all over his body that were emitting red light, who would have thought that this was the beast. The son of the dragon whose scales are stained by the blood of those who were killed, where is Yazui! But the fact is that, even though this weak beast noticed something, he reluctantly and humiliatedly used his spiritual power to let the hundred black sword curtains fall again. He also tried his best to raise his head, trying to avoid the opponent's comparison. For a strange beast, such a thin and weak hand. But the other party's spiritual power swayed out again, shattering its moves without leaving any trace. His palms easily grasped the hot red dragon horn again, and the palms of his hands were stained with the blood on them. red. For some reason, under Lin Hao's own pressure, although Yaizi's other broken dragon horn still erupted with dazzling red light, the intact dragon horn in his hand quietly Change. The originally dazzling red light was like the sky in the approaching night. At the speed of a bird flying through the sky with the wind, it disappeared in an instant and disappeared into Lin Hao's palm, as if he had extinguished the dragon's horns. The candlelight inside is average. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5043 Dragon horns become swords (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Yaizhen couldn't see what was happening on his forehead. He only knew that the other party, somehow, as if he was suddenly possessed, turned around and gave up on killing himself, choosing to hold the horn on his head. For it, this is completely incomprehensible. As a strange beast, what is it thinking? It also feels that it should have died just now - but the other party is like a toy. Like a stupid child, if you don't quickly cut off its throat and crush its heart to avoid future troubles, you actually reach out to grab your own dragon's horns? It¡¯s so stupid! Of course, it is impossible for it to scold the opponent like this. Instead, it chooses to tighten its muscles again and let the spiritual power quietly circulate in its meridians. It wants to take this opportunity to let its dragon horn slip out of the opponent's hand. Yaizhen had already made up his mind. As soon as he slipped out, he quickly went to soak in some volcanic snow field. From now on, he would stay in that miserable place peacefully for the rest of his life until the life of this human being was exhausted. It is really not a coward, nor is it afraid of death, but the last time someone held the dragon's horn in a dying state, it was sealed for thousands of years. The most uncomfortable thing is that its consciousness still exists and has not been completely deprived of it. The thin black dog, as half of his body, can also vaguely transmit the perception of the outside world to its nerves. But Yaizhen could not see all that, nor could he move at all - its body had been completely sealed at that time, and these perceptions tortured it day and night, making this majestic beast feel like a disease. Like a heavy vegetative state, he could only lie there motionless, listening to the laughter, killing and fighting from the outside world. As the saying goes, once bitten by a snake, you will be afraid of well ropes for ten years. For thousands of years, even the most arrogant beast will remember the pain that goes deep into the bone marrow. So when Lin Hao grasped its remaining intact dragon horn, Yaizhen had already keenly sensed that something was wrong, and had already begun to prepare to escape. However, Lin Hao is much faster than it. Spiritual power surged through his meridians, as if it were inexhaustible, rushing towards the palm that grabbed the opponent's dragon horn, filling it with airflow and flames squeezed together. Its palms were closed tightly, and Yaizi, not to mention taking advantage of the opponent's inattention, slid backwards, and then secretly escaped. He couldn't even forcefully shake the opponent's body. He couldn't see the dragon horns that had been drained of red light, but he understood that the spiritual power in his body began to flow away inexplicably, like a stream rushing towards the sea, quickly gathering towards the dragon horns on his forehead. At the same time, Lin Hao's arm finally moved again. Severe pain also came from the dragon's horns, as if its limbs were broken, causing the scales covering the body to open painfully. His skin and flesh were exposed defenselessly, and a casual stab could pierce the flesh and blood underneath. The sharp and uneven surface of the dragon horn trembled slightly, and an almost inaudible clicking sound came from it, falling lightly between their ears. The tiny rustling sound when the gemstone was broken also slowly came out. Yaizhen's spiritual power moved faster. Without saying a word, he tightened his grip on the dim Chilin. His four claws sank deeper into the ground, and his tail held on tightly to support himself, trying to stand up. . (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5044 Dragon horns become swords (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! The black sword curtain formed behind it again and again, but it could not hurt the opponent in any way, and it could only show its powerlessness at the moment in vain. Lin Hao looked at the dragon horn in his palm with an expressionless face. The posture of his arm suddenly paused for a moment, and then he suddenly exerted force and pressed his wrist down. With a crisp crack, the dragon horn was completely torn off from the root, revealing a bare half section. The blood stained on it suddenly splashed out with the amplitude of the shaking, leaving only sporadic scarlet stains. It is still attached to it, hiding inconspicuously in the corners and crevices. He held the uneven surface and was a little dazed for a moment - although Lin Hao had killed quite a few monsters, but how could he break the dragon's horn from the head of the Dragon Son? Let alone him, even if we look at the entire continent, how many people can break a dragon's horn with absolute strength like this? This is not the so-called half-dragon snake, but the real son of a dragon, the demon emperor of tens or even hundreds of millions of demon beasts! But at this moment, the dragon horn, which had lost even half of its light, was actually lying in the palm of his hand, and the end was tightly held by the human palm. He suddenly didn¡¯t know what to do. Should he throw away the thing with an expressionless face and kill the Jizhen at his feet first, or should he think about how to refine this kind of thing into a weapon that could be used? Although the Dragon Song Sword was made by Lin Hao himself, the most common materials in it are commonly known as heavenly materials and earthly treasures, rare pearls and jade, but now the dragon horn in his hand requires all the power of the blue dragon bloodline to break it. It can be said to be the only material in the world. Yazhen is not as troubled as he is - after waiting for a thousand years, it thought that the situation on this continent would be under its control again, but now it has been deprived of its integrity by not only weak humans who appeared out of nowhere, but The Qinglong bloodline. He was even beaten violently by the opponent, pushed to the ground, and had the other remaining dragon horn broken off! This shameful humiliation made it angry again, and the remaining spiritual power in its meridians suddenly exploded, making the dim red scales brightly light up again, and flames emerged from the top thinly, burning every inch of its exposed fur. . The thick tail suddenly swung out and struck the opponent's face fiercely. Black sword curtains spread out in the air one after another, and fell sharply from all directions again, occupying every inch that Lin Hao could avoid. space. But at this moment, when the black sword curtain fell and the dragon's tail flicked towards Lin Hao's cheek, the broken dragon horn suddenly burst out with dazzling light again. Unlike the previous red light, this time it emitted soft white light, rendering the dragon horn like the crystal clear unicorn horn in Western mythology. Not only was there no trace of murderous intent, but there was also no pungent and unpleasant smell of blood. There was only a familiar warmth all over his body, constantly flowing in Lin Hao's hands. For some reason, this made him forget about the things around him for a moment. He only stared at the dragon horns in front of him blankly, and even the arm holding Yaizhen lost some strength. The other party didn¡¯t know what was happening to this human being now. When it saw the arm that was suppressing it loosened, it immediately jumped up and quickly escaped from Lin Hao¡¯s hands, retreating at least ten meters away. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5045 Reshaping the Sword Body (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Looking at the opponent who had no intention of resisting at this moment, Yaizhen just thought that the opponent's secret method had reached the time limit, and the anger in his heart reached the limit. Under his driving, the boundless sword curtain moved downwards like a heavy rain. He rushed over quickly! The two dragon horns on its forehead have been completely severed. Even if it can survive a lifetime, it will be humiliating and living with ridicule. It is better to take advantage of the opportunity of the other party to be stunned and kill it quickly. Besides, if the time for Lin Hao¡¯s secret technique has not passed yet, even if Yaizhen turns around and runs away, the opponent will most likely catch up and execute him on the spot. It is better to take the initiative and hand the blade under the opponent¡¯s neck for a chance of survival. But the other party only looked at the dragon horn in his hand silently. Everything around him seemed to be forgotten in an instant. In front of him was only the dragon horn emitting dazzling white fluorescence. "You should be my sword." He sighed almost subconsciously, "A sharp sword that can be used by me and is invincible! The name is Dragon Roar!" As these words suddenly fell, the dragon horn he held tightly in his hand suddenly trembled again, and the originally dazzling white light also converged towards it with the violent trembling. Almost subconsciously, Lin Hao stood up, held the end of the hot dragon horn, and slashed towards his side as he always did with the Dragon Sword. At that moment, the dragon horn suddenly shattered from the center, turned into fragments falling in the wind, and floated forward. But if someone looks carefully, they will find that the fragments are not blindly falling in the wind, but are gathering forward in the direction of Lin Hao's arm as if they have their own consciousness. The boundless black sword curtain fell, and the fragments finally came together in the air silently. The end of the dragon horn held by Lin Hao turned into a slightly curved sword as the fragments gathered. handle. He twisted his wrist again, letting the blade turned into fragments pass through the air again, shaking off the dust all over his body, making the cold light above him more and more threatening. Lin Hao had a vague feeling in his heart that this dragon horn, no, it should be this dragon chanting sword, is no longer just a weapon in his hand, but an extension of him, which can be used by him at will. In order to verify this idea at the next moment, his mind moved and the spiritual power quickly wrapped around the sword as usual. This time, the Dragon chanting sword is no longer wrapped in spiritual power like before. It is like an enchantment in the game. Lin Hao forcibly gave it a certain attribute. Instead, just like Lin Hao's other arm, he allowed spiritual power to flow through it unimpeded. The more spiritual power was input, the cold light on the sword became more restrained, until finally the sword's blade suddenly burst into flames. With a tremor, red knife patterns appeared on the simple blade. The lines burst out from the end, winding and surging all the way, and finally converged on the handle of the knife, forming a shocking scene of a fiery and angry wave crashing on the shore, and a green-scaled angry dragon roaring. At this moment, Yaizhen suddenly seemed to notice something. He turned around without hesitation, his four claws quickly stamped on the ground, and rushed towards the forest - followed by a huge pressure, from the handle The blade of the knife jumped out, and a vivid green dragon suddenly appeared in front of Lin Hao with great force! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5046 Reshaping the Sword Body (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! With just a flick of its tail, the green dragon dispersed the black sword curtain all over the sky. After looking at the astonished Lin Hao for a moment, as if he had received some instructions, he flicked his tail again and chased after Yaizhen! The crisp sound of dragon scales clenching suddenly fell, and the rapid metal tapping sound was like a strong wind blowing through the woods, and the rustling sounds continued one after another. Killing intent emanated from those golden dragon eyes, and a sense of oppression had silently descended on the land, pressing down Yaizhen's back a bit as he ran. The dust did not dare to sway with the flowing air, but only dared to stick itself tightly to the ground to prevent it from being split in half by the claws of the green shadow that jumped out. Yaizhen became frightened, and it clearly understood that it was the Qinglong, the same Qinglong that sealed itself underground thousands of years ago and could not stand up! Why! It was thinking in a panic as to why this human being could summon the blue dragon that had passed away for thousands of years! He is neither the son of an ancient dragon nor a monster, so why can he do this! But it was too late to ask questions. Only its four claws that kept stepping forward landed heavily on the ground again and again, and it rushed forward with its huge body. But in folk legends, Qinglong is the righteous god of wind. How could it be slower than this half-dragon walking beast? In just a blink of an eye, the ancient dragon carrying the Qinglin had already rushed forward, and its four claws fiercely grabbed Yaizhen's back and neck. Like an eagle with spread wings, it caught a rabbit galloping on the grassland. In the next moment, it lowered its head and opened its mouth wide. The sharp air flow rolled out of its throat like a blade and headed towards Yaizi. The back of the neck covered with red scales suddenly slashed! Before Lin Hao's heart could be eroded by ecstasy, he suddenly felt suffocated as the wind blade protruded out. His whole body seemed to be drained of strength in an instant, and his knees weakened. The whole person fell to his knees with a plop! The red lines on the Dragon chanting sword quickly disappeared, and the green dragon's body suddenly blurred. As soon as the wind blade popped up, it turned into nothingness along with the dragon's body. Yaizhen was just thrown to the ground - this guy thought that the opponent was going to play hard to get, so he quickly turned over as soon as he landed, and while laying out a black sword screen, he started running away again with his four claws. It¡¯s a pity that this time, no one chased it anymore, and Yaizhen had already noticed this fact after running more than ten steps away. He immediately turned his head in surprise, anger and fear, and looked at his back carefully. The powerful human being who had been arrogant just now was kneeling on the ground again, holding his shoulders in pain. The green lin all over his body was like falling snowflakes, clattering into the soil, revealing the white skin underneath. Come. The Dragon chanting sword turned into countless points of white light, hurriedly integrated into his skin, and was hidden in his meridians, but Lin Hao no longer cared about exploring the whereabouts of the sword, he just wanted to dig out his own heart. Severe pain swept through his whole body again, and the warmth faded from his body inch by inch, and the originally sunny sky suddenly became dense with dark clouds, with golden lightning flashing in it. "If Lin Hao still has the strength to say a few words, he will definitely gnash his teeth and scold himself like crazy - it's not like he has been promoted to the realm once or twice. How can he not be promoted to the Martial Emperor this time? There will be no catastrophe! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5047 Thunder of Heavenly Tribulation (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Cang Gou was also extremely anxious, and started shouting in his head again: "Brother, please stop kneeling, get up quickly! There are wolves in front of you and tigers in the back! You don't want to be burnt to charcoal by the catastrophe!" "Stop arguing!" Lin Hao roared at him angrily, "**Why don't you tell me about the catastrophe in advance? It's fun to watch me break off other people's dragon horns, isn't it?" "The blood-melting function provided by the system has ended, and the effect of forcing out the Qinglong blood to cleanse the veins and cut the marrow has been successful!" Cang Gou yelled with the same grievance, "How do I know how long it will take to refine the Qinglong blood? !¡± "Shut up!" The anger in Lin Hao's heart almost burned his eyes red, and the previously blazing golden light had completely disappeared as the Qinglin peeled off from his body. He first subconsciously glanced at Yaizhen in the distance, and then endured the pain, stood up suddenly, and ran quickly forward. The wings of firefly suddenly flew out and flapped quickly behind his back. Yaizhen also subconsciously ran forward, hoping to seize this opportunity to catch the weak opponent, bite his throat, and return the Qinglong bloodline to his body before the thunder of heavenly tribulation came. But Lin Hao actually didn¡¯t run away, but stared at Yazui. Not a single part of his spiritual energy was used to fight with it, all of it was poured into the wings of firefly. not good! Yaizhen's heart sank. After confronting this human being, he suddenly stopped for the first time and hurriedly retreated - the other person did not intend to retreat, but wanted to use it as a thunder of heavenly calamity. barrier! Although it had already reacted, Lin Hao's speed was so fast. After being beaten several times, the scales all over the body fell off, and the right hind leg was even more limping. It didn't look strange at all. The majesty of the beast. Lin Hao's hands reached out and directly grabbed the opponent's front paws. Then he slid under the opponent's body. While pressing his shoulders against the opponent's body, he suddenly stepped out with his feet and kicked hard. On Yaizhen's lower abdomen. There wasn¡¯t much damage there, a few red scales hadn¡¯t fallen off, and now he didn¡¯t have the bonus of Qinglong bloodline. When this kick came down, the shock force alone made him break out in cold sweat from the pain. Yaizhen didn¡¯t hesitate. As his tail swung down, his abdomen suddenly pressed down. At this moment, the two men no longer had the courage to fight. What was left was just trapped beasts fighting each other, wishing they could hold each other and roll in the mud. But the thunder of heavenly calamity would not be too late. The two of them were fighting to the death, and no one could get away. On the contrary, Lin Hao fulfilled Lin Hao's wish, and regarded the Yazhen directly as a living thing that could block the calamity. As soon as he retracted his wings of firefly thunder, he relied on his lonesome courage to half-carry and half-hug the Yaizhen, covering most of his body. Dark clouds surged, golden light suddenly brightened, lightning flashed and thunder roared, and the thunder of the heavenly tribulation suddenly fell from the sky with a huge force, and fell on the two of them in a daze. But at this moment, Yaizhen had not yet escaped. Half of his body covered with red scales was still held tightly by Lin Hao's forelimbs. He could not move even an inch, so he could only angrily bear half of the thunder of heavenly tribulation for him. , Lin Hao, who had not completely hidden his body under the opponent, could only grit his teeth and bear the other half of the thunder of heavenly tribulation. Yazu roared, and the area where the scales had fallen off had been burned black by half of the thunder of heavenly tribulation. Even the red scales next to it fell off a lot, pitifully exposing the skin underneath. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5048 Thunder of Heavenly Tribulation (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! But it withstood half of the thunder of the heavenly tribulation, and Lin Hao also withstood half of the thunder of the heavenly tribulation, and unlike the rough-skinned and thick-skinned Dragon Son, the effect of the fully activated Qinglong bloodline in his body had completely faded, and now it suddenly He almost spit out a mouthful of blood after receiving half of the thunder from the heavenly tribulation. The roaring sound of Yazhi was deafening, making Lin Hao feel dizzy for a while, but he still did not let go of the other party. He even grabbed the other party's neck, grabbed the remaining hair on the other party's temples, and clung to him tightly. Behind Yaizhen. After all, this guy had been beaten several times before, and the injuries on his body were not serious at all. He was enough to run a few steps, but not enough to completely break free from Lin Hao's shackles. He could only angrily let this cunning human being hang on him. The second thunderbolt of heavenly calamity suddenly fell and struck Yaizhen's body in the air again. Half of the red scales on the strange beast were suddenly knocked off. The charred skin and flesh fell to the ground, and the blood was directly burned. There was misty white smoke, and there was a vague smell of meat. Lin Hao didn't hide in time and was hit on the arm - although he has been cleansed by the Qinglong bloodline and has the strength of a low-level Martial Emperor, this thunder of heavenly tribulation is too powerful. The power of one line is stronger than the other. He had withstood half of the power of the previous one, and felt that all the spiritual energy flowing throughout his body was suddenly suffocated. This time, he only withstood half of the power of the arm, but it was like a scorpion, burned to black and no longer human-like. "Cang Gouyou are telling me that this is a low-level Martial Emperor's tribulation?" He gritted his teeth and shouted in his head, "I think this is the way of heaven that wants my life!" "You have used skeleton soldiers several times before. Everything in this world is about karma" the other party explained to him angrily, "This thunder of tribulation is stronger than other people's, it is natural." Lin Hao didn't say a word. He just silently mobilized his spiritual power. On the one hand, he paid attention to his body shape and movements, so as not to let his body escape the range where Yazhi could block the disaster for him. On the other hand, he let the body-protecting energy surge out. He completely covered every inch of his body with no reservation at all, trying to offset the power of this thunder. As the son of a dragon, no matter how powerful Yaizhen is, it can't compare to the thunder descended by heaven. Besides, it is not at its peak now. It is covered in wounds and blood, and it has been hit by two thunders from heaven. , I was so dizzy that I almost forgot that there was a human being hanging on my body. It swung its dragon tail while dying, and staggered towards the forest. Along the way, its red scales fell off, and its charred skin and flesh fell off. The two broken dragon horns on its forehead were a silent warning to it. s failure. "Why" Yaizhen thought angrily in his heart Our monsters are obviously more pure and more powerful But why does this heaven only care for humans! It's a pity that he can't speak now, only a pair of dim red eyes, looking ahead silently, filled with anger, unwillingness, and humiliation - but everything has finally become a foregone conclusion, no matter how hard it struggles, it can't escape the fate of death. . The third thunder of heavenly tribulation fell, followed by the increasingly powerful fourth, fifth, and sixth thunder! Deafening thunder fell one after another, turning the sky into a dazzling golden color. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5049 Delayed Awakening (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! The ground was shaking, and the forest was shaken by the violent air waves. Many trees close to the two were knocked to the ground by the remaining force, and were cut off by the brutal lazy waist. . The astonishing power even made the unconscious Yu Wenhu wake up, making this man who still didn't understand what happened cling to the ground in a daze, almost thinking that he had gone to the eighteenth level of hell. Fortunately, when he turned over and touched the soil and grass beneath him, he realized that he was still alive. The next moment he felt the power of the elixir rushing through his meridians, he already understood that Lin Hao had turned around. The situation was at odds with that Yaizhen - otherwise, the other party wouldn't have time to give him medicine to treat his injuries. Feeling the tremors of the earth and the frightening roar of the canthus, hissing and lung-splitting, Yu Wenhu cautiously crawled forward, pushed aside the tall shrubs and grass blades, and looked towards the center of the forest. Among the lush trees, there was only one piece of bare grass. The surrounding trees were burned clean by the residual power of the thunder of heaven, and one by one they stood silently in place like black wires. , and more people fell back one after another, just vacating the land. There was no trace of blood on it, and the original appearance of the soil was no longer visible. There was only the burnt blackness all over the ground, and Yaizhen and Lin Hao were fighting constantly. The two were like two dying beasts entangled with each other, desperately trying to push each other down, but neither of them had much strength. On the contrary, Lin Hao, the smaller one, had the advantage. With such a negligible advantage, he was only able to suffer less than half of the thunder from the heavenly tribulation every time. Yu Wenhu didn¡¯t dare to step forward. Once he knew that the power of the thunder was too great, even if he went up now, he would not be able to help Lin Hao withstand a few of them. Secondly, the other party has already fallen into a deadly fight. If he rashly steps forward, Yaizi Huiguanghuishuo suddenly exerts his force and presses the two of them to the ground - the other party does not need to hold them down for long, they only need to let Yu Wenhu and Lin Hao After enduring only two thunders of heavenly calamity, they were no longer able to fight back. If the situation becomes like that, wouldn¡¯t all Lin Hao¡¯s travels and hard work be in vain? So Yu Wenhu held his breath and gently took out a bunch of talismans and elixirs from his body. He waited for the thunder of heavenly tribulation to end and rushed forward to help treat the opponent's injuries. ??????????????? Or maybe that Yaizhen couldn't survive the thunder of heavenly tribulation, so he swallowed the pill himself and rushed forward to block Lin Hao's catastrophe. Fortunately, although the way of heaven also emphasizes karma, because the skeletal soldier was repeatedly used by Lin Hao, the thunder of heavenly tribulation was strengthened several times. "But after all, it is just a low-level Martial Emperor's Heavenly Tribulation Thunder, and it is impossible to make it as powerful as a Martial God. After the thirteenth thunderbolt of heavenly tribulation fell like a golden dragon hitting the ground, the golden light flickering in the dark clouds finally disappeared. At this moment, a breeze blew softly from the sky. Only then did the dark clouds completely disperse, turning the other party into nothingness, revealing the sun hanging high behind him again, once again spreading boundless golden light in the forest. Yu Wenhu swallowed his saliva and saw that he could no longer see any lightning and the dark clouds had completely disappeared. He hurriedly jumped out of the forest, holding the talisman in his left hand and the pill in his right hand, without even touching the ground. Lin Hao ran over. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5050 Delayed Awakening (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Although he was anxious, he still had some fear in his heart, fearing that at this critical moment, the old immortal Yaizhen would jump out energetically and laugh mockingly at the two of them. So when approaching the two completely blackened bodies, Yu Wenhu slowed down and stepped over cautiously. While staring at Yaizhen, who had lost all sound, he silently pulled Lin Hao out from under him. Pulled it out and dragged it to the side. There is no good piece of skin left on the opponent's body. At a glance, it is all dazzling black and red. It is impossible to tell where the clothes are and where the flesh is. Even though he has seen a lot of big scenes and escaped death several times, Yu Wenhu's heart still sank suddenly. He leaned down and searched for the other person's heartbeat in fear. Fortunately, the heartbeat did not make Yu Wenhu too anxious. As soon as he put his ear to it, the rhythmic drum beat started. Although it was a little weak, it was very energetic. This made him breathe a long sigh of relief, and once again dragged Lin Hao further away from the eyeball, to the green grass beside him, and then parted the other party's charred lips, and used his spiritual power to catalyze the elixir, which was half solid and half It was water that was fed into the other person's mouth. But just such an action seemed to cause Lin Hao to be greatly stimulated. Before he even opened his eyes, he suddenly turned over and held on to the ground with difficulty. Before Yu Wenhu could step forward to help him, he coughed heartbreakingly, and blood kept pouring out of his throat, falling to the ground one after another. It seemed that That's shocking. This made Yu Wenhu very anxious - no one knew the power of this thunder, not to mention that they were being hunted all the way, and he didn't know that while he was unconscious, Lin Hao had completely Activating the Qinglong bloodline, he healed all the injuries on his body. He just thought that the other party had added injuries to his injuries, and that he was already helpless. He immediately regretted it, and felt a sense of shame silently rising in his heart. He only regretted that he had not rushed forward to protect Lin Hao with his body just now. " Lin Hao didn't know who dragged him out. He only knew that his whole body was in severe pain. He didn't even have the strength to open his eyes. He could only vomit blood. It is strange to say that although his body is now blackened and he is still coughing up blood, logically speaking, he should be extremely weak, so he should play the role of a dying person who has no way to save himself. But in fact, the more Lin Hao coughed up blood, the depressed feeling in his heart became lighter and lighter, until he suddenly spit out a large mouthful of thick blood clots, and his heart suddenly became clear, as if he was shaking. The dark clouds have cleared and the blue sky is visible, which makes people feel so happy that they just want to sing a song. It was then that he realized that there was something next to him - but there was no need to think too much. The only person standing next to him in this situation who would not attack him was Fat Tiger. He took a breath and felt that the air was actually sweet. Just caressing his throat gently, it was like taking a sip of sweet water, and he felt a refreshing joy. "Fat Tiger." Lin Hao tried to call out to the other party again, hoping to ask Yu Wenhu to help wash away the burnt blackness all over his body, and at the same time give himself a medicine that looked extremely pitiful. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5051: How to be reborn (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! But just such an ordinary action suddenly caused the charred blackness all over Lin Hao's body to crack. Yu Wenhu was so frightened that he pressed on his shoulders and looked at his subordinates at a loss as he continued to attack. Extend the splitting gap. Lin Hao couldn't see behind him. What's more, he couldn't open his eyes now. He could only vaguely feel the dazzling light in front of him. But strangely, before Yu Wenhu's palm came close, he felt the burning sensation on his side. Temperature, suddenly shrinking his shoulders. He wanted to laugh and scold the other party, did you eat lava? Why is the palm of your hand so hot that my skin is almost gone? But the crack is getting bigger and bigger, and it is spreading faster and faster. Lin Hao hasn't said anything yet. At the exit, a huge narrow crack had passed through his charred back. Yu Wenhu became more and more panicked. He kept handing the pills to Lin Hao, and hurriedly covered the crack, not understanding what happened again. But Lin Hao only felt that his whole body was getting hotter and hotter, as if he was rolling on the road of fire. Every inch of his skin exuded a burnt smell, which made him shake his head uncomfortably. This flash was so powerful that the crack on the back shattered directly from the center to both sides, like a chicken breaking out of its shell, falling to both sides with a clatter, and dust and black powder fell on the ground. Yu Wenhu¡¯s hand suddenly froze, thinking that he was doing bad things out of good intentions, so he covered the other person¡¯s flesh, and immediately his face turned ugly and he started crying. But after the black ash fell to the ground, what was exposed was not bloody flesh, but fair human skin, as soft as a baby, with faintly glowing blue lines on it, forming a simple but simple but beautiful human skin behind Lin Hao's back. And magnificent patterns. Yu Wenhu was stunned immediately, and Lin Hao also shook his body suddenly, causing all the charred blackness on his body to crack and fall to the ground together. His clothes had long been beaten by the thunder of heaven's tribulation, and there was no trace left. After a while, the burnt blackness all over his body fell away, and his naked body underneath was immediately exposed. Lin Hao looked at his bare arms and chest in embarrassment, turned his head silently, and looked at each other with Yu Wenhu, but the other party didn't see his eyes at all, and just kept looking at his back. I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m looking at. "Don't look at it." He couldn't help scolding him in the end. Listening to his slightly hoarse voice, Lin Hao coughed again, and then continued, "You've never seen anyone stripped naked in a fight, right? Why can't you open your eyes?" "Boss" Yu Wenhu murmured, "Is the pattern on your back a Qinglong Lin?" "Pattern?" Lin Hao turned his head in confusion and looked desperately at his back, "What kind of pattern? Does a person who has been promoted to Emperor Martial still care about such a powerful tattoo?" "That's your next plan, the grand finale - transforming into a dragon." Cang Gou's lazy voice slipped out of his mind, "That pattern is the result of you, as a human, activating the complete Qinglong bloodline. Symbol, if you go to the Tianlong Empire to show off, many people may regard you as the descendant of the true god." "So exaggerated?" Lin Hao raised his eyebrows in surprise, and replied silently in his heart, "Isn't it just that the complete bloodline has been activated? Are you all so ignorant in the Tianlong Empire?" (Remember the website address: www. hlnovel.com Chapter 5052: How to be reborn (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Listening to the other party's half-surprised, half-showing tone, Cang Gou swallowed the words "You don't want to be so good after getting an advantage" after considering the deception and deception he had done along the way. "Humans and monsters have always been at odds with each other. Even if their ancestors have the same bloodline, they are still two species, and they rarely have a complete bloodline." He finally explained to the other party, "Besides, you are not a bastard. Bloodline, but Qinglong bloodline.¡± "Think about it, haven't you seen several people who simply committed suicide along the way because they refused to tell the whereabouts of the Qinglong bloodline? Weren't you very surprised at the time and puzzled? " "I'll just tell you." Lin Hao touched his fist to his mouth and coughed implicitly, "I have finally been promoted to the level of Emperor Wu, and I have also obtained the complete bloodline of Qinglong. Aren't you going to let me be proud of you?" "Then I have to remind you in advance, don't blame me for not telling you in the future." Cang Gou quickly added, "With your current level, you are not enough to exert 40% of the power of the complete Qinglong bloodline. At most, you can only use it all over your body. Tie up Qinglin and barely go up one or two levels to hit someone. Afterwards, it is very easy to collapse and faint. If it is serious, it will only take a few months of training." "Is that an exaggeration?" Lin Hao frowned, "I will collapse after using the Red Lotus of Nirvana, and I will collapse after using the Transformation Dragon. You might as well give me the entire self-destruct bomb, and I will rush forward and die together with the enemy." He was very dissatisfied with what he said. In fact, if any cultivator on the mainland listened to it, they would be surprised by the power of this dragon transformation - you know, Lin Hao is not the Martial Emperor now, but the Martial Emperor. Among the masters of the Martial Emperor, it takes a huge amount of energy to cross a level. This is why Emperor Canglan is only a low-level Martial Emperor, but he can be the Emperor of God. And on this continent, if someone says that he can go up one or two levels to fight the enemy in the realm of the Martial Emperor, and the price is not the loss of lifespan and meridians, or the loss of most of the cultivation, it is just an afterthought. Exhausted, unable to move, there is a danger of damaging the meridians. Then there must be a lot of people out to laugh at it, thinking that this guy is just talking nonsense and a fool talking. Now that he has been promoted to Emperor Martial, he has just crossed that high threshold and entered the world of true strong men, but he still has the means to beat people beyond his level. If this were to happen to other people, it would be unthinkable. If anyone has such a skill, let alone being unknown, he will be snapped up by various sects and families the next day. Powerful thugs are cultivated by various resources, and their journey will be smooth sailing and they will be famous all over the world. But Lin Hao was in a better position. He was chased by the Demon Emperor and was in great embarrassment. In the end, he was unable to fight back with the help of the power of the Thunder of Heavenly Tribulation. There was not even a girl around him, only Yu Wenhu followed him relentlessly. Even though his titles as the God of Death in White Clothes and the God of Death in White Bones once caused waves across the entire continent, in the end, few people could survive and identify his face. This also indirectly leads to the fact that Lin Hao does not fully understand the true level of practitioners on the mainland. He only thinks that most people are really "noobs", which is enough to sum it up. Only Emperor Canglan, Gu Qingming, and the prince of the dynasty can be favored by him. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5053 Emperor Wu¡¯s Martial Arts (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! And he himself possesses the unique skill of leapfrog killing, and he has two of them in one fell swoop, but he still doesn't understand how many times he is higher than others at this moment, and he is still complaining here, hating that he has too few skills. . This made Cang Gou so angry that he wanted to press his head and teach him what is average and what is a normal human being. But owning a system cannot be regarded as an ordinary human being, an average person. So when he heard Lin Hao complaining to himself, he snorted coldly, swallowed the complaints that were about to rise in his throat, and turned over in frustration. Several eye rolls. "You have also acquired a new Martial Emperor skill." He reminded angrily, "And the way that little fat guy looks at you is wrong. Why don't you quickly reply to him?" Lin Hao quickly turned his head, smiled at Yu Wenhu who was full of hesitation, raised his chin at him, and then said: "Don't look, I just want to feel how the meridians and spiritual power in the body are after being promoted to Martial Emperor, why don't you move?" Eyesight?" The other party smiled at him and didn't answer. Instead, he lowered his head and pulled out a new set of clothes. He walked to Lin Hao's side and then whispered back: "Since entering the Forest of Beasts, I feel like the boss is always there anytime and anywhere. Maybe it would just hang up, which would make me a little dazed" "Damn it, why don't you say something so unlucky?" Lin Hao rolled his eyes at him, pulled the suit over again, and put it on himself, reluctantly returning from Tarzan to a clothed man. body state. After coming out of that bird-shell-like charcoal thing, his skin was tender and tight. The fabric of the clothes was obviously not that rough. They went to a famous clothing store to buy them before entering the Forest of Beasts. Not to mention It's a first-class material that ordinary people can't afford. However, just such a sound of fabric made Lin Hao feel as if he had worn rough tree bark, making everything uncomfortable. "You have just been refined by the Qinglong bloodline, and it is normal for you to have tender skin and tender face." Cang Gou said to him, "If you endure it for a month or two, you will be able to get rid of your rough skin and thick flesh. Back on the battlefield." Lin Hao ignored him, but stood up slowly, tried to mobilize his spiritual power, spread the wings of firefly behind him, and wanted to try to fly into the sky to test his current level. However, he just opened the wings of firefly. As soon as his spiritual power was transferred in, before the edges of the wings could be flapped, Lin Hao suddenly jumped up from the ground and jumped directly into the air. This speed and reaction shocked him. Yu Wenhu stood up directly, looked at the other party with his mouth wide open, and subconsciously took two steps forward. But this kind of sudden change happened not once or twice. Although Lin Hao didn't react, he quickly turned around and barely adapted to the amazing speed. He flew a few times in the air and finally landed with satisfaction. ground. After being promoted to Emperor Martial, not only did his meridians become much tougher, but even the flow of spiritual power became extremely smooth. If compared to the past, when Lin Hao used his spiritual power, it was like walking on gravel ground, slowly and unnaturally. Know. The current speed is like a stream flowing happily down the hillside. It makes people feel comfortable and carefree, which is enough to show the difference between their realms. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5054 Emperor Wu¡¯s Martial Arts (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "And where is your new Martial Emperor martial skill, Qinglong Xiao?" Cang Gou reminded again, "You have finally been promoted to Martial Emperor, don't you need a new martial skill?" "Get out of the way." Lin Hao then waved his hand to Yu Wenhu and waved his sleeves proudly, letting the spiritual power roar along the meridians and gather towards the palm of his hand. Countless light spots emerged from his skin in an instant, and with just one movement, it turned into a simple long knife, which was firmly held by Lin Hao. The knife was three feet and three inches long. There were no magnificent knife patterns on the blade. There were only long blood grooves on both sides. It was obviously too lazy to make those tricks and was created just for the word "kill". A weapon of death. Lin Hao looked around again. He originally wanted to pull out Yaizhen's body and sneak away again, but after enduring thirteen tribulation thunders, he had already turned into a pitch-black scorched corpse. Just now, the two of them were looking at themselves without looking over there. When Lin Hao noticed it again, the Yaizi had been implicated by Yu Wenhu's movements when he pulled him, and scattered pieces of charred flesh fell to the ground. , from a distance, it looks like a pile of coal dropped on the ground. Lin Hao simply chose a direction at random, and his spiritual power immediately surged towards the sword in his hand, causing the turbulent airflow to roll over it, turning into a faint roar of a blue dragon. Immediately afterwards, he took a step and raised his wrist, placing the blade sideways next to his face. Then he used his arm to drive his shoulder blade and stabbed forward suddenly. In an instant, there seemed to be a clear and fast dragon roar in the air. Hundreds, no, thousands of blue sword lights rushed forward, each carrying violent airflow and blazing blue light. flame. The castration was like an arrow leaving the string, the sound of breaking wind kept coming, and the falling force was like thunder striking down. The trees also fell one after another - those green leaves also fell down one after another, but they could not even touch the ground, they were already fallen. The remaining sword light was chopped into fragments and powder, mixed in the air. Yu Wenhu looked at this scene in shock. He just thought this was the end and wanted to say a few words of praise, but the Dragon Sword in Lin Hao's hand once again lit up with the same color as his back. Patterns like vine branches suddenly spread out from the sharp blade. In just an instant, the originally clean blade was covered with magnificent blade patterns. If you look carefully, you can see a green dragon jumping out of the sea and leaping into the sky. abstract painting. And in the next blink of an eye, the green dragon emerged from Lin Hao's blade, its beard trembling slightly in the air, its four claws spread like an eagle, and the scales on its body tightened one after another, sending out a series of A crisp knocking sound. Lin Hao's sword edge trembled, and then he stabbed forward suddenly again. The green dragon also jumped out, and the roar in his throat was deafening in the ears of the two of them. It opened its mouth, and a green-blue cyclone suddenly appeared in its mouth. It was full of spiritual power and flames. With the roar that stopped suddenly, it was suddenly spit out by the green dragon, and it hit the person in front of it first. On the open ground. With this blow, the ground trembled again, and even a crack was opened directly, and it rushed towards Lin Hao's feet. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5055 Amazing Power (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! The two of them took a step back together, and Lin Hao also put away the Dragon Sword, letting the sword body turn into a point of light again, blending under his skin and turning into a spirit flowing in his meridians. force. As the blue cyclone landed, the green dragon also accelerated suddenly, and rushed to the ground together - there was no target or enemy in front of Lin Hao, and the green dragon could not find any creature that could attack. It had no choice but to follow the blue cyclone aggrievedly, and hit the ground together, causing the crack to open wider and wider, as if there was a huge scar on the ground, which made people unbearable when they saw it. I was a little surprised. Lin Hao and Yu Wenhu took two steps back again. In their field of vision, because of these three consecutive attacks, a huge dust mist was set off, making them unable to see anything except the huge crack under their feet. The two of them waved their sleeves at the same time, one person hit two talismans and went out, the other raised his hand and used a dozen wind blades to split the dust mist from the center and suddenly dispersed towards the sides, revealing the scene in front of them. ????????????? If Thunder Dragon Devouring the Sky is a weapon against the enemy, it can cause thousands of casualties if released once, and this martial arts of Emperor Wu, Green Dragon Roar, is to bite in one direction, trying to smash the opponent into pieces. After suffering the attack just now, the trees in front of the two people were cleared, and the wide land and overgrown weeds were clearly visible. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡ªOnly a few of those towering trees are very far away, and they can barely reveal their bodies, standing out from the crowd in this land. The ones that are closer are light when cut at the waist. Most of them have a little bit of growth rings exposed, clinging to the ground as tightly as soil, huddled there pitifully. All the lush branches and green leaves have now turned into green fragments, falling from the sky like snowflakes, slowly covering the earth. "This this is the realm of Emperor Wu" Yu Wenhu seemed to be in a dream, his eyes were blank, and he was stumbling and trembling when he spoke, "If this person gets a blow then what else? Is there any left" Lin Hao looked at his hands blankly, and then checked again that nearly half of the spiritual power in his body had been drained out. Only then did he realize with hindsight that this was really the Martial Emperor's martial skill that he had used! With this power, this speed, and the power that burst out when he launched his moves, if he had faced Senior Brother Yaoguang back then, with his strength and moves, he would not have been overwhelmed by the opponent all the way! Even if Yaizhen stood up again, he would have the final trump card of Hualong, and he could barely fight him! Ecstasy swept through his body in an instant, making Lin Hao's lips curl up. He looked at Yu Wenhu excitedly, hugged each other directly, and patted each other vigorously. 's back. Finally! He roared in his heart, seven years, a full seven years, all the hardships, praises and sarcasm along the way, all for this moment, for this moment of promotion to Emperor Martial, for that original agreement! Now Lin Hao can, with all the scars and glory on his body, straighten his back, go see the girl from seven years ago, wake her up from the endless darkness, and take her around the world with her! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5056 Amazing Power (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! The past events were still vivid in his mind, making him feel ups and downs for a moment, and his brain was a little groggy. At that moment, Lin Hao seemed to feel that Dan Yuetai was standing beside him, with the same gentle smile as always, silently Look at yourself. If she were really here, she would probably step forward excitedly, put her arms around Lin Hao's arms, and be happy that he had successfully been promoted to Emperor Martial and had acquired such powerful skills. This made Lin Hao's blood suddenly cool down, and then he turned to look to his side - naturally there was no one there, only emerald green fragments and black dust on the ground, desolate and lonely. He still remembers the last pair of eyes, and the mysteries surrounding the tomb of Emperor Tianshu, and even more so, who gave him the Xuanwu bloodline as a gift. At that time, Lin Hao was not even half as strong as the Martial King, let alone the Martial King. But that girl was so stupid that she easily exchanged her deep sleep for the Xuanwu bloodline in Lin Hao's body, in exchange for this precious Seven Year. And today, after being promoted to Emperor Wu, the oath made back then, the seven-year agreement that Lin Hao has kept in mind, should be fulfilled! Thinking of this, he slapped Yu Wenhu away, who was extremely moved. He originally wanted to give an ambitious speech, but when he saw that the other party was holding back tears and looked blushing and thick-necked, Lin Hao suddenly felt stuck. He suddenly became dumbfounded. "Stop, stop!" He gestured to the other party, "I haven't even started crying yet. Why are you so excited? Come on, turn around and make your face normal, otherwise it won't happen in a while If I start laughing while I'm talking, don't worry about me." Yu Wenhu wiped his cheeks embarrassedly, took several deep breaths, and then managed to suppress his red complexion. "Hehe, boss, you don't know!" Then he showed a happy smile like an old father, and looked Lin Hao up and down carefully, "I first followed him into the Forest of Beasts. When I came, I was determined to die!" "After all, where is this place? It's a gathering place for monsters and beasts, on the edge of the continent! Let alone you, the boss. Even if all the masters from Canglan Dynasty and Tianlong Empire attack together, I don't dare to pat my chest and say that they can return." After finishing speaking, Yu Wenhu's voice paused again, and then he sighed slowly again, and then continued: "But I didn't expect that in less than a month, you would find me right now, boss." Qinglong bloodline¡ª¡ª" He glanced at the charred remains of Yaizi, and continued with half admiration and half praise: "Forget it, boss, you single-handedly killed the demon emperor But I, boss, you told me There was a pile of them, and they were wallowing all over the place to death, but in the end they didn¡¯t help at all Hehe The boss is indeed the boss, awesome!" Yu Wenhu gave him a thumbs up, nodded to Lin Hao with a smile on his face, and showed off his pride. He spat out compliments one after another, praising the other person as if he was the only one in the world. Like one person. But in fact, he knew in his heart that Lin Hao must have his own reasons for working so hard. He followed the other party all the way, and he would not be able to continue to be a follower. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5057 An unexpected surprise (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! During this trip to the Forest of Beasts, Yu Wenhu felt that apart from making a barely useful teleportation formation, the rest of the time he was just causing trouble for Lin Hao and could not help at all. Of course, he wanted to make himself famous again, so that Lin Hao could comfortably use his shadow to run rampant and do whatever he wanted on the mainland. But Yu Wenhu has been with him for so long, and he knows very well what kind of person Lin Hao is - how can the so-called crouching dragon hide in the shallows, and how can the so-called phoenix hide behind the leaves? If you were born as a corner of the clouds, how would you be nailed to the ground? But Yu Wenhu is still willing to be his brother, because his whole life has been changed by the other person, and his pride has been reshaped. In this life, he will never be able to bow his head humbly to others and return to the cowering and fearful appearance before. The other party has now obtained the complete bloodline of Qinglong, and has even been promoted to the realm of Emperor Wu. Now he has unique talent and experience on the road. But what about himself? Even if he is a seventh-grade formation mage from Fengyun Continent, he can't help Lin Hao at all. ¡° If he still wants to stand by his opponent¡¯s side and calmly help him face dangers everywhere, then Yu Wenhu must become stronger, at least on par with Lin Hao. "Come on, what are you thinking about there?" Lin Hao frowned and hugged the other party's shoulders, "You look like an idiot who wants to cry or laugh. You don't know that I, the boss, am abusing you. Woolen cloth." Yu Wenhu smiled at him again, and then asked: "Boss, where are you going next? Are you still staying in the Forest of Beasts? Or should you go back to the mainland first?" The other party touched his chin, and before he could say anything, a translucent spirit-controlling pet interface suddenly popped up in front of him. The names of the Skeleton King and the Evil Emperor were shining brightly on it, and there was a golden light coming from the left. Passing suddenly from the right. This made Lin Hao stunned, and the arm holding Yu Wenhu's shoulder suddenly dropped, and he waved it in front of him - the Skeleton King and the Evil Emperor immediately emerged from the shadows, and stood respectfully in front of them. "My lord?" The two men lowered their heads and asked in unison, "Why are you summoning your subordinates?" At the same time, the names of the two people in the Spirit Controlling Pet Panel suddenly burst into scorching light, and the Skeleton King also moved suddenly. Then the pure white bones suddenly turned into indigo, and then faded again. Turned into glistening translucence. Lin Hao looked at this scene in astonishment. Before he could say a word, the skeleton king suddenly dispersed and fell to the ground in pieces, leaving the Evil Emperor next to him stunned. The shadows on the ground seemed to come alive at that moment, swimming along the white bones of the Skeleton King that fell to the ground. In an instant, the Skeleton King was dyed pure black, and the bones started to move on their own, again. Piece by piece together. By the time the Skeleton King knelt on the ground again, not only was his body black as if he had been splashed with ink, but even the will-o'-the-wisps in his eyes suddenly turned into two blazing blue-white rays of light. "The system determines your level to reach the low-level Martial Emperor." The electronic mechanical voice slowly emerged from Lin Hao's mind, "Your spirit-controlling pets, the Skeleton King and the Evil Emperor, have also synchronized to the level of Martial Emperor for you. , please check carefully." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5058 An unexpected surprise (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! As soon as this reminder tone fell, Lin Hao was shocked all over. The ecstasy in his heart could no longer be suppressed, and the smile on his face became bigger and bigger, looking a little silly. The Evil Emperor was the first to react. He bowed his head to Lin Haoyi again and congratulated him loudly: "Congratulations to my lord for being promoted to the realm of Martial Emperor!" The Skeleton King had just put himself together, and his neck was still half tilted at this moment, but he immediately Kneeling down on one knee again, Chao Lin Hao continued: "Congratulations to my lord for being promoted to the realm of Martial Emperor!" They were both a little shocked. After all, they had heard that as the master's strength increased, the spirit-controlling pet would also grow with him, but how could they directly drag the spirit-controlling pet's strength to the realm of the Martial Emperor? This is the only one that has never been done before and will never be done again! Looking at the Evil Emperor again, although its changes are not as conspicuous as those of the Skeleton King, one can clearly feel that the power of his bloodline has been significantly enhanced for some unknown reason. You must know that the Evil Emperor is a hybrid of the two. It is already a miracle among miracles that he can perfectly inherit the abilities of both, let alone enhance the power of his bloodline. As a hybrid, the power of his bloodline is naturally mixed together. Even if others have other ways to make their own bloodline power stronger, it is many times more difficult for the Emperor of Sin to increase the power of his bloodline. At first, no one knew that if the hybrid wanted to increase the power of bloodline, should both sides improve it together, or should only one side be promoted, and no one had ever tried it. If it is not uniform, what kind of side effects will occur. So when he realized that the power of his bloodline had been perfectly integrated and raised to a whole new level, the Emperor's admiration and respect for Lin Hao had reached a whole new level, and the passion in his heart could not wait to melt away. For the neighbor's dog, express your excitement with a jubilant tail. The Skeleton King is an undead creature. He only cares about his own strength and the strength of his army. He is very malleable. No matter what Lin Hao chooses to do on this continent, or what kind of person he wants to be, he can do it in the end. Use each other in times of crisis. "The Abominable Emperor knows that he is just a single combat power, and he is still not qualified for single combat power. Even if he improves his cultivation level, he will still be his master who defies heaven. Therefore, to him, the power of blood is more precious than cultivation, because like the Golden Corpse Marrow Worm, or the memory of sins, although it itself will be increased due to cultivation, it is brought about by blood after all. The innate skills and cultivation are only amplification and cannot make them completely different. Now, thanks to Lin Hao's blessing, not only has his cultivation reached the realm of the Martial Emperor, but his bloodline power has also been enhanced. It can be said to be a double happiness, and the evil emperor kept saying words of praise to Lin Hao, with ink in his belly. Almost hollowed out. This operation of the system also made Lin Hao look down on Cang Gou's deception and deception, and he thought about the goodness of the system again. Although Yu Wenhu had never seen such a scene, considering that his boss would never It was all out of the ordinary, so he shrugged his shoulders and pretended that it was normal. "Wait a minute, don't thaw yet, Nie Huang, don't say anything either. I see you sweating profusely and thinking about vocabulary, and I feel anxious." Lin Hao waved his hand at them, motioning for them to stand up. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5059 Skill changes (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "I have been promoted to Emperor Martial. As my subordinates, you must not be able to delay any more." After speaking, he asked curiously: "Have there been any changes in you? Is there anything fun? New skills?" This is true. If people on the mainland heard it, their jaws would be shocked. You must know that when people practice martial arts and martial arts, the most they can do is to become more proficient in the fire and then learn new sword moves and martial arts. How can it be like that? Like Lin Hao, once he is promoted, the system will give him martial arts for free and upgrade his spirit-controlling pets for free. So as soon as this sentence came out, the other three people were stunned. The Emperor of Evil was originally happy that he was so powerful now. When Lin Hao asked, he was also confused, and he shook his head hesitantly on his face. He replied in a low tone: "To my lord, my subordinates have not learned any new skills" He paused for a moment, then continued: "However, with the advancement of bloodline power and cultivation level, my subordinates' existing innate skills have undergone a qualitative transformation like a rebirth!" After finishing speaking, he immediately looked at Lin Hao, almost writing the words "Let me tell you" on his face. Lin Hao had just been promoted and was in a very comfortable mood. Naturally, he waved his hand to indicate to the other party to speak. One lecture. "First of all, the innate skill is immortality" The Emperor of Evil opened his mouth excitedly, and Lin Hao, with a satisfied and agreeable smile on his face, had already thought about it, opened the attribute menu of the Emperor of Evil, and checked the opponent changes come. ??You don¡¯t know this by looking at it. It¡¯s really shocking at first glance. As the other party said, the first and most obvious change is the innate skill of the Golden Armored Lion King, which is immortal. Originally, this skill lasted only a short time. Even if he could follow Lin Hao to fight across levels, it could barely act as a temporary human shield. But even at this point, the peak state would probably last less than three minutes, and the effect would gradually fade away. Within five minutes, the effect of the immortality of sin will completely wear off. Not only that, he would need to rest for half a day to recover the overused blood power - but now his blood power has been greatly enhanced, and the duration of his immortality has also been increased, directly doubling to its full power. The period can last for fifteen minutes. Counting the period when the effect gradually fades, the sin's immortality can last for more than half an hour! What is this concept? This means that when Lin Hao fights an enemy at a higher level or faces a multi-person melee, he has an invincible human shield by his side for an hour and a half. As long as it is not an attack that kills all at once, under the effect of the sinful immortality, the Evil Emperor can Rapid regeneration. Even if the entire upper body is destroyed, as long as the head is still slightly attached to the flesh, the regeneration time will only take less than ten seconds, and he can move again - even if his mother, who is the Golden-armored Lion King, You will never be able to reach this height in your lifetime! It¡¯s really terrifying No wonder the evil emperor is so excited. After reading the skill description, Lin Hao couldn't help but secretly smacked his lips. After all, once the bloodline skill was activated, the Evil Emperor was equivalent to an invincible Xiaoqiang who could entangle the enemy to death, which made him a little excited. Then his mind moved again, and he turned to look to the other side. That was another skill of the Evil Emperor: Golden Marrow Worm. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5060 Skill changes (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! He remembered that this skill could only last for about a month. After the time limit, even if he did not take the initiative to control it, the golden corpse worms would explode on their own. He could only place one at a time. Although it was enough, he still felt that This time limit is too short. And this time when he checked the skill again, there was a red circle next to the text above, with a big "2" marked inside. This made Lin Hao a little strange. He immediately clicked on the description of this skill, and the first thing he saw was - the number of unused golden corpse marrow worms: 2. Host location: None. Remaining time for the golden corpse worm to self-destruct: No host yet. Two? Lin Hao raised his eyebrows, then looked down, and underneath it was clearly written: Golden Corpse Marrow Worm, the innate skill of the wild beast Corpse Marrow Evil Tiger, its strength is determined based on the current bloodline power, and its validity has been extended for the skill carrier. By three months, the number available for manipulation increases by one, and there is no change other than that. Ignoring all the explanations, Lin Hao's eyes were glued to the three words "three months". For him, this really meant that Cao Cao had arrived, and he had simply upgraded his skills to the point! A month is certainly a long time, but if Kaishan and Yaoguang had been slower and Lin Hao had been unlucky, it would not have been a surprise attack, but a clear warning. But now this time has been extended to three months, which means that the dormant time is longer and safer. It is even exaggerated to say that at this time, if Lin Hao wants to subvert a regime, he can sneak into their banquet. , plant a golden corpse marrow worm into the person with the highest power and the lowest cultivation level. At that time, not to mention emptying that country and emptying their treasury, no one would know. In this case, he was now a low-level Martial Emperor. There were not many Martial Emperor masters on the entire continent who could do it. Naturally, there are not many people who can resist this golden corpse marrow worm. So strictly speaking, in Lin Hao's eyes, this continent is an inexhaustible treasure house. He can dig out Yuan Jing wherever he wants. It's a pity that although he doesn't think he is a good person, he at least has the most basic moral kindness. Others live a good life without recruiting him or messing with him. Lin Hao is too embarrassed to come to his door to defraud, kidnap, and set fire to kill people. Otherwise, that would happen , what is the difference between him and the Yaoguang faction that he hates? So even though this skill seems to be very useful, Lin Hao just fantasizes in his mind about the beautiful days when he rules the continent, supports everyone, and can recharge tens of millions of yuan crystals at will, and does not intend to actually implement it. There are so many interesting things in the world, and he does not intend to be the kind of supreme and powerful person who is lonely and lonely when there are thousands of people under him. From the beginning to the end, Lin Hao is full of fireworks. He will be tempted by a woman's beauty, get angry because of other people's ridicule, and endure all the hardships for a promise he made seven years ago. Lin Hao wouldn¡¯t want the world that would always surrender at his feet and never change even if it were given to him for free. The Evil Emperor on the other end had already excitedly finished talking about his changes, and was raising his head excitedly, waiting for Lin Hao's praise - although this guy is a hybrid of the Golden-armored Lion King and the wild beast Corpse Marrow Evil Tiger , but at this moment, he is just like a husky, waiting for his owner to touch his head. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5061 Troop Loss (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Yu Wenhu on the side couldn't help turning his back and covered his mouth. It took a lot of effort to suppress the laughter in his throat. Lin Hao had been reading the skill descriptions given by the system and didn't really listen to what Emperor Ni said. He only nodded occasionally to indicate that he was listening, so he didn't know that Emperor Ni was so eloquent that he talked about his changes and boasted so much. People who knew the cause and effect thought it was the God of War descending to earth. Even the almost emotionless Skeleton King on the side noticed something was wrong. The blazing green and white will-o'-the-wisps in his eyes kept dancing, as if he was silently complaining about the other party's too much drama. After the Emperor of Evil finished speaking, Lin Hao had almost finished reading. His brain, which kept going in and out of the left ear, only allowed him to hear the Emperor's last words: "My lord, these are all the changes in my subordinates. Excuse me." Now can my subordinates be able to help my lord?" Um? A trace of doubt flashed across his eyes, and he hesitated in his mind, what's going on? Isn't it just telling you where you were strengthened? Why did you get involved in helping me? But seeing how enthusiastic the other party was, Lin Hao wisely chose not to say anything, but smiled gently at the other party, then nodded reservedly and implicitly, without saying a word. This made the Emperor's emotions rise to unprecedented heights. He felt that his strength had been affirmed by his master, and his heart was filled with joy. Even because this emotion was too strong, it also caused him to feel that his strength had been affirmed by his master. The murderous intention that had been suppressed came to the fore, and was turbulent in his heart. However, Lin Hao didn¡¯t know what the other party had just said. He just felt that the other party was extra excited today, and the hair on his hair was flying around, which looked a little funny. He looked at the Skeleton King on one side, looking at the dark skeletons and the familiar blue-and-white will-o'-the-wisps in his eyes. "My lord." The other party bowed his head and responded calmly, "My subordinates have also been promoted to the realm of the Martial Emperor. The range of resurrecting the dead has been greatly increased. The number of shadow attendants that can be summoned has been increased from two to four, and the natural disasters of the undead can be transferred. The number of undead creatures has greatly increased." After finishing speaking, his voice paused again, and he continued slowly: "It's just that due to the enhanced effect, the thunder of heavenly tribulation may be stronger in the future" "That's okay." Lin Hao waved his hand, listening to the Skeleton King's report, and a plan had already emerged in his mind, "Isn't it just the thunder of heavenly tribulation? I will have a way to resolve it when the time comes." He put his hands behind his back, tapped his fingertips on the back of his hands, turned to Yu Wenhu with a smile, and asked him very gently: "Fat Hu? You have nothing to do anyway, so why not stay with me?" How many months are you going to stay here?¡± Seeing the other party¡¯s classic bad guy smile, Yu Wenhu subconsciously took two steps back and asked cautiously: ¡°Boss, what do you want to do?¡± Lin Hao pointed to the scorched ground, then slowly dusted off the non-existent dust on his clothes, and asked with a smile: "What? This fight almost depleted my family fortune, and I was not allowed to make any money. Come back, right?¡± Yu Wenhu reacted immediately and turned to look at the Skeleton King standing next to Lin Hao - the other person had changed the color of his bones back to white and was quietly lowering his head, waiting for the two to finish their conversation. . (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5062 Troop Loss (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "King of Bones, can you tell me how many of your undead army are left?" Lin Hao did not look back, but asked gently, "I have been entangled with those demon beasts at the demon king level for several days. You must have lost a lot, right?¡± The other party immediately raised his hand and bowed respectfully to Lin Hao: "Reporting to my lord, the undead army has been fighting with the Demon Emperor and his men for more than three days. Although his subordinates tried to support the war with war, they tried their best to maintain the undead army. quantity¡¤¡¤¡¤" He paused helplessly, and the image of the black thin dog killing everyone appeared in his mind, and then he continued: "But the demon emperor came too quickly, and there were many demon beasts with special abilities, so the undead army was defeated. There was a lot of damage, even the Martial Emperor¡¯s undead spirits inside were all dead, with only about twenty left.¡± "And the skeleton army that originally numbered 200 million is now half or less" Hearing the word "most of the dead and injured", Yu Wenhu was suddenly startled, thinking that there might only be a few thousand left, because after all, he didn't know how many undead soldiers Lin Hao had mobilized, nor did he know how many undead soldiers there were now. How many. When the four characters "200 million" came out, his face changed from slightly surprised to expressionless - seriously? He thought to himself, even if half of Ya's 200 million were dead, no, even if three-quarters were dead, that would still be an extremely terrifying number, okay? "Move out this army that is not afraid of death or fatigue, and massacre it in any small border country. Then the number will increase a lot overnight, right?" " Moreover, there has not been an undead creature on the mainland for a long time. The name of the Boneless God of Death was aroused before. In the end, it was turned into a rumor by major countries because there were too few witnesses. As for the methods of dealing with undead creatures, array mages are better at it. Some people also specialize in how to deal with undead creatures, although no one has ever learned how to do so. However, ordinary masters only fight monsters and have no experience with undead creatures at all. Opportunity for creatures to cross move. So once a huge number of undead creatures are fighting everywhere, there are really not many people on the mainland who can resist them. And once the battle line collapses, the undead creatures can fight to support the war. If no one makes effective resistance in time, it is simply impossible to capture the mainland. It's just around the corner. But Yu Wenhu was just thinking about it in his mind. He was still watching Lin Hao speak with a smile on his face, thinking to himself, boss, you really don¡¯t know the sufferings of the world, and you don¡¯t understand ordinary masters. "It's not bad that there are so many left, but I was chased all over the place by the demon emperor." Lin Hao said to the Skeleton King, half comforting and half self-deprecating, "But I think about it, the monsters in the Forest of Beasts There are so many, even if Yazhen sends out all the ones he can fight, there will definitely be a lot left, enough to replenish the number of undead creatures." After finishing speaking, he squinted his eyes again, touched his chin, and said to Yu Wenhu: "Fat Tiger, can your formation to avoid heat and cold be applied to undead creatures like we did when we went to the volcano before?" "Huh?" The other party was startled, wondering why he was asking this, but he still nodded and replied honestly, "It's okay, but it just needs some improvements and takes some time - and it's low-level." Undead creatures will not actively absorb spiritual energy on their own to maintain the operation of the formation. I need some help to collect new materials." (Remember this site's website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5063: Attack separately (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Hey, this is so simple." Lin Hao waved his hand and said very casually, "The Emperor of Evil will take half of the remaining people's hands and follow you directly. If you say to dig to the east, you will never dig to the west." The Evil Emperor on the side immediately came out of the queue and stood next to Yu Wenhu, nodding respectfully to him, while Lin Hao once again pulled out the map of the Forest of Beasts from his mind - Cang Gou was only so easy to learn. Once, although the Blue Dragon Bloodline has been fully activated, the attached map has always existed in the system interface. It can be used and adjusted at any time, which is very convenient. He roughly drew the various territories of the monsters in the Forest of Beasts on the ground, and then discussed the specific plan with the other three people. What is certain at present is that Yazhen has sent out many monsters that can be beaten. Although the Forest of Ten Thousand Beasts is big, it would be good to have half of the monsters left. So Lin Hao and Yu Wenhu ran in both directions, while the other side walked through the forest. The mountains and wilderness are also convenient for finding materials, and Lin Hao is responsible for searching the edge areas, such as the previous snowfields and volcanoes. It¡¯s a pity that most of the snowfield is aquatic, and the undead army can¡¯t swim. It¡¯s a living target when it passes by. I can only think about being chased and beaten by them along the way and get sulky. As for the volcano area, the temperature there is really too high. It's okay for the Necromancer Martial Emperor. He has a formation to avoid heat and cold. He may be able to reach the vicinity of the crater, but ordinary undead creatures will be in trouble. Originally, high temperature is an effective means of weakening the undead creatures, and arsenic is used to weaken them. If the thing encounters the lava monster family, it will be harvested. So even though we are wandering around the edge of the Forest of Beasts, looking for the many remaining monsters, we should avoid these extreme areas, focus on the interior layer by layer, and pack up all the equipment before we can consider these places. Monster. Not to mention the lava monsters with their own horses and extremely maneuverable, if there is a way to turn all of the aquatic monsters into members of the undead army, then the water source of this continent will be equivalent to being forested. Hao was in control. People have seen raids in the middle of the night, raids on the road, but they must have never seen monster beasts suddenly raid from the water. Moreover, this world is not a mechanized place. Most of the drinking water comes from rivers, lakes and seas, and aquatic monsters Once he gets going, he is really at home. "But that's just thinking about it. With Lin Hao's current methods, he really has no way to deal with the aquatic monsters, and he can't say that he can get into the bottom of the lake and massacre them. Because after years of accumulation, these aquatic monsters and monster emperors do not care, and they are only competing internally. Occasionally catching monsters on the shore is very likely to be the forest of all beasts, both in terms of quantity and intensity. The strongest group. If there is no way to deal with it in large numbers at once, it is best not to get involved, lest you feed the opponent and create an aquatic monster on the verge of becoming the Demon Emperor. Together, the four of them roughly confirmed their respective routes. Yu Wenhu spent some time and made a small communication array for the four of them to keep on their bodies to ensure that the distance between them was within five miles. , you can talk to each other at a distance. In this way, Lin Hao¡¯s plan to turn the entire Forest of Beasts into a territory of bones has been initially taken shape, but the next step is still to be implemented. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5064: Attack separately (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! According to Yu Wenhu, he is looking for something called Sky Spider Ice. This thing is not very common on the mainland. It is usually used to test whether the formation can run smoothly and whether there are any errors. It¡¯s a pity that this thing sounds very useful, just like some computer self-test program. In fact, no one in the mainland has much stock. Because the Sky Spider Ice itself is the product of the female Bahuang Qing Glass Spider, it mostly appears in the caves during the breeding period. It is responsible for refining the spiritual energy of heaven and earth independently and delivering it to the larvae that are still in the eggs and cannot yet refine the spiritual energy of heaven and earth on their own. spider. This Eight Desolate Chime Glass Spider also likes to wrap creatures in spider silk and hang them in caves so that it can suck their flesh and blood, so there are not many killed on the mainland, and Sky Spider Ice is naturally very rare. Besides, even if you need to test a newly developed large-scale formation, you can just paint it on a barren mountain and send an unimportant disciple to activate it, which saves time and effort. Even if something goes wrong, it won't hurt you much. It was nothing more than the death of a nameless disciple. As mentioned before, low-level undead creatures have no independent consciousness and will only blindly obey their master's orders. They cannot even perform multiple operations at the same time. On the battlefield, they can only give orders in batches, otherwise it will be just cliche. It's just a human sea tactic, but as for refining spiritual power by oneself? That is simply embarrassing others. So it is necessary to find the spider ice today. It is best to give the old nest to Lianwo, and take as much as you can. If conditions permit, you can just raise the Bahuang Chime Glass Spider directly for easy access later. Lin Hao planned to take part of the undead army back to the central altar first, and look for those powerful demon kings around to supplement the high-end combat power of the undead army. Under such an arrangement, the few of them simply exchanged greetings with each other before embarking on their own journey to conquer the Forest of Beasts. The Eight Desolate Glass Spiders like to live in the poisonous miasma pool, so Yu Wenhu didn't even think about it, and directly led the Evil Emperor and the undead army towards the Wangyun Valley, hoping to find one in the territory of the Wind Howling Ghost. try to find. Lin Hao led the Skeleton King and the undead army towards the central altar - it has to be said that although the Skeleton King dejectedly said that the number was reduced, the 100 million undead army could be split into two Half, that is also an extremely terrifying amount. Along the way, Lin Hao was like an emperor on patrol. Not even a single monster could get close to him. Anyone who dared to run around would be surrounded by a sea of ??people. He would not even have a chance to resist, and would be beaten on the spot. Beat him to death and become a member of the undead army. Those flying in the sky were better, and Lin Hao went up to clean them up. The Skeleton King used his power to turn the opponent into an undead creature. As a result, there are now scouts flying in the sky, and combat troops running on the ground. If we use some more means to turn the aquatic monsters into an army of undead, then Lin Hao's undead creatures can be said to be the perfect combination of sea, land and air. , just short of conquering the mainland. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because of the death of the Demon Emperor, but the various demon beast lords who were sleeping quietly in their own territories all led their men out to fight and cause trouble. When they were about to approach the central altar, there was still a lot of flesh and blood on the ground. The blurry corpse of the monster beast, with many parts of its body still being chewed messily. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5065 Elegant and gentle (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! The demon emperors were all killed by himself, and Lin Hao didn't pay much attention to these corpses. However, in order to prevent the huge undead army from scaring the demon beasts away, he waved his hand and made the undead soldiers stop in unison. Footsteps, hiding himself in the forest. He walked slowly to the central altar. He had been chased too hard by the Demon Emperor before. Even though he was promoted to Martial Emperor and directly tricked him into talking to him, Lin Hao still subconsciously looked around, and the breath in his body was also He immediately restrained himself. There hasn¡¯t been much change here from before, it still looks dilapidated, but all the shiny treasures have been picked up by Lin Hao, making it look even more obscure. And just outside the original central altar, on the stone slab that was once inlaid with bloodline gems, stood an extremely beautiful bird - copper-green feathers hanging from its forehead, like a girl decorating her face. It was painted with peacock-colored eyeshadow, and its snow-white wings were folded at its sides. Its long tail feathers looked so supple, hanging down along the stone slab to the ground. Its body is almost as tall as Lin Hao. It is still squatting on the stone slab, its long talons have not yet fully raised its body. When it hears the movement in the forest, the bird nods gracefully. It is also green. His eyes looked at Lin Hao aside. At the same time, Lin Hao also noticed the corpses of monster beasts everywhere at the central altar. They had been eaten in various ways, and their wounds were different. The only thing in common was that their eyes were all pecked out. When he realized that the person in front of him was not a humanoid monster, but a real human being, the bird's expression changed slightly, and the green feathers hanging from its forehead began to tremble. Then it fluttered its feathers gracefully, suddenly spread its wings from the stone slab, and landed less than a few meters in front of Lin Hao. Its long talons also stepped on the dusty and bloody ground, and its figure It was actually almost two meters tall, completely blocking the sun's rays and hiding Lin Hao under his figure. "Strange?" The bird opened its mouth, revealing the inside of its beak that was completely inconsistent with its appearance. It was full of tiny teeth. There was a hint of curiosity in its voice, "This is strange. The Demon Emperor a few days ago I just said I was going to arrest you, but it turns out you¡¯re a human and you¡¯re still alive now.¡± Since the other party did not attack him immediately, Lin Hao was happy to save himself some trouble by not attacking the other party first, so he nodded politely to the other party and explained to him just like that. "Your boss is too weak, not half as good as me." He said politely to the other party, "I chopped him into mincemeat to make dumplings, and now it's in my belly." The bird was not even remotely angry, and the corners of its eyebrows and eyes were moving strangely, as if it was laughing or crying. "You are quite arrogant." The other party flapped his wings, being careful not to let his tail feathers fall to the ground, and then said in a gentle voice, "But I heard that the Azure Dragon bloodline used by the Demon Emperor to refine his bloodline was used by a certain creature. It was taken away¡ª¡ªso Emperor Yaizhen was able to wake up, fulfill his duties, and chase that thing thousands of miles away.¡± After finishing speaking, the other party also lowered his eyes, looking at Lin Hao's face without blinking, and asked half curiously and half seriously: "There has been no human being alive to this point in the Forest of Beasts for a long time. What, could it be that you are the new demon emperor who is being spread by word of mouth?" (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5066 Elegant and gentle (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! The new demon emperor? Hearing these three words, Lin Hao couldn't help but laugh, and explained to the other party seriously: "I am not a monster, I am an innocent, genuine human being." "Really!" The other party was surprised, "I thought you were covering it up so well that I couldn't see it at all!" After finishing speaking, the bird's wings fluttered again, suddenly spread its wings and flew, hovering in the air, and emitted an elegant chirp from its throat, short and melodious, as if it was calling something, but also seemed to be expressing itself. excited. The sound broke, and it suddenly twisted in the air, like a falling meteor, and suddenly fell to the ground, setting off a cloud of dust and mist. Then a black shadow suddenly jumped out from it, and the black sword in its hand suddenly shot towards Lin Hao. stabbed in the face! "Hey, why are you chatting about family affairs so well, and you suddenly want to fight with me?" He helplessly moved his head and moved his cheek to the side, and the black sword was thrown away, leaving even a small wound. Couldn't even cut it open. "The blood of the Blue Dragon is in you, isn't it?" The black figure was covered with feathers, and his movements were like flying gauze, fast and without any sound. And the so-called black sword was also pinched by Lin Hao with two fingers - the touch and texture were obviously just feathers that were dozens of times stronger. "You want to take away the Qinglong bloodline from me?" Lin Hao asked. But the black figure actually nodded obediently, flicked the feathers on his body again, and suddenly let go of the black sword in his hand. His legs like eagle claws also kicked back, landing again a few meters away from Lin Hao. outside. "That's the Qinglong bloodline. With it, even we have a chance to be promoted to Demon Emperor." The black shadow raised his hand, and dozens of flying shadows flashed in the air again. In the blink of an eye, the white feathers all over his body transformed. It turned into a black shadow exactly like it, standing in rows in front of Lin Hao. "Look, even if you are just a celebrity." The leading black figure slowly stretched out his hand and took out another feather from the hanging feathers, using it as a waving black sword. Is this the blood of the blue dragon? As a monster, what¡¯s wrong with me craving power?¡± Its tone was gentle, and there was no outright murderous intent. After Lin Hao easily dodged the attack, it did not show any panic at all. Instead, it had a calm and happy-go-lucky attitude, which made people very amused. "Okay, I understand." Lin Hao nodded slightly at them, "Since you have said so, it seems like I look down on you if I don't do anything, right?" When the leading black figure heard this, he suddenly smiled. Just as he was about to say something, Lin Hao summoned his spiritual power and activated the wings of firefly behind him. As soon as the golden lightning appeared in the sky, the black shadow immediately forgot what he was going to say. Dozens of black shadows behind him also froze in place, staring at the pair of wings without blinking. They are now in half-human form. When you open your eyes wide, you can see white pupils embedded in the face, paired with jet black feathers and the lower half of the body that is obviously not human. If it gets darker, just follow the photo It's like a ghost movie, and it's really visually exciting. But the next moment, it was really like a ghost film. Lin Hao didn't even have a trace of air flow, and suddenly disappeared from the place, leaving only a bright electric light, still spinning in place as if he had lost his way. Fall down. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5067 A typical example who deserves a beating (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! These monsters are called Cuiling Shadow Birds. What they are best at is fighting with a half-human body. Their eyes and hearing are extremely sensitive. They are also particularly good at teamwork and collective combat, so they can be regarded as the overlord of one party. They belong to that group of monsters that are particularly powerful, although they cannot be beaten, but they still have no problem harassing them. In addition to provoking troubles in their lives, they like to confront strong people. They are typical of those who deserve to be beaten. But this time, they were defeated. After all, no matter how fast the monsters are, they are still walking beasts. They are not as fast as their half-flying, half-stepping speed. At the level of Yaizhen, they are consciously powerful and do not provoke each other. . So when facing Lin Hao, they still thought that this human being looked very weak, and they might be able to take advantage of him and take away the Qinglong bloodline. If not, they could spread their wings and escape immediately. But at this time, their normally proud vision and hearing are completely useless at this moment - after all, when you can't even catch the opponent's figure, these abilities are just words on paper and of no use at all. Perhaps because the weak are always stupid and always feel that they are special and can fight with the strong, so when they can't detect Lin Hao's aura, they quickly squeeze back in an attempt to protect their companions' rear. Go back and find this ghostly human being. But immediately, a shadow felt that it had touched something. Before they could react, a pleasant chuckle fell on their ears. This human being has arrived among the monster beasts silently and has not been noticed yet? ! The Cuiping Shadow Birds were startled, and then they suddenly moved, stabbing backwards without hesitation. Dozens of black swords were intertwined in an orderly manner, like a closed iron maiden, which made people confused. I don't know which one to hide first. But for Lin Hao now, this tactic is nothing more than the difference between blocking one weapon or breaking them all. With a flick of his wrist, countless light spots suddenly filled the air and turned into a short sword. It suddenly passed through the air and cut off all the black thin swords, causing black feathers to fall all over the sky. This group of green-feathered shadow birds were suddenly startled, but the nearest group quickly pulled out another feather and stabbed Lin Hao's face again! The first one to strike was a long black sword with a feathered blade. If it were really compared to an ordinary long knife, the blade would be thin but the blade would be thick, making it perfect for chopping. It's a pity that Lin Hao's appearance was too sudden, disrupting the rhythm of the group of monsters, causing the opponent to be too eager to kill him, so before he had time to judge the attack method, he suddenly extended his arm, leaving the blade stunned. stabbed in the past. "You dare to stand with me here?" Lin Hao laughed again, and tightly grasped the white dagger in his hand. He moved nimbly among the group of black shadows, avoiding the sharp sword thrust from his side. At the same time, he flipped his wrist without hesitation and struck it diagonally upward. His wrist was very steady, making no sound as it slid through the air. The tip of the white short knife in his hand struck the black feather-edged sword with precision - the striking point was very particular, as the entire feather-edged black sword was The weakest point of the sword easily relieved most of the opponent's strength, allowing him to hold the thin feather blade and seize this special long knife with his hands. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5068 A typical example who deserves a beating (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! At the same time, Lin Hao also kicked out one foot, directly kicking the opponent until he lay back, blocking the stabbing blade. Then he grabbed the left wrist of the feather-edged black sword and threw it forward. As if the long sword was flying, he threw it towards another Green Feathered Shadow Bird. ????????????? Then he twisted around again and raised his elbow suddenly. Halfway through, he hit an oncoming green-feathered bird hard on the face. After all, the opponent was a monster. After receiving this head-on blow, he did not faint immediately. He was just stunned by Lin Hao's huge strength, and the feather-edged black sword in his hand suddenly fell to the ground. Without waiting for the opponent to withdraw from the narrow encirclement, Lin Hao stretched out his arm again, and without hesitation, his fingertips grabbed the monster's neck, and then yanked it towards his side, acting as his own flesh. The shield was pierced through by the feather-edged black sword of his companion. His body suddenly dropped, and while he was squatting, he popped out his right leg. The sweeping kick, the most traditional and classic in martial arts, had already swept past the ankles of others, knocking down four or five green-feathered shadow birds in an instant. The green-feathered bird that was stabbed in the shoulder by the feather-edged black sword had already been staggered by the force and fell out. Before it could get up and get in to wash away its shame, it discovered the thrown feather blade. At the end of the black sword, I don¡¯t know when, there was a talisman attached to it! Lin Hao, on the other hand, held the short sword against his back, letting the blade stick to his arm, and the blade rushed downwards, so that once he punched out, as long as he twisted it slightly, the blade would pass by. , if you are lucky, you might even be able to scratch the cheeks of a group of black figures. But first he threw out the green-feathered shadow bird in his hand, and threw the poor, silent monster out of the encirclement. The opponent threw himself to the ground, and the remaining breath was smashed. No more, a vivid interpretation of what it means to die suddenly on the spot. The black feathers all over its body suddenly faded away, revealing its original bird body. Its eyes were tightly closed, allowing the snow-white feathers to be stained by the dust. Lin Hao then stepped on the ground with his tiptoes, and with the help of the firefly wings that bounced off again, he jumped lightly in the air and landed gracefully a few meters outside the encirclement. Those green-feathered shadow birds jumped out one after another without doubting that he was there, and a dozen feather-edged black swords were thrown out again, like thrown javelins, and they landed on Lin Hao's face one after another. But the talisman behind them had been activated, and before those "black javelins" reached the target point, violent fire exploded in an instant behind these green-feathered shadow birds. It was a talisman produced by Yu Wenhu, and its quality was guaranteed. The blast of air was so fierce that the green-feathered shadow sparrows that were not prepared for what was happening behind them were shocked and flew away, becoming nothing more than a beam in the air. Elegant arc. He twisted his wrist again, and Lin Hao's nimble fingers held the short white knife in his hand again. The blade was still facing down and the back of the knife was facing up. Lin Hao quickly flashed several sword lights in the air. Part of the feather-edged black sword that struck was suddenly bounced away, and part of it was stuck in the ground fiercely. The other part was deliberately controlled by Lin Hao in the direction and force, and was exploded in the air. The remaining power of the air wave pushed him forward, causing the green-feathered shadow birds that he could not avoid to stab him. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5069 The Undead Army (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! After being promoted to the realm of Emperor Martial, his perception of things around him has reached a new level. At this moment, in order to test his control of power, Lin Hao deliberately changed his target from the waist and abdomen to the throat. This caused the feather-edged black swords to change directions in the air, and hit the necks of the green-feathered shadow birds one after another - the direction they aimed at was exactly the same, and more than a dozen feather-edged black swords all stabbed those green-feathered shadow birds. The monster was in the air, but he still used too much force. Those feather-edged black swords did not so much stab the Cuiling Shadow Bird's throat as they penetrated directly through the opponent's throat, opening a huge hole in the center, leaving the neck and shoulders connected at all. Skin, before the strong wind blew, the heads fell to the ground one by one. "Bad thing." When Lin Hao saw this situation, he couldn't help but smack his tongue and thought silently, "Will the incomplete corpse of this monster affect its strength after it transforms into an undead creature?" Although Lin Hao had killed some monsters with the undead army along the way, he had not carefully observed whether these monsters could still possess their own special talents after being transformed into undead creatures. Or ability. After humans are resurrected by the dead, since those exercises and martial arts are all learned later, they will only become ordinary undead creatures. At most, there is a strength gap between them, and special undead creatures are rarely produced. Monster beasts are different. Many of them are born with the power of their bloodline, regardless of whether their cultivation level is high or low, and the effect on their bodies is much more obvious than that of humans. Therefore, they are allowed to Lin Hao had the same doubts as before. Furthermore, the abilities of these green feathered shadow birds are quite special. They are the kind of monsters that can be used as scouts and can also fight in groups to defend the city. If they are transformed into undead creatures, the opponent can still maintain such characteristics. , that is a well-trained small team. As a result, he lost control and destroyed more than a dozen samples on the spot. Naturally, he felt a little regretful and quickly relaxed his grip a little. But those corpses had made no sound. The dark feathers were immediately dyed white again, and the half-human bird shape suddenly changed into its original appearance. With the scarlet blood splattered on its wings, it fell into the dust one after another. Covered in dirt. The green-feathered shadow birds that were knocked away were immediately shocked - although they were not particularly strong, they had never suffered such a tragic defeat. Most of the monsters died before they even had a chance to deal with the opponent. , most of the injuries have turned into their original forms. If before, they had just randomly found an excuse to have a few fights with each other to see if they had really accidentally bumped into them and found the inheritor of the Azure Dragon bloodline, then now there is no trace of doubt in their hearts. Suspect. With such speed, means, and ease of mind, the opponent did not regard them as serious opponents at all. In the past, the moves that could cause a lot of trouble to the enemy were just used in front of this human being to get used to his own strength. It's just a living target! Those dark figures fell to the ground, and quickly stood up with the eagle talons under their feet. The feathers between each other immediately started to tremble slightly, silently conveying the signal to retreat. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5070 The Undead Army (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Immediately afterwards, they suddenly dispersed, and the black feathers on his arms danced in the air again, causing the fan-shaped feather blade stabbing swords to flash out one after another. They perfectly overlapped with the attacks of their companions, allowing another feather blade to stab Ali. The black circle formed by the swords flew quickly towards Lin Hao in the center! Before the attack was effective, they spread their wings one after another. The soft black feathers flickered in the air and turned into their original white. The human body also changed and folded, turning into a bird body again, letting the white wings Spreading out in the air, the long emerald green feathers also flew up. That scene was so beautiful that people couldn't help but think of the birds flying south in winter, or the swans flying high on the dark lake. But the next second, the feather blade heading towards Lin Hao In the center of the stabbing sword, a white light suddenly flashed! The white light came quickly and was dazzling, like a meteor falling from the sky. It flashed past Lin Hao and then converged in his hand. And the feather-edged stabbing sword suddenly rebounded from the bright blow, turning over the body one after another, like a panther chasing its prey, closely catching up with the tail feathers of the green-feathered shadow sparrows. Without needing to take another look, Lin Hao snapped his fingers and let the air flow out from under him, forming an invisible barrier and protecting his whole body with cyclones. The blood fell from the sky, like falling rain, and hit the ground bit by bit. However, because it was pulled by the airflow, not even half of it fell on Lin Hao. Naturally, it was impossible to stain the other party's white robe, and he could only feel aggrieved. They fell awkwardly under the grass and soil beside them, dyeing them with a bright color. Before the green feathered shadow sparrows could flutter their wings and fly high, they just spread their wings and let their talons leave the ground for a moment. They were suddenly hit by the feather-edged stabbing sword coming from behind, and they all struggled to the ground. This time the opponent was a little more merciful, not aiming at their necks, but directly cutting off the opponent's eagle claws - Lin Hao felt that just missing such an insignificant part would not affect the resurrection of the dead. The effect is right. He did not take action again, but blew a loud whistle in the desperate eyes of those Green-feathered Shadow Birds, and then took steps forward, past the group of confused monsters, and walked lightly towards the forest. . They thought that the other party was planning to let them go, and all their feathers fluttered down. The largest one even opened its mouth tremblingly, revealing its mouth full of sharp teeth, ready to thank the other party. Even before the sound came out, their keen hearing had already informed them of the movements in the forest. When they turned their heads and looked at the grass blades that had been pushed aside by humans, what they saw was not the hope of life, but the hope of survival. Densely packed undead soldiers. Countless will-o'-the-wisps shined behind the green leaves, all staring at the monster lying on the ground. The leading Skeleton King was wearing heavy black armor, and the huge bone in his hand suddenly pointed forward. The undead soldier immediately stepped forward again. Following his instructions, he rushed towards the monsters on the field. The various weapons in his hands also stabbed downwards. Without any hesitation, he had already killed these beautiful green beasts. They were all killed, leaving blood all over their bodies and snow-white feathers all over the ground. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5071 Probability Issue (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Immediately afterwards, these undead soldiers retreated like a tide, allowing the Skeleton King to walk to the central altar. The bone sword in his hand suddenly swung down and struck the ground crisply. The blazing blue-white will-o'-the-wisps in his eyes began to dance, and the pale bone crystals inlaid at the end of the bone sword's hilt were polluted into the ultimate black with the sweeping undead aura, and there was also a scarlet fire in it. jump. "Get up, undead souls from the other side of death!" The Skeleton King said in a low voice, and the blue-white will-o'-the-wisps in his eyes stopped moving, "The surviving bones will reshape your bodies and be awakened by our master. !¡± As soon as the words fell, the corpses of the monster beasts on the ground suddenly moved. All their flesh and blood fell off from their pale bones. Bright will-o'-the-wisps also rose up one by one in their originally dark eye sockets, dancing dazzlingly in them. Those green-feathered shadow birds are all without exception. They are all flesh and blood that has been shaken off. Where the wings should be, there are only a few thin skeletons left, waving slowly in the vacuum. "Hey, this speed is much faster than before?" Lin Hao just stepped back. When he saw the new batch of skeletal soldiers bending respectfully towards him, he immediately raised his eyebrows with interest. "Can these ones still be the same as before?" He pointed at the undead creatures transformed from the green-feathered shadow birds, and asked with some curiosity, "It's the kind of magical operation that allows you to change into a human or a bird." "The deceased has passed away, and even if he wakes up again, his own strength will be weakened. Now, with the blessing of my lord, my subordinates have reached the level of the Martial Emperor, so the strength of the undead soldiers who have awakened is barely It can reach about 70% of what it was before death. If the loss of its own cultivation is not very serious, and its body and meridians are relatively intact, it will-" Before he finished speaking, Lin Hao suddenly raised his eyebrows, pointed his finger calmly to the side of the Skeleton King, and said with some surprise: "Hey, this one has changed its form!" With this tone, I don¡¯t know if I thought he was looking at the mecha transforming again. He didn¡¯t have the slightest sense of nervousness about doing an experiment, and revealed an innocence like a child playing. The Skeleton King turned his head, the green-white will-o'-the-wisps in his eyes dancing slightly, and looked at the undead creature standing on the spot - it was no longer a prostrate bird, but standing like a human being. The curved eagle claws and leg bones are grasped on the ground, and the two arms are hung with ribbed bones. The hands are still positioned like eagle claws, hanging long by the side. "Well -" The Skeleton King was also a little surprised, and then he immediately reacted and reported to Lin Hao, "My lord, this is a demon beast at the level of a demon king, but it can actually retain the talent it had in life." "You are now at the Martial Emperor level. Even if the chance of the deceased resurrecting into a special bone soldier is higher, it is normal." Lin Hao waved his hand, indicating that the other party should not pay too much attention, "I didn't expect that the gap between the realms of the Martial Emperor and the Martial Emperor was so big. Big, I just fought with the opponent for a long time, but I didn¡¯t even notice that there was a Demon Emperor-level person among them." He said this lightly, but in fact, he didn¡¯t even think about it. He had just acted as fiercely as a tiger, and more than half of them had been destroyed before they could react. Since he hasn¡¯t even shown the slightest bit of strength, how could Lin Hao possibly notice what level his strength is at. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5072 Probability Issue (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! The Skeleton King nodded and tried to give orders to the other undead creatures, trying to get them to move like the special bone soldier. However, it is very regrettable that the power of blood, or the inherent skills, are not reflected in those skeleton soldiers. Although the order has been issued, the other party just froze in place, not knowing that he Something to do. "I'm afraid it takes cultivation to a certain level and the integrity of the corpse to retain the characteristics of life, right?" Lin Hao touched his chin and already made a conclusion. He looked at the dozens of green-feathered shadow birds whose heads he had cut off before. Their skulls were gone, and only their long necks were standing in the air. When Lin Hao whistled at them, these skeletal shadow birds disappeared. He crawled forward silently for two steps - a few bones on the ground began to rustle, and rushed towards his body quickly, forming a pale skull, and bowed towards Lin Hao again. "Although these skeletal soldiers transformed from monster beasts are more versatile than humans, they are a bit difficult to control." He couldn't help but sigh, "After all the monster beasts in this forest of beasts are turned into undead creatures, , don¡¯t jump into the battlefield immediately.¡± "On the contrary, you and the Evil Emperor are hiding in the Forest of Beasts with their army of undead. First, adapt to the pattern of sea, land and air, and then practice. You can master several forward formations as soon as possible so that you can dispatch troops in the future." "Yes, my Lord!" The Skeleton King immediately leaned over and responded, and the tens of millions of undead creatures also kowtowed silently - at the central altar, although the Demon Emperor had been killed by Lin Hao, at this moment Could this scene be the birth of another emperor holding death in his hand? "There's no need to do so many things." Lin Hao waved his hands at them casually, "If I don't say a few words and you have to bow once, let alone you, I think it's cumbersome." When the Skeleton King heard this, he immediately straightened up and nodded lightly at the other party, indicating that he understood. After being directly dragged into the realm of Emperor Wu by Lin Hao, his respect for Lin Hao has now reached a terrifying level. He almost regards the other person as his own god, and everything is based on the other person's wishes. Lin Hao also nodded to the other party, turned around and walked into the forest again - just now he released his soul power to patrol around. This central altar is the most abundant place in the forest of beasts, with the most abundant spiritual energy in the world. There are actually not many monsters left in the Cui Ling Shadow Bird. This situation really surprised him, because there are at least a billion monsters in the Forest of Beasts. Even if they retreat from the forest day and night, they will definitely leave some traces. But as soon as Yaizhen died, it was as if all the monsters were transferred away in an instant. Only the monster corpses under the tree still stayed here quietly. The latest monster aura among them was already several days ago. . You must know that at that time, Lin Hao was still avoiding Yaizhen's pursuit, but these monster beasts had already begun to retreat in batches - this made Lin Hao realize that maybe the Demon Emperor chasing him was just an unplanned part. The original plan was to conquer the continent and start a complete war with humans. It¡¯s a pity that now he just wants to improve the quantity and quality of the undead army to another level. Even though he understands that the continent is in dire straits at the moment, he only feels that it has nothing to do with him. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5073 Extremely Boring (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! ????????????????????????????????????????????????????Except for the very beginning when his own interests were touched and he protected the Cangyuan Kingdom, at other times he was just like those children from aristocratic families who ridiculed him, he was an unknown person with "no clan and no clan". But in fact, this is a good thing for Lin Hao, who knows everything - if he had agreed to Emperor Canglan from the beginning and became a general who contributed to the Canglan Dynasty, even though he could usually be comfortable He drinks and enjoys himself comfortably, but once the continent is in turmoil, he has to contribute to the country to which he belongs. But everything is equal. If it is for the country, it cannot be for oneself. The so-called seven-year agreement may not be like it is now. When the time comes, we can set off without any delay. Lin Hao doesn¡¯t have that much ambition. He doesn¡¯t want to brag proudly to Haikou and become a king who holds the entire continent in his hands and makes promises to all the people. His ambitions are not big. At most, he just wants to make a promise to the people around him, do his best to protect their safety, and seek other things besides this, which is enough. So even though he realized that the monsters were out in full force, he didn't say a word to the Skeleton King or Yu Wenhu. He just waved to the army behind him and slowly walked towards the forest again. There are too many people in this undead army. Once they start to move, it will be like an earthquake and the mountains will shake. Even the most minded humans, let alone the monsters, will be frightened by the movement and run away. Lin Hao then kept at least a mile away from them, and deliberately kept his aura in a high but chaotic state, pretending that he was a seriously injured demon beast at the peak of the Demon King, in order to confuse the enemy. Considering that he had seen how the monsters killed each other before, this trick was surprisingly effective. After a while, the monsters in the distance who were particularly good at detecting auras were attracted in groups. Of course, without exception, these monsters were directly turned into corpses by him, scattered on the ground, and then summoned by the Skeleton King with a raised hand, and turned into members of the undead army. But this growth rate is still too slow, and Lin Hao, as a bait, cannot seduce those cautious monsters. "Forget it, it doesn't matter even if you miss a few." He waved his hand in the end and randomly clicked on a few Necromancers. "You guys, form a high-mobility team for me. One left and one right will set off at the same time, all the way to Away from the snowfield.¡± He pointed at the Skeleton King again, and then ordered: "As for you, just lead the large troops forward and encircle and suppress them all the way. Kill the monsters when you see them. Don't care about the quality, just crush them!" "Yes, my lord!" The other party nodded and set off directly with this huge army of undead. Lin Hao turned around bored and wanted to find Yu Wenhu. It would be interesting to get some for himself. errand. This boring dilemma is unavoidable. After all, Lin Hao is now in the Martial Emperor class, and the Azure Dragon bloodline in his body can suppress most monsters. So to him, this Forest of Ten Thousand Beasts, which has no Yajuan, is purely a monster. In the larger back garden, you can wander wherever you want, and anyone you catch will be crushed. He originally thought that the process of collecting the undead army would be tense and exciting, and he would also enjoy the excitement of arranging troops. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5074 Extremely Boring (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! The result was not to mention tense and exciting. There was no need to line up the troops. I just did it casually and it was done. It was a type of "the opponent was already dead before I even made a move". It was so invincible that it was unbelievable. This made him feel very bored, extremely bored, and he even missed the days when he was being chased by Yao Guang and the Demon Emperor - after all, although he was always on tenterhooks and occasionally ran for his life in embarrassment, at least there was hope. Although the seven-year agreement can be fulfilled now, it is estimated that the tomb of Emperor Tianshu will not be opened for at least half a year. There is no opponent in the forest of beasts that he can fight with, and his life is as dull as boiled water. When you close your eyes, you can see that the undead army is going to kill people everywhere. So when he went to find Yu Wenhu, he immediately opened his wings of firefly and flew forward openly and openly on the lush tree canopy, without any regard for how the remaining monsters in the Forest of Longevity would treat him. The two were completely opposite from the beginning. The range of the communication formation was limited. Lin Hao didn't know where the other party would go. The Forest of Beasts was huge and powerful. After spending three full days, he was unable to find any trace of Yu Wenhu, and he only felt more bored and depressed. When he lowered his head again, he didn't know when the ground was filled with monsters with their heads raised, and they all looked extremely hungry. You could hear each other swallowing saliva from a distance, and their longing eyes seemed to be It's like looking at the girl's vagina. Lin Hao was so stimulated by the disgusting eyes of those monsters that he trembled all over. He was just about to snap his fingers and let the wind blade clean them all into pieces, and then ask the Skeleton King to come and clean them up, but for some reason, he suddenly thought of it. The Spirit Weaver Spider who had a clear conversation with him when he was still in Dingfeng City. He retracted his wings of firefly and fell rapidly in the air. When those monster beasts swallowed their saliva, Lin Hao quickly landed on the ground, and his fluttering white clothes almost flew into the faces of these monster beasts. . The other party was stunned at first, and his saliva just slid down his throat with a gurgle. Looking at Lin Hao in front of him, a strong doubt suddenly flashed in his heart - he had seen prey flying in the sky, but he had never seen prey fly while flying by himself. Fallen. But with flesh and blood right in front of them, and with such a strong human aura, these monster beasts didn¡¯t think twice about it, and immediately stretched out all kinds of sharp claws and fangs, and bit into Lin Hao¡¯s body. "I want to ask you for some news." The other party nodded politely to these monsters, and a sword flashed under his body. In an instant, a rain of blood flashed through the air. With Lin Hao as the center, it rushed towards the faces of these monsters with a crash, drenching them with scarlet blood. His knife was so fast that the other party didn¡¯t even react. While licking the blood stained on his fur, he stretched out his sharp claws and teeth desperately, wanting to taste the human flesh and blood that he hadn¡¯t eaten in a long time. But the next second, they suddenly discovered that the heads of some of their companions had been chopped off, and the claws of the other lucky ones had also been chopped off, leaving a neat and bloody cross-section. The cyclone surrounding human beings is awkwardly blocked in the air, unable to move forward one step further. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? This makes no sense! They thought in their minds, you are just a human being, how dare you show off with a group of us monsters? ! The Demon King-level demon beast, which was already bold and angry, suddenly jumped up and wanted to pounce on Lin Hao's throat and bite the tenderest piece of meat in his mouth first. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5075: Talking to each other (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Alas, sometimes I really wonder if you monsters generally have no brains." Lin Hao sighed helplessly, and his sleeves flew back from the air at some point, and fell lightly to his side. A melodious and leisurely attitude. And the monster that jumped up, he accurately opened a small hole in its head, fell suddenly in mid-air, and fell on the back of the monster below. In an instant, several more were knocked down. "I finally see it clearly." He continued to complain, "It was not without reason that you were expelled to such a borderland by humans." "With the enemy's IQ and ridiculous fighting consciousness, aren't they just here to kill someone?" He smiled helplessly, and these monsters all lowered their breathing, realizing that everything was very different from what they had imagined, and the desire to escape suddenly rose in their hearts. "I think you guys are a little smart, you can talk to me." But Lin Hao moved his fingertips, and dozens of rotating wind blades suddenly stabbed down from mid-air, swishing and swishing around him. , formed a cage with Lin Hao as the center, trapping all these monsters inside. I rely on big brother? ! These monsters were suddenly startled, and then they thought about it without tears, who is the bad guy or the monster, you or us? Just fight, why are you not allowed to chase me and escape? This is too much! But when I think about it, I still have to bow my head to the ground with a trembling face, waiting for the other party to punish me, and some of the ones with long tails have suffered. How could their reactions be as fast as Lin Hao's attack? This one hadn't even retracted its long tail yet. Lin Hao just made a clanging operation and cut off more than half of their tails. Blood was pouring out, but he could only lower his head in anger and dare not speak, holding back the curse words in his throat. "Okay, I think you also know the difference between us, so I'll ask." He cleared his throat, and was about to ask them if they knew the whereabouts of another human, or if you monsters had any There is no such thing as an intelligence network. But God seemed to be having a hard time with him. Before the question came out, something that looked like a tiger and a leopard suddenly snorted coldly. Although there was fear on the other party's face, it was more of a disdain. A pair of silver eyes looked at Lin Hao coldly, with a very backbone look. Huh? Lin Hao suddenly raised his eyebrows, and the questions in his stomach were swallowed immediately. His heart, which was originally extremely boring, suddenly became interested at this moment. He raised his hand towards the other party and asked enthusiastically: "Brother-in-law, you look very unconvinced. Do you have something you want to say but haven't said out loud? Please tell me quickly!" Hearing Lin Hao's excited tone, the other party's indifference suddenly turned into confusion. It was obvious that he had never seen this person make himself unhappy. But yes, this monster is really depressed in its heart - think back when they were still the rulers of the continent, how could any human being dare to wander around in the monster's territory so arrogantly? Now not only has the territory been forced to the border area of ??the mainland, fierce battles have frequently broken out between all kinds of monsters, so that these weak monsters have to hug together for warmth and survive. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5076: Talking to each other (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! ¡°Even if they were bullied by powerful monsters, now even a human dares to trap them here like this, giving orders to him like a king. Are you worthy? It thought disdainfully. If Lin Hao knew what the other person was thinking, he would definitely be made to laugh out loud, and he would emphasize to the other person again: "It's not without reason that you monsters became younger brothers!" But at this time, the monster naturally would not tell him about his current situation. He just glanced at Lin Hao with hatred and said slowly to the other party in a low and depressed hoarse voice: "No matter what happened before, the first time between humans and monsters Be it a war or this time" There was obvious anger on its face, its eyes were staring at Lin Hao, and it shouted again: "It will always be you humans who make trouble here! First, God's blessing, then the death of the Demon Emperor, and then another jump. Come out, you disgusting boy! One, two, or three of them can¡¯t get along with me¡ªit¡¯s just a bit of luck that makes your tail proud!¡± The monster wanted to say more, but Lin Hao interrupted him unceremoniously. He opened his lips with a sneer and blurted out: "Damn, what did I think you were going to say? Until now, all the monsters have attacked." , you are still talking to me about the first war and the way of heaven, you are really a younger brother within a younger brother!" The other party was stunned for a moment, and just as he was about to yell back with a louder voice, Lin Hao continued with a flurry of words: "Sir, I can tell you, I have tolerated your rhetoric for a long time, and I haven't officially scolded you yet, then It¡¯s all because I¡¯m so well-educated that I¡¯m too lazy to argue with you idiots and idiots!¡± "Damn it, you guys are so arrogant every day, why don't you just stop being monsters and come to be a chef in a human restaurant!" He rolled his eyes at this guy without hesitation, and then continued to talk, " If you still take one bite every day, it is difficult for you monsters to get along with this, and it is difficult for you monsters to get along with that, it is really because your food is amazing, your food is terrible, you are really the king of dishes, right?!" "Back then, when you won the joy, you didn't say a word. But when they counterattacked, you yelled at the other party for cheating. You are the real strong one, and you are also a monster after all. Even if you are shameless, can you get some hair? You are naked. You don¡¯t mind feeling uncomfortable, right?¡± The eloquent beast was suddenly stunned. Apparently, he didn¡¯t expect the other party¡¯s resentment to be so deep. Unfortunately, he missed the best opportunity to retaliate, and could only listen to the other party¡¯s babble. Its face was not looking good. If it weren't covered with fur, people would definitely see the colorful things on it. There are more colors than the fireworks at festivals. Maybe it would make Lin Hao stop talking and think about this for the other party. Chu changed his face and exclaimed. "You are a young junior who has never fought in several wars. How can you know the hardships of our monsters?" The monster took advantage of the other party's opportunity to breathe and suddenly roared angrily, "We have endured so much. Do you understand everything at all?" "I don't understand." Lin Hao took a breath, then replied very simply, and then snapped his fingers and said politely to the other party, "I think you are quite cynical. Maybe you are not happy enough. I suggest you kiss me." My dear, die suddenly and feel the beauty of heaven." (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5077 Questioning the Monster (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? A long, white arrow suddenly appeared on the beast's head, and its impassioned speech came to an abrupt end. "Okay, I feel much better now, and my ears are clear." Lin Hao snapped his fingers again, and the long, bright white arrows turned into countless light spots and merged into his body. This real dragon chanting sword turned into a dragon horn is also very easy to use. He secretly thought in his heart that he must test it when he turns back. How many meters can be used to use this weapon that suddenly turns into a weapon halfway. On the other hand, he didn¡¯t even look at the fallen monster, coughed pretendingly, and then asked with a smile: ¡°Do you monsters have an intelligence network or something like that?¡± As soon as the question came out, these monsters who were still trembling were suddenly stunned one after another, their eyes only stared at Lin Hao silently, and they suddenly fell silent. But Lin Hao's smiling face turned around and his eyes looked at each other's faces one by one. Among these monsters, there was a rather cute long-legged monster who trembled and replied: "Sir, uncle , we are monsters, not humans, how could such high-end things come from" It had a sad face, its eyes were tightly closed, and its long ears drooped on its face. Its limbs looked fleshy, but they took up half of the body's height. It looked like a hybrid between a dog and a rabbit. , a smile suddenly rose in Lin Hao's heart. "Well, okay." He nodded, pointed at the other person, and then asked, "You rabbit dog, do you usually rely on the Demon Emperor to send the black mist out to communicate with each other? Isn't this too stupid?" The other party trembled even more, and did not dare to correct his name. He just stammered and replied: "Sir, you said it very lightly, but we are already in a miserable situation, staying on the edge of the continent. , there¡¯s nothing to eat yet¡ª¡ª¡± Speaking of this, the misfortune of the monster in front suddenly flashed through its mind, and its voice suddenly stopped. Then it changed the topic and quickly continued: "Uncle! The territory between our monsters The dividing line is very strict, and the monster often gets involved in this matter, and every time it kills a monster!" "Besides, we stay on the fringes and have little contact with each other. We only fight when there is a conflict of interest." After all, this is the normal state of the Forest of Beasts. When this monster, which Lin Hao called a rabbit dog, talked about this, it suddenly became more than twice as smooth as a tour guide. "What kind of intelligence network are you talking about? How can we use that thing? If there is any big event, the Demon Emperor will just roar, and we will know that it is time to go to the central altar. If the aura disorder is severe, it is nothing more than a fight." The other party kept talking. He stood up, his ears were still twitching, and he had an attitude of "I'm going to be your loser today." "But I am not boasting, sir. As a ringing dog, before the demon emperor of the Forest of Beasts confirms it, he is just a scud who occasionally takes on the task of delivering messages!" "In this vast forest of beasts, apart from the freezing snowfields and the hot volcanoes that make my head spin and my feet burn, there is no place I am not familiar with!" After it finished speaking, it flicked its tail and raised its head. It looked like I was proud of myself, and stood there motionless in a majestic manner. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5078: Questioning the Monster (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Although the eyes of the other monsters were filled with "You're actually acting like a kid on your own behind our backs!", this so-called ringing dog only looked at Lin Hao without blinking, just like a concubine waiting for the emperor to turn over his sign. , that is called a person who is eager to see through, and tender as water. Damn, that¡¯s so interesting. Lin Hao couldn¡¯t help but think about it. There are so many interesting monsters among the monsters. I thought that weird lava monster was an exception. I didn¡¯t think it was a common phenomenon for you guys. ! Smiles surged in his heart, but his face was still extremely serious, and he even nodded seriously to the other party with a satisfied expression on his face. "Very good!" Lin Hao clapped gently and said with approval, "Do you know that there is another human being in the Forest of Beasts? There are also a large number of undead creatures around him, so he must be quite conspicuous. of." The other party hesitated, but quickly continued: "Uncle, if you say so, the target is a bit confusing - for some reason, a bunch of undead creatures appeared in the Forest of Beasts before, which scared us. These weak monsters fled." "It hasn't been long now, and the aura of the undead creatures has not dissipated. If we hadn't searched extensively, we wouldn't have known whether the aura was from recent days or from before." It thought again and then asked cautiously, "Uncle, did the human being you are looking for say where he was going, what he was looking for, or what monster he was going to hunt?" Pay attention to when this two or five babies, the questioning of this lingo is one after another, for fear that you will not sell his teammates, and you will suffer. But thanks to the fact that there is little unity and love among monsters, it also makes it easier for Lin Hao to do things - he opened his mouth and then praised: "You are very wise, then I will make you my royal servant." You¡¯re a tour guide, work hard and I¡¯ll give you a promotion and a salary increase in the future.¡± After he finished speaking, he snapped his fingers again, and the dozens of rotating wind blades that were originally standing motionless on the ground, acting as cages, suddenly jumped up from the ground, jumped back and forth in the air in the blink of an eye, and then melted. Scattered light spots quickly returned to Lin Hao's body. The consumption of spiritual power has also been reduced a lot. Lin Hao secretly thought in his heart, "This brand new Dragon Song Sword is better than the one I forged. I don't know if it can be upgraded" "No." As soon as this question came to his mind, Cang Gou's lazy voice appeared in his mind in time, "This is an artifact level - if you don't believe it, just go and ask someone, this Who on the road can use a dragon's horn as a sword?" "That dragon horn was converted into your sword only after being impressed by the blood of the blue dragon." The other party continued, "This is the only one in the world. If I upgrade you again and refine it to add more attributes, You just become a double swordsman, so why bother fighting? Just rule the continent." He was complaining cheerfully on one side, but the ringing dog on the other side was already stunned in place, holding his breath at a loss to prevent the pungent smell of blood from getting into his nose. It was just one move, and in an instant, the group of monster beasts that were trembling with their heads lowered just now were now the only ones left standing with this human whose aura was not disordered at all. how could be? The fear in the ringing dog's heart deepened. He didn't even dare to raise his eyes and just stared at the ground. How strong is this human being? (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5079 Where did it fall (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! But Lin Hao was much kinder now. He flipped his wrist, took out a long gray rope from nowhere, and put it around the other person's neck with a smile, as if he regarded this monster as a pet. The dog is here to raise. He also touched the other person's soft hair without any secret, and praised with a smile: "Well, for a large dog, you are very well-proportioned, handsome and unrestrained, and I won my heart!" When the ringing dog heard this, the fear in his heart suddenly subsided a lot, and was replaced by a speechless and choked one - he really wanted to show his fangs and tell the other person that he also eats meat and drinks blood, and that he is a real monster. For the beast, the body of the cultivator, which is rich and filled with the aura of heaven and earth, is as great a tonic as the treasures of heaven and earth. But when I thought about how just a moment ago, all the monsters on the ground were still standing there, and now they were still lying there twisting and turning, making no sound, the ringing dog obediently shut up. Act like I'm a good dog. "Sir, sir?" it asked cautiously, "What is that human being you are talking about looking for? Please tell me quickly, maybe we can still catch up with each other?" "Heavenly Spider Ice." Lin Hao touched its fur with satisfaction, casually held the rope, and walked slowly forward, "He is looking for the Heavenly Spider Ice of the Eight Desolate Chime Glass Spider." As soon as these words came out, the ringing dog's face was obviously happy, and his voice became much more cheerful. He immediately stopped and walked in the opposite direction. "Hey, uncle, you've just hit the muzzle of my gun!" The other party shouted to Lin Hao with joy, "The bottom of the collar of the Eight Desolate Chime Glass Spider is separated from us by the Qingxian Centipede's collar. I can hear the two of them fighting every day!" Lin Hao followed the other party and asked curiously: "Didn't you say that you can run errands quickly? If you are a neighbor with such a crawling insect, you won't be afraid that your teeth will not be able to bite through the other person's shell." As for whether my territory has been invaded?" "Look what you said, uncle." The ringing dog replied with some frustration, "I am a monster after all. Although I am not as powerful as you, uncle, but if I can't even stand my own big collar, then It¡¯s a bit too dishonest¡­¡± It changed its voice and replied a little unconvinced: "And our lord is barely a demon king-level monster. In any case, he can still fight with these hard-shell things, that is, the toxin is a bit troublesome. ¡ª¡ª¡± As it said, the ringing dog was very familiar with the Forest of Beasts. Not only was his talk very interesting, it also took away Lin Hao's boredom along the way, and he also worked really quickly and efficiently. It is the kind of monster that is good at running long distances. It dragged Lin Hao away for a day and a night, and quickly and slowly ran to its own territory. Then it sat on the ground and breathed heavily. "Sir, uncle, my cultivation level is so low that I can't run now" The ringing dog looked at this human being dizzy, wondering what kind of person you are. It doesn't matter if your cultivation level is high. Why aren't you tired? It looked at Lin Hao's energetic face and said in its heart again: After all, this is walking all day and night. You humans with thin skin and tender flesh, even if you don't say tired, you can at least act tired, okay? (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5080 Where did he fall (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! It doesn¡¯t know that when Lin Haoshang was a martial arts expert, he was searching for Yu Wenhu and rushing to participate in the Mountain and River Festival, where he honed his traveling skills. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The speed of traveling alone is easier than others. Just talking about his own character and cultivation, even ten ringing dogs can't keep up. "Okay, then you can have a rest." Lin Hao nodded to the other party, then unpreparedly let go of the gray dog ??leash, raised his feet and stepped forward, "Go forward and cross the collar of the Green Immortal Centipede. It¡¯s the Eight Desolate Chime Glass Spider, right?¡± The ringing dog looked at the opponent's unsuspecting back, and something suddenly moved in his heart - although it was a young boy, it was also a monster that loved killing and strength. At this moment, Lin Hao had his back turned to him, and his hands were still It's within the range of its sight, not to mention sneak attacks, but it might be possible to escape by escaping! But even though it thought so, it suddenly hesitated in its heart. As a monster, this ringing dog certainly doesn¡¯t want to be someone else¡¯s lackey, driven by a human, but now the army of monsters has gone to the mainland and started to compete with humans for territory. And its own cultivation is so weak that even if it fights for it, it won't get much benefit. At most, it will be an unknown cannon fodder in this war. If this is the case, it is better to stay under this human for a while - since the other person dares to be so tyrannical in the Forest of Beasts, he is naturally very strong, and he did not kill him immediately. Even if you just follow behind and pick up some scraps, it¡¯s still better than working hard on your own After thinking about it like this, it had already made up its mind to make a living under Lin Hao, so it no longer hesitated and immediately shouted: "Master, don't go any further, this Bahuang Qingli Although spiders are disgusting bugs, they live in groups and their habits are quite disgusting." When Lin Hao stopped and looked at him with a half-smile, the ringing dog's heart trembled again, and then suppressed the inexplicable fear in his heart, and continued: "As soon as I came in, I felt that this belonged to me. The clan¡¯s territory is no longer right.¡± It took a few breaths, used its extremely sore paws to move to Lin Hao, and carefully pointed its front paws at something on the ground. It was a thin silver thread, running across the woods like a horse's rope, but it was lying softly on the ground, not supported, and was blocked by many branches and leaves. It was inconspicuous. Lin Hao was obviously stunned, and said with half admiration and half emotion: "I didn't expect that you actually have some abilities." He was not mocking, but sincerely lamenting - because there was no breath of monsters on the spider silk, only the flowing spiritual energy of heaven and earth. If the ringing dog hadn't reminded him, his soul power would not have been able to detect it. What's wrong? This is also one of the reasons why the Forest of Ten Thousand Beasts is dangerous. The monsters outside are common after all. They have been surrounded and suppressed for generations. Those who have studied well understand the weaknesses and strengths. ¡°But there are many strange monsters from ancient times in the Forest of Beasts, and their hunting methods are also various. Ordinary people simply cannot cope with them, let alone roam around unhindered. For most of the powerful people on the mainland, it is a great achievement that they were not directly eaten by monsters on the first night in the Forest of Beasts. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5081 The stench is unpleasant (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! The ringing dog glanced at the other party silently, swallowed the words emphasizing that he was a monster again, and then swallowed his anger and pulled the bushes away. Lower your head and smell it. "It's true that this is still our territory, but the smell of the Eight Desolate Glass Spiders is everywhere." When he raised his head again, there was already a hint of anger on the face of the ringing dog. "The bug just doesn't understand the warning. As soon as the monster army was dispatched, the group responsible for staying behind immediately began to invade other people's territory." It scolded coldly, stepped over the silver spider silk, and led Lin Hao toward Go forward. Lin Hao himself suddenly detected his soul power - although the spider silk was a bit strange, without any flow of spiritual power or presence of breath, Yu Wenhu at least brought such a large army of undead creatures, or more Or at least some traces will be left. But what made him even more depressed was that there were a lot of undead creature auras here, but they were extremely complicated. It was as if the other party had searched every place in the territory, and there were intertwined old and new auras everywhere. After being promoted to Emperor Martial, the level of detail in his soul power detection has increased to a higher level, but at this moment, it has become a problem for Lin Hao, making it impossible for him to quickly find the traces he wants. As expected, one still has to slowly get used to the differences and changes between realms. He couldn't help but sigh sadly in his heart. Sometimes it's a sin for people to be too powerful. Before being chased and beaten by the Demon Emperor, he looked tenacious and cautious. Now that the crisis has been lifted and his realm has been promoted, he has returned to his usual narcissistic look, which cost Cang Gou a lot of money. Jin, he suppressed the complaints on his lips. The ringing dog on the other end suddenly stopped, its long and narrow muzzle waving gently in the air, but suddenly he laughed and said to Lin Hao: "Uncle, your friend must have suffered something." Well, when you see him later, you have to cover your nose well." Lin Hao raised his eyebrows curiously, followed the example of the other person and sniffed the air, and even used his soul power to scan the front, but except for the messy smell of undead creatures and the little bit of monster beast that was covered up underneath. Breath, nothing can be found. "Huh?" He made a nasal sound, becoming even more curious about the blood power of the monsters in the Forest of Beasts. "What did you hear? Why did you suddenly say this?" "Uncle's friends are not ordinary people. Such smells can be resolved like this. It's true that the strong and the strong go together." The ringing dog deliberately let it slip, saying "I didn't expect it." , I am also very powerful." Cang Gou didn't know whether he was stimulated by the other party or something, but he immediately snorted in Lin Hao's head, and then quickly continued: "At first glance, it seems that you haven't read the Classic of Mountains and Seas very much, and the system comes with it. Demonic Beast Illustrated Book!¡± "Holy shit, you still have this thing?" Lin Hao was stunned and replied with some surprise, "There is actually this thing called the Monster Illustrated Book. I have never seen this icon in the system before?" The other party's voice paused, and then he replied with forceful words: "You can ask me! I am not boasting, but there are no monsters on this continent that I don't know about! Look at that Ran Yiyu who was so far away , I still recognized it at a glance!" (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5082 The stench is unpleasant (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Since Lin Hao almost died on the way, Cang Gou¡¯s tone when he spoke to him didn¡¯t seem like the system¡¯s attitude toward customers. The two people's daily conversations were like those of bad friends who have been together for many years. From time to time, they would boast and boast, which made Lin Hao roll his eyes at each other twice, and couldn't help but feel a wave of anger in his heart. laugh. The ringing dog on the other end didn't know that such an episode had happened to them. He was still leading the way with his head raised and proudly, and continued: "The Eight Desert Chime Glass Spider is in great trouble. The meat is not delicious, and the shell is not good." It is hard, and once it is stimulated, it will spit out a particularly smelly rotten juice." "Uncle, I'm not exaggerating the truth to you, but apart from insects, most of us monsters are very sensitive to smells, so every time the Eight Desolate Glass Spiders come to invade our territory, they can't beat them and they collectively vomit the rancid smell. Shit." "It's been fine, but if hundreds of them vomited at the same time, the stench would be so bad that it would torture many monsters for weeks and they would not be able to recover. Their noses would be rotten, and they would have to run to the river every day. , I wish I could have my head soaked in water twenty-four hours a day.¡± "Your friend probably only heard about the medicinal properties of the Eight Desolate Glass Spiders, but humans don't hang out with monsters every day, so naturally they don't know that the other party would vomit such disgusting things." "The aura of undead creatures that filled the ground must have been rounded up by a large army, but it frightened the Eight Desolate Glass Spiders so much that they collectively began to vomit the rancid juice." Although the realm of Emperor Wu can bring a lot of sensory enhancement to Lin Hao, this ringing dog itself is a monster, and its sense of smell is thousands of times more sensitive than humans. Therefore, Lin Hao cannot smell anything, but it can smell it clearly. , from a certain perspective, this can be regarded as a specialization in the art industry. "I guess Fat Tiger made some kind of formation to absorb the smell in the air." Lin Hao followed the opponent, looking around, looking for traces of talismans or formations in hidden corners. "This guy sometimes has more clever ideas than me, and he comes up with all kinds of strange formations and talismans." With that said, he finally remembered the communication formation that was handed to him when the two separated! Lin Hao stopped immediately, coughed awkwardly, hummed a little tune in his mouth, pretended that nothing had happened, opened the bag, and quickly took out a white jade necklace strung with a thin brown rope - the top It was carved with extremely complicated patterns using gold patterns, and there was a touch of red in the center. It looked so beautiful that it made people's hearts flutter, but at first glance it was not too obtrusive. Even if it was just used as a decoration, it was still pretty good. To be honest, just because of the technique and sophistication of this portrayal, every time Lin Hao saw him, he felt that he should become a jewelry designer or something in the future. He would definitely make a lot of money and turn himself into a martial arts god. . At this moment, he held this beautiful white jade necklace, and under the strange eyes of the ringing dog, he opened the wings of firefly and slowly poured the spiritual power into it - at this moment, they had left the ringing dog's circle. The territory is at the edge of the Qingxian Centipede's collar. If Yu Wenhu hadn¡¯t walked too far in, then this distance should be just enough for the communication array to be activated, thus bringing an end to the search over the past few days. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5083 Unintentional Recruitment (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Moreover, even after listening to the ringing dog chattering all the way, he was really curious about what the Eight Desolate Chime Glass Spider looked like, and even more curious about whether Yu Wenhu was really spitted all over by the other party, or even I still want to smell the smell. It can also be seen from this that although Lin Hao sometimes yells to Cang Gou, saying that after he is invincible in the world, he will retire to the mountains and fields and become a great mountain immortal, but in fact his life is always ups and downs, all the time No longer looking for breakthroughs and changes. With the speed of Firefly Wings, the ringing dog had just waited obediently for three minutes when Lin Hao whistled loudly, indicating that the other party could follow the sound. And the communication formation on the white jade pendant in his hand also emitted a bright white light, and Yu Wenhu's half-dead voice slowly fell in his ears. "Hey, talk." The other party said with a faint voice, "Something happened to A, B, C, and D. Tell me quickly. I am holding my breath while taking a shower. If I take two more breaths, I will die." Hearing this tone, Lin Hao immediately became happy, and immediately pretended to be pretentious, and asked innocently in a child-like tone: "Oh, you are the Mr. Yuwen who was hit, right? How is the effect of this stink bomb? Can you give us a customer feedback?¡± "Boss?" Yu Wenhu was stunned, then stood up from the cold spring water and wiped the water droplets from his face - indeed, as the ringing dog said, he was vomited by the Eight Desolate Chime Glass Spider without any precautions. A sound of rotten liquid. Although he used the wind talisman to remove the strong disgusting smell, there was still a vague smell of rotten eggs on his body, which made him take baths like crazy these past few days, and his skin was almost bruised. At this moment, he carefully looked at the specific patterns that lit up on it - in order to make it easier to know who was contacting him, he made different logo patterns for the four people in advance. Considering that even if he told others, they wouldn't remember it, he simply didn't say it and just kept it in his mind. Now that it was confirmed that it was really the other person, he immediately laughed sheepishly and asked in confusion: "Boss, how did you know that I was tricked? You were also sprayed all over by that disgusting thing on the way. Green water?" "I picked up a pet on the way, and it was this puppy that brought me to you." Lin Hao waved to the ringing dog, and flapped his wings again, trying to fly past the Green Fairy Centipede. territory, and flew forward, "You will know when we meet you soon. It is rare for this monster to have a discerning eye. It also talks like a cross talk, doing one thing after another, making people¡ª¡ª" The other party suddenly interrupted: "Where are you now? Don't move around. The name of the Bahuang Glass Spider sounds like a spider, but in fact, its attacks and movements are like a flea. Every defense will be defeated. It¡¯s all dirty!¡± This made Lin Hao's curiosity become more intense, and he wanted to ask where the so-called A, B, C and D that Yu Wenhu mentioned just now were. But before the other party finished speaking, and before he asked the question, a black shadow suddenly emerged from the towering forest, and in an instant, two pairs of blue-white thorn blades came out, trying to pierce Lin Hao. chest and abdomen. That round body, the four pairs of powerful green and white spider legs distributed on the side, and the gray-green claws protruding from both sides of the compound eyes, aren't they the Eight Desolate Chime Glass Spiders they have been talking about! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5084 Unintentional move (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! The firefly wings behind Lin Hao suddenly flashed, and the next second he kicked out, directly crushing half of the face of the Eight Desolate Chime Glass Spider, and the pair of grey-green claws that were protruding were also directly hit. The emerging dragon chanting sword cut off directly and plummeted from the sky towards the ground. "Holy shit, what kind of fairy talk are you talking about?" He then exclaimed, "What are you talking about?" Yu Wenhu, on the other hand, was even more anxious. He quickly put on his clothes and wanted to rush to the other party as soon as possible. He hurriedly warned: "Boss, please don't do anything casually. The Eight Desolate Chime Glass Spiders left behind There are only a few hundred of them, if we want to keep them in captivity in the future to provide this huge army of undead with Sky Spider Ice, every female spider will be a treasure!" He smelled the smell of rotten eggs that still lingered on the tip of his nose and refused to go away. He slapped his forehead again and immediately shouted, "Also! I thought that thing was spraying venom from the fangs in its mouth." Yes, actually the green water is on the claws, so try to burn them directly without cutting off the opponent's spider legs!" After saying all this, Yu Wenhu frowned again. Hearing the silence on the other side, a smile already rose in his heart before he asked what the situation was. "Ahem, boss" He called slowly, "Have you been tricked?" At this moment, Lin Hao was standing in the air, with the firefly wings behind him frozen. Although the Eight Desolate Glass Spider that jumped in front of him just now had died, as Yu Wenhu said, the pair of firefly spiders that he had directly jumped into were dead. The severed claws spurted out extremely sour green juice from the section. He hadn't done much with the bugs. Most of them were either burned to death or cut into pieces. Although his reaction was fast enough, he still couldn't completely avoid the flying juice. A few drops fell on his clothes, and the rest They fell into the air one after another, hitting the leaves with a crackling sound. The most pitiable thing was the ringing dog. This guy followed Lin Hao and was completely unaware of the opponent in the air. As a result, as soon as he stood still, his keen sense of smell suffered a huge impact and he almost fainted from the smoke. past. After hesitating at this step, it failed to spread its legs quickly to avoid the rotten liquid falling from the sky. The fur all over its body was soaked. It was so irritated that it suddenly retreated and quickly dug a hole in the ground. He buried his long and narrow nose directly in it. Even Lin Ha, whose sense of smell is not as sensitive as the other party's, was so smoked that he covered his nose at this moment, and angrily cursed at the other end of the communication array: "You have to tell me about this kind of thing in advance!" He took a deep breath through his mouth, forced down his surging stomach, and cursed angrily: "Damn it, what kind of bullshit Sky Spider Ice do you want? I have the best undead army in the world, this Eight Desolate Chime The glass spider is like a biochemical weapon, burn them all quickly! Leave no one behind!" "Okay, boss, don't be angry -" Yu Wenhu prolonged his tone, suppressed the smile in his throat, and comforted the other party, "Think about it, if we can mass-produce Tianzhu Bing today, Not to mention the undead martial emperor, there are tens of thousands or even billions of undead soldiers." "If their formations are connected to each other, it will be what you told me, a replica of the group formations of the imperial soldiers at the Mountain and River Festival!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5085 The reason (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "And unlike humans, undead soldiers are not afraid of life and death. They will not be afraid of the enemy's strength and disrupt their normal attacks. The operation of their spiritual power is maintained entirely by the Sky Spider Ice. Their combat effectiveness is extremely stable! " Yu Wenhu¡¯s rhetoric was like a sales expert, and every sentence pierced Lin Hao¡¯s heart, making him snort coldly and stop mentioning the matter of killing monsters. In fact, there is another reason that Yu Wenhu did not mention, but Lin Hao has already thought of it - as mentioned before, the army of monsters has begun to march towards human territory, and the monster emperor Yazui has died and stayed behind. The monsters in the Forest of Beasts couldn't look at each other. They took this opportunity to expand their power, devour the monsters, and all kinds of greedy desires came out and slipped away. By the time the tomb of Emperor Tianshu is about to be opened and they return to the mainland, the situation around them will definitely be chaotic to the point where everyone is in danger and will not rush on their way at night. It would be fine if they were more careful, and at most they would just teach a few blind fools a lesson, but Lin Hao himself wanted to fight for the tomb of Emperor Shu that day and fulfill the seven-year agreement. He must have offended a lot of masters at that time. Although he is now in the Martial Emperor class, beating those Martial Emperors is just a matter of raising his hand, but there is an old saying - "Kill the master with random punches." After experiencing the Demon Emperor¡¯s pursuit, he became much more cautious in everything. He felt uncomfortable if he didn¡¯t have some trump cards in his hand that could turn the tide of the battle. ¡°Besides, the seven-year agreement is very important to him. Lin Hao doesn¡¯t want his seven years of hard work to be in vain because of a slight mistake, so he is willing to try even if it is a way to improve the strength of the undead army a little bit. After all, looking at the entire continent, no one can be like him. The trump card is a huge army of undead. If we don't make good use of this advantage and let its strength be infinitely amplified, wouldn't it be a huge loss? ? ??????????????? So he was so angry that he just said it verbally, and he didn¡¯t really have the idea of ??killing all the Eight Desolate Chime Glass Spiders - but the ringing dog underneath who had suffered an inexplicable disaster didn¡¯t think so. With a keen sense of smell, even if it stuffed its entire head into the soil in time, it could still smell the piercing and disgusting smell, which made its brain feel dizzy. When it heard Lin Hao uttering such cruel words, it immediately raised its head, with tears still hanging in the corners of its eyes, and began to echo the other party aggressively: "What you said is good! This is the momentum it should have!" I have long been unhappy with these disgusting things, so I quickly exterminated them so that I could rule the forest of beasts!" "You are happier than me." Lin Hao raised his eyebrows, and just as he was about to lower them, his eyes immediately saw the green juice stained on the other person's body. His face immediately changed and he quickly stopped. "Follow me at a distance, don't get close to me easily." He narrowed his eyes and warned, "If I smell that smell on you, I will shave off all your hair and put you in the river again." Let¡¯s soak in it for three days and three nights!¡± "You should do it quickly." Cang Gou quickly added, "This monster knows only a few things and dares to show off its power in front of me. I should shave all its fur and let it go away in despair. !¡± "Apart from making money, you only know how to popularize science and make trouble." Lin Hao retorted mercilessly, "Shut up, too." (Remember this site's website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5086 The reason (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Cang Gou snorted in dissatisfaction, turned his head and lost his voice. Although the ringing dog was aggrieved, he also knew that he was really smelly, so he had to follow Lin Hao silently, and walked into Bahuang Qingli step by step. The spider's original collar range. This place looks much worse than those new territories occupied by the other side. If you take two steps, you can see dozens of silver-white spider threads hanging between the green leaves, densely woven into the gaps between the branches. It's quite scary at first glance, and it feels like "Killer Spider" is being filmed here. "I have entered their territory." Lin Hao looked around and quickly found Yu Wenhu, who was waving to him from the ground. He landed on the ground and was careful to keep a distance from the other party. When Yu Wenhu noticed the green mark on Lin Hao's body, he suddenly smiled bitterly. "Why did I meet just that one?" Lin Hao asked a little strangely, "Isn't this the territory of the Eight Desolate Glass Spiders? I didn't see anything except spider silk webs." "It's really my fault." Yu Wenhu scratched his head and led him forward, while continuing, "I didn't expect this monster to be so easily frightened. I thought all insects were like that." Such a brainless thing." His voice suddenly paused again, and he looked expressionlessly at the ringing dog that was following far behind, dyed green by the disgusting juice, and asked hesitantly towards Lin Hao: "Isn't it you who picked it up?" My pet, this hobby and this taste are so unique." "That's a beautiful coincidence." Lin Hao waved his hand, "You continue, and then, where are these Eight Wasteland Chime Glass Spiders at the moment?" "I have collected the Sky Spider Ice in the cave. It is their breeding season recently, and their territory has expanded a lot. The number is enough to arm a thousand-man Necronomicon Formation Army." After Yu Wenhu finished speaking, he added Suddenly he stepped on the ground under his feet and his tone became helpless. "It's just that I was inexperienced at the beginning and brought too many undead troops in, which frightened the other party. Now - they have built a nest dozens of feet below our feet. It seems that they are invincible no matter what. Ken is out.¡± "What's the matter, they won't eat?" Lin Hao looked at the ground under his feet in surprise, "Besides, it's dozens of feet underground, and there's not much air, right?" "When the Bahuang Glass Spider race was strong, they lived in caves. They would hang their prey on the roof of the cave. During the breeding season, they could lay disgusting spider eggs everywhere in the entire territory." Yu Wenhu rubbed his brows and looked like he had a headache. "They go underground during the downturn. It's safe and convenient for hunting. As for the issues of entry and exit and air circulation, they are much smarter than I thought." After finishing speaking, he squatted down again, picked up the grass blades on the ground, pointed to a hole that was almost only a fingernail, and continued with a sense of statement from the animal world: "Did you see this hole? This whole territory is like this. This thing is used to ventilate the air." Lin Hao looked inside and immediately saw that it was filled with dense and thin spider silk. He obviously used these spider webs as building materials to keep the hole from collapsing and to prevent the hole from collapsing when someone moved the spider silk web. , noticed immediately. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5087 Excellent Bait (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! After a while, Lin Hao couldn't help but applaud with admiration. Yu Wenhu, who was full of helplessness, sighed: "Damn, this is really awesome - your place is indeed much more interesting than cleaning up monsters!" He had a very interested expression, and every part of his face clearly said "I finally have something to do." Yu Wenhu rubbed his eyebrows again in confusion. ¡°There are only a few hundred of them, one less is just one, and I¡¯m afraid they will scare them into scattering all over the forest, which will make it even more troublesome to catch them.¡± "The A, B, C and D that I mentioned before are the four large openings we have found for them to enter and exit. We are now thinking about how to draw them out in batches." "Can't we put the undead soldiers in?" Lin Hao raised his eyebrows, and the Dragon Song Sword suddenly appeared in his hand again, picking at the fine spider web in the hole, "Even if they go in one by one, one undead soldier can hold A Eight-Desolate Chime Glass Spider, with ten times the amount, can catch all the opponents." "The spider web buffers the speed. As soon as the undead soldiers go down, they are wrapped up and used as food within a few steps. Even if you put in many batches at once, they are not stupid and just run away. Who will fight you?" Lin Hao looked at the silvery white spider silk on the tip of the Dragon Sword, but suddenly he smiled, and happily waved to the ringing dog following far behind. ¡°I really happened to bump into it.¡± He smiled at Yu Wenhu, ¡°Isn¡¯t this a ready-made bait material?¡± The ringing dog was happily throwing it over, but before it had even taken a few steps, it heard Lin Hao say this, and its expression immediately changed and it stopped immediately. Yu Wenhu had followed him through life and death for so many times. He only glanced back and forth at the ringing dog and the spider silk, and he immediately understood what Lin Hao meant. The juice sprayed by the Eight Desolate Chime Glass Spiders is certainly unpleasant, and will make powerful monsters that don't want to offend them stay away. Even if they want to catch up and take revenge, the smell that cannot be concealed all over their bodies will make them run away in advance. . At the same time, for the weak monsters, they could not escape easily despite such an unpleasant smell. They could only be caught on the spot by the Eight Desolate Chime Glass Spiders jumping around in the forest and crawling in the underground passages, and turned into Their food. Now they are hiding underground, firstly because the undead army brought by Yu Wenhu is too many and too strong, which frightens them and subconsciously hides underneath where it is easy to hide. The second reason is that after the ground is covered with spider webs, it is easier to move than on land. The spider web holes opened on the ground for one to enter and exit can not only detect the movement of the enemy, but also serve as a trap for catching prey. , it can be said that it kills two birds with one stone. As for this ringing dog, as a neighbor in the Bahuang Qinglili Spider Territory, it is a monster that often conflicts with the opponent's race. Not only is it weak in cultivation and easy to control, but it is also full of stench. It is not just fishing. The best bait for spiders! "Big, big, big The little one smells so bad now, so he won't go up to disturb the adults' sense of smell" The ringing dog also noticed a bit of the other person's thoughts, and immediately backed away shivering. , His speech was not as smooth as before, "I, I, I'll go wash it first, so that I won't stain you too and stink later. That would be bad, right?" (Remember the website address of this website: www. hlnovel.com Chapter 5088 Excellent Bait (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "You will be my errand monster from now on, why are you being polite to your own family?" Lin Hao smiled and waved to the other party again, "Come here quickly, you can still save your last dignity!" Having said this, the ringing dog could only wear a smile of despair and walked over slowly, the fur all over his body trembling, for fear that he would be killed in the next second. The two humans were thrown into the spider cave. "Uncle, uncle, I don't have much meat, and I don't have much cultivation. If you send me down here, you will die in vain" It stammered and told itself to the two of them, "Besides, besides, I will show you the way for this master. , at least it¡¯s a little bit of credit, isn¡¯t it But don¡¯t send me down There are so many of them, I can¡¯t beat them" "Don't worry." Lin Hao showed a strange smile, twitched his fingers on his waist, and actually found out more than a dozen extremely fine silk threads. If he hadn't gently shaken his wrist, the threads would have been exposed slightly in the air. Reflection is like hair falling on the skin, making it invisible. "Isn't this the one from so-and-so?" Yu Wenhu asked in surprise, "It's the one from the Tianlong Empire, the one you mentioned who played with the string talisman as soon as they met - when did you put it in the emperor's tomb? Are you searching me? Is your hand speed too fast?" "It's shiny and silver. I always feel it's quite valuable." Lin Hao seemed to think of something, and there was a hint of dissatisfaction in his tone. "It turns out that the material of this thing is not pure enough, although it can be mass-produced." , but the price is much cheaper, so I just carry it with me and am too embarrassed to go out." The ringing dog didn¡¯t dare to interrupt, and kept a close or far distance from the two of them. It stared at the sky silk dangling in the air, with no hope of survival in its heart. After Lin Hao and Yu Wenhu finished chatting, they walked all the way to the nearest cave entrance. The ringing dog knew that he could not escape this disaster, so he could only follow them silently. A few minutes later, the two of them had arrived at the entrance to the cave. As mentioned before, this hole was many times larger than those used for ventilation. Even with the eight-hole Qingli that had attacked Lin Hao before, For the size of a spider, the hole's laughter is enough for two to move up and down at the same time. The spider webs in it are also much finer than those in the small holes. At a glance, they are densely overlapped in one place, and there are still a lot of broken soil and grass leaves on them. If the monster's vision and smell are disturbed by the stench, one will not be able to see it. If you are careful, you will get yourself stuck in the spider silk and become the nourishment of the Eight Desolate Chime Glass Spiders. The two called over a dozen undead soldiers and asked Yu Wenhu to lay out a concealing formation at their feet to act as helpers for catching spiders. Then he held his breath, cut off the corners of his robe and wrapped it around his hands. Then he suppressed the ringing dog with an expressionless face and tied five or six celestial silk threads to the opponent's body. Although Lin Hao and Yu Wenhu were careless before, their reactions were very fast. Even if they only had a little bit of the green juice on their bodies, they couldn't stand it. The ringing dog's whole body was covered in that smell, and his sense of smell had been numbed by the poison. On the contrary, the two of them stopped and rested, feeling dizzy with nausea, and finally made several talismans to summon the wind and fall into the water. Kankan calmed down. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5089 Fishing (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! After being tied up with five or six threads of heavenly silk, the ringing dog was finally let go by the two men. He even changed all his clothes in disgust and burned the old clothes to ashes. ¡°Immediately after retreating more than ten meters, the extremely skilled cat landed on the tree with a neat step, holding the long silk silk in its hand and giving an encouraging thumbs up to the ringing dog. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? away and this monster said silently in its heart, "You have the ability to make your own bait, don't you still dislike the smell, so you pushed me into the sea of ??fire!" But the slander is the slander, under the noses of these two top powerhouses in the continent, especially after seeing the other party's terrifying undead army, it is now as well-behaved as a docile rabbit, without knowing it in its heart. During this time, he inexplicably accepted the cruel fact that he was now the loyal partner of the other party. Under the gaze of the two people, it reluctantly took steps towards the fine silver-white spider silk. The same silver-white silkworm silk on its body flashed faintly in the air, firmly holding it tightly. tied all over its body. Its cultivation level is really too weak. If it cannot break free from the spider web in time, if the undead soldiers who step forward to capture the Eight Desolate Glass Spider are slow, they may have to find another bait. So Lin Hao specially tied it with silkworm silk. On the one hand, it prevents it from running away in fear, and on the other hand, it can help the opponent escape from the spider silk without touching the opponent's extremely smelly fur - this old thing The new operation really made him feel proud of his foresight for a while, and he was even complained about by Cang Gou. The ringing dog let out an angry and shrill roar halfway. Under the gaze of Lin Hao and Yu Wenhu, before reaching the hole filled with cobwebs, it had already staggered up and ran, and then pounced into it. into the dust and grass blades. Immediately afterwards, the guy pretended to have just discovered the trap, and struggled violently, making the spider web tremble up and down, and almost yelled at the ground, "You have prey!" Not to mention other skills, just in terms of breath hiding, Lin Hao and Yu Wenhu are first-rate. Now with such a delicious bait, no matter how cautious the Eight Desolate Chime Glass Spider is, it is impossible to detect it. The breath of the two of them and the undead creatures waiting to take action. But it's a pity that it's not unreasonable that the other party can survive Yu Wenhu's encirclement and suppression until now - they were waiting with great interest at first, and Lin Hao even planned how to quickly hook up the silk thread when he turned around, and The ringing dog directly dragged him away, allowing the Eight Desolate Chime Glass Spider to pounce. But wait, wait, wait, the ringing dog has no energy left to bark, and has begun to lift its belly on the spider silk unpreparedly, sleeping in the sun, this Eight Desolate Chime Glass Spider is actually still a They don't even show up, letting the other party wallow in their own cobwebs. "Fat Hu, could you have made a mistake?" Lin Hao and Yu Wenhu had already talked about everything they could. Now his mouth was dry and he finally couldn't help but turned around and asked, "Is it possible? People have already evacuated collectively from the underground passage? We don¡¯t know yet?¡± How he wished he could hear Yu Wenhu say calmly, "No, I have already grasped the exact location of this hateful monster." But unfortunately, an extremely obvious embarrassment appeared on the other person's face right after. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5090 Fishing Law Enforcement (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Ahem." Yu Wenhu coughed calmly and whispered to the other party, "The underground is so big and the tremors are so small. Maybe it will take some time to transmit" Lin Hao's face suddenly darkened, and he made a threatening nasal sound towards the other party: "Huh? What are you telling me? I'm warning you in advance, we have been in this wretched place for three hours, I'm going to take a nap It doesn¡¯t even take that long!¡± "Don't, don't get excited, boss!" Yu Wenhu held his shoulders, with a smile on his face that made the spring breeze ripple. "Everything requires patience. This place is so big, so only the Eight Desolate Chime Glass Spiders can stay here." There are hundreds of spiders down there, and sometimes there is no one down there, ah no, there are no spiders, that¡¯s normal" Looking at the other party's face getting darker and darker, Yu Wenhu's voice became lower and lower, and then he coughed again. Just as he was about to say something more, the silkworm silk in his hand suddenly moved, and then quickly disappeared from his hand. "Huh?" Yu Wenhu was stunned for a moment and looked stupidly into the large hole covered with cobwebs, "Why did this thing move on its own?" "Holy shit!" Lin Hao grabbed the silkworm silk that almost slipped from his hand. He didn't use any spiritual power at all. He relied solely on his own brute force to hold on to the Eight Desolate Chime Glass Spider. With a perfect balance and constant back force, he pulled the silk towards him inch by inch. "Uncle -" the tearless howl of the ringing dog came from the dark hollow, "Save me, uncle! I don't want to die yet! I'm still young and haven't married a wife yet and have children. Lord, sir¡ª!¡± "Oh my God, stop screaming!" Lin Hao yelled at the other party, "When you cry, everyone, ah no, all the monsters will hear it, how can you still fish and enforce the law!" Yu Wenhu on the side quickly rushed forward, helped grab the silk that day, and used all his strength to pull it out. The undead soldiers below who were responsible for helping were more reliable than these two distracted humans. There are too many spectrums. They strictly obeyed Lin Hao's orders. As soon as the silk moved, they quickly grabbed the thread and then yanked it back. After realizing the truth that there is strength in numbers, the ringing dog was pulled out of the hole covered with cobwebs before he could even cry twice. Behind him was a Bahuang who was wrapping spider silk around the opponent. Chime glass spider. Seeing that he was taken out of the dark hole, the Eight Desolate Chime Glass Spider immediately let go of the prey under its claws, quickly stepped on the ringing dog, and immediately wanted to burrow into the ground again. But if they really let it run away like this, and just go down and make a report, not only will the fishing and law enforcement operation be directly ineffective, but it is even more likely that they will directly flee in batches, and the previous patience will be in vain. flow. "Holy shit, how dare you run after you've soiled my clothes?!" Lin Hao shouted, and light points of spiritual power instantly emerged from his wrist, suddenly converging into three long and narrow stabbing swords, and suddenly flew into the air. go. Three muffled sounds suddenly fell, and the three spider legs on both sides of the Bahuang Glass Spider in the air were directly pierced, and were suddenly pinned to the ground by Lin Hao, unable to move. And it actually wants to break the long spider legs to break free from its restraints. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5091 Catch them all in one fell swoop (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "How can you succeed?!" Lin Hao raised his eyebrows, then stepped on the tree trunk, and ordered to the undead soldiers who had been waiting for a long time, "Young men, get up here!" A dozen undead soldiers suddenly galloped out of the formation where they were hiding - among them were undead monsters lying on all fours, as well as skeletal soldiers running normally. Naturally, the undead monsters arrived first. Their sharp front paws stepped forward and completely suppressed the Eight Desolate Chime Glass Spider. Lin Hao then raised his hand and slowly Let the shining white stabbing sword suddenly dissipate into light spots and return to his own meridians. The skeleton soldiers who arrived later followed closely and grabbed the rather huge Eight Desolate Chime Glass Spider. Five or six skeleton soldiers worked together to hug the opponent tightly in their arms. What did they catch? Like a huge wild boar or rabbit, it walked hard step by step towards the formation where the breath was hidden. "Holy shit, it can still be used like this?" Yu Wenhu looked at Lin Hao in surprise, "Your Dragon Song Sword is different from the previous one. I wonder why I feel like there's something missing on you. Is there anything wrong with it?" The sword is scabbarded!" "I used Yaizhen's dragon horn to make a small upgrade to the Dragon Song Sword." Lin Hao waved his hand modestly, "It's not that powerful, it's just as powerful as the only one in the world." The Eight Desolate Chime Glass Spider at the other end quickly moved its claws, its compound eyes flashed crazily to confuse the enemy, and at the same time, streams of green juice suddenly spurted out from its claws, spraying all over the heads of the undead soldiers. The stench filled the air again. It's a pity that what it faced this time was not a creature with five senses, but an undead creature without five senses and naturally unresponsive. Although the stench was unpleasant, Yu Wenhu and Lin Hao had covered their noses calmly. He ordered the undead soldiers to tie up the Eight Desolate Chime Glass Spiders and throw them away far away. They blew a loud whistle in the forest again, and a dozen new undead soldiers were already waiting for their positions again, standing obediently in the hiding formation. The ringing dog, which acted as a bait and tested the line between life and death, collapsed on the ground in fear, gasping for air, its chest kept rising and falling violently, and its ears could not help but tremble. ¡°It¡¯s too scary, it¡¯s too scary,¡± it kept repeating in its heart, ¡°This is humankind¡¯s trick, this is humankind¡¯s conspiracy. Mom, I¡¯m not going to deceive you. This human being is really the most terrifying creature on the continent!¡± Even more terrifying than that Demon Emperor! It trembled and glanced at the moved Bahuang Qinglili Spider. For a moment, it actually felt a sympathy for the same problem, but at the same time, it secretly breathed a sigh of relief, feeling that it should have escaped. . The ringing dog raised his head and looked at the dazzling sun in the sky. He immediately felt that the flowers were fragrant, the wind was sweet, and everything in the world was good. Even the two humans looked extremely friendly and waved to themselves. Um? Its happy mood suddenly stopped, and when it took a closer look, it suddenly became dumbfounded - "Are you coming again?" It turned over and asked miserably, "Didn't we catch one already? It's not enough. Well, uncle, how much do you plan to ask for?" "Not many, not many." It listened to the other party replying to itself with a smile, "That is to say, catch them all, leave no one behind, take them all away!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5092: Catch them all (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! That afternoon, this ringing dog deeply realized what it means to repeatedly test on the edge of life and death, what it means to operate at the extreme limit, and what it means to be as still as water and as motionless as a mountain. After such torture, ah no, training, it was finally able to skillfully lie on the spider web and even predict the opponent's opportunity to catch it, thus becoming a perfect bait. It's a pity that a ringing dog is too slow after all. Lin Hao later let a group of undead soldiers be contaminated with the stinky breath, and jumped into various holes like dumplings, and deliberately distinguished the time and quantity carefully. Open it to prevent the Eight Desolate Chime Glass Spiders from discovering something is wrong. But the opponent was so good at digging holes, and his brain seemed to be missing. Every two or three hours, a large number of Eight Desolate Glass Spiders would come up to catch their prey, and then Lin Hao would catch them all in the same way. , one by one, they were thrown into the cave breeding farm that Yu Wenhu had already taken shape. After catching the first one, the other party didn't come over to help. He quickly created a formation covering a huge area in three days, covering half of the territory of the Eight Desolate Chime Glass Spiders. Not only that, he also filled it with some formations that could slightly fill it with the spiritual energy of heaven and earth, completely transforming the opponent's territory into a cave paradise where monsters were kept, turning this fantasy world that was originally full of martial arts and spiritual power. , has become a living farming life in the livestock breeding industry, making Lin Hao feel that the world line seems to be magical. Under such a two-pronged operation, most of these Eight Desolate Chime Glass Spiders were quickly caught, and the rest refused to come out again. They were so frightened that they just took advantage of the dark night and high wind to catch them on the net. When he arrived, he quickly dug a hole and fled elsewhere. They waited for another two or three days to confirm that there was indeed no Eight Desolate Chime Glass Spider coming up from below. Then they turned around and began to think about how to create a perfect production line for the production and engraving formations of the Sky Spider Ice. . ¡°After all, Lin Hao had the Skeleton King and the Evil King who were sweeping the Forest of Beasts that day. The undead army was densely packed at that station. There were as many helpers and test subjects as there was no shortage of manpower. But there were only so many Spider Bings that could hold out today, and there was no way to arm all the huge army of undead. Secondly, Lin Hao didn't understand formations. He could only do things like carving formations and filling in veins. We can only let Yu Wenhu do it. So the opponent started the explosive mode that was perfected under the Yaoguang sect. While he was constantly carving out the formations on the Sky Spider Ice, he was studying how to make this relatively simple formation to avoid heat and cold in batches. It is carved into the formation formation. As for the slightly complicated defensive formations and the offensive formations that were too troublesome to change, he could only test them one by one, using the attitude of trying to succeed even if he was bald, under Lin Hao's surprised gaze every day. , slowly but surely promotes the progress of research. That posture, that bearing, that persistence, if Senior Brother Yaoguang were still alive, he might have hired him into the formation research team with tears streaming down his face, and become a highly respected master. And it was under such a rush of work day and night that the first batch of Necromancers equipped with defensive formations and heat-avoiding and cold-repelling formations were officially released, waiting to be practiced with real guns and swords. It¡¯s time. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5093 Leading the Army (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! At that time, more than a month had passed, and the Skeleton King and the Evil King were patrolling for more than a dozen times every day, watching the volcanoes and monsters on the snowfield in a daze, or listening to the chirping cross talk of the ringing dog. And every day when Lin Hao wakes up from his sleep, there is no longer any strange scent of monsters in this so-called Forest of Beasts. Everything he looks at is the scent and traces of undead creatures, and they have completely become Yu Wenhu's medicine. If you go around the grass and livestock breeding base twice, you will see all kinds of strange formations in the forest. This made Lin Hao have to remind himself again and again that this is still the original world with practitioners and various martial arts skills, not Lao Shizi's world of farming and retirement. At that time, the undead army, led by the Skeleton King and the Evil King, had traversed every inch of the Forest of Beasts except the extreme terrain, killing all the monsters that could be killed. The footsteps that shook the forest, the densely packed bright will-o'-the-wisps, each weapon that was held in the hand and rustled the bushes, frightened the guarding monsters in the forest of beasts. They fled and died. Death, hiding away, even the monsters near the ancient mountain range were all killed by them. This brought the number and quality of the soldiers in the undead army to a terrifying level. Although Lin Hao didn't count, the cold feeling in the Forest of Beasts was almost the same as that of the dead moon. It was obviously similar to It was completely different before. After Yu Wenhu announced that he had created a 100-strong Wuhuang Necromancer Squad, he was suddenly surprised and thought, was the quality of this Necromancer army already so high? However, you didn't know it, and you were shocked when you saw it. After the Skeleton King reported to him the number and strength of various undead creatures, Lin Hao made a rough calculation and found that his undead army already numbered two billion. many! Among them, the undead monsters accounted for the vast majority. They could crawl on the ground or fly in the sky. There were also all kinds of weird and special undead monsters that made Lin Hao dizzy. Used in special undead creatures. After the batch of hundreds of people, after debugging the defense constant temperature arrays, Lin Hao and the Bone King King had a vitality towards the volcanic area. The aquatic monsters under the snowfield and icy lake are difficult to deal with, and now that there is a formation shield in this volcanic area, we can deal with the lava monsters inside. He still remembered what impressed him deeply at that time, the dark human figure on the opponent's back, and the flexible swords in the opponent's hands. If they become undead creatures, they will immediately have a large number of high-quality cavalry. In the future, let alone city defense warfare, they can even fight surprise attacks. They can use the flexibility of the undead army in combat. Sex takes it up a notch. The Forest of Ten Thousand Beasts has been almost flattened by them. It is said that they are marching with a team of hundreds of undead warriors. In fact, Lin Hao is surrounded by undead soldiers and has a leisurely trip as if he is going sightseeing in the back garden with Huang Di. It's great to reach the volcanic area. The volcanoes here are much larger than the volcanoes in the collapsed forests on the continent. There are volcanic areas for dozens of miles around. The volcanic ash on the ground is so thick that it can be buried up to the calf. It is also extremely hot. If you walk in without any precautions, , it¡¯s like braised meat, and the skin will melt directly when it¡¯s so hot. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5094 Leading the Army (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! And within these dozens of miles of volcanic area, there is naturally not just one volcano, but hundreds of large and small ones, some high and some low, some with active volcanoes that are still spewing out heat waves, and some with silent and dark mountain passes. Extinct volcano. The largest one among them is located in the south of the volcanic zone. From a distance, the towering crater is only an arm's length away from the misty clouds. Lin Hao's heart Suddenly I felt a little weak. He still remembered that the twenty-five-year-old lava monster said that although they were heat resistant, they could not withstand the high temperature of the crater. This meant that the lava monsters living on that large volcano were at least Demon King level. And even though these undead martial emperors are covered with formations, they can also absorb the spiritual energy of heaven and earth, and they have no five senses, so they can barely withstand the high temperature and sweltering heat, reach the crater, and fight with the opponent. But after all, the other party lives in an extreme area all year round, and can even perform such amazing operations as diving into the hot lava to rest. If he wants to surround all the lava monsters in this area, he must take the lead in destroying that lava monster. The lava monsters on the largest volcano were all integrated into the undead army. We can use them as the vanguard to encircle and suppress other lava monsters. Otherwise, depending on the efficiency of this production formation, when the tomb of Emperor Tianshu is actually opened, they may not be able to completely encircle and suppress the monsters in this volcanic area. And the most important thing is, looking at such thick volcanic ash on the ground, if these lava monsters are unhappy with Lin Hao's undead army, they will directly attract all the volcanoes while he is looking for the tomb of Emperor Tianshu. If it breaks out, then not to mention holding the two billion undead army, even the Forest of Beasts Soy Milk will no longer exist. So no matter what aspect you consider, the lava monsters on this volcano must be subordinated to the undead army. "Canggu, is this lava monster mainly active at night or during the day?" Lin Hao asked in his mind, "Hurry up and activate your non-existent monster illustration." "Humph -" the other party made a dissatisfied nasal sound at him, but still replied honestly, "It depends on the situation. You have made so much noise in the Forest of Beasts recently. Maybe they are working day and night?" Lin Hao did not answer, and then tiptoed, lightly passing by the Skeleton King. The firefly wings suddenly fluttered in the air, taking him away from the lush tree canopy - the soul power burst out immediately. Go out and explore the surroundings as much as possible. A few minutes later, he fell down, touched his chin again, and murmured strangely: "There is no obvious smell of activity. Did he also go away with the army of monsters?" "My lord, should we attack now?" The Skeleton King on the side asked with his head lowered, the blazing will-o'-the-wisps in his eyes dancing slightly. After a little thought, Lin Hao nodded again, led the undead army in front, and said with a smile to the Skeleton King: "I have spent so much effort and hoarded so many high-quality undead soldiers, why don't I take them out?" Wouldn¡¯t it be a shame to show off?¡± ??A bright white light point emerged from Lin Hao's wrist, turning into a dragon chanting sword and holding it in his hand. With the movement of his arm, he pointed forward and fixed on the largest volcano. "Let's go!" He shouted in a low voice, "Take back the most powerful ones first!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5095: Close combat (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Although the volcanic ash is thick, it is also compact. The speed of hundreds of undead martial emperors is not greatly affected when walking on it. On the contrary, because they will not fatigue, their speed is faster than that of humans. Formations were generally engraved on their bodies, and their backs were inlaid with spider ice. As soon as the surrounding heat wave rushed towards them, it was dissolved by the cold air from the formation. The water vapor that fell to the ground turned the volcanic ash It was also wet, which caused the group of people to move forward almost without any cover, and even the route could be clearly seen by others. But the strange thing is that there are hundreds of volcanoes here, large and small. After all, there should be a few lava monsters wandering around, right? But in fact, Lin Hao and the others had been walking slowly for a long time in the volcanic area of ??Nuoda, and no monsters had come to trouble them. However, he was very cautious and maintained the maximum detection range of his soul power. Until they actually started climbing the largest volcano, not a single lava monster came out to cause trouble for them. It was as if these monsters living in extreme environments were all driven out overnight. Although it was strange, Lin Hao didn't care. After all, many of the monster's habits and ideas were strange and simple. If he had to think about them all, he would be exhausted. This largest volcano is also an active volcano. After Lin Hao finally reached the top of the mountain pass, just looking at the boiling orange-red lava below, he felt that the skin all over his body was on fire. "Let me see" He shook out his sleeves, touched around casually inside, and pulled out a talisman with golden patterns - they didn't know the language of monsters, and they couldn't speak through the barrier. The thick lava was used to provoke the opponent, so Lin Hao simply asked Yu Wenhu for some powerful attack talismans. At this moment, he directly used his spiritual power to activate the talisman and threw it into the lava without hesitation. Then he turned his head and quickly retreated to the center of the hundreds of undead martial emperors. These undead martial emperors are all special undead creatures, 30% of which are undead monsters, covered with hard bone armor, and the rest are undead soldiers holding various weapons, some playing with guns and holding bones. There were also a group of people carrying bone shields. When Lin Hao suddenly saw this extremely complete configuration, he was not used to it. But now he waved his hand, and a dozen undead soldiers carrying bone shields stood in front of him. They were like a mountain, tightly covering Lin Hao behind him, and those undead monsters suddenly appeared. He jumped out and followed closely behind the shield. Waiting for an order, he jumped out suddenly on the shoulders of these undead soldiers. As soon as the talisman was immersed in the lava, only half of it was burned. Fortunately, Lin Hao activated the talisman in advance. Before it was completely destroyed, the powerful air wave suddenly burst out, like a string. Like an arrow, it suddenly stabbed into the lava. Lin Hao only heard a muffled sound next to his ears, like a balloon being punctured, and then a lot of the orange-red lava splashed out, flowing slowly down the dark ridge, and the air waves completely He got into the crater of the volcano and rushed downwards fiercely. Without the support of external force, the powerful wind blade created by this talisman only penetrated down for a distance of no more than ten meters, but it stirred up the molten lava and caused a faint movement, causing a not-too-conspicuous figure to appear in the center. swirl. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5096: Close combat (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Lin Hao stared at the volcanic crater that was about to move, his eyes moving slowly among the white air waves and the gurgling orange lava, while his palms were raised in the air, quietly waiting for something. The next moment, the dull sound of breaking waves, like a knife cutting through water, sounded vaguely from the crater, falling on his ears like an illusion. But the orange-yellow lava was indeed affected by something. It was surging faintly in many places. Lin Hao took a deep breath and moved his ears subconsciously - he heard the surging lava. Hearing the puff of air, followed by the stabbing of a sharp sword, the master holding him suddenly jumped out of the misty white mist, turning into a sharp black shadow and shining in front of the team. That lava monster is far more powerful than the ones on the mainland. Its gray body is covered with flamboyant red lines, and its temples are filled with flames. It is also thrown into the dripping orange-red lava, which burns the volcanic ash even more. Feeling hot and stuffy. The aura on the opponent's body has been detected by Lin Hao's soul power, silently revealing his identity as the Demon Emperor, and those blazing eyes suddenly stared at this team of a hundred people. There was no conversation, and in the next second, the lava monster made a loud snorting sound, and blazing flames suddenly appeared on its four hooves. The dark figure on its back also showed the translucent and hard curves in its hands. The knife waved in the air. "Go!" Lin Hao stood still and shouted an order to the hundred-man squad, "The shield soldiers are on top, the undead monsters are attacking from the side, and the skeleton soldiers are swinging their swords for me!" After the order was given, these undead soldiers immediately acted as he ordered. The shield soldiers hid behind the bone shield that was enough to cover most of their bodies, stepped forward quickly, and slammed into the lava monster. The undead monsters were like the shadows peeking out from the eaves under the moon. They were divided into two teams, one on the left and the other on the right. They surrounded them diagonally, blocking the opponent's escape route. The skeleton soldiers raised their weapons one after another, with long and short knives standing at the rear of the shield soldiers, while the spearmen followed closely behind the shield soldiers, stretched out the bone spears, and pierced the lava monster. . Under such a well-trained outflank, the lava monster snorted loudly again, stamped its hooves on the ground without any hesitation or pause, and rushed straight towards Lin Hao. As a demon beast at the level of the Demon King, it can naturally understand human speech, and also understands that these things covered with the aura of the dead are just soldiers for humans to drive. The ones hiding behind it have shown the light of lightning. The human with two wings is the leader of this battle. Even though the aura on Lin Hao's body was so restrained that he was no longer as good as a small soldier, the lava monster still ignored the imposing Skeleton King on the side. Like a crescent moon in the sky, it slashed towards Lin Hao. And the horse raised its feet in front with great flexibility, trying to step on the hard bone shield, fly over the wall-like defense, and capture the king among them. But suddenly, a trace of hesitation and doubt flashed through those blazing eyes wrapped in red flames - it didn't understand that the skeleton in heavy armor was okay, but why did this human being raise his head without any panic? When he started, he looked at himself with a half-smile? (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5097 It goes smoothly (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! This doubt flashed through its mind, and the feet that stepped forward had already stepped on the hard bone shield, and suddenly passed over it in the air. The skeletal figure also suddenly leaned down, letting the scimitar slide sideways at the same time. Flying towards Lin Hao's head. But at that moment, in those scorching eyes, he suddenly caught a glimpse of a dozen black shadows suddenly jumping out from the skeletal soldiers, like arrows leaving the string, imitating the lava monster, stepping on He climbed onto his companion's shoulder, jumped into the air, and rushed toward its neck. Their bodies are covered with hard bone armor. Although they are already undead monsters, their fangs and sharp teeth shine sharply on their jaws. These dozen undead monsters have been hiding in the shadows from the beginning. , using the formations carved on his body to hide himself among these undead soldiers. If this lava monster were a human being, it would surely murmur a few words as if suddenly enlightened: "Yes, yes, although the sparrow is small, it has all the internal organs. Although this team of 100 people is not large in number, the division of labor is very fine, and How come there are no such secret guards hiding in the dark?¡± What¡¯s more, the undead monsters move quickly, so the sharp arrow that seals their throats is really suitable. It's a pity that this lava monster is just a monster even if it has the strength of the Demon King. It only has the anger of being fooled. The skeletal figure on the horse also burns with flames, making the hard scimitar smeared with scorching heat. The orange flames slashed towards the undead monsters. But the opponent was also a demon king-level undead soldier, and it was much faster and more powerful than what it realized later. The shield soldiers under the four hooves of the lava demon beast also squatted down and held their hands in their hands. The shield suddenly shook upward. Their movements were not large, and their strength was not enough to be called ferocious, but they were uniform and uniform. The lava beast's feet suddenly swayed, and the scimitar that flew through the air naturally followed the shaking body, halfway through. With a sudden turn, the blade of the knife was tilted a few inches. Just these few inches, but the two swords wrapped in flames passed directly across the back of the undead monster. With only the remaining strength, it was naturally unable to break through the formation carved by Yu Wenhu, and swept away. The high temperature that passed by was also captured by the coolness that wrapped around his body, turning into a few drops of water. The lava monster snorted loudly again, its pony tail flicked in the air, and its hooves stepped out again, stepping towards the head of the undead monster that rushed in front of it - that kick was extremely powerful, They were crashing down like a mountain. If they were hit, these undead monsters would definitely not be able to block the hot flames that looked like molten lava, and they would be trampled into pieces on the spot. But before they had time to step down, the other undead monsters had already bitten the neck of the lava monster. They grabbed the fresh flesh with seven or eight mouths, causing the scarlet blood to fall straight down like a waterfall. In the blink of an eye, half of their pale bones were dyed bright red, which made people's hearts tremble with fear. Under such a swift and powerful attack, the lava demon beast had enough momentum to drop its hooves, but it lost its voice halfway and stepped softly on the skull of the undead demon beast. The formation cut away some of the enveloping flames, and the body was slightly tilted back by the opponent, losing its center of gravity. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5098 goes smoothly (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! In such a dense encirclement, or in other words, in such a well-trained attack, once you lose your rhythm, you will only end up with the word "death". What's more, the lava monster was stepping on a bone shield at the moment, and the undead monster sucking flesh and blood was still hanging on its most vulnerable throat. How could it still have the strength to resist? The attack of the Emperor's Necromancer Team killed him on the spot, and the sultry volcanic ash was stained with a large area of ??red. From the beginning to the end, Lin Hao stood quietly among the undead soldiers. Not to mention drawing his sword to attack, he didn't even bother to fully open his eyelids. He looked so conceited and disgusting, silently Staring at the lava monster that had made no sound. Without any order, the Skeleton King had already pulled out his bone sword, slashed it into the red-dyed volcanic ash, and once again recited the eulogy of the resurrection of the dead in a low voice. When the words fell, the undead monsters suddenly dispersed and hid behind the undead soldiers again, and the lava monsters that were still so majestic and high-spirited now slowly started to fight. ¡°Holy shit¡ª¡± Lin Hao suddenly became alert, ¡°A demon beast at the Demon King level is really awesome!¡± The lava monster in front of it has no trace of flesh and blood belonging to the living. Only a horse covered with bone armor is standing there, and a pale skeletal human figure stands on its back. Where the forearm should be, only the forearm is left. There were two crescent-shaped scimitars on his lower body, and his eyes were still burning with blazing will-o'-the-wisps. Along with Lin Hao's shout of surprise, the skeletal centaur also walked slowly. Under the opponent's gaze, the centaur lowered its head respectfully and stepped to Lin Hao's side, as if waiting for someone. Order. But then, it suddenly turned around, and the will-o'-the-wisps in its two pairs of dark eyes became more and more intense, staring closely at the crater that was still breathing hot white mist. "More?" Lin Hao raised his eyebrows, then slapped the skeletal centaur's back with his palm, and casually ordered to the other party, "Go, show us your skills!" After receiving this order, the skeletal centaur snorted loudly, then turned around, spread its four hooves with great joy, and ran quickly towards the front. On the hot volcanic ash, it obviously had no formation to protect itself, but there was only some burnt black on the four hooves of the horse's body, which did not have much impact on itself. On the contrary, due to the scorching temperature, its pale body Instead, a green-blue will-o'-the-wisp that matched the orange-yellow fire was lit. It was obviously a flame, but from a distance, you could still feel the teeth-shivering chill, like a natural refrigerator, wrapped around its back neck bones and four hooves, even the pair of wrist scimitars. The top also shines a dazzling blue. The orange-yellow lava surged out of the crater again, forcing Lin Hao to command the undead army to withdraw to the side and find another way to follow the skeletal centaur, but the other party was not afraid of the temperature. The flames all over his body became more and more intense, and he stepped into the hot lava without any hesitation. Immediately afterwards, dozens of lava monsters emerged from the thin white mist from the crater. They stepped on the thick and sultry volcanic ash and stared coldly at the skeletal centaur facing them. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5099 Restarting (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! They have different auras and different levels of strength, but they are all monster beasts that have been promoted to the level of the Demon King. At this moment, looking at the undead creature that looks like themselves, the eyes of these dozen lava monster beasts are full of excitement. There was a bit of surprise. Although it has become an undead creature, this skeletal centaur still has some aura of being a lava monster, which makes these lava monsters who have just rushed out of the crater confused. They don¡¯t understand why this undead creature still has something. The scent of companionship. But the sharp scimitar was already raised, and they were snorting loudly, and spread out in an orderly manner. The dark figure, also holding a scimitar, suddenly looked towards the neck of the skeletal centaur, and the scimitar There was a dazzling cold light shining in the air, wrapped in red-orange flames. However, before their encirclement was closed, a black shadow stepped directly in, stepped on the back of the skeletal centaur, and then divided into dozens of branches in the air, each rushing towards the lava monster. Those were undead monsters that were running extremely fast. With their help, the skeletal centaur ran straight towards the lava monster directly in front without stopping at all. Everything was as smooth as clouds and flowing water, the passing scimitar, the rushing black shadow, the closed fangs, and the splashing blood. But in just a few minutes, these dozen lava monsters had fallen on the dyed Inside the red volcanic ash. In just a few words, their flesh and blood fell off one by one, revealing the bones underneath. In the blink of an eye, these lava monsters had turned into undead soldiers, quietly standing up from the red volcanic ash, standing on the ground. Next to the skeletal centaur. Blue flames ignited on them one after another, and the undead monsters also stood beside them. These resurrected dead bowed their heads respectfully and leaned towards Lin Hao from a distance. present. What happened next seemed too simple. After capturing at least twenty demon emperor-level skeleton centaurs, Lin Hao spent the rest of his time except checking whether the formations on the hundred-man undead martial emperor team were damaged. In a crazy battle against other volcanoes. In nearly a month, this lava landscape with a radius of dozens of miles was trampled everywhere by the undead army, which gradually became extremely powerful, until all the lava monsters were transformed into the undead army. As a member of the team, Lin Hao finally ended this torturous summer journey. With such a twist, in this forest of beasts, except for the monster beasts under the snowfield and icy lake, most of them have turned into members of the undead army. In view of the fact that these aquatic monsters only stick to their own territory and are usually as honest as if they don't exist. Unlike the lava monsters on the volcano, which may one day attack them, Lin Hao simply left the snowfield ice lake. The area of ??the Forest of Ten Thousand Beasts was designated, and these aquatic monsters that could not be persecuted for the time being were abandoned. As a result, in almost two months, this forest of beasts that once made the masters on the mainland be on guard day and night, fearing that they would counterattack, has now dramatically become Lin Hao's soldiers and generals. , classified into a huge army of undead. With this huge force of more than two billion, Lin Hao did not intend to bring it out of the Forest of Beasts. Instead, he hid it deep in the forest. He only sent a small number of patrols to guard the surrounding area to prevent Someone or a monster comes in to cause trouble. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5100 Restart (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! A few days after the army was completely transferred by Lin Hao, Cang Gou woke him up in the middle of the night from his deep sleep. The wind was blowing that night and the moon was sparse. In Lin Hao's opinion, it was the perfect time to fall asleep. But just two minutes after he closed his eyes and slowly brewed his sleepiness, this gray dog The sound exploded directly in his head. "Hey!" The other party screamed in his ear like a girl, "Don't sleep, the moon is so beautiful at night, why should you sleep? Get up and work!" During the years of mutual torture with Cang Gou, Lin Hao had become accustomed to this guy's startles. Quan thought he was a dead person and couldn't hear a word. He immediately closed his eyes with great determination and lay down straight. He walked onto the grass, pretending to be dead calmly, and even snored loudly. "Sleep, just sleep. I think you can sleep until the tomb of Emperor Tianshu is opened." Cang Gou immediately complained, "My eyes were open just now, and now I am snoring. Who would believe it!" "Tomb of Emperor Tianshu?" Hearing these four thunderous words, Lin Hao suddenly sat up, then frowned and asked softly, "Didn't you say within half a year? Only two months have passed, why did you open it? Already?" As he said this, Lin Hao stood up quickly - he had been thinking about this matter for seven years. As Cang Gou was his system, even if his prediction was wrong, he had to rush over as soon as possible to avoid any accidents. What an accident. "The monsters attacked the mainland and disrupted the balance of the order of heaven. The flow of spiritual power in this world was a little chaotic" Cang Gou's tone was a little heavy, but the next moment he continued as if nothing had happened. He said, "Damn it, you're not happy about it, are you? God has shortened your time by a few months and allowed you to be a hero and save the beauty!" "Ha." Lin Hao rolled his eyes, looked around again, and pushed Yu Wenhu, who was snoring. He had been studying formations crazily these days and was sleeping soundly. Lin Hao pushed him away. After a long while, he raised his head in confusion and looked at the other party with a troubled expression. With their whole bodies extremely tired, the two of them looked at each other. Before Lin Hao even said anything, Yu Wenhu's expression suddenly became clear. He then rubbed his face and showed no intention of standing up. , instead turned over and pointed his back at Lin Hao. "Boss, if you have something to do, please leave first." Yu Wenhu yawned, closed his eyes very casually, and continued vaguely, "There is a lot of chaos on the mainland now. Please be careful and don't let anyone turn you somewhere. go." "Damn it, I am now a genius boy in the realm of Emperor Wu." Lin Hao said in a dumbfounded voice, "There are still two billion undead armies in this forest of beasts. Who dares to touch me on this continent, wouldn't it mean that they don't want to live anymore? " "You're right." Yu Wenhu echoed lazily, his voice so sleepy that it became much softer, "Boss, just go ahead. I, Yu Wenhu, am not the mud that I used to be that couldn't hold up the wall Wait for me After thinking about it, I will set up a formation to cover this forest of beasts, and give you, boss, a base that is even more powerful than the film "The Moon Sees Death"" The more he spoke, the weaker his voice became. In the end, he actually fell asleep like this. He was so heartbroken that Lin Hao had no choice but to look at him helplessly, then spread his wings of firefly and flew towards Wan Wan. The outer edge of the Forest of Beasts swept away. After all the movement disappeared, Yu Wenhu opened half of his eyes and said goodbye softly toward the forest where the other party disappeared: "See you later, brother." (Remember this website's website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5101 Smoke is everywhere (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! The Forest of Ten Thousand Beasts is already dominated by Lin Hao¡¯s undead army. There are no obstacles on the road. Next, it is time to simply test the speed. When the moonlight hung low in the sky, he eagerly opened his wings of firefly. When the sky dimmed and the light shone on the earth again, Lin Hao had already seen the narrow skyline of Wangyun Valley, and the sky that almost touched the sky. rock wall. In order to save time, he naturally did not choose to cross the rock wall in a time-consuming and laborious manner. Instead, he flapped his wings of firefly lightning again, like a flying bird, and gently put the pair of wings covered with lightning back together, standing on the After cutting his own back. All this was done in an instant. If anyone was watching, they would have noticed that he was in front of the rock wall a second ago, as if he was about to hit a hard stone, ending up with a bloody head and a coma. But in the next second, as if by magic, this human quickly rushed into the narrow sky. Lin Hao relied on his own momentum to fly across the sky and fluttered his wings in the human territory again. And in that fleeting moment just now, he had already understood - the front line of human territory may have completely collapsed, and the war that the monsters wanted has now achieved its wish and burned every place on the continent. To explain why Lin Hao had already deduced all this after only passing one border checkpoint, he had to mention old things again. As the border closest to the Forest of Beasts on the entire continent, there are no towns around Wangyun Valley, only secret military supplies transportation channels. Huge manpower and material resources have been spent on both sides of this line of sky to build various With such city defense equipment, the solid gate naturally stands in the narrow rock crevice all year round, blocking the way for both parties. But just now he encountered almost no obstacles. The so-called gates, traps, city defenses, and even the soldiers guarding the border, these things that should have existed here are now gone. "And there were still dried dark brown blood stains on the rock wall within the sky, as well as the faint and confusing scent of monsters, not to mention the fragments of weapons that passed through his peripheral vision. With the strength of the Canglan Dynasty and the heroic spirit of the emperor in fighting Gu Qingming, if these generals and soldiers were not really helpless and had no way to retreat, there would be no city defense equipment here. This is a battle with a predetermined outcome, including the hurriedly fleeing soldiers, the many monsters that broke in, and the entire continent that will surely usher in bloodshed again. Lin Hao stopped advancing and turned around to look at the vague signs of the camp that remained on the ground. He suddenly felt mixed feelings in his heart - to be honest, Emperor Canglan and Gu Qingming were both good to him. If possible, he said Fudo would follow his impulse and rush out of the Forest of Beasts with his undead army to help the Canglan Dynasty repel this monster. Although if he really did that, the subsequent series of things would give Lin Hao, who was afraid of trouble, a headache, but when he was young and frivolous, he should ride his horse and swing his sword, drink wine and speak loudly, for his brothers, for his beauty, for the world, and for the sake of his brothers, for his beauty, and for the world. Then he rose up in anger, fought in all directions and returned victorious. It's a pity Before that, Lin Hao had already taken the lead in meeting the person on this continent who he would remember in his heart. He had no intention of caring about the war, the disputes, and the chaos, and he had no intention of intervening. He just wanted to fulfill his agreement. Ending the seven years of sleep. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5102 Smoke is everywhere (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "When she wakes up" Thinking of this, Lin Hao's gentle smile seemed to vaguely appear in front of Lin Hao's eyes, and his somewhat complicated mood was slightly relieved. Dan Yuetai is not a person who likes killing. When the seven-year agreement is completed, the disputes and killings on this continent must stop in a short time. Then he can take him to visit the mountains and rivers and see everything. The scenery everywhere is beautiful and you have to eat delicious food everywhere. Obviously the tomb of Emperor Tianshu has not yet been opened, and the seven-year agreement has not yet been fulfilled. Lin Hao's heart is already filled with impatience - he turns around, flutters his wings of firefly again, and wants to reach Tianshu as soon as possible. The place where Shu Emperor's tomb is located should be cordoned off as soon as possible to prevent others from coming to cause trouble. But at the moment when he fluttered his wings and turned around, a sharp arrow suddenly shot out from the leafy forest. The sharp tip of the arrow pointed directly at Lin Hao's throat, and his murderous intent was clearly revealed. But the next moment, the soldiers hiding in the forest were shocked to see that the arrow, which was as fast as a shadow, was actually caught in the opponent's hand. With an extremely light move of his fingers, the arrow branch was broken directly and turned into two useless fragments, which fell to the ground. how come? ! The team hiding in the forest couldn't help but exclaimed. The dozen or so people who had experienced the initial wave of monsters and fled to the border all thought that their concealment was first-class, and their use of long-range weapons was also good. It can be said that he is so skilled that he can take the enemy's life silently. They were even more energetic today and were ready to hunt some weak monsters taken out from the Forest of Beasts. However, they didn't expect that when a human came out, they even caught it without any precautions. An arrow of his own. The leader's heart sank. He knew that this opponent could come out of the Forest of Beasts unscathed and could so easily catch a sneak attack from nowhere. He must not be an easy opponent to deal with. Encountered a tough fight He secretly thought in his heart, turned his head again, and almost inaudibly ordered the archer: "Don't do anything, hurry up and invite the young master, this person is not something we can deal with" Go quickly, don¡¯t be stunned!¡± "It's okay for you all to be sneaky and hiding there. I'm in a good mood today, so I can pretend I didn't see you. Everyone goes their separate ways and is harmonious and happy." Lin Hao fluttered his wings of firefly thunder, and the next second he was already there. Standing on the lush canopy of the tree, he looked at the other party's astonished face with a smile. "You" The captain looked at the opponent's fluttering clothes in astonishment, his calm and pure smile, and his eyes without a trace of murderous intent, but for some reason, a bone-deep fear arose in his heart. He gritted his teeth, the veins on his face protruding from his skin, and he managed to hold back the begging for mercy lingering in his throat - "What do you want?" The captain still had some backbone, so he only closed his eyes for a moment, His mood had barely stabilized, and he began to try to make a deal with Lin Hao. "You also came out of the Forest of Beasts. You should know what the mainland is like now" Looking at Lin Hao's eyes, the other party swallowed his saliva and continued, "I admit, even if it is a murder in troubled times, , is also shameless, but we, ants under the wave, can only do this" (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5103 On the way (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! This guy¡¯s face was sincere, and his words were filled with the helplessness and misery of a small person. His whole body was trembling slightly with fear, but there was no trace of pleading in his tone. The rest of the people were a little confused - Lin Hao had already fallen under the pressure of the powerful Martial Emperor at this moment, so the captain felt that his legs were weak, his heart was trembling, he was swallowed by fear, and he dealt with the worst case scenario. matter. But he didn¡¯t know that the other party did not spread this coercion to other people. The so-called fear was only running in his blood. So when the captain mustered up his courage, he secretly made a very small gesture towards his back, signaling the fastest archer among them to hurry up and invite the so-called young master over. , these team members were even more deceived. Isn't this the only one They couldn't help but secretly think These days, monsters are rampant, and everyone is fighting to the death. Even if the other party can catch an arrow, they can't catch more than a dozen pairs of hands ¡¤ But Lin Hao then looked at the youngest archer, his eyes calmly staring at the other person's face, and a confident smile hanging on the corner of his mouth. "Go." He opened his mouth and said, "I'm in a good mood today and I don't want to argue with you. Please be careful in the future and don't act casually without knowing the details." After all, the other party was young and had been living in this smoke-filled continent for a long time. When he heard Lin Hao's pitiful tone, unknown anger suddenly rose in his heart. "If you have the ability, just do it. If you don't, just shut up." The young archer shouted coldly, "I just caught an arrow, look at how proud you are - you are the same, boss, with him Why are you so cowardly? Let alone Mr. Sicheng, there are more than a dozen of us, but we haven¡¯t beaten him yet?" His words were filled with unabated arrogance, which made Lin Hao suddenly smile, then helplessly shake his head, and then suddenly fluttered his wings of firefly, withdrew the oppressive pressure, and wanted to leave directly, without any other reason. Something happened. But the pressure suddenly subsided, and the leader breathed a sigh of relief, and fell down with a crash, almost falling to the ground. The archer's reaction was also very fast. The opponent's knees just softened, and the young man Like a monkey wandering in the forest, he suddenly jumped over, grabbed the opponent's collar, and pulled the captain back directly. "Huh? You have some skills?" Lin Hao raised his eyebrows and remembered what Cang Gou said about the spiritual energy of heaven and earth on the mainland beginning to be turbulent. "Looking at you, you are also the group who survived well under the siege of the monsters. People - have there been any special phenomena on the mainland recently, such as a large gathering of monsters or survivors gathering together?" "What nonsense" The archer frowned and looked at him, and the dissatisfaction in his tone almost fell on Lin Hao's face, "Since you came out of the Forest of Beasts, don't you know what is happening on the mainland now?" What's the situation?" "They are still gathering in large numbers. There are already so many monsters! If the rest don't join a group to keep warm, how can they survive? This border used to be strictly controlled, but now that the monsters have crossed the border, this is the safest place" Since you came out of it, don¡¯t you know whether you are a fugitive or not?¡± (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5104 On the way (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Lin Hao automatically ignored the meaningless part of the other party's words, and frowned slightly, thinking that the situation on this continent was a bit too bad. If he really came out a few days later, the tomb of Emperor Tianshu might be found. It was taken over by some wild boy somewhere. But in the eyes of the archers, this man was obviously self-reliant and looked down on people like them. Lin Hao happened to frown again, and the anger in his heart became stronger. ¡°You¡ª¡± He opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but another shadow quickly passed over in the distance, blocking himself and the other party. "I was still thinking about why I didn't come back today" The young man wore a somewhat worn half mask, with only one beautiful eye looking at Lin Hao. His body was wrapped tightly, and no trace of skin was left. The ears that were exposed but could not be covered were scattered with corrosion-like scars. "It turns out that I was stopped by this bug that popped out of nowhere -" The other party saw Lin Hao's face clearly, and the half of his face that was exposed suddenly froze, and the words in his hand stopped abruptly. There was shock, fear, and resentment in his eyes. The next second, with more than a dozen other people watching, the young master pulled out the sword from his waist and stabbed Lin Hao with a swish! "It's popular these days to fight without saying a word, right?" Lin Hao became a little impatient. At the same time, his arm suddenly stretched out, and his fingertips flicked in the air. The blade of the sword with a cold light suddenly broke into countless fragments in mid-air, and fell among the green leaves and branches. The exposed half of the young man's face was even more shocked, and the hand holding the sword hilt was still silently raised in the air. , as if the broken sword edge cannot be seen. "It's always you" He watched Lin Hao spread his golden wings covered with thunder. When the other party was about to leave, he reached out his hand regardless, trying to grab the corner of the other party's robe with a short dagger. He also took it out from his body, and it suddenly lit up in the air. The rest of the people looked at this scene blankly, wondering why Mr. Sicheng, who always had a good-natured tone in the past, was now acting like a hysterical shrew, and his attacks were even more unorganized, as if he was going to die, leading With a crazy urgency. "Get lost." Lin Hao didn't even look back. With one word, his spiritual power burst out from his body and directly swept the opponent out of the air. He collided with the archer with a crash. The movement was so large that the mask on the man's face was shaken off, revealing the terrifying face underneath - it was as if sulfuric acid had been poured on him. There were only a few patches of normal skin left, and it was all filled with sulfuric acid. The sight of the large scars makes people's stomachs churn. "Ah! Ah!" The young man immediately screamed heartbreakingly. While messing up his hair to cover his already ugly face, he lowered his head to pick up the mask. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Lin Hao is already at the level of the Martial Emperor, so he can¡¯t say that he has to hold back his strength even for a casual shot, right? So when the other party hurriedly lowered his head to look for it, he could only see the remains of the mask broken into several pieces. This seemed to be a huge blow to him, and the aura on his body suddenly trembled, causing Lin Hao to suddenly turn his head and look at the completely ruined face - and the only remaining part of the opponent's face was His right eye, which was intact, looked towards him tremblingly, filled with frightening hatred. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5105 Changes in Time (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "If it weren't for you" the man murmured to himself, "If it wasn't for you how could I have fallen to this point now How could I, my great Sicheng Anle, have fallen to such a level that I am inferior to a pig or a dog? !¡± "Huh?" As soon as this familiar name came out, Lin Hao held his chin and couldn't help but think deeply. Then he clapped his hands again and looked at that face in half surprise and half shock. , then continued, "Holy shit, are you the one with the smiling peach blossom eyes?!" He looked at the terrifying face, the gorgeous but old brocade robe, and his heart was filled with disbelief for a moment - to him, the Mountain and River Festival seemed to have happened in the blink of an eye, and when he saw Sicheng Anle After seeing this, Lin Hao truly realized that everything in the world had changed. Panic jumped out of his heart and struck towards the brain along the limbs and bones, making Lin Hao increasingly worried. After these seven years, has the area around Emperor Tianshu's tomb changed? Danyuetaicould she have made any mistakes while sleeping, and then Sicheng Anle knelt there, looking at Lin Hao's rapidly changing expression, and suddenly felt a sense of pleasure in his heart that a great revenge had been avenged. "You are afraid of my face, you are disgusted by my face" He laughed sharply, and the hatred in his heart caused tears of humiliation to continuously fall from his eyes, "But if you hadn't led me to The army of monsters is coming, how can I look like this now!" "What the hell???" Lin Hao was originally afraid that something would happen at the tomb of Emperor Tianshu, but the other party suddenly said this, which completely confused him. "No, you didn't know Yulong back then, right?" He looked at the other party with pity, with a hint of disbelief in his tone, and more of a mockery, "If you are weak, you are weak, and if your intentions are not right, your intentions are not right. Don't make me take the blame for you!" Sicheng Anle smiled coldly, and the resentment in his heart became stronger - Lin Hao had been staying in the Forest of Beasts, so he didn't know, but as the successor of the Canglan Dynasty and the Sicheng family, the changes on the mainland were always changing. See it in your eyes. In his logic, it was all because of Lin Hao's appearance, and then everything began to derail, running rapidly in a direction beyond his control. Until now, nobles everywhere were running away, the emperor was nowhere to be found, and even Sicheng An Le himself was disfigured by the venom because he lost to the monster. "I understand" He was shocked and looked at Lin Hao as if he was waking up from a dream. His tone suddenly changed from unconcealable resentment to flamboyant murderous intent. "This must be the way of heaven testing me!" Sicheng Anle roared, "If it were me now, I would definitely be able to kill you. As long as you, Lin Hao, die, our Sicheng family will be able to return to its peak!" This guy completely ignored Lin Hao's even more confused expression. As soon as he finished speaking, he pulled out the sword from the waist of the archer next to him, and suddenly ran towards him, and all the spiritual power in his body suddenly burst out. It turned into dozens of wind blades, and along with his fierce offensive, it stabbed towards the opponent overwhelmingly. "Listen to what others say, okay?" Lin Hao sighed helplessly, then snapped his fingers in the air, "I've told you before, if you are weak, just practice hard and don't come here to take the blame. Well? People are really in a hurry, and pots are falling from the sky." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5106 Changes in Time (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! With a clear snap of fingers, the seemingly menacing dozens of wind blades suddenly dissipated without a trace. Before the light of the sword flashed in the air, there was already an air current that cut off the sword in Sicheng Anle's hand, knocking the opponent to the sword. Scanned back. how could be? At that moment, Sicheng Anle's heart welled up with this doubt again. At that time, he was stronger than himself during the Mountain and River Festival, but now that monsters are causing trouble on the continent, he is still stronger than him! "You are a powerless and clanless person!" He fell to the ground in embarrassment, covered in dust, and was so angry that he coughed out blood, but he still roared with undiminished momentum, "It's me! The one who should have achieved success, The person who is remembered by millions of people should be me! Not a thief like you who jumped out of nowhere!" The hatred in his eyes was so clear that people couldn't help but be frightened to see it, but Lin Hao's expression did not move at all. Instead, he raised his eyebrows very strangely, as if he didn't understand what the other person was saying. He slowly lifted his chin and couldn't help but think for a few seconds. "You're too weak What does it have to do with me?" Finally, Lin Hao opened his mouth with confusion, "Being successful and famous, being admired by thousands of people I think it's quite troublesome. I don't want - you If you want to, then go and fight for it yourself. Why are you yelling at me here? It¡¯s really annoying.¡± After finishing speaking, Cang Gou also warned in his mind: "Stop talking nonsense to them. The mainland is too chaotic now. You should go to the tomb of Emperor Tianshu and guard it. Don't let others take advantage." Lin Hao suddenly reacted and slapped his thigh in annoyance. He ignored the dozen or so people who were watching the show in astonishment, and ignored Sicheng Anle who was staying where he was. He turned around and quickly opened his wings of firefly and headed towards He rushed towards the direction of Emperor Tianshu's tomb. Until the thunder completely disappeared from the horizon, these dozen people dared to sneak around, cautiously returned to the ground, and gathered around Sicheng Anle. "Sir, don't listen to his nonsense. I think he can't beat you, so that's why he's irritating you so much" The archer originally admired Sicheng Anle, who had carved a way out of the monsters, so he was also the first The one who spoke comfortingly held the other person's shoulders as if to comfort him, hoping that he would stand up and give them a calm smile. But this Situ Anle seemed to be stupid. He stayed on the spot motionless, with only a dazed look on his face as if he was in a dream. Tears kept pouring out of his eyes, making that terrifying face even more terrifying. The dozen or so people who followed him could not help but take a few steps back, feeling secretly panicked. "Sir, what's wrong with you?" The archer asked blankly, "He's already gone Why do you still look like this? Nothing happened?" But Sicheng Anle ignored him and just lowered his head and cried silently, his whole body trembling. Lin Hao's understatement and extremely casual excuse made him feel like a punch on cotton, and he could only curl up with the resentment in his heart. In your own heart. The pain he has always suffered, the glory and wealth that was lost halfway, are now so simply summed up by the instigator into two words - weak. For Sicheng Anle, these two words seemed to negate his entire life in an instant, so that at this moment, he only had endless regrets in his heart, regretting that he had been so scheming but had forgotten the most fundamental things. But now there is no time for him to make up for it, so he can only look at the direction the other party is leaving and shed tears silently. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5107 Revisiting the old place (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! After experiencing the little episode in Wangyun Valley, Lin Hao was already a little panicked. He was not a person who was easily unstable, but Sicheng Anle's cool and unrestrained look in the past was still vivid in his mind. This is only a few months after the monsters attacked the mainland, but a full seven years have passed since the tomb of Emperor Tianshu in the Cang Yuan Kingdom. Nowadays, monsters are rampant in the mainland. Experts from all walks of life must have cut off their own heads to increase their strength and save their own lives. What if these people are desperate and have some special means? If we entered the tomb of Emperor Tianshu first, wouldn't it mean that the attempt to draw water from a bamboo basket was in vain and the seven-year promise became a joke? He simply concealed his aura, and went to places with few people and many forests along the way, and drove frantically all day and night - Wangyun Valley was so far away from the Cang Yuan Kingdom, and an ordinary person could walk slowly for ten days and a half. Lin Hao relied on his cultivation and the tenacity in his heart to complete the long journey in two days. Relying on the memory of the past, he hardly needed to distinguish carefully. After casually taking a few pills to restore spiritual energy, he walked forward along the lush forest. In the past few months, as Cang Gou said, the spiritual energy of heaven and earth on the mainland is in great chaos. The places with spiritual veins are better, but the rest of the places are like a storm, and the spiritual energy all over the sky has been blown into pieces. Indirectly, the trees also grow unevenly and strangely. Some of them look like they have taken medicine, with lush branches and green leaves. Some of them look pitiful, yellow and fall off, and they are going to die at any time. As if. Among the Cangyuan Kingdom that is full of ruins, only the area around Emperor Tianshu's tomb is peaceful and quiet. The trees are also growing well, and against the soft sunlight in the sky, it looks like a paradise. Who would have thought that just a few days ago, Lin Hao had just seen Wangyun Valley that was breached by a monster? But after circling this place twice, Lin Hao was a little confused - he had been reciting it for so long, and it was absolutely impossible to remember the location of Emperor Tianshu's tomb incorrectly, but at this moment he had already walked back and forth in the forest. After walking around seven or eight times, the spiritual energy in his body was almost full, but he still couldn't find the barrier erected outside the emperor's tomb. Could it be that now that I have Xuanwu bloodline, I can enter and leave the tomb of Emperor Tianshu at will? He held his chin and couldn't help but ponder. What's wrong? It was Danyuetai who gave me the Xuanwu bloodline in advance, and then forcibly delayed the opening of Tianshu Emperor's tomb until now Besides, even if I You can come and go freely, but there is no sign of the emperor's tomb in this large forest He spread his wings of firefly again and flew directly into the air. He looked down again, trying to find the existence of Emperor Tianshu's tomb - but just like what he was looking for before, there was only a dense forest underneath. The creek, let alone the vision when the emperor's tomb was born, didn't even have a chaotic atmosphere, it was as peaceful as a fairyland. Thinking of this, Lin Hao sighed again, flicked his sleeves, and took out more than a dozen talismans produced by Yu Wenhu - "Isn't this the same old routine again?" He muttered, "No matter what. What a way to do this, to bully us common people, right?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5108 Revisiting the old place (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! He had joked with Yu Wenhu before, saying that he must practice his resistance to illusions, but now that he has reached the realm of Emperor Wu, illusions, except for some people who use illusions in weird ways, the rest are useless to him There are two situations - those who can beat him cannot charm him, and those who cannot beat him will still get beaten even if they break the illusion. But considering that the tomb of Emperor Tianshu was reopened after many years, and there was no telling what kind of trouble might happen, he still asked Yu Wenhu to draw more than a dozen emergency talismans for him in advance, just to prevent him from searching all over the ground. , the situation of not being able to find something. Unexpectedly, as he expected, not only did the place look more powerful, but even the tomb of Emperor Tianshu disappeared secretly. Spiritual power began to operate along the meridians, and the talisman in Lin Hao's hand suddenly lit up with a faint light along the lines on it, and like a moth flying into a flame, it swayed slightly in the air, looking around for something. Yu Wenhu said that each illusion has its own way of constructing it, and most of the ones in the emperor's tomb are ancient formations. At most, you know where the formations are, and it is impossible to crack them out of thin air just by relying on the talisman. Lin Hao was thinking that even if he couldn't touch it at the moment, as long as he knew where the emperor's tomb would appear, he would directly wave his hand and let the undead army surround the tomb of Emperor Tianshu to ensure that no one could escape except the tomb of Emperor Tianshu. If no one can get in, isn't that the end of it? But now the talisman was turning left and right, but it was not drifting to a precise place, which made Lin Hao anxious. "The formations in the emperor's tomb are usually very special. Generally, only designated people can enter. If you let a fat guy draw a talisman for you, you are a real genius if it works!" Cang Gou immediately complained, " Hey, didn¡¯t that beauty give you the Xuanwu bloodline at that time? Maybe that bloodline is one of the special conditions, so it¡¯s a good idea, why don¡¯t you give it a try?¡± Hearing this, Lin Hao couldn't help but sigh, and the anxiety in his heart became more and more severe, but he still spread his palms, letting the spiritual power condense into the shape of a dagger in his hands, and then drew it towards his fingertips - he was not I didn't expect this method, but now the Qinglong bloodline has been pieced together by myself, and it can be said to be the dominant one of the two bloodlines. Although this Xuanwu bloodline was given to him by Dan Yuetai, it is uncertain whether it will be overpowered by the complete Qinglong bloodline and make the tomb of Emperor Tianshu no longer recognize anyone. Moreover, he has been waiting for so long, and if he still cannot find the tomb of Emperor Tianshu despite all possible means, it will undoubtedly be a blow to Lin Hao, who is now in a hurry, and will make him even more anxious. I'm afraid that in the past few years of my absence, some bastard has really taken advantage of me. Fortunately, Yu Wenhu's talisman is still guaranteed. Although the Qinglong bloodline has been fully activated, Lin Hao is not enough to exert its full power - when the blood drips from his fingertips, soaking the light yellow Behind the talisman paper, the talisman that was originally erratic and shaking its head here and there suddenly stopped and became still in the air. Under Lin Hao's suppressed and excited gaze, the talisman trembled slightly in the air, and then quickly fell from his fingertips. This made him raise his eyebrows excitedly, and he immediately wanted to catch up. But just as the firefly wings were unfolded, the talisman disappeared out of thin air, and he couldn't even find the slightest breath. He could only stop in place in shock. The firefly wings behind him were also unable to fly, which was embarrassing. Deadly. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5109 Visits from all walks of life (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Magic?" He looked in the air depressedly and drew out a talisman again, but this time he did not activate it directly. Instead, he flew downwards while slowly dripping blood, activated the talisman, and looked at The slightly shiny paper swayed in the air. The wings of firefly flapped in the air, and Lin Hao followed the direction of the swing of the talisman, descending inch by inch, while his eyes quietly swung between the lush tree crown and the talisman, trying to find the disappearing line. But the strange thing is that when he fell to a certain height, half of the talisman disappeared in the air - it really disappeared out of thin air. Lin Hao even tried to touch the missing lower half, but it didn't exist at all. Out of reach. In the clear air, there was only the half of the talisman held in his hand aggrievedly, and the other half was as if it had gone to a different world, with no trace left. "What kind of operation is this?" He let go of his hand and let the other half of the talisman fall down, and then watched helplessly as it disappeared in an instant, leaving Lin Hao awkwardly floating in the air, unaware of the other party. He entered some mysterious passage. But after staying with the formation master for a long time, Lin Hao didn't feel particularly surprised when he thought of Yu Wenhu's strange formations. He just had a headache as to how to follow the talisman and get inside together. "Perhaps it's because your bloodline is impure?" Cang Gou also said hesitantly, "After all, you were so weak at that time, and the effect of Xuanwu blood on you was still so obvious." "Now that you have returned home in fine clothes, with the strength of Emperor Wu and dual bloodlines, it is understandable that the formation in the emperor's tomb does not recognize you" The more this guy spoke, the weaker the confidence in his words became, and finally he just Neng coughed and comforted him seriously, "Host, don't worry. I see nothing unusual around me. No one has touched the tomb of Emperor Tianshu in the past seven years." "Think about it, after all, it has been seven years. It was not officially launched before, but the Xuanwu bloodline was smuggled to you by Tantai Yue Beauty in advance. This time it is officially launched after seven years, and there is no telling what will happen. There¡¯s a change, isn¡¯t it?¡± Lin Hao himself knew what the other party said, but he couldn't help but fly around in the air, trying to find the entrance to this strange formation. After all, he had waited for too long, and now the emperor's tomb was right in front of him. , even the bloody talisman could go in smoothly, but he was forcefully blocked from the outside, which was too depressing. But no matter how anxious he was, he couldn't immediately enter the tomb of Emperor Tianshu. He could only squat on the tree with full of complaints, and then muttered dejectedly: "Hey, why do you want to enter the tomb of the emperor these days? , still don¡¯t allow people to become stronger?¡± But in fact, for Lin Hao, the situation is relatively stable now. After all, if he can't get in, others can't get in, and the integrity of the formation is maintained so well, which means that no one has touched the tomb of Emperor Tianshu. At least for now, he doesn't need to worry about being The man disrupted the performance of the seven-year agreement on the way, and was the first to disturb Tantaiyue's sleep. The only thing that makes people anxious and unbearable is that the flow of spiritual energy in the world has been invaded by a large number of monsters and disrupted for a long time. As a result, the strange phenomenon of heaven and earth when the emperor's tomb is about to be opened happens to be mixed with this chaotic spiritual energy. Therefore, even Canggou's system cannot tell the exact activation time. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5110 Visits from all walks of life (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Lin Hao could not wait to stay at the edge of the emperor's tomb day and night, waiting for the moment the other party opened it, and he would immediately spread his wings of firefly and rush in. After only two or three days, he did not wait for the tomb of Emperor Tianshu to come to the world quietly. Instead, he waited for powerful people from all walks of life to gather here. At that time, he was still in the excitement stage, and he had to walk through the forest more than a dozen times a day. However, before he reached the edge of the forest that day, he saw a team of five or six people exploring the forest. Looking at something, he slowly stepped towards the original direction of Emperor Tianshu's tomb. ¡°It¡¯s really about Cao Cao, Cao Cao is here.¡± Lin Hao complained secretly in his heart, ¡°Before, it was said that the tomb of Emperor Tianshu was hidden deep, and not many people knew about it, but now five or six people came out immediately.¡± "Come on, maybe they are here for exploration or refuge?" Cang Gou complained lazily, "The continent is so chaotic now. In the past, the mountains and forests were relatively dangerous. Many people thought that monsters could not escape for the time being. Go ahead and dig in as hard as you can." What he said was reasonable, but in the next second Lin Hao restrained his breath and sneaked up on the tree above these people with an expressionless expression. As soon as he came down from the tree, he heard the leader with a big beard pushing the other thin and white man. The young man complained in a low voice: "Fuck, you little pretty face, you keep saying there are good things here, but in the end, there is nothing but this ruined forest!" "Stop talking!" The other pretty girl rolled her eyes at the other person, then pushed the beard aside very arrogantly, and hugged the fair man's arm. "Brother Ling, I think he just doesn't like other people's abilities, so don't pay attention to him!" Her voice suddenly softened, and the listeners felt like they had no bones in their bodies, and their hearts felt warm, "When the time comes, I entered the emperor's tomb and found some good things, but you didn't give him any of them! Let's see what he says!" "Hey! You little girl, I have worked so hard for you all the way, but it turns out that you are doing well, and you still show your friendship to this weakling?!" The bearded man cursed angrily, "Look, this is What¡¯s going on! You¡¯re so arrogant, you don¡¯t have any face at all!¡± The little girl rolled her eyes at him and didn't say a word to him. Instead, she held the fair-skinned man's arm tightly, as if she was afraid that he would be gone in the next second, and kept pushing into his arms. Beautiful Her big eyes were twinkling, and her coquettish words never stopped. Lin Hao almost got goosebumps when he heard this. The fair-skinned man was in a very calm state of mind. He didn't say a word from the beginning to the end, and looked resigned. The others acted as if they hadn't seen anything, doing whatever they were supposed to do. They didn't hear what was going on outside the window, and their eyes didn't look at the prospect. It was as if these three people were just strangers passing by. They had no communication at all, and they never met a single glance. Lin Hao looked at the fair-skinned man walking around in the forest, and sighed secretly in his heart: No, this guy seems to be confident, he needs to find an excuse to drive all these people away to avoid anything going wrong. Unfortunately, before he could move his arms and prepare to take action, the fair-skinned man suddenly stopped, and then impatiently pushed away the girl who was leaning on him, and scolded him with a gloomy face: "Get out of here, it's too much in the way of my work. Got it!¡± (Remember this site¡¯s website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5111 Later Visitors (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! The girl seemed to be very delicate and cute, but the fair-skinned man scolded her in a neither high nor low voice, but he didn't dare to say a word. She immediately let go of her hand dejectedly, and retreated behind her beard with a pale face. Her beautiful eyes were full of panic, as if she was afraid of this fair man. Eh yo? Lin Hao raised his eyebrows, wondering if this was going to start internal strife? He was originally ready to shake his sleeves and take action directly, but seeing the look on the fair man's face now that he wanted to kill someone, he immediately went back obediently and waited with interest to see their next step of killing each other, which would save himself. came forward. It's a pity that the fair-skinned man seems to be a tough-tempered man. He only knows how to yell at other girls. When faced with the bearded man with raised eyebrows, he pretends that nothing happened. He just flicks his sleeves and turns a disk-like stuffed back into the wide sleeve robe. "My news is correct. The tomb of Emperor Tianshu here is indeed about to be opened." He coughed again and continued coldly, "But the time has not come yet. We need to wait for a few days." "Wait a few days!" The bearded man frowned and his voice raised an octave, which frightened the little girl even more, and she looked at the two people in fear and helplessness. But the bearded man had already stepped over aggressively, grabbed the fair man's clothes, and roared angrily at him: "Wait for a few more days! I think you are just tired of living and want to have your neck broken by me. Every time I keep saying I have to wait a few days!" "The result!" The bearded man roared, but a flash of lightning suddenly appeared in the corner of his eyes, and his voice became deeper, "Last time you said you would wait a few days, but it turned out that you were in the wrong place - those monsters Once we come back, we won¡¯t be able to defeat Xiao Qi at all Xiao Qi will die like this Have you forgotten!" But the face of the fair-skinned man did not change, and his eyes were looking at each other coldly from beginning to end. Not to mention the heartache of the loss of his companion, there was not even a trace of sympathy or pity, just like stagnant water. After the bearded man finished venting his anger, the fair-skinned man opened the other's hand and continued in an extremely calm tone: "Don't you know what this world is like?" He took out the brass-colored disc in his sleeve robe again, frowned and looked at it again under the shadow of the graceful trees, and said again: "If you want to survive in troubled times, it's nothing more than a word. Strong! Xiaoqi is too soft-hearted and not strong enough. He deserves to die!" "Besides, the news that Emperor Tianshu's tomb is going to be opened has already spread to every living person's ears. Don't you know how many people will come back to fight with us?" he said while talking. Lin Zhong started walking around, "Besides, no matter how angry you are, don't you still follow him step by step, hoping to find the tomb of Emperor Tianshu?" "If you are so greedy in your heart, don't blame me for being unreasonable in doing things. Everyone is half-hearted and obsessed with profit!" This guy talked a lot to himself, but suddenly found that no one responded to him at all. Only the branches and branches in the forest quietly lowered their heads and listened, and the girl's sobbing and the movement of the other three people , and the bearded roar that should have appeared long ago, all disappeared completely. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5112 Later Visitors (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! He snorted, thinking that these people were really shocked and gave them a headache, so he turned his head and wanted to scold them to stop them from doing some disgusting tricks. The fair-skinned man gathered enough strength, put on a straight face, and turned around aggressively, wanting to warn them to be more honest in the future and stop yelling at him, otherwise he would be killed once the tomb of Emperor Tianshu was opened. Go in by yourself and put them outside to feed the monsters. But just such a simple turn of the head made him feel a chill all over his body, his expression suddenly stiffened, and his body seemed to be frozen directly. He stood motionless on the spot, with only a pair of eyes staring at him. Looking in front of him, his breathing suddenly became much lighter. The green leaves in the forest, which had just been affected by the movements of several people, were still slowly floating downwards within the sight of the fair-skinned man, and were still swirling inch by inch, giving it a lonely beauty. "However, the few people who were following him just now have disappeared, and he is the only one standing there in a daze, as if he has entered some unknown fairyland. "This" The fair-skinned man muttered, came to his senses again, hurriedly lowered his head, and then fiddled with the brass disc in his hand, and the cold sweat fell down in big drops on his forehead. "Is it possible that I've already come in?" He murmured in his mouth, his eyes suddenly widened, and the look in his pupils was a completely abnormal and fanatical look, "I have been looking for so long, and here I am. The time has come, it¡¯s God¡¯s will! God¡¯s will for me to be like this!¡± But the next second, his expression became confused again - the fair-skinned man looked at his injured brass disc, but found that there was no change at all. Where was he just now, and where he is now, so-called already Entering the tomb of Emperor Tianshu was just a delusion. "How could this happen" He frowned, bit his lip fiercely, threw the brass disc to the ground with a snap, and roared towards the forest again, "Get out! Don't drive like this with me. What a joke! If you have time for this, why not kill some monsters, or just drown yourself and forget about being a bunch of useless dogs!" His whole body was trembling, his eyes were so wide open that they were about to burst, his chest was heaving, he was panting, and his throat was getting dry. No one can be sure when the Tianshu Emperor's Tomb will be opened today. Strong men from all directions are rushing here. If he doesn't hurry in and take the treasure inside and run away, in this troubled world where monsters are rampant, How can there be a chance to survive, how can there be a destiny of rapid success, and how can there be cheers and support from human beings? Thinking of this, his expression softened again, and then he picked up the brass disc from the ground without saying a word, and continued slowly: "Okay, I'm not angry with you, I'm just impatient - -Stop making trouble, come out, and let's continue looking. If we don't stick together to keep warm in this troubled world, everyone will die. If we don't be more vigilant, everyone will die too. Please be careful in the future and don't make such inappropriate jokes." But after he babbled a lot, he changed from angry to calm now, but the only sound left in the forest was his lingering ending. Those people still didn't appear, and there was no sound of any living thing in response. He was the only one. , standing there alone, like an abandoned child. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5113 Ghost (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! The fair man's whole body trembled slightly, his eyes fixed on the brass disc in his hand, pretending as if nothing had happened, and he suddenly laughed twice loudly and awkwardly. "Forget itforget it, just like you, when I get the treasure, I can recruit ten at once!" He stumbled and said, but he stepped back step by step, trying to escape from here, "I I don¡¯t care about you either, you are all a bunch of worthless people anyway, with no value in living!¡± He looked very frightened, his face was much pale, and his walking pace became weak and weak, and he almost fell to the ground - but this still did not make the fair man stop, but prompted him to walk. It was faster, almost gliding on the ground like a translation. In his fleeting peripheral vision just now, the fair-skinned man clearly saw that at the moment when his two words connected, where his teammates should have been standing, there was suddenly a Strange shadows. The black figure was covered in a light-absorbing black robe. The sun was still bright, and the scattered sunlight in the forest was enough for people to see things clearly, but he couldn't see even a corner of the other person. human skin. But a pair of dim golden eyes, hidden in the darkness under the hood, stared closely at his face, shocking the fair man's whole body, and fear quickly took over his heart, making his teeth They all started to tremble. He doesn¡¯t care at all about where his teammates have gone, nor does he care about who they are and why they suddenly appear here. This fair-skinned man understands that no matter whether the opponent is a human, a demon or a ghost, he is absolutely invincible - he can only escape! Maybe the other party has no interest in him. Otherwise, why would they leave him alone and capture the others? So this must be God giving him a chance to escape from the clutches of this weird thing and become a survivor in this troubled world! His heart was full of fear, but his spirit was excited and high-spirited, thinking that this was another test given to him by God, and he would complete this test and escape from the black shadow! But the next second the fair-skinned man took steps, and before the soles of his feet completely fell in love with the ground, his expression stiffened again. He looked like a fool at the dark shadow that had stood under the tree in front of him at some point. Those weak golden eyes were like a wisp of candlelight in the darkness, dim but dazzling. They looked at him without any hesitation - the fair-skinned man was not a "country bumpkin" as people commonly called him, but a genuine rich man. This I have seen many strange things in my life, but that is not a few. I have killed several monsters, so I have seen blood and wielded a sword. But at this moment, the moment he met the black figure's gaze, his legs suddenly softened, and then he fell to the ground like a puddle of mud. He had no defense at all, and he didn't know what happened when he fell. He neither protected his head nor his face with his hands, but at that moment he made an action similar to begging for mercy, and then he was forced to fall on the ground. on the ground. The fall was so tragic that his bones seemed to make an ear-splitting sound, and his neck almost twisted, causing him to die on the spot. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5114 Ghost (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Nosebleeds flowed from his lips, making half of the fair man's face turn red, and the fallen leaves and soil on the ground were also dyed red. "Masterthis master" Fear raged in his bones, making the man's voice sound like crying and begging for mercy. His red, swollen and blue cheeks were also wrinkled after being knocked down. He looked pitiful and funny, "I was wrong, I didn't want to fight for this emperor's tomb with you" He trembled and kowtowed to the black figure several times, and the nosebleed became more violent, but his voice begging for mercy was still there. But it was extremely loud, and there was an embarrassing trill at the end, "I didn't know that this place already had an owner Please, you can do whatever you want with those people I just want to live" ¡¤¡± Tears fell from the corners of his eyes, diluting the blood on his face, and the fair man's remaining sanity was also shouting in horror: "Why! The other party obviously didn't do anything, why am I so scared, why do I have to kneel down?" beg for mercy!" This rational cry slightly awakened his head, which was so intruded by fear that he couldn't think normally, and made the fair-skinned man tremble and touch his sleeve - he didn't know why he was so scared that he couldn't breathe or even attack the opponent. , but it¡¯s always possible to runescape! He remembered that he still had a life-saving elixir on him. After taking it, he did not say anything about fighting with the opponent, but at least he could escape with his speed and spiritual power, right? As long as a person is alive, he can start over, right? ! Thinking of this, he couldn't help but evoke an excited smile on his lips. He no longer looked at the black shadow, but hurriedly found the elixir, hoping to gain the last glimmer of hope for himself. But at that moment, the fair-skinned man saw the black shadow moving rustlingly. He saw the other party's sleeves and robes flashing in the air like flying birds, and then the dark figure in the dark robes flashed. With his extremely pale fingers, he grabbed an old and tattered red rope, and then slowly pulled it out, revealing the brocade bag tied to the red rope. The brocade bag was made of gray satin, with a pair of mandarin ducks tackily embroidered on it, but the craftsmanship was not very good. The mandarin ducks were embroidered with their heads tilted, like a pair of flat-billed ducks, which made people laugh. But the movements of the fair-skinned man, followed by the kit that had stopped moving in the air, slowly stopped what he was doing. His face, which originally had a bit of hope, also followed the words of death. It was like a warning, even the slightest trace of blood was gone. He knew that it was the kit on his waist, and the fair-skinned man could swear with his heart that just now, when he first caught a glimpse of the black figure, the kit was still hanging on his waist. ! And he just took a few steps and moved a few steps. When did the other party pass by him? And when did you take that kit away? Not only did he not know anything, he didn't even feel anything. If the other party hadn't revealed it, the fair-skinned man would have thought he was too panicked and just dropped it! The black figure raised his hand, moved his pale fingertips in the air, and threw the kit back to the fair man. His dim golden eyes narrowed, like a poisonous snake staring at its prey. Generally, he stared at the other person's face, even with a faint smile in it. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5116 Pretend to be a ghost (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Okay!" The black shadow finally opened his mouth and shouted in a low voice. A hoarse voice similar to that of a snake fell on his ears, as if his fangs were biting the other person's throat. The voice of the fair-skinned man suddenly stopped, and then sneaked through. He covered his face with his fingers and looked at the other person furtively. He was so scared that he didn't dare to act rashly anymore. At this moment, the black figure coughed, retracted the slightly less obvious helplessness in his voice, and waved his hand again, pointing his pale fingertips at the fair-skinned man who was slumped on the spot. The golden eyes suddenly became a little colder. If the golden eyes were like candles in the darkness before, then now the golden eyes are like the eyes of a wolf that light up in the middle of the night, which makes people feel eerie and weird. But at the same time, looking at the burning golden eyes, this fair man's heart feels like In addition to the original fear, there was also an inexplicable awe. This made him subconsciously stop what he was doing, and slowly changed from sitting on the ground to kneeling on the ground, with his hands pressed on the soil, and his head lowered unconsciously, and he became The posture about to kowtow is full of respect and fear. "Get out, and don't come in again." The black figure said in a deep voice, and with another wave of his hand, the hung corpses fell to the ground with a crash, "This place is not something you mortals can covet. If it happens again , you will be buried here like these people!" The voice of the other party was not high, but every word was filled with oppression, which made the fair man's head bow lower. Under the torturous gaze, he slowly moved his steps, kneeling step by step. Then he left the other party's sight and hid in the branches of the tree. But he still didn't dare to get up. Although the surrounding bushes had completely covered the man's body, those golden eyes that were not like human beings still seemed to be hovering in his mind, pressing him down. His back and dignity made the fair-skinned man crawl out of the forest on his knees. It wasn¡¯t until his body tilted, his feet slipped, and he fell directly into the cold stream that his fear-filled brain suddenly realized that he was now out of the other person¡¯s sight and no longer needed to be so respectful. He held a handful of water with his trembling palms, washed his embarrassed face, and looked tremblingly towards the forest - the sunlight filtered through the branches of the trees and fell to the ground in scattered pieces, even The darkness was also divided one by one, and to this fair man, every inch of darkness was like a black shadow with golden pupils, making him keep his eyes open in fear every moment. He did not dare to stay any longer. Even the brass disc used to find the location of the emperor's tomb was carefully placed on the ground by this man. He knelt down very piously and kowtowed several times in the direction of the forest. , and then he trembled and left quickly, being so frightened that he didn't even look back. ¡°This man didn¡¯t know that at this moment, his companion was snoring slightly, tied up in a mess with almost transparent sky silk, and lying on the tree, sleeping soundly. The man with the beard kept grinding his teeth, which made Lin Hao so annoyed that he tied his mouth. At this moment, he could only hear the muffled sound coming from the other man's throat. He was hiding among the leaves less than fifteen meters away from the fair-skinned man. The black robe on his body had been taken off a long time ago. Lin Hao casually put it away and followed him to the edge of the forest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5117 Spreading rumors (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Isn't this kid too scared?" He touched his chin and complained to Cang Gou in confusion, "Didn't I just hide a little bit of my breath and show a little bit of my eyes to put a little more pressure? Why is this still scary? It¡¯s too miserable to be peeing like shit, isn¡¯t it?¡± "He was walking smoothly, but when he turned around, all his companions disappeared without saying a word. When he turned around again, they were hanging in front of him like a hanged man. There was also a man in black who didn't know the details, looking at him like a pervert. ¡ª¡ª" Cang Gou rolled his eyes and complained speechlessly, "Oh my God, you still don't allow others to show their fear like shit?" "I didn't expect that the mainland is in such chaos now. Everyone is like a frightened bird. How can it be like you, just like the emperor going out to visit the flower street, you actually changed your clothes and used the blood of Qinglong to scare people." "Aren't I bored" Lin Hao scratched his head and continued very frankly, "The tomb of Emperor Tianshu has been closed today, and I can't go in. I can't leave. I don't want to scare these outsiders for fun. What do you want me to do?" He sounded aggrieved, but with the outfit he was wearing just now and the sky silk that was suddenly taken out for use, he was obviously well prepared and had already planned this. Cang Gou didn't expose him, he just snorted coldly, complained a few words, and then urged: "You are done scaring people, why are you helping these people? That beard doesn't grind its teeth, but this throat It's like a cat meowing in spring, just throw it into the water and drown it." "King of Bones, King of Evil, Belle." Lin Hao snapped his fingers and called to the forest in a low voice. The forest that was filled with graceful light and shadow one second was already obeying his call the next second. Three figures appeared, kneeling on one knee and looking down. "My lord," the three men replied in unison, "calling your subordinates, what are your orders?" "It's no big deal." With a move of Lin Hao's fingers, the sky silk that tied several people was retracted into his sleeves, and those people immediately fell to the ground, and were caught by the three people in an extremely thrilling way. In arms. "Just find a place to put them down." He casually ordered, "Don't kill them, but give them some injuries. They may look serious, but they won't kill them. They can slowly wake up from the pain." That kind of thing.¡± "My lord, my subordinates now know some simple illusions." Belle immediately responded softly, "If my lord agrees, my subordinates can secretly plant illusions on their bodies while they are unconscious, and even if they wake up Then, they will not be able to distinguish between reality and illusion for a long time, which will be a double blow to the spirit and body, and it will be even more terrifying." As soon as Lin Hao set foot in the Forest of Beasts, he notified Belle, telling her that he would send some of the bone soldiers to the place where Yue Jian died, and on the way to the tomb of Emperor Tianshu, he let a The special undead sparrow handed the other party a letter and told Belle to gather here. Nowadays, the other party is dressed simply and has a young and beautiful face. Even without a trace of powder, she is still eye-catchingly beautiful. But who would have thought that under this beautiful face, there is cold skin and a heart that will never beat. Where is the heart of an undead creature? "That's okay, but don't let it last too long. I'm afraid they're going crazy and won't be able to convey the news that the spirit of Emperor Tianshu's tomb has suppressed this forest." Lin Hao nodded and thought of something else. As if, he suddenly asked, "Is it okay for the earth spirit to die alone in the moonlight?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5118 Spreading rumors (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "I understand." Beier nodded respectfully first, and then replied, "My lord, although Earth Spirit looks like a little girl, she is several times older than all of us combined. , naturally he is sensible and knows how to be measured." "After receiving the message from the master, my subordinates have already asked her to maintain the formation well and not to let Yue Jian die in the chaotic continent and be accidentally exposed. After this period of getting along with her, she also She has settled down in Yue Jian Death Place, so my subordinates think that there will be nothing wrong with letting her take care of Yue Jian Death Place." "Well, that's fine." Lin Hao nodded and waved slightly at them, "Go down, remember, these people can't be killed, and the spirit of the Emperor's Tomb in Tianshu Emperor's Tomb must be suppressed in the forest. , spread this news, so that no more ignorant people will run here blindly." "Yes, my lord, my subordinates understand." The three of them responded in unison, and disappeared in front of Lin Hao with the sleeping humans scattered around. "I said, why don't you just kill them or throw them away? Why are you fabricating such rumors?" Cang Gou complained again, "What do you do with so many people in your undead army?" "The undead creatures are really eye-catching on the mainland. I'm afraid that the unstable heaven will attack me." Lin Hao replied half teasingly and half seriously, "The tomb of Emperor Tianshu is really important to me. Yes, there can¡¯t be any mistakes.¡± "And I've checked it out. Don't look at the pretty boy just now as a coward, but he and the beard are both at the level of the Martial Emperor. Although they have just stepped into the threshold, this is also a warning - ¡ªThe attack of monsters, this cruel sieve has been raked out on the mainland, and now those who are left are either the cannon fodder with extremely good luck, or the children of the originally powerful families and powerful people." "What if this group of people discovered that there were undead soldiers in the forest on the way, and got excited and thought that there was some earth-shattering treasure hidden here, causing all the remaining people on the mainland to rush here, that is It¡¯s counterproductive.¡± "Rather than being besieged, it would be better to simply tell them that there is an emperor's tomb here, but there is also a powerful spirit of the emperor's tomb. In this way, the number of people attracted will only be that few, thinking that they are not qualified to stand up to the monster. The beasts and fellow humans who came to rob the people also rested.¡± "Damn it, you're probably a sieve in your heart, right?" Cang Gou replied in surprise, "When I went to grab the Qinglong bloodline before, I never saw you say so many things?" "How can it be the same?" Lin Hao replied dumbfounded, "Well, I did it for myself at that time, but now I do it for Tan Taiyue, and by the way, for myself - if something happens to the beauty, wouldn't it be a big sin on my part?" !¡± As he said this, a bit of melancholy arose in his heart again, and he looked into the distance. He couldn't help but think back to the past, the green-headed energy he had when he first arrived, and the way Tan Taiyue looked at him. Seven years after I met him, I still have brother Yu Wenhu and three of his subordinates "Don't put a flag on yourself anymore -" he came back to his senses, breathed a long sigh of relief, and continued teasingly, "Everything is ready, all we need is the east wind, and then we will wait for the tomb of Emperor Tianshu to be opened. ." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5119 Waiting (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! As Lin Hao expected, it had been three or four days since the tomb of Emperor Tianshu had been opened, and the team brought by the fair-skinned man was not the only one who came to try their luck in the forest. Those people were without exception, and they were all powerful Martial Kings. Although most of them were driven away by them, Lin Hao ultimately underestimated the ambition of this group of people. They knew that the so-called spirit of Emperor Tianshu's tomb would not step out of the forest. In the end, they actually set up camp half a mile away from the forest, and some members of the organization even started to clean up the surrounding areas in a disciplined manner. Monsters, lest they be buried here before the emperor's tomb is opened. This gave Lin Hao a headache - he originally wanted to convey, intentionally or unintentionally, that the spirit of the Emperor's Tomb in Tianshu Emperor's Tomb was so powerful, and it must be even more difficult there, with a narrow escape from death. In the end, these people were so greedy that they didn't even want their lives. Even if they died, it would be like dying in the tomb of Emperor Tianshu. Even if Lin Hao didn't want to see blood here and only arranged for three of his men to scare or even beat them, it would be useless. It can't quench the greed in these people's hearts at all. Later, he went to eavesdrop and found out that these guys had begun to think that what was blocking the entry of humans in the forest was not the spirit of Emperor Tianshu's tomb, but some kind of soul-controlled monster. They even made up the face of this monster, saying that it was completely black and had eight pairs of eyes. It could also imitate human speech and lay traps. Lin Hao was told that it was as mysterious as myths and legends, which made him even more helpless. "Cleverness has led to misfortune. What do you think you will do?" Cang Gou said with a gloating smile, "Not only are these people not afraid of trouble, they also firmly believe that there must be something good in this place. They even said that even if it is not the emperor's tomb, That is also a treasure hidden by monsters, the kind of peerless treasure that can allow people to be promoted!" "Grandma's" Lin Hao sighed helplessly, "Having been calculating for a long time, he forgot that people's words are terrible, and three people become tigers. But looking at the situation, even if I don't spread rumors, Come out, I guess there are not many people coming." "As for what to do" He stood up, took a look at the number of people in the camp, and continued in an understatement, "I don't want to see blood at the door of Emperor Tianshu's tomb, but it's not impossible. Let them see blood." There was a trace of murderous intent in his eyes, and his spiritual power was running rapidly in his meridians. The three Skeleton Kings waiting in the forest would immediately rush in to help with his order. With their current strength, in five minutes, no, not even three minutes, this camp that seems so peaceful now will become a river of blood, with blood splattered three feet away, and corpses scattered everywhere. Don't blame me for being cruel, Lin Hao sighed silently in his heart, there are three levels of people, and things have priorities. In my eyes, Tan Taiyue's life is more important than all of your lives - in order not to appear. Any accident, even if it means killing you, I will willingly get these hands dirty. He frowned and closed his eyes, murderous intent bursting out from his whole body, surging spiritual power also began to surge through his meridians, and dots of fluorescence suddenly condensed from his wrist in an instant, turning into a sword with a long and narrow blade. He held it in his hand. "Wait!" But suddenly, Cang Gou stopped him sternly, "Lin Hao, the tomb of Emperor Tianshu is open!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5120 Waiting (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "What the hell?" The blade of the sword in his hand immediately dispersed, turning into a point of light and drilling back into the meridians. Then Lin Hao unhesitatingly spread his wings of firefly and headed towards the tomb of Emperor Tianshu. Sweep away quickly. It was broad daylight, and a golden shadow suddenly jumped out from the tree without warning. Naturally, many people below looked up nervously, fearing that this was some kind of monster that suddenly attacked. But after seeing the robes that belonged to humans clearly, these people raised their heads in disdain, thinking to themselves, isn't it just a pair of wings? Do you need to show off like this in broad daylight? It's so boring. But their eyes did not follow Lin Hao's departure and fall back on the place where they originally landed. Instead, they all looked forward, looking at the scene in front of them in amazement, and exclaimed in unison: "That's a What the hell!" As soon as the loud exclamation came out, at least half of the people who were busy in their own way suddenly raised their heads and looked forward one after another. There are soft and indifferent white mist clouds floating in the blue sky. At first glance, it seems so calm and peaceful, there is nothing wrong with it, and it makes people feel comfortable. But if you look closely, you will find that a huge narrow opening has been opened in the air, like broken glass, peeling off, revealing a corner of the majestic palace underneath. There are majestic stone beasts, tripod-style incense burners, yellow turtles and bronze cranes. There are also two stone platforms standing on the left and right of the door. There is a gilt copper pavilion on each stone platform. At this moment, unknown incense wood is burning inside. The palace was covered with fragrant clouds and mist, and the yellow turtle and bronze crane seemed to come to life and disappear in the mist. The three large characters "Tian Shu Hall" written in flowing clouds and flowing water are currently hanging on the palace. The plaque with black characters on a gold background has not aged at all. The four characters "Magnificent" are displayed all over the body, making everyone who sees it open their mouths and be horrified. looking at the scene in front of me With such a style and grandeur, if no one had told it, who would have known that this was an emperor's tomb and not the emperor's palace? But it is indeed the tomb of Emperor Tianshu that Lin Hao met when he met Tantaiyue! At this moment, as the space collapsed, the emperor's tomb was completely exposed in the forest, exposed to the world at a time that Lin Hao had not expected. "Why now!" Lin Hao shook the wings of firefly and quickly rushed towards the entrance of Emperor Tianshu's tomb. The three of them, Emperor Ni, also jumped out of the forest and followed Lin Hao closely. Behind them, there were varying degrees of panic on their faces. They are different from Lin Hao. One is a monster and the other two are undead creatures. Logically speaking, whenever this emperor's tomb is about to be born, there will be varying degrees of changes in the world. The mild ones can cause the earth to tremble, and the severe ones can cause spiritual energy disorders. As monsters and undead creatures, they must be aware of these things before humans. But in fact, there was really no sign of the arrival of the Tomb of Emperor Tianshu, and it showed its true form so suddenly. It was not even like the tomb of Emperor Yaoguang that even protected its own body when it came to the world. There were only a few defensive formations, and they were already standing in the forest, looking down at these tiny humans with different expressions but extremely arrogantly. Lin Hao was extremely fast, but when he arrived at the entrance of the Tianshu Emperor's Tomb and could touch the stone lion with just a raise of his hand, he realized that the Tianshu Emperor's Tomb was not even blocked by the creature that had previously blocked entry. The barriers are gone! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5121 Tomb of Emperor Tianshu (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Damn, will this barrier disappear on its own?" Lin Hao quickly glanced around the entrance to Emperor Tianshu's tomb, and even saw the talismans he originally used to find illusions, but now the two talismans were dumbfounded. One fell in front of the hall, and the pitiful one was stuck on the back of Tonghe. He looked up at the extremely familiar plaque again, and many past events suddenly came to mind. He immediately raised his feet and wanted to walk towards the center of the hall. Naturally, the three Skeleton Kings also followed suit, wanting to accompany their master. Entering the emperor's tomb - after all, it has been opened again after a long time, no one can be sure what the inside of the real Tianshu Emperor's tomb looks like. Before Lin Hao could reject the kindness of these three subordinates, a rapid human voice suddenly came over, and it fell on the ears of the four of them like thunder. "Eh?" Belle turned around first, looked at the man who was panting in the forest, frowned, and immediately walked over there, telling Lin Hao, "My lord, those The humans are also coming over, and I will take care of it for you." "No." The other party stared at the familiar building, but softly stopped Belle's move, "This is the place where she has slept for so many years. I don't want or want the dirty blood of these people to be spilled here. " "If what I see when I come out is not blue sky and white clouds, birds singing and flowers fragrant, singing and dancing, but instead shocking wreckage on the ground and blood splattered everywhere, how can I be worthy of everything she has done for me?" After finishing speaking, he gently nodded to the three of them, and then said in a kind and gentle tone, "There is only one entrance to the emperor's tomb. Just stop them and don't let anyone make trouble. Do you understand?" The Skeleton King and the others have followed Lin Hao all over the world for a year or two, but they have never seen such a gentle tone and expression from the other party. For a moment, they were actually in a trance, and even doubted whether the man in front of them was their master. But the breath was still the same familiar breath as before, but now that this person saw old things and thought of old things, he suddenly returned to the frivolous days of the past, when he still had beautiful women by his side. As the saying goes, all kinds of tenderness arise from one person, and this Dantai Yue is the scale on Lin Hao's neck, the weakness in his heart. For this unknown girl on the mainland, he can either draw his sword to kill or put it away. Pick flowers. ¡°My master said so, so the three loyal people naturally didn¡¯t ask any more questions. They just said hello, then turned and walked towards the person in the forest. The other party probably didn¡¯t expect that there was someone who came faster than him. His face was obviously stunned. When he saw the three different people, his expression became even weirder. "You, you bunch of crooked devils!" He didn't know what Lin Hao had just ordered to the Skeleton King and the others. He thought that the other party wanted to seize the priority to enter the emperor's tomb. He suddenly became anxious, thinking that the other party was going to kill people and silence them. . "Even the spirit-controlling pets are undead creatures. I think you are a heretic and a traitor, causing trouble and disputes!" Seeing the calm-looking three people getting closer and closer, the man immediately stepped back, only the one who was still shouting. Cheerful. "Let me remind you! There are dozens of Martial Kings and Martial Emperors behind me. No matter how powerful you are, there are only four of you! If you hurt me, you will be the ones to look good!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel. com Chapter 5122 Tomb of Emperor Tianshu (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! His voice was too loud, which made Lin Hao feel unhappy immediately, and he glanced at the other party slightly - Needless to say, the Skeleton King, Belle, and the Evil Emperor had already felt the not so obvious feeling on his body. Unhappy, they immediately took a step forward at the same time. ??¡­ The illusion was the first to arrive, causing the man to faint and knock his head against the big tree behind him. The Skeleton King's skeletal hand immediately grabbed the other man's clothes and dragged him back, while the Evil Emperor With an expressionless expression, he covered the other person's mouth, blocking any possible sound, and followed behind the Skeleton King. Although these three people don¡¯t often fight side by side, they are very familiar with each other. Team fighting can naturally become proficient in two or three moves and four or five looks. It's a pity that the man really didn't do anything. He just stammered a little and moved a little faster. But this was what allowed him to disturb Lin Hao, who was immersed in memories, and win for himself. This knocked him out and took away the discarded three-hit combo. But Belle suddenly stopped the Skeleton King, and then grabbed the wrist of the fainted man. The other man's fingers suddenly opened, and a slightly bright gadget fell down. If she hadn't reacted quickly, this little thing with weak breath would have fallen to the ground without anyone noticing. "This is" She held what looked like some kind of token in her hand and looked at the other two people strangely, "The breath on this thing is very weak, it seems to be -" Before he finished speaking, the token suddenly broke into pieces and fell on the grass. The breath inside suddenly disappeared, causing Lin Hao to turn his head and look at the three people quietly. "My lord" Although the other party did not speak, Belle's voice had already lowered, as if she had done something wrong, and her lips pursed, "I was too slow, if Belle had been earlier If you find it" "It's none of your business." Lin Haoze immediately responded, "This is just a messenger token. He probably pinched it on the way here. If we had gone in unsuspecting just now, the Emperor's Tomb would I¡¯m afraid the location has already been spread.¡± Hearing this, a murderous intention suddenly appeared on Belle's beautiful face, but her voice was still soft and she asked: "My lord, do you need to kill these humans?" "It's not necessary." Lin Hao shook his head gently, "I have said before, I don't want to see any bloodshed or conflict in front of Emperor Tianshu's tomb." He paused for a moment, then turned sideways, looked toward the forest, and said again: "Besides, even if you kill this person now, there are still so many people who are eager to get there and don't even care about their lives. ?" The three of them followed his gaze and looked into the forest. Although the dozens of martial arts masters mentioned by the fainted man did not show up, many of them did not even have time to reach the tomb of Emperor Tianshu. However, under the detection of Lin Hao's soul power, there was nowhere to hide, and every movement trajectory was clearly visible. "Forget it, we will have to confront these people sooner or later anyway." He thought secretly in his heart, "It is better to scare them in front of the emperor's tomb to avoid causing trouble in the future." (Remember the website address: www. hlnovel.com Chapter 5123 Except me (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Thinking of this, he waved his hand again, signaling the three Skeleton Kings to let go of the unlucky guy who had passed out. He took a few steps forward and stood next to the majestic and delicate stone lion, looking like a gatekeeper. . The place where those people set up camp was not far from the tomb of Emperor Tianshu, and they were all masters at the level of King Wu. Before Lin Hao could wait for half a minute, rustling sounds could be heard in the forest, and dozens of people came one after another. He emerged from the forest with a look of amazement on his face. They didn¡¯t even pay attention to Lin Hao who was standing in front of the door. They kept looking at the glazed tiles and gold-faced wall, the bluestone turtle and white jade crane, and the majestic "Tianshu Hall" plaque with flowing clouds and flowing water. "It's really the Emperor's Tomb" Some of them whispered, "This is really the Emperor's Tomb. It's not in vain that I worked so hard all the way to get here, and I actually made the right bet" Lin Hao coughed lightly, and white spots of spiritual power emerged from his wrists, turning into sharp and narrow dragon chanting swords, allowing him to hold this murderous weapon that was comparable to a handicraft in his hands. But as he repeatedly emphasized, in front of the tomb of Emperor Tianshu, who was sleeping in Tantaiyue, he did not want even a trace of the blood of these people to be splashed on the ground, so he only used the dragon chanting sword as a crutch, letting the sword tip Stabbed into the ground, his hands rested casually on the hilt of the sword engraved with Yaizhen. "Everyone!" He shouted loudly, which obviously did not sound deafening, but it made the nearly a hundred strong Martial King and Martial King suddenly quiet down, and they all looked at the young man in white standing at the door. Eh? Several of them showed strange expressions. They temporarily forgot about the tomb of Emperor Tianshu, and instead looked at Lin Hao's face and clothes carefully. "I believe that the reason why you are here today is for the tomb of Emperor Tianshu." Since Lin Hao came to this world, he has either been looked at or looked at by the other party. How could he care about those strange eyes? Naturally, he didn't feel anything at all. Strangely, he continued in a loud voice, "I'm sorry, but your journey ends here. No one can enter the tomb of Emperor Tianshu except me. Everyone, the world is big and adventures are everywhere. The so-called heroes, no one can enter." If you have to hang yourself from another tree, please come back!" Thinking about what he said carefully, in fact, it was all nonsense. After all, he kept saying that the world is huge and surprises can be found everywhere. He asked others not to hang themselves on the tree in the tomb of Emperor Tianshu, but he stopped there. Attempting to take such a large and magnificent imperial tomb as your own is a self-contradictory act. But now that the Qinglong bloodline in his body is complete, even if he cannot use the power of the bloodline, when he speaks seriously, there is still a majestic aura of a king permeating his body, making people unable to help but obey. This can be seen from the fact that as soon as he finished speaking, some of the powerful Martial Kings showed disappointed looks and were about to turn around and leave. It's just that these Martial King warriors didn't come by themselves today. There were many other Martial King warriors standing around them. Some of them had seen the scene or had relatively strong soul power. They quickly recovered from the inexplicable majesty in those words. , grabbed his companion who wanted to leave. "Why are you going?" they asked anxiously and doubtfully, "What's the matter, you really just left when others told me?" "(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5124 Except me (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! The monsters have been attacking for so many days. Could it be possible that they just left as soon as we told them? " "Don't be stupid." These people urged in unison, "The other party plus his own spirit-controlling pet, that's four people. When we, men, women, old and young add up, there are nearly a hundred people. How can we not defeat him?" After saying this, those people came back to their senses and thought, "You are right." Why did you follow him inexplicably as soon as this person spoke? I have been waiting for Tianshu Emperor Tomb for such a long time. Even if I can't eat the big fish and meat due to my own strength, I should still drink some leftovers for my hard work for so many days. But those people who had carefully looked at Lin Hao before suddenly thought of something, opened their lips, slapped their thighs, and shouted in great astonishment: "It's him! It's him!" The words in these five words were unclear, which made other people turn their heads curiously. Looking at these fools with excited faces, they asked in confusion and confusion: "What's wrong? Who is it? Already?" A bit of panic suddenly appeared on the faces of those people. They swallowed their saliva again, carefully took two steps back, and hid themselves in the crowd. Then they shouted loudly: "That's what mainland China was doing at that time." Uploads of the white-clad Death!" "You're so close today, so I can see clearly!" Another person echoed, "Isn't this the guy who won the first prize in the Mountain and River Festival, Lin Hao!" "Is it him?!" The expressions of the others were stagnant, and then they all looked at Lin Hao. Their eyes were filled with surprise, fear, and amusement. For a moment, Lin Hao felt like he was It felt like his heart had been pierced by hundreds of sword blades, and he began to feel uncomfortable everywhere. "The God of Death in White" These people whispered again, and their previous arrogant attitude had also lost most of their power. "Who knows how much cultivation he had at that time, and how much he has now This is a newcomer, who? Whoever you love should go" This group of Wu Wang Wu Huang, who just relied on their large numbers and glared at Lin Hao, immediately frowned and sullenly stepped back as soon as they heard the identity of the other party. As the saying goes, husband and wife are like birds in the same forest. They fly separately when disaster strikes. They just come together to try their luck at the tomb of Emperor Tianshu. How can they really sacrifice their lives for each other? They looked at each other, but they didn¡¯t dare to take the initiative to provoke Lin Hao, for fear that if the other four attacked together, they would end up dead without any body parts. "But you see, although this person has a loud name, he hasn't appeared much since then - maybe he was proud when he was young, and now he is frustrated?" But the tomb of Emperor Tianshu is right in front of you. Some of these people are good at talking. , timid and cowardly, he quietly instigated in the crowd, "Otherwise, tell me, why hasn't he taken action against us until now?" Everything the other party said was reasonable. The few who couldn't bear it were encouraged by the soft whispers. They gritted their teeth and grimaced. Then they slowly stepped out of the crowd, held their weapons, and raised their weapons towards Lin Hao. He shouted: "You kid, why are you so arrogant! Do you still want to monopolize the entire emperor's tomb by yourself?!" "Yes." Lin Hao nodded without hesitation, and continued calmly and indifferently, "If you want to go in, just kill me and you can cross over." (Remember the website address: www. hlnovel.com Chapter 5125: Solving future troubles (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! As soon as these words came out, these dozens of Martial Kings and Martial Emperors were immediately shocked. They said to themselves that even if you are strong, how can you be stronger than our nearly a hundred people in a wheel battle? But at the same time, after experiencing the turmoil during this period, they knew clearly how powerful they were. Those who dared to speak harshly with a calm face were usually really cruel. If their strength was too different, the hundred of them would be really cruel. It¡¯s just not good enough, it¡¯s not even good enough to be considered a side dish. But many of them couldn't help but raise their heads again, looking at the resplendent tomb of Emperor Tianshu with obsession and intoxication. The greed, fear and hesitation of the unknown in their hearts were competing for each other. Can't tell the difference between high and low. So they all looked at the few big men who stood up. Taking advantage of the fact that the other party had already said something and was now in a difficult situation, they called to them one after another: "Hey! Now that you have all stood up, you have started to say harsh words. Okay, don't let the other party scare you and you will come back!" "Yes! Don't be a coward. If he is a real man, you should fight him!" These words were like a wave, making these pale-faced birds smaller and smaller, so they had no choice but to take a step forward and walk forward stiffly. "With the strength of ants like you, do you dare to fight against my master?!" The Evil Emperor couldn't help it, and immediately roared at the other side, "If you really want to fight, then fight with me, I Let¡¯s see which of you can escape unscathed today!¡± There is nothing else about this guy, except that his lung capacity is extremely large, and with the pressure of Emperor Wu, the sound of his throat is truly earth-shattering, shaking the mountains and rivers, and frightening those few early birds to the point of almost giving up to the Evil Emperor. He knelt down with a plop, almost bursting into tears, and his rough face was full of begging for mercy and withdrawal. Lin Hao silently looked at the other party's extremely ugly face, but shook his head, and said to the other party with half emotion and half warning: "If you are not strong enough, use your brain more. Don't be incited by others without knowing it. If you go out to die, you don¡¯t dare to look back.¡± There was no murderous intent in his voice, and he even waved his hand, causing the Dragon Sword to turn into light spots again, integrating under the skin and flowing into the meridians. Ordinary weapons don¡¯t have such special effects, so everyone present, as long as they have some eyes, already understand that this young man in white is definitely not a character to be trifled with, and it is best to leave early. But the situation was much worse for those early birds - they had already stood up, and they were suddenly frightened by the pressure of the evil emperor. Although they were tall and thick, their legs and shoulders were shaking now. Fortunately, Lin Hao sheathed his sword before walking toward them. Otherwise, as soon as he stood in front of these people, he would have been hugged by the thigh, and his ears would have been filled with cries and begging for mercy. But it was because he didn't bring a sword, and he didn't have any killing intent in his body, that these people managed to stand up straight, clasped their weapons in their hands, and stood upright in front of each other like a military parade, fearfully. Waiting for the next attack. As they thought, the next second would be an attack as violent as a torrential rain and as powerful as a huge wave. The young man in white just stood in front of them, but did nothing. His eyes fell on the ground. , don¡¯t know where to look. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5126 Solve the troubles (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! His hands also hung casually on the edge of his body, and the four characters "leisure and casual" were written on every breath of his body, as if he was out to compare his beauty. But when this happened, these leading birds were immediately confused. They didn't know whether they should attack directly at this moment, or whether they should wait obediently for the other party to say something, and then start a fair duel. Uh Thinking of this, they glanced at each other subconsciously, and couldn't help but silently flash in their hearts: Five, is five versus three considered a fair duel? No matter how you look at the number of people, age, and posture, we are all bullies, and the other party is a good citizen, right? But the matter has come to this, if they can't say a word and run back in despair, then they will be cowards for life. They will not be able to hold their heads up in the current continent, and their hearts will be worse than being eaten by monsters. A hundred times more uncomfortable. After all, winning without fighting is such a great honor for the winner, but it is such a great shame for the loser, especially the warrior who is a practitioner. Even if you are seriously injured or dead, no one with a bit of blood will choose to run away and let the other party win without a fight - you can call it reckless, or you can call it foolish and courageous, but sometimes people are just There are times when you can't back down. Like the monsters surrounding the mountain during the Mountain and River Festival, if the soldiers of the imperial dynasty had not gritted their teeth and sacrificed their lives, there would have been no subsequent victory. The foolishness and courage of one person is foolishness, the foolishness and courage of three people is stupidity, but the foolishness and courage of hundreds or thousands of people is the horn of victory and the waving battle flag. It's a pity - Lin Hao raised his eyes slightly and looked at the so-called Martial King and Martial King who were hiding behind these few outstanding birds. There was only sneer and ridicule in his heart. "Take action." He didn't say any more, just nodded lightly, and said to these poor first-timers, "Believe it or not, but I am a person who keeps my promises. As long as you can kill me, today The tomb of Emperor Shu is yours." His voice changed, and he continued coldly: "But if you can't, with all due respect, you can stay where you are and cherish the little life you have escaped." Those few birds swallowed their saliva, and waved the weapons in their hands hesitantly. They didn't see Lin Hao's empty hands, but wasn't the magnificent emperor's tomb behind it worth fighting for? So as soon as Lin Hao finished speaking and expressed his attitude of seeking a fight, they all waved their weapons and slashed at each other's necks. What they were thinking in their hearts could not be more obvious. Wealth and honor are sought in danger. At such a close distance and at such a fast speed, the opponent is still using his bare hands. As long as one person's attack can break through his defense, victory is in sight! But at the moment when the sword was shining, Lin Hao raised his eyes and glanced at them coldly. His gaze was like a lightning strike, making their hearts tremble, and their whole bodies felt as if they had been blown by a cold wind. Shaking, the moves he swung out also swayed. "Improper force, improper moves, unstable shots, not ruthless landing -" He frowned, really like some enlightened swordsmanship teacher, spitting out comments like needles pricking each word. Immediately afterwards, the white sleeved robe suddenly flashed in the air. When everyone looked at it the next second, they found that all the hard iron weapons had been broken, leaving only a bare wooden handle. In his hands, the faces of these first-time birds were filled with shock and embarrassment. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5127 Shocked the whole audience (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "This" Some people lost their voices, some closed their eyes, and some stammered and asked around, "Who, who saw him take action Some people saw even the scene of him starting and ending his hands. ¡¤¡¤¡¤" No one paid attention to this stupid question. They all opened their eyes wide and looked at the young man in white in front of them, looking at the iron blade that the other man easily carried in his hand, with their mouths open in different sizes, and the chicks waiting to be fed. Same, looks very stupid. There were a few ding-dong sounds, but Lin Hao let go of his fingertips, letting the tips of the blades that were so powerful just now fall to the ground and collide with each other. "I -" The few leading birds finally realized what the absolute difference in strength was, and immediately threw away the wooden handles in their hands, and made gestures of surrender in unison. But the speed of the other party's movements was much faster than the speed of their words. Not to mention the words of begging for mercy, they didn't even come out of their lips. Lin Hao had already waved his sleeves and his fingertips were light. There are a few spots on the chests and shoulders of these early birds, like some kind of blessing ceremony. Every move is like a monk meditating, making people addicted to the flowing clouds and flowing water, all done in one go. Unfortunately, unlike the eminent monk who is harmless to humans and animals, as soon as this guy took action, these young birds really turned into birds. They were blown away by the spiritual power that exploded on the body surface, and then flew out three times in a row. It fell to the tree crown and the ground, causing a huge dust mist. If someone at the same level as Lin Hao were standing here, they would find that at that moment, the spiritual power on the fan suddenly exploded in front of him like the spread wings of a bird, even blowing away the dust in the air. Empty instantly. With this explosive power alone, these masters are enough to understand that this young man in white is not someone to be trifled with, and it is best to stay away. But the cultivation level of these people is really too low, and none of them is even halfway to the peak of the Martial Emperor. Therefore, in their eyes, Lin Hao waved his sleeves and did not use any cool skills. These five The big, thick man flew out and fell to the ground motionless. Buthow is this possible? They couldn't help but become deeply puzzled. No matter how big the difference in strength was, it would still be okay to get past one or two moves, right? Although there is a realm difference between the Martial Emperor and the Martial King, they can be killed instantly, but if they are in the same realm but in different classes, they should be able to resist even one move, right? With the finger alone, can you fly the martial arts -level strong man? It's impossible, it doesn't exist, don't dream about it, unless this boy in white is a powerful Emperor Martial, otherwise this is just a fantasy and a fool's joke. But looking at how young the other party is, is it really possible for a powerful Emperor Wu? Lin Hao didn¡¯t care what they were thinking. He just wanted to resolve the matter quickly and drive these weak people back so that he could wake up Tan Taiyue who had been sleeping for so long. So he simply waved his hand, letting the majestic spiritual power burst out of his body, and turned into a blazing blue flame in mid-air. He took the lead in burning the iron pieces on the ground directly, skipping the melting process, and turned them into metal all over the ground. Dust was scattered in the air. Everyone saw this move clearly, and they immediately froze in place, not even daring to provoke the other party with words, and quietly moved back one after another. ¡°After all, the other party said that they don¡¯t kill people and that they are trustworthy. Do they really believe it stupidly? (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5128 Shocked the whole audience (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "I'm in a hurry, and I really don't want to waste any more words with you." Lin Haoze continued coldly, "The one with the highest cultivation level among you will come out for me. If you lose, take the others back!" These people immediately began to patrol around, looking at each other, and I looked at you, but after all, they had been false brothers for several days, so they naturally knew who was the strongest among them. So in less than half a minute, a young man with mustache and eyebrows was pushed to the outermost edge of the crowd with droopy eyebrows, and looked at Lin Hao aggrievedly, Seeing the other party's eyes sweeping over him, he touched his lips, wanting to say something, paving the way for his inevitable failure, but the next moment Lin Hao had already coldly shouted again: "Too weak. , come again!¡± The mustache's expression suddenly froze, and the friendly smile that was originally intended to unfold was also stuck on his face in embarrassment. The weapon in his hand was like a soldering iron. He couldn't hold it steady, so he could only lower his head and stare at the ground. , the skin all over his body was as red as if it had been burned by fire. No one dared to explain to him the cultivation of this mustache, but they immediately promoted each other again. Suddenly, a scene like a beauty pageant appeared. With their silent eye contact, under Lin Hao's terrifying Under trembling eyes, these people pushed the most powerful among them one by one in front of the team. But the so-called most powerful is only the strength of the mustache, which can reach the peak of the Martial Emperor. Lin Hao finally understands those ancient emperors who were the best generals among the shorter ones. "Forget it, stop pushing cannon fodder out." He opened his mouth to stop him helplessly, and then she stepped forward and walked towards the most powerful people step by step, "They are really weaker than the other. Take action, any extra second spent beating you is a waste." As he finished speaking, a flash of light suddenly flashed in the eyes of the man with the mustache closest to him, and then he suddenly drew his sword. The sharp and beautiful snow-white sword flashed in the air, but it had already slashed through Lin Hao's neck. It¡¯s done! The mustache thought excitedly. Sure enough, this man was too conceited and failed to prevent his sudden attack! This tomb of Emperor Tianshu is now mine! But the next second, the light of the knife that passed by had been broken. Lin Hao's fingertips didn't know when to lift up, pinched the thin blade, and looked at the other party expressionlessly. There were no major moves, and no one else saw him using his spiritual power aggressively, but the blade suddenly shattered into countless fragments and hung in the air. With the crisp sound of snapping fingers, the blade was shot out like a goddess, like bullets, scattered in all directions at that moment, and swished into the man's shoulder. The momentum was so great that many of them had already followed the mustachioed sword move, but before they could hurt Lin Hao, this thunderous blade had already landed on their shoulders. In an instant, these people were hit with such force that half of their shoulders were directly dislocated. Like the poor early birds before, they were reduced to an arc in the air. They fell to the ground awkwardly and weakly. They couldn't get up for a long time. . "You can come as many as you want." Lin Haoze told them calmly, "All you can choose is to leave here and never look back, or you can choose to have your hands and feet broken by me, or to have your bones broken. Brain-breaking." (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5129 Finally waited (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Guard the entrance. No one, no, no living thing is allowed to come near." Lin Hao ordered softly, while his feet moved forward firmly without hesitation, and his eyes were fixed on He saw the plaque with the three characters "Tianshu Hall" written on it, and tenderness surged in his heart again. The throats of these people moved. Looking at the few people who fell to the ground, they no longer dared to make any resistance. Instead, they stepped silently and carefully left the team of nearly a hundred people. Don't say that they don't dare to fight for themselves, don't say that they are so adaptable to the situation, bullying the weak and afraid of the strong. They only need to take a look at the people nailed to the ground by the blades, and they will understand why they are so numerous in their own side. , despite the huge momentum, they all chose to obey their fears without exception, and thus docilely withdrew from the area. Those people had sharp blades with only a small tip exposed embedded in their shoulders. Their arms would definitely be disabled and unable to be used for at least a month. Lin Hao knew in his heart that he was really annoyed by these people, so he took some action. Heavy, those blades were not stuck in the flesh, but were stuck in the gap between his shoulder blades. But what he didn¡¯t know was that although there were almost a hundred cannon fodders present, how could they have the kind of cultivation and eyesight to see clearly where he sent the blade and where it hit? What they were most afraid of was when they noticed that the blade penetrated the body, but no blood spilled out - the young man in white actually did what he said and would not drop a trace of their blood in front of the emperor's tomb. This shows that when the blade was struck out, it was either because the speed was too fast and the blood was already tightly blocked under the wound before it flowed out, or because this person's spiritual control was extremely precise. At the same time as the blade was struck out, It was also covered in flames, burning the blood before it splashed. But no matter which method is used, it has extremely high strength and technical requirements for him. So judging from the detail of not losing blood, this person is no longer something they can afford. So young, so terrifying Some of these people thought silently Apart from those emperors, there are actually such people on this continent. It is really terrifying They left silently one by one, and with some good intentions, they took away their unconscious companions, using their actions to explain what it means to wave my sleeves and not take away a single cloud except for my cannon fodder. Lin Hao, on the other hand, watched all of this quietly, until there was no more unfamiliar breath within the detection range of his soul power, then he sighed inexplicably, turned around and walked towards the tomb of Emperor Zhe Tianshu. He still doesn¡¯t know that as soon as these people go out, it¡¯s like a pot has exploded. They spread the word about the true face of Lin Hao, the God of Death in white, and exaggerate and exaggerate his strength, exaggerating and exaggerating, hoping that it will spread to every living person. in the ears. It's a pity that Lin Hao's ability to conceal his aura is really good, and this group of cannon fodder is too weak - in their opinion, especially the mustache, Lin Hao is too young to reach the level of Emperor Wu. Realm, at best, he is just a peak martial emperor. So they thought they had distorted the facts and attributed Lin Hao¡¯s strength to Emperor Wu, waiting for the opponent to be slapped in the face by a more powerful figure, but they didn¡¯t know that this was the opponent¡¯s true strength. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5130 Finally waited (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Guard the entrance. No one, no, no living thing is allowed to come near." Lin Hao ordered softly, while his feet moved forward firmly without hesitation, and his eyes were fixed on He saw the plaque with the three characters "Tianshu Hall" written on it, and tenderness surged in his heart again. Seven years He couldn't help but think in his mind It's been seven years, and now I have transformed from an ant-like member of all living beings to one of the top strong men on this continent ¡¤¡¤I¡¯m here to fulfill my promise, Tantaiyue, it¡¯s time for you to wake up and make up for the seven years I spent! With this idea in mind, Lin Hao finally stepped into the tomb of Emperor Tianshu that he had dreamed of, thinking that what he would see in the next second were the old things of his old friend, and then he could complete this torturous seven-year agreement. But when he stepped into the palace and scanned the surroundings urgently and quickly, he discovered that it was not the same as it was when he first came in. There were no plain pillars and no luxurious throne that should have been standing there. , and there is no aura of Tantaiyue. what happened? Lin Hao frowned and immediately looked behind him, but he didn't know when it had turned into a part of the hall. There was no place where he came in, and there was no trace of sunlight. Immediately afterwards, a crisp slapping sound sounded in the large space, like a life-threatening ghost, approaching Lin Hao inch by inch with rapid steps, but as soon as it fell on his ear, it suddenly disappeared. , no trace left. Mengyue didn¡¯t know when she had appeared beside Lin Hao. Her fiery red fur was like a torch in the dim palace, emitting a faint light, which made Lin Hao¡¯s heart suddenly warm. "Little guy, are you worried that something will happen to me?" He showed a gentle smile, and was about to hold the other person in his arms and walk forward together, but Mengyue acted like a bad-tempered cat, pretending Tsukuru didn't see Lin Hao's protruding hand, casually stretched his limbs, and jumped forward. Lin Hao had no choice but to retract his hand in embarrassment, and followed the other person step by step - to his surprise, wherever Mengyue walked, it seemed that some switch had been turned on, causing countless dim Fluorescence flew out from its feet. Those fluorescent lights were like fireflies, gathering around the two of them. If Mengyue were a human being, she would be like the beauty who grows lotus step by step, incomparably beautiful. With the rise of this fluorescent light, the originally dark hall suddenly became brighter, allowing Lin Hao to finally see the things around him clearly. As the saying goes, it doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t look. But when you look at it, you will be shocked. It turns out that he is not standing in the splendid hall as he thought, but following Meng Yue¡¯s footsteps, stepping on the antique water covered bridge. He looked down, beyond the mahogany railings and white jade floor, there was gurgling water and blooming lotus flowers. He looked up to the sky, where there were lush branches and leaves, birds singing and the fragrance of flowers. He could even see birds flying around among them, as if they were It really feels like being outdoors. "Ah I remember you. When the Tianshu Palace was opened for the first time, I got to know your soul from Yue'er." A soft voice suddenly fell on his ears at this moment, "Unexpectedly ¡¤¡¤¡¤It¡¯s been seven years, but you¡¯re here again.¡± (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5131 In the Emperor¡¯s Tomb (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! The sound was sudden, but this was not the first time Lin Hao had come to such a strange place, so he was not too surprised. Instead, he skillfully replied in his mind: "What? You are the tomb of Emperor Tianshu." The real spirit of the Emperor¡¯s Tomb?¡± "I am, but I'm not." The other party chuckled, and said very mysteriously, "I am both the owner of this emperor's tomb and a servant of this emperor's tomb. I am both your puzzler and answerer. Your new puzzle, Questioner." "Then you have quite a lot of identities." Lin Hao complained in his mind, "Since you are the master and servant of this emperor's tomb, then where am I now and why am I not the same as when I came here before? Where is Tantaiyue now?" "Everything has two sides, Lin Hao." The voice once again used a preaching, hypnotic voice, and continued slowly, "It has been seven years, whether it is this Tianshu Palace or that Tantaiyue, they have been waiting for you. , but I wasn¡¯t waiting for you.¡± "Can you stop making so many mysteries?" He scratched his head helplessly and asked simply and clearly, "How can I go to see Tantaiyue?" "Without him, raise your head or lower your head." The voice still replied slowly, "Step through the three floors and reach the top of the tomb of Emperor Tianshu, or turn around and leave, never to come back again." The top? Lin Haoyi frowned. Is it the same as the tomb of Emperor Yaoguang? Do you want to start from the bottom? No wonder Tantaiyue gave her Xuanwu bloodline to herself, then turned around and slept for seven years. "Co-authoring directly transcends the authority of the owner, takes me through the arduous journey, and directly obtains the final treasure" He asked no more questions, and the voice was not as noisy as a cangou. Except at the beginning, it still had the ability to puzzle the world. In the following time, as long as Lin Hao did not say anything, the voice would be as if it had never existed. , without saying a word. But what surprised Lin Hao the most was not the emperor's tomb or the sound, but Meng Yue - he had the habit of memorizing the terrain, so within two minutes of entering, he discovered this beautiful covered bridge over the water. In fact, it is a maze that extends in all directions and is intricately intertwined. The so-called gurgling water and lotus flowers below are all obstacles used to charm the mind. When he first saw it, he thought it was extremely beautiful. However, before he took two steps, he discovered that the scenery under these bridges was actually exactly the same, which cut off people's imagination. The possibility of remembering the route by remembering the scenery. The strangest thing is that Meng Yue feels as if she has walked here thousands of times. Every familiar road is in vain for her. There is not even a trace of hesitation in her steps, and she walks easily. After walking with Lin Hao for a long time, the scenery began to change. In the lotus-flowered pond, various similar but different rockeries began to appear, and under the clear pond water, groups of identical koi began to swim. But the appearance of these things did not make it easier to memorize the route. On the contrary, due to the overlap of elements and the increase in number, Lin Hao, who originally planned to memorize the route seriously, gave up this thankless move. Even when Lin Hao wasn't paying attention, he could still see a few beautiful figures suddenly passing behind the rockeries, and a few crisp laughter fell - if the follower tells it, this place is really like a fairyland, and those beautiful figures They are the so-called fairies. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5132 In the Emperor¡¯s Tomb (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! But Lin Hao knew very well in his heart that since he had not yet reached the last floor and saw the sleeping Tan Taiyue, these beautiful scenery and beauties were just the temptation of the Emperor's Tomb. Anyone would be fooled and want to run away with that laughter. If you go elsewhere, you might die. And as soon as those laughter came out, Lin Hao had already tried to use his soul power to explore. However, it was at this time that he was shocked to find that he was unable to use his soul power to detect the tomb of Emperor Tianshu. He also specially condensed the Dragon Song Sword for an experiment, and found that he could still use his soul power to attack, but if he used his soul power to detect, all the auras would be as if wrapped in a layer of mist, and everything would be blurry. Clear, exactly the same. "What's the matter, an outsider?" After such an experiment, the voice sounded faintly again, with a hint of pride in his tone, "Do you think that in this Tomb of Emperor Tianshu, I will let others do whatever they want? , Hu Zuifei?" As soon as the other party finished speaking, the surrounding space suddenly darkened again, and the clear and melodious laughter of those women was also distorted into a sharp and hoarse roar at this moment, falling on his ears deafeningly. This made Lin Hao subconsciously gather the Dragon Song Sword, turned his head and stabbed towards the back. However, halfway through, he stopped for a moment in shock. Then he looked at the person in front of him intently, and a sudden thought appeared in his eyes. A hint of anger. In plain and elegant clothes, with long hair scattered, and barefoot on the ground, a wandering soul like Sadako stood in front of him, but his face was somewhat similar to Tan Taiyue. When he smiled slowly at Lin Hao, his every move was even more Lifelike, like a vixen talking to someone from a middle school in the mountains, Yingying rushed to pull the skirt of the gown and saluted him gently. "Young Master," she called softly, her eyes seemed to be filled with stars, so bright and moving that it made people's bones brittle just looking at him, "Long time no see, I've been waiting for you for so long." Lin Hao frowned, knowing in his heart that this was an illusion, but he still retracted his stance and looked into the opponent's eyes with a complicated expression. "It's been seven years" He sighed half helplessly, half bitterly, "You look a bit like her, which makes me feel a little dazed, and I can't remember her face" And the wandering soul laughed softly. With his bare feet on the ground, like a fairy who had fallen to the mortal world, he turned around lightly in the air and stretched out his hand towards Lin Hao. "Young master, come with me, come with me" Her eyes were full of longing, and her voice was even more bewitching, making people want to reach out and talk to the person they miss most in their hearts. People leave. But the next second, before Lin Hao could drop his sword or grab the opponent's hand, Meng Yue had already jumped over, her fiery red fur flashed in the air, and then she flew majestically from the wandering soul. He directly passed through his body and scattered the phantom. Then he stepped on the ground and jumped onto Lin Hao's shoulder with great dissatisfaction. Its small head rubbed against Lin Hao's cheek, and its fluffy tail kept rubbing against his face, as if it was blaming the other person for delaying the journey, and also seemed to be comforting the other person, telling him Everything is fine with him. "I know." Lin Hao touched the other person's little head and said teasingly, "Tantaiyue is not so ugly, is it?" (Remember this website's website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5133 Veranda Dream (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Hearing this, Meng Yue nodded very naturally, swept her long tail across the other person's face, and then jumped to the ground again. The fiery red fur also became a little brighter again, making it become the center of attention in this dim corridor. A dazzling light of fire led Lin Hao in front. Lin Hao no longer delayed, raised his feet and followed behind the other party without looking to the side. Strangely enough, after Meng Yue drove away that wandering spirit thing, they no longer dared to follow him. coming. If he looks back, he will find that in the dark place that has not been illuminated by light, there are hundreds of wandering souls like just now, staring at him in the dark, and following the female ghost at a glance It looks like a nest. It is not impossible for a person with a weak heart to take a sudden look and die suddenly from fright. But a certain aura from Meng Yue seemed to frighten them, so that these wandering souls only dared to scream and roar in the distance, or learn various sounds to call Lin Hao. Even the koi carp at the bottom of the pond were all turned into half bones and half flesh, and everywhere they swam was filled with scarlet blood, which looked very terrifying. Presumably, if one walks through this maze of corridors alone, he will first be exhausted by the long journey of finding the way, and then suddenly be seduced by the wandering spirit under such circumstances. Even if he can resist the temptation, he will still be able to walk through it. The wandering soul that pounced on me would be left with nothing but an empty shell. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? What¡¯s in the emperor¡¯s tomb makes it impossible for people to use their soul power to explore, so they can only fight with these wandering souls. Finding the way still has to rely on the hard work of remembering them one by one. It's just that these are the original difficulties. For Lin Hao and Meng Yue, these are non-existent clouds. They can just follow the small lighthouse in the dark night and walk all the way. Those wandering souls dare not approach. Just the darkness and weird scenery didn't scare him at all. This should have been an extremely torturous labyrinth of fear and desire, but this man and beast came to the end in a boring way, and stepped out of the round arched door entwined with golden panzhihua. Those wandering souls followed behind bitterly and sadly, with pitiful eyes as they watched Lin Hao step out of the gate and disappear in front of him. They returned to their original ethereal appearance without a fixed form, and stayed in a stalemate for a while, making sure that the other party would not come back. Then they reluctantly dispersed again, waiting for the next visitor. It¡¯s a pity that the contents of the emperor¡¯s tomb are not known. Under the control of the three Skeleton Kings, the tomb of Emperor Tianshu has been contracted by Lin Hao. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­ If they could, those three were so loyal to a certain level that they would love to keep germs out, so that their master would not be intruded by any living creature? At this end, Lin Hao didn't know at first that the arch he passed through was the end of the maze of corridors. Because he couldn't use his soul power to detect it now, he didn't use his soul power all the time like usual. The soul power is scattered around the body in case someone suddenly attacks. From his perspective, the arch was just carved with some patterns and looked very beautiful and solemn. The back door was still a dark corridor with an unobstructed view. It made people anxious to see it, and they wished they could just jump into the lake and swim across to end this. A very boring journey. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5134 Veranda Dream (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! But as those wandering souls saw, Lin Hao just stepped through the golden Panzhihua Arch, as if passing through some teleportation array, and came to another completely different place. If the blue bridge and flowing water just now were elegant and subtle, when he passed through the gate, he came to another place that was more solemn and gorgeous. There is no trace of dust on the mahogany floor, and it still exudes a faint scent of incense. It is obviously made of fine wood, and three pairs of white jade pillars lined up on both sides have three kinds of animals delicately carved on them. But what makes people unable to help but take a second look is that the three white jade pillars on the left are obviously carved with ordinary domestic animals, from front to back, they are cows, dogs, and sheep. However, the three white jade pillars on the right are carved with The appearance of the monster beasts, although it can be understood through certain characteristics that the types of these monster beasts are exactly the same as these domestic animals, there is always a strange sense of dissonance. Probably because the three monster beasts on the right are carved too lifelike, their aura is much stronger than those three domestic animals. Lin Hao thought secretly in his heart, but the owner of Emperor Tianshu's tomb is What do you think, carving domestic animals and monsters on such pillars? If those long-tongued ghosts on the mainland saw this, wouldn't they scold them bloody? Mengyue, on the other hand, walked forward in a familiar manner, directing Lin Hao's eyes to the ends of the three pairs of white jade pillars - countless transparent silk threads connecting the extremely high ceiling and the beautiful mahogany floor. Densely tied with brass bells. Lin Hao stepped forward with some curiosity. Before he could carefully observe what these bells were used for, Meng Yue had already picked up a small hammer with a wooden handle on the ground and ran towards him quickly. It was placed in front of him as if taking credit. "What's this for?" Lin Hao patted the other party's head lovingly, then fiddled with the small wooden hammer in his hand and looked at it. Finally, he could only come to the conclusion, "You want me to use this to ring the bell?" ?¡± Hearing this question, Meng Yue nodded quickly, swung her tail, and pointed at the brass bell closest to Lin Hao, which was also the largest of all the bells. There were three cows, dogs and sheep carved on it, but they were painted in an abstract way. Not only did it look strange, but it was also so ugly that Lin Hao couldn't help turning his head and laughing softly. But Meng Yue was much more anxious than him. As soon as she heard the laughter, her fluffy tail immediately slapped on the ground, and she ran to Lin Hao's back, and her little head kept pressing against his calf. , the meaning of urging couldn¡¯t be more obvious. "Okay, okay, I don't want to read anymore. I'll knock it off now, okay?" Perhaps because of her background in the Emperor's Tomb, Meng Yue seemed too familiar with everything here. Lin Hao naturally trusted the other party's judgment and immediately He raised his hand and rang the brass bell without hesitation. His action was like dropping a meteorite into the water, causing all the brass bells to sway suddenly with the trembling of the silk threads. The crisp sound of the jingling bells suddenly exploded in the space, one sound followed by another, and a There was a wave! In the past, no one would be afraid of the ringing of the bells, but now the roar of the bells is like the roar of monsters in the mountains, making people feel fearful. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5135 Brass Bell (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Even though it was Lin Hao, he thought that something would jump out of the bell formation next, so he immediately moved away from the bell. I am afraid that the next step would be to shake the mountains and the earth, and collapse the emperor's tomb. However, what is embarrassing is that these bells are really just swinging around to create momentum. Nothing happens in this magnificent hall. Only Lin Hao is holding the condensed Dragon Sword in one hand and speaking. Holding the useless wooden hammer with one hand, his face tensed in front of the array of bells. After a while, the bells stopped vibrating, but there was still no change in the space. Only Meng Yue still looked nervous, running around behind Lin Hao, and the fiery red fur suddenly exploded - - This made Lin Hao feel a little strange. The opponent had been following him for so long, and this was the first time he had seen such a vigilant attack posture. The guard in his heart that had been relaxed was immediately raised. He raised his hand, thinking that he might not have used enough force just now, and that the bell array might not have been activated yet. In the next moment, three strong winds suddenly struck from his back, and Mengyue also screamed sharply. , grinning and blocking Lin Hao¡¯s back. It was said that it was too late, but Lin Hao had not turned around before he suddenly threw the wooden-handled hammer in his left hand, directly hitting the head of the sheep rushing towards him, and the Dragon Yin Sword followed. He suddenly turned around and cut off the horns that came first with a click. Um? The next moment, Lin Hao had already grabbed the back of Meng Yue¡¯s neck, and suddenly rushed backwards. His body also crashed directly into the array of brass bells, causing the roar of the bells to fill the space again. The three pairs of monsters and domestic animals that were fighting against each other on the white jade pillar were all gone now. Instead, there was a monster with an ox's eyes and an ox body, a dog's tail and canine teeth, and sheep's ears and hooves. In front of Lin Hao. Just now, this thing quietly approached him, and launched an attack at the moment when the bell was silent - "What is this thing!" He couldn't help but blurt out, "Does the Emperor's Tomb like to do things like this kind of synthetic beast? " Meng Yue broke free from his fingers, but her petite body suddenly swayed halfway and turned into a fiery red fox as tall as a person. Fierce murderous intent burst out from all over her body, and she rushed towards the monster. "Mengyue, don't!" Lin Hao roared angrily, and then he flapped his wings of firefly, causing blue flames to burst out from all over his body, directly burning up the threads on the brass bell, and then quickly touched the ground, Like a passing shadow, it quickly flashed through the silent air and suddenly stood in front of Meng Yue. The Long Yin Sword was filled with spiritual power at that moment. The long and narrow blade suddenly stretched out and turned into a forty-meter-long sword in an instant. The white blade flashed in the air and slashed directly from top to bottom. body of this monster. Meng Yue reluctantly stopped suddenly, returned to her original size, spread her four claws, and quickly rushed past the monster and Lin Hao, and rushed into the distance. "Mengyue, wait, what are you going to do!" Lin Hao was so anxious that he was almost sweating. He immediately twisted his wrist, trying to kill the monster quickly, and caught up with Mengyue who was walking away, "Don't go !¡± (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5136 Brass Bell (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! At that moment, when Meng Yue left him without looking back, Lin Hao's heart suddenly burst out with intense grief and anger for some unknown reason, and murderous intent could not help but surge around him. His eyes turned into violent pure gold at that moment, and he swept across the empty hall angrily, causing the temperature to tremble and quietly drop a few degrees. The Chimera-like monster was also split in half by the Dragon Song Sword at this moment, and turned into a huge piece of meat. It fell to the ground one on the left and the other on the right, exposing the thick and bloody internal organs inside. Absolutely disgusting. However, the next second, Lin Hao waved his hand, causing dozens of arrows bursting with blue flames to suddenly appear in the air, falling like a heavy rain, and smashed into the opponent's corpse one after another, directly knocking the behemoth away. It was burned to ashes on the spot, and black powder fell on the ground. But when he looked up again, Meng Yue had disappeared. He was the only one left in the Nuo Da palace, fluttering his golden wings at a loss, with a heart full of loss, grief, anger, and pain. Extremely floating in the air. His mind was focused on Meng Yue, so he didn't notice that the huge thing that he had burned to ashes had completely disappeared at this moment. If he looked down, he could only catch a glimpse of the almost reflective figure. The mahogany floor is exposed, and there is no crack or dirt on it. It's a pity that Meng Yue's disappearance and actions were too sudden, taking away Lin Hao's previous insight, causing him to patrol around the hall without thinking. The voices calling each other were louder and louder, revealing that he was Anxiety that no one noticed. Fortunately, this time, the other party did not stay away from each other for seven years like Tantai Yue. After Lin Hao called out more than a dozen times, Meng Yue finally ran out from nowhere and stood in Lin Hao's house unscathed. In front of Hao. It looked aggrieved. The fur all over its body seemed to have lost its original softness and shine. Its tail was even more wilted and hanging on the ground. There were still several messy places on its body. It looked like it had been attacked by something. This made Lin Hao even angrier, and the murderous intention in his body became more and more violent. Mengyue couldn't help but flinch, and her eyes were fixed on the other party, with a little pleading in them. and dazed, but without the fear that ordinary people show. It trusts this human and knows that the other person will not hurt itself no matter what, so it is naturally not afraid, only pleading, and just wants to make the other person calm down and not lose its own steps and rhythm. "Come on, the other party is not that weak. If you are so worried and angry, you will scare the little fox." Cang Gou's voice also appeared in Lin Hao's mind in time, "It is better to comfort the other party quickly and look at those Why did the monster on the pillar escape?" It was rare for the other party to speak in a normal tone, which also extinguished some of Lin Hao's anger and forced his mind to calm down. He gently touched Meng Yue's head and whispered to the other party: "You are the only one with me now. , but we can¡¯t run around anymore.¡± He pursed his lips, held the other person's soft body in his arms, and then continued: "Your master has been sleeping for so many years. If you sleep with him for so many years, wouldn't it be torturing me?" (note) Please visit our website: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5137 Three beasts and three beasts (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Lin Hao's tone was a bit teasing, but the arm holding Meng Yue trembled slightly - as the top powerhouse on the continent, he still had a weakness, which hurt his heart. Meng Yue obediently rubbed the other person's cheek, her fluffy tail wrapped docilely around Lin Hao's arm, and her eyes were staring at his golden pupils, seeming to comfort him, it's okay, I don't Will go. "Forget it, because you are so cute, I will forgive you for running around." Lin Hao smiled and rubbed the other person's fur again, then took a step forward and followed Cang Gou's advice. He looked at the three pairs of white jade pillars standing opposite each other. At this time, he had also noticed that the Chimera-like monster on the ground that he had just burned to ashes had no ashes left at this moment. Only the bright mahogany floor seemed to be stained red with blood. The color vaguely reflected Lin Hao's cheeks. His heart suddenly moved, and his whole heart was filled with an indescribable emotion. Due to the presence of Meng Yue, it was difficult for him to have an attack, so he had to forcefully suppress the emotion that was close to panic, and pretended to watch. These three white jade pillars stand opposite each other. Since he had just seen the disgusting appearance of the three beasts combined, he was not surprised at all when he saw that the monsters on the pillars carved with monsters were gone. Immediately afterwards, Lin Hao turned his head and looked at the other three pillars - the three domestic animals on top did not disappear. Fortunately, they were still standing on the pillars. However, there were some slight changes in their appearance, which made Lin Hao bear it. Can't help but observe carefully. The first thing is the old scalper carved on the first white jade pillar. At this moment, the old scalper still looks like he was working hard with his head down. But the eyes that were originally prominent and polished have dimmed at this moment and turned into pure gray. On this white jade pillar without an inch of flaws, those gray eyes seemed to be some kind of stain. Yes, people who watch it feel uncomfortable and always want to keep their eyes open. But Lin Hao didn't stop, and then looked towards the second pillar. The carving on it was a dog chained in place, with his head tilted to the side and barking with his mouth open. But at this moment, although the dog is still tilting its head, its mouth has been closed tightly at some point, and its fluffy muzzle has also turned gray, making it look innocent and pitiful. The tail that was originally standing up behind it also quietly It hung down, sandwiched between its hind legs like a bereaved dog, clinging to the ground. "What's the matter? I'm just a dog. It's not a big sin to bark." This made Lin Hao couldn't help but cry out, and then looked at the last pillar. The carvings on the last pillar are a bit funny. Originally, a sheep was standing there, waiting to eat grass, but now its ears are gone, and it just stands there blankly, looking at the opposite side. Empty white jade pillars. It was this most obviously symbolic animal that made Lin Hao freeze on the spot, staring blankly at the sheep. Although the animals are not quite right, the cow's gray eyes, the dog's tied mouth, and the sheep's completely missing ears are not the best statues of the three monkeys in the temple - don't look at it, don't Say, don¡¯t you smell it! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5138 Three beasts and three beasts (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! His heart suddenly shook, and for a moment he felt that he was enlightened. He couldn't help but take a few steps back again, and looked carefully at the three white jade pillars in front of him. That¡¯s right, Lin Hao can now believe without hesitation that these three domestic animals symbolize the three monkeys that don¡¯t see, don¡¯t tell, and don¡¯t smell! But - he frowned and thought with some confusion, why not use the three monkeys that are easier to understand, but use these three common domestic animals to express the meaning of not seeing, speaking, but not hearing? Could it be that this is how people were trapped in the tomb of Emperor Tianshu, and the secret room was decrypted? But even if we understand the puzzle clearly, how can we solve it? How can we solve it? He scratched his head in confusion, and then looked at the three white jade pillars opposite that were originally engraved with monsters. He originally thought that he had seen the green mountains through the clouds, but now he suddenly fell into the boundless abyss, and these three The domestic animals looked at each other helplessly. But Mengyue shook her body again, carefully jumped out of Lin Hao's arms, rolled on the ground again, and made a strange movement. As soon as Lin Hao saw the arched back and the deeply drooped head, he knew that the other party was imitating the movements of the cow when plowing the fields. He immediately smiled again, squatted down and whispered to the other party: "Mengyue, I already understand these three domestic animals." I don¡¯t want to look at it, I don¡¯t want to talk about it, I don¡¯t want to smell it anymore, you don¡¯t have to tell me that.¡± As he spoke, he reached out his hand and gently stroked the other person's back, letting his fingers move freely through the soft hair. But this time, Mengyue rolled uncharacteristically, shook off Lin Hao's hand on her back, and once again imitated the cow's movements when plowing the fields, and anxiously opened and closed her glasses. Even if I close my eyes, I don't know what I want to express. Lin Hao thought that what he said was not clear enough, so he immediately followed him in a good voice, and then explained to the other party: "I understand, I know, the cow's eyes are gray, and the dog's mouth is sewn shut. , and the sheep¡¯s ears are simply gone. They don¡¯t see, speak, or smell. I understand, I understand.¡± As soon as these words came out, Meng Yue suddenly raised her head, looking at him quietly with her beautiful eyes, with a look that looked like she was mentally retarded, with an expression like "You idiot, no matter what I tell you, it's useless." . Lin Hao became even more depressed, thinking that there was only so much information on this white jade pillar. Even if you perform it for me, would I still be able to tell whether the cow is male or female, and how pregnant it is? But Mengyue didn't care about the complaints in his heart, and just kept repeating the actions just now. Seeing that Lin Hao really didn't understand and looked at a loss, she had to stop this poor imitation show and sat down aggrievedly. on the ground. Before Lin Hao could think out a few words of comfort from his heart, the other party's eyes lit up again, he jumped up excitedly, and then he pounced on the ground again, making the posture of a cow, and then used his little The claws suddenly pressed down on the eyes on both sides. It pressed quietly for a while, and then released the two small claws again, letting its bright eyes look at Lin Hao, full of expectation and hope. ???????????????????????????????????????? Lin Hao nodded calmly to the other party, pretending that he understood, but there was already an uproar in his heart. He felt as if he was reading a book from heaven, and his head was starting to hurt. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5139 Communication Barrier (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! What does it mean? He nodded frequently, but he just didn't understand why Meng Yue acted like this, and his nerves were about to break. "How about you do what this little fox does?" Cang Gou's voice also sounded depressed, "I think it seems to be quite familiar with the Emperor's Tomb, and its actions now shouldn't be the same. Go crazy, but remind you of something?" "I know this is reminding me, but what do you want me to do?" Although the conversation was in his head, Lin Hao lowered his voice unconsciously and replied with the same puzzlement, "Does it mean that I just want to be a cow and a horse?" , can you solve this puzzle and open the door to the new world?" "Stop joking." Cang Gou reminded, "Look, my little fox is so anxious that he is almost crying. Why don't you comfort him quickly?" When Lin Hao heard this, he lowered his head again and looked at Meng Yue standing in front of him - as expected, the little guy saw that the other party never understood what he wanted to express, and tears were already flowing out, pitifully sitting on the edge of his eyes, hairy and fleshy A little wet. "Okay, okay, don't be anxious!" He could only squat down and comforted at a loss, "I'm not a frequent visitor to Emperor Tianshu's tomb. How can I know what you want to express?" "Just be patient and demonstrate it to me a few more times so that I can play around with this idiot, okay?" His gentle tone and sincere expression made Cang Gou feel goosebumps all over his body when he heard it. He wanted to drag out this guy¡¯s soul and ask who you are again. Give me back that host who deserves a beating. Mengyue had no choice but to shake her body in grievance, and slowly threw herself on the ground again. She slowly raised her two front paws, pressed them weakly on her eyes, and began to lie down on the ground, motionless. . Lin Hao smiled and said to himself, "Oh no, I don't know what you want to do. Do you want me to lie down, do you want me to close my eyes, or do you want me to lie down and both?" Close your eyes? But isn't that just a sleeping movement? "Hey, why are you complaining so much!" Cang Gou yelled hurriedly, "I'm trying to help you with so much nonsense, can't you just do the same thing?! Just lie down when I ask you to. When you sit down, you sit down, and when you close your eyes, you close your eyes, where does all this nonsense come from??!" "Damn it, you don't have any clue at all, and you're still asking me?!" Lin Hao was very depressed, but he really didn't have any clue at all, so he had no choice but to lie down and look up at this extremely tall person. ceiling. What¡¯s going on? What¡¯s going on? He thought sadly, is it because you want me to see how high the ceiling of your tomb of Emperor Tianshu is? Or is it just to let me know how comfortable it is to lie down on this mahogany floor? Meng Yue was much happier than him. She immediately jumped up from the ground. She pressed her paw on his face and covered his eyes without hesitation. Her tail also wrapped around his arm obediently, signaling him Stop moving. "So after talking for so long, this little fox just wants you to sleep?" Cang Gou asked hesitantly, "Or does it mean that it wants to sleep with you? Or does it mean that this fox has taken a liking to you and is planning to sleep with Emperor Tianshu here? I will make a private commitment to you in the tomb for the rest of my life, and we will never be separated from each other in love and affection?" "Shut up." Lin Hao simply replied, "If you have such dirty thoughts, be careful I report you." (Remember this site's website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5140 Communication Barrier (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! He waited for a while, while Mengyue kept raising and lowering her paws, raising and lowering her paws, as if she wanted to massage the corners of his eyes. "No, I'm really confused. I'm as confused as a lost lamb" Lin Haoze silently complained to the gray dog ??in his mind, "You're right, it may think that I am too busy traveling all the way." I¡¯m tired and I want to give me a massage to relax my tense nerves.¡± "Don't be silly, this doesn't seem to be a joke to you." Cang Gou seemed to have discovered something, and his tone became more serious, "How about you just follow its wishes and see if you find anything new? " "Is there any new discovery here?" Lin Hao closed his eyes tighter, and his head felt a faint pain, "I closed my eyes so hard that I almost rolled them over!" "No, no, it emphasizes closing the eyes. Maybe it's worth closing the senses?" Cang Gou said hesitantly, "Look at what this little fox has been repeatedly confirming. It is probably that he is not sure whether you are really like that one. Are you like a cow, completely blocking your vision?" "What you said actually makes sense" Lin Hao replied in shock, "I have always underestimated you, Cang Gou. I never expected that you are not a funny character, but an intellectual character!" "I have equal emphasis on handsomeness and beauty, as well as wisdom and strength, okay!" Cang Gou replied dissatisfied, "Hey, close your eyes quickly, no, close your vision quickly and see if what I said is right!" Seeing that there was no other way, Meng Yue kept massaging the corners of his eyes. Lin Hao had no choice but to follow his instructions and let his soul power flow through his body and quickly penetrate into his brain. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Although you cannot use soul power to explore the tomb of Emperor Tianshu, you can still attack it, so closing your own vision is also possible, but it is more troublesome. But for Lin Hao, after half a minute, his vision has been completely awakened by himself. Even if he opens his eyes, he will only be like a blind man, unable to see anything. At this moment, Meng Yue suddenly stopped her usual confirmation movements, and slowly pressed Lin Hao's face, her soft cheek also rubbed against it, as if to comfort Lin Hao not to be afraid, and to Have yourself here. Then it stretched out its two front paws and gently moved his eyelids, signaling him to open his eyes - but my vision has been temporarily deprived of me, right? Lin Hao thought with some confusion, even if I open my eyes, all I see is endless darkness, so what's the use, right? Although he thought so, he still opened his eyes without hesitation and slowly looked forward. The world in front of him was black and white This made Lin Hao sit up suddenly, his expression suddenly changed from confused to shocked, and his mouth was opened wide, as if he could swallow ten eggs raw. "What's wrong?" Cang Gou is his system. Naturally, he will not be unable to perceive everything in the outside world just because he has closed his senses. So it can't see it at the moment. What Lin Hao sees now, he can only ask in confusion, "What are you talking about? Is it effective? How effective is it? What did you see?" (Remember Website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5141 Half blind but not deaf (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Lin Hao was still in shock. He had forgotten to answer Cang Gou's question for a moment, and then slowly stood up and looked at the world in front of him, which was only black and gray. Why? He couldn't help but use his soul power to explore all his nerves and confirmed that he had indeed blocked the visual senses of his brain. Why can I still see everything in this emperor's tomb, but the color has faded and turned into What about black and white? "Look, people in this world are always like this They think they have bright eyes, but in fact they are like a blindfolded cow, only seeing things in the light and invisible things in the dark." The voice fell softly on his ears again, like a devil's bewitching whisper, making every word linger in Lin Hao's heart. "If you don't look, why don't you look?!" The voice became low, seeming angry and sad at the same time, "It's so dark, so black, can't you see clearly? Isn't it clear enough!" "Stop arguing." Lin Hao responded impatiently, "I don't care about your rationale at all. I just want to pick up my girl and go walking around the world. If you keep arguing, I will -" When he got stuck, he remembered that the other party was the spirit of the Emperor's Tomb, and that he really had no way to deal with the other party. He immediately silenced his voice, pretended not to hear the other party's words, and concentrated on studying his current field of vision. , and took a few tentative steps. As soon as he left, he immediately realized something was wrong - even though he could see everything around him now, he also knew that the black was the floor, the white was the sky, and the gray was between the two. But at the same time, these two colors covered all the objects in it. He could see the gray, but he couldn't tell where the white jade pillar was in the gray space. Naturally, he couldn't tell everything around him. , is it close or far from me? Although he could see, he still looked like a truly blind man, wandering around cautiously in this large hall, not knowing where he should go. "No wonder you have to seal your soul power and prevent me from exploring the surrounding situation Lin Hao complained sadly in his heart Is the co-authoring just for this moment, to let me experience what it feels like to be at a loss? Mengyue¡¯s fluffy tail wrapped around Lin Hao¡¯s legs obediently, and she followed him carefully, for fear that Li Hao would fall to the ground accidentally. He lowered his head and wanted to ask the other party what he needed to do after gaining this kind of vision. For a moment, he also thought of the cow with its eyes covered on the white jade pillar, and thought to himself, should I wipe it off now? What about the dust on your eyes? But just by turning around, he suddenly discovered that the black, white and gray of the entire world had caused slight waves, and looking down along the waves, the source came from Meng Yue at his feet. . Um? Lin Hao raised his eyebrows curiously, and then squatted down again, waving his hands in the air based on his intuition, and finally touched the other person's hair - as if to respond to him, Mengyue immediately moved her hands when she was touched. He shook the fur all over his body and rubbed the other person's palm with nostalgia. At that moment, the black and white world began to tremble again. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5142 Half blind but not deaf (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! If this world of black and white and gray is a vast ocean, then when Meng Yue moved just now, a few wave-like ripples suddenly appeared in the black and gray sea, indirectly telling him where the other party was. Is this what it turns out to be? He couldn't help but think, the cow saw this kind of world, so must I also see this kind of world in order to truly "not see"? In order to get used to this strange view, Lin Hao reached out his hand again and lightly stroked it in the air - Meng Yue naturally understood what he meant immediately, and suddenly followed the movement of his arm and jumped up high. The amplitude of this movement was much faster than before. In this world of black and white and gray, the waves set off were even more spectacular, like a dolphin rising out of the water, which made Lin Hao pause for a moment. As a strong Martial Emperor, he usually uses soul power to explore more. But when he closes his eyes and relies entirely on soul power to explore the surroundings, it is similar to the current state where he is blind and relies entirely on perception. Although in that case, he relied on the breath of living things to explore the world, and in this case, he relied on the flow of airflow, but they still have something in common. So after he casually commanded Meng Yue to make various movements on the spot, he gradually got used to this black and white and gray ultrasonic-like perspective, and was able to move around slowly by himself. It was under this vision that when he was led by Meng Yue and started walking around, he suddenly discovered that in this black and white gray space, there was something inexplicable about the white jade pillar with the blind cow carved on it. As a person who has been influenced by modern society, he can immediately describe this kind of scene - it is like looking at the animal world, watching the chameleon put on his disguise, the kind of parody is like a visual The insult made him chuckle for a moment. This sound also caused a slight ripple in this world of black, white and gray, causing the creature that was originally perfectly integrated with the black and white to tremble in fear and quickly run away to another place. That figure, that speed, the swishing tail, the four stepping hooves, and the two high-spirited horns on the head, are not the cows carved on the pillars! "Stop!" Lin Hao shouted immediately, then grabbed the back of Meng Yue's neck, hurriedly pushed it into his arms, and immediately chased after the opponent, trying to catch it within three steps. Stop, "Don't run! Damn, don't run!" Cang Gou couldn't see everything he could see, so he was naturally very confused and shouted: "What are you talking about? Who are you talking about! What are you chasing after! Let's do a live broadcast, ah no, it's better to broadcast it!" Mengyue obviously understood Lin Hao's current situation. She didn't struggle or move around, letting the other party hold her tightly, as obediently as a little rabbit, with a pair of big eyes flickering. Staring quietly ahead. But what Lin Hao didn't expect was that this cow looked innocent, but actually ran very fast. The next moment, he spread his wings of firefly again, and suddenly stretched out his hand like catching a rabbit. , and swish it towards the opponent's corner! But the cow actually slid down and burrowed into the ground like a fish. Its agility and graceful posture made Lin Hao stunned on the spot. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5143: Casting the net to catch cattle (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Holy shit, what is this thing looking at, what is this operation, what is this situation?!" He thought in shock, "I say you are a cow, but you are really just a fucking buffalo!" But then Meng Yue's tail suddenly wrapped around his wrist, and a sharp cry burst out from her mouth. The black and white world in front of Lin Hao suddenly made countless waves, and the boundaries seemed to be broken up by the downpour. They seem to be confused, mixed with each other, making it difficult to tell the difference between east, west, north and south. "Okay, be good, I'm almost able to catch it." Lin Hao still didn't understand why the other party suddenly screamed, and tried to touch the little guy nestled in his arms to comfort him. the other person¡¯s emotions. But the next moment, his head hit an extremely hard object with a thud - he finally knew that this buffalo, no, the place where this buffalo was running was exactly the carving from before. The white jade pillar with its portrait. He had just adapted to this black, white and gray world. It didn't take long, but he forgot that this inanimate object would naturally not have any ups and downs or tremors, and it would naturally not cause waves in this black, white and gray ocean. Mengyue's cry was not to remind him that the damn buffalo had escaped, but to remind him, who was now half blind, that your head was about to suffer, so brake quickly. After he was promoted to a strong Martial Emperor, his spiritual power was already running at a very fast speed. Even though he spread out his firefly wings and flew through the air, reaching out to grab the buffalo's horns, there was not even a single dagger before and after him. Kung Fu, but his speed was so fast that it was like thunder passing through the air. It reaches its peak speed in less than a blink of an eye. In addition, he was unprepared. This time, his own hand hit him in the face. He was dizzy and his ears were buzzing. All the strength in his body was suddenly dispersed by the impact. Then he fell from the blow. He fell down from the air and slapped his face to the ground mercilessly. Fortunately, the white jade pillar was much stronger than his own body. Otherwise, just by the impact just now, he and the pillar would have been destroyed and everyone would have died. There is no way to solve this puzzle. Everyone can go back to their own underworlds to celebrate the New Year. "You are really a genius." Cang Gou immediately gloated, "What's wrong? After being promoted to Emperor Martial, do you really think you are the legendary Iron-Headed Boy?" You can shut up. Lin Hao replied in his mind, and held on to his buzzing head. He couldn't stand up for a long time. It was at this time that the effect of Xuanwu blood was reflected. This kind of ordinary small physical injury was on his head. There won¡¯t be ridiculous red and swollen bumps on the skin. ¡°Otherwise, when everything is over and he wakes Tantaiyue from her seven-year slumber, and the other person¡¯s eyes turn from surprise and joy to worry, he will be embarrassed to tell her how the bag came from. Thinking again of the beauty he held in his arms, taking the treasure from Emperor Tianshu's tomb with him, and going out in splendor, everyone's eyes were neither on the beauty nor the treasure, but focused solely on the hair on his forehead. When he saw the big bag, he was so embarrassed that he wanted to dive into the ground and never come out again. Amid Cang Gou¡¯s constant laughter, Lin Hao paused for a long time, then slowly stood up holding on to the pillar. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5144: Casting the net to catch cattle (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! All the bones in his body were shaken loose by the impact just now. When he stood up, the crisp sound was heard from the beginning to the end, which made Cang Gou laugh even harder and made Lin Hao's head hurt even more. Mengyue also fell out of his arms because of the collision just now. She was jumping up and down on the ground, making the black and white gray world in Lin Hao's eyes even more chaotic. "Don't worry, I'm fine. I just bumped my head without warning. I'm really dizzy" He waved his hand at Meng Yue, indicating that the other party shouldn't be too panicked. After all, he is of the blood of Qinglong and Xuanwu. If this happens, A single impact could kill him instantly, so why not quit the ranks of the Martial Emperor immediately? It was really embarrassing. Seeing her master standing up unscathed, Mengyue finally breathed a sigh of relief and carefully snuggled up to his feet. Her long tail wrapped around his calf again to prevent him from missing anything. Steady, it hit that poor head again. "Although I can't see it, I can have a premonition that you are not solving the puzzle at all, but are getting into a disaster." Cang Gou said gloatingly, "How is it? Isn't this iron-headed boy difficult to do?" "Shut up now, lest I am not killed in a moment, but you are so angry that I die." Lin Hao replied angrily, "What's wrong with the iron-headed boy? At least the iron-headed boy is strong!" As he spoke, he rubbed his forehead helplessly and looked at the black and gray in the field of vision again. A plan was quietly taking shape in his heart. Even if you run away, why don¡¯t you run into the sky and into the earth? Lin Hao thought secretly in his heart, I have never dealt with monsters that can run around, but a thing like you still dare to fight with me? Thinking like this, he stepped out again and let Mengyue lead him at least ten meters away. He was sure that when he fluttered his wings again, he would not hit the pillar stupidly again, and then stopped again. He stopped and scanned his field of vision again. He has roughly figured out the ripples in this black and white field of vision. As long as someone can move, no matter how slight the movement is, there will be small waves moving up and down. With Lin Hao¡¯s sensitivity to the activities within his field of vision, unless the cow killed himself, he would catch any movement at all. Soul power was revealed again, lowering the perception level of his remaining four senses, allowing Lin Hao to make the most of his strange black-and-white vision, scanning the space inch by inch. The beating frequency of his heart was suppressed to the lowest level, like a stone statue, standing motionless on the spot, with only the slight rise and fall of his chest silently indicating his survival. Come on He narrowed his eyes and sighed slowly in his heart, I am a man who has been waiting for the tomb of Emperor Tianshu for seven years. I can't compare to your patience, a cow that can only run around. I show up quickly and get caught Cang Gou also stopped talking. Meng Yue's own aura was so shielding and strong that Lin Hao almost felt in a trance for a moment that he was the only one left in the world. But then, his eyes slowly fixed on a place less than five meters away from him - there was an extremely tiny ripple rippling, like a hummingbird collecting honey, so small that it was almost impossible to find it. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5145 Knocked out (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Obviously, the cow was very timid and did not intend to confront Lin Hao head-on. It just hid quietly on the ground and cleverly minimized the frequency of vibrations on its body. Lin Hao knew that this guy's field of vision was probably the same as his at the moment, and he was much more proficient in using it than him. In addition, these three beasts had spent countless years here, and the terrain here was naturally The other side has the upper hand. If he wants to launch a surprise attack quietly and capture all three beasts one after another, he must think of other ways. So when he saw the slight rippling waves, Lin Hao did not act immediately, but pretended not to see it, and took brisk steps, taking two steps here and two steps here, showing a He seemed to be impatient with waiting and started to wander around. But then he quickly released streams of soul power from his feet, testing the limits of the black and white vision - to his surprise, this black and gray vision could not only respond to every vibration, Even the fluctuation of soul power will draw an obvious arc in the air. Very good, then catching the other party will become much easier. Lin Hao changed direction again, pretending that he couldn't grasp the field of view at all, and bumped against the pillar several times, which made Cang Gou have to work hard to hold back the laughter that almost burst out. From the beginning to the end, the cow never emerged from the ground. It just regarded itself as a water snake and sank safely into the ground without paying any attention to what was happening above. Even Lin Hao could not see that the other party was there. How to move freely in the black part of the field of vision. From his perspective, the exposed part of the cow was only its back, which was less than the size of a palm. The ripples it caused when it moved were so slight compared to the waves of soul power released by Lin Hao that it made people feel uncomfortable. If you look wrong, you may not notice it. "Heh, I see you are really good at hiding." Lin Hao remained motionless on his face, but he couldn't help but sarcastically said in his heart, "Hey, I'll see where you can hide in a while." He continued to run around expressionlessly, releasing his soul power in waves, until the soul power rippling around finally unknowingly weaved a large net, trapping the cow. We are in a narrow place and can no longer hide everywhere. But Lin Hao didn't rush to take action yet. He added the number of soul ripples one by one until the already dense enough soul web was weaved more and more finely, finally forcing the damn buffalo to be unable to turn. Even an inch of my body. Immediately afterwards, he stopped moving around, swinging one hand slightly in the air to prevent him from hitting something again, and holding Mengyue with the other hand to prevent the other party from getting lost with him again. The cow huddled under the ground obviously sensed something was wrong, and quietly pretended to be dead for a few seconds. After confirming that the other party was really walking towards him without any hesitation, it swooped out of Lin Hao's field of vision like a frightened bird. The black ground suddenly jumped out. The huge wave rushed over from its position like a tsunami, and Lin Hao suddenly opened his firefly wings and swept forward quickly. The large net woven by the soul power also followed his movements. They lifted it up together. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5146: Knocked out (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! The cow still wanted to run away, but the net was pulled up, so how could Lin Hao give it a chance to escape? At this moment, he felt like a young man going to work in the countryside, a bison escaping in the fields. At this moment, the legs of the cow were trapped in the net. Compared with humans, he was relatively huge. It also fell heavily to the ground. Even though he knew that he could not escape, the cow was still preparing to burrow into the ground tremblingly. However, the net on its body was not its own, and it could not turn itself into running water, so it had to let its body get stuck on the ground in embarrassment, and then put its own Half of the legs were tucked into the ground, like an ostrich burying its head. It looked extremely stupid. "Look." The voice fell in Lin Hao's ears again, "Even if a fool can see the darkness, he is still a mediocre person who has done nothing. He can only become food for hunters, but he still thinks that he has done something wrong." Previously, Lin Hao had simply thought that the sound was farting, but now looking at the cow caught in his net, and then looking at the black and white gray surroundings, his heart suddenly felt heavy at the other person's words, and his steps became heavier. He procrastinated unconsciously. "Kind, ignorant, brave, reckless" The voice sounded like an old man, saying again, "What's the use of seeing it? What can you do even if you can't see it?" "Wrong and right, good and bad, can be controlled by just two words." The voice chuckled, but the tone suddenly became colder, and he spit out two words stiffly, "People's hearts!" Because of these words, Lin Hao's face, which was still calm at first, suddenly turned cold, and his voice suddenly became lower, and he coldly replied in his mind: "Who are you?" "The spirit of the emperor's tomb is the product of the formation. It is impossible for you to speak wantonly like a living person." Unfortunately, the other party did not intend to answer him. Instead, he chuckled again and repeated speciously: "I am both the owner of this emperor's tomb and the servant of this emperor's tomb. I am both your puzzler and answerer." Your new puzzle, Questioner." This made him couldn't help frowning his eyebrows even more tightly. Meng Yue seemed to have noticed something, and she let her tail sweep across his neck soothingly, and called out twice more. own master. "I have a headache after looking at this black and white gray for a long time." Lin Hao came back to his senses, suppressed the ups and downs in his heart, and touched Meng Yue's little head, and then continued to take steps towards the cow. past. Obviously Lin Hao didn't have any killing intent in his body, but the cow was afraid and kicked its legs, which made Lin Hao, who was a little irritable, even more impatient. He immediately raised his hand, connected his five fingers, and struck with a knife. It hit the opponent's forehead without any deviation. He was the powerful Emperor of the Martial Arts. When he passed the sword with his hand, he thought that the force was neither too light nor too heavy. He was perfectly and accurately stuck in the middle between "one hit to kill" and "one hit to stun". In fact, it was just for this head. For Niu, who was trapped here as a teaching model, the blow knocked him unconscious and lay motionless on the ground. Lin Hao casually grabbed its pair of curved horns, and while dragging the opponent's body, he released his own restrictions on his eyes. He also thought about how to deal with this big thing, so as to get rid of this big thing. The mystery is solved. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5147 Please come down (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! He opened his eyes first and got used to the feeling of returning to the light. Then he turned his head, wanting to see the true face of the cow, but as soon as he turned his head, his eyes hadn't fixed yet. This was quite strange just now. The heavy thing suddenly turned into a misty white mist. The mist vaguely had the shape of a plowing cow. In this windless space, it flew away from Lin Hao as if running away, and immediately rushed into the white jade pillar. Lin Hao vaguely understood something in his heart, and walked over, stood in front of the white jade pillar again, and observed the carvings on it again. At this moment, on the white jade pillar, the eyes of the plowing cow have brightened up, and its posture has also changed from the appearance of diligently plowing the field with its head down to the appearance of stepping on the stones and looking at the sun. However, for some reason, its body is also covered with After shooting the sharp arrow, blood seeped out of the white jade pillar, flowing down and splashing on the mahogany floor. The red of the floor itself became more and more vivid, and a sincere cow's cry slowly fell on Lin Hao's ears. He turned around, only to find that on the white jade pillar where the three monster beasts had all disappeared, the bull monster corresponding to the farm cow was also standing on the white jade pillar at this moment. Different from the cattle who are armed with sharp arrows and stare straight into the sun, this beast is covered in luxurious armor and is eating something like millet or corn from the ground with its head lowered. That's called a person with a thick body and a fat body. Lin Hao deliberately came closer and carefully inspected the sculpture and the smiley things under the mouth of the bull monster. However, he found that these dense depressions were not what he thought at all. Millet or corn, but dense crowds after another! He stared in shock, wondering why it was clearly "Abandoning his own life for freedom and ideals" over there, but why here it became "I eat people, I am proud, I give myself a thumbs up" "Well, the difference is too big, right? As soon as this question came out, the voice fell in his ears again, and there was a bit of compassion in the voice. "You see, this is what I call two-sidedness." The other party said, "It's good or bad, good or evil. How can we judge and distinguish it?" "It's all determined by the human heart. Isn't the so-called secular ethics and morals also determined in this way?" "Shut up." Lin Hao listened politely to what the other party said, and then scolded him unceremoniously, "I said I don't care about this at all. Even if I think about it in surprise, you don't need to answer it for me. .¡± "Now what I want to do and what I don't want to do are naturally decided by myself - the good and evil of people's hearts are mine, as well as good and bad. Even if you talk a lot, as long as I am not willing to listen, , it¡¯s all unreasonable nonsense, it just makes me feel like there are flies in my ears, buzzing annoyingly.¡± As soon as these words came out, the voice didn't reply for a long time. When Lin Hao was about to start to silence his voice, the other party sighed and praised: "That's how it is You hit, no, the path you chose, It should be like this" (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5148 Please step down (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! It¡¯s not that Lin Hao doesn¡¯t want to pay attention to the other party, it¡¯s because the tone of his words is weird and powerful, like a fortune teller on the roadside. When he comes up, he strokes his beard and says leisurely, ¡°The donor will have a bloody disaster recently.¡± Lin Hao knows this kind of person very well. After all, he is very good at bluffing and deceiving, so as soon as this voice speaks and after a few casual conversations, he knows that this is definitely not the spirit of the Emperor's Tomb from Tianshu Emperor's Tomb. . Whether it was on the flowing water corridor or in the three beast formations, the other party's words were too specific and "made sense at first glance", but in fact they were just generalizations that covered everything. Just don't make any bias. But in this world, everyone has a black and white side, and some people even have a gray area from the beginning. The big principles you talk about are neither black nor white, so you can't handle anything. After all, the world is not black and white. Most of the time, the colors on everyone's body are mixed together, making it difficult to distinguish. But thinking about it, Lin Hao frowned again and pursed his lips in displeasure - he suddenly understood why the half-blind person had such a black-and-white vision. The owner of the emperor's tomb, or rather the voice, deliberately laid out these riddles that were completely harmless to him, but seemed to be telling something. Apparently, he was waiting for him, or waiting for another person, but he was mistaken by him. broke in. It's a pity that if this had been seven years ago, when he was still a dazed young man, he might have felt enlightened, suddenly enlightened, and felt that he had understood half of his life, and he would have regarded the owner of this puzzle as a god. teacher. Now he is a powerful Martial Emperor. He has experienced more ups and downs than at least half of the people on this continent, let alone escaping from death. It has almost become a daily routine, which makes him often wonder whether this is the way of heaven. I hold a magnifying glass and look at myself every day. So when the other party talks about it, it is a set of rules, but for Lin Hao, who has already successfully established a system of outlook on life and world view, and will no longer be idle and make trouble for himself, that is, someone is pressing your My head, I insist on telling you all my thoughts, and I keep saying that you should be open-minded and think about your own mistakes and the mistakes of the world! This is the late stage of the second disease, Lin Hao couldn't help complaining in his heart, I see your palace is so big, there are so many formations, one after another, you can compete with that bull monster. When he thought about Tantaiyue sleeping for a full seven years, maybe during this period, this voice kept disturbing her sleep, saying this and that, his heart was filled with sympathy and pity. I wish I could save the other party from this pit of fire right now, and then burn the tomb of Emperor Tianshu, so that this voice can no longer speak. So he didn¡¯t deal with the other party directly at all, but used his soul power again, sealed up his voice, wanted to speed up time, clean up all three beasts, and quickly brought Tantaiyue out. "Uh" He sealed his voice and tried to pronounce the words, but his vocal cords felt like they were being strangled, and he could only breathe heavily. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5149: Cowardly to the Extreme (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Listening to his rather pitiful sobs, Lin Hao couldn't help but touch his throat again, thinking that he was really unlucky today. He was already at the level of Emperor Wu, but he still wanted to make everyone deaf, blind and mute. Experience it again. Thinking about it this way, his impression of the owner of Tianshu Emperor's Tomb became even worse. He always felt that this person was either a psychopath or a psychopath under the banner of justice and morality. But even so, Lin Hao obediently walked to the second pillar and looked at the domestic dog carved on it. Now that he looked carefully, he realized that the dog carved on it was a little bit longer. None of them look like dogs. Its body is strong and strong, but it is hunched over. Its ears stand up high like a wolf, but its auricles are like a fox, big and pointed, and its hearing is very sensitive. Lin Hao's throat made a few vague nasal noises at him, thinking to himself, why don't you come down? How should we fight like this? But the other party remained motionless in front of the statue, no matter what Lin Hao muttered to him. , refused to move. Could it be that my trigger condition is wrong? He thought about it, but the place where the dog's ashes went down was his mouth, which obviously meant not to speak. "Maybe he's afraid of you?" Cang Gou thought of something and reminded him excitedly, "Look at the cow before. It's obvious that you neither showed murderous intent nor drew out your sword. But the other party is very afraid of you, right?" "With its tail curled up like that, this dog is obviously a timid thing. You are so close, so it probably doesn't dare to come down, right?" "Stop talking, I'm about to say goodbye for three days, and I'm impressed by you." Lin Hao replied in his mind, "But if you really become an intelligence character in the future, remember to lower the amount of krypton gold. , so that us mortals can feel how you people with incredible intelligence take care of us ordinary people." "That's a good idea." Cang Gou snorted, "Why don't you hurry up and become your animal trainer? Don't make any mistakes again soon." Lin Hao nodded, followed the other party's suggestion, and slowly retreated - sure enough, he had just taken two steps when a burst of white mist poked out from the pillar, turning into a dog's head with a frowning face. , long and big ears stood up high, and a pair of round, black and bright eyes stared at Lin Hao. That silly cow was much more cautious. After watching Lin Hao walk out to a distance of more than ten meters, he slowly and carefully exposed his long and narrow muzzle. Lin Hao thought that the other party was ready to have a pleasant chase with him, so he immediately took a step towards the other party, but this time, he turned the fox-like and wolf-like person The dog was so frightened that it suddenly retracted into the white jade pillar. Only the tips of its small ears were still exposed, and it actually looked a little cute. ?? Okay, he retreated silently, and complained in his heart, since you are all so scared, then okay, I'll just pretend I didn't see anything, let's start over, don't go back. But I was so frightened that the fox, wolf, and dog didn't come out for a long time, and its big, pointed ears trembled from time to time, as if listening to Lin Hao's movements. It¡¯s a pity that Lin Hao didn¡¯t dare to say anything. Just by covering his aura, with his strength, it was naturally enough to prevent the other party from hearing any movement. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5150: Cowardly to the Extreme (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! So in less than half a minute, the fox wolf-dog timidly reached out of the white jade pillar again, and cautiously glanced at Lin Hao opposite him. He paused in mid-air for a long time before finally willing to get out of here. Popped out of the pillar. I have to say that if this fox wolfhound wasn't so timid, it would really look like a hound that has always been brave and good at fighting, especially with its strong body and powerful four claws, coupled with the pure black fur, it looks like a hound. As if getting fat, the thin black dog that originally beat Lin Hao to escape. But it's a pity that this fox wolfhound's tail is also thick and long, but it is stuck between the hind legs. In addition, it looks like it has a wilted and decadent feeling, so although it looks strong, He is very powerful, but three words are clearly revealed all over his body: "Coward". Lin Hao, on the other hand, did not act rashly. He kept eye contact with the fox, wolf and dog quietly from beginning to end, trying to let the other party show off his hands first, so that he would know how to deal with it later. But that dog was really too cowardly. From the moment it came out, it squatted motionless on the ground. What a strong figure and powerful four claws, they were all like decorations. Not useful at all. Looking at it this way, it is the tail that is the most useful. It can conveniently, quickly and silently tell everyone who can see it: "I am very timid." "What's the matter?" Cang Gou suddenly said, "Don't you still know that dog? Why do you even have eye contact for so long and be so affectionate?" "Why do you talk so much?" Lin Hao replied in his mind with great dissatisfaction, "Can I worry you to death if I don't talk for a day?" "With all due respect." The other party immediately replied, "I really don't know if I can be beaten to death just because I don't speak for a day." "But I know that if you keep looking at each other, maybe the seven-year agreement between you and Tantai Yue will become an eight-year agreement." Once you seize the opportunity, you can talk about it, Cang Gou His complaints were like a continuous river, one after another, "And you see that dog is so cowardly, why don't you just catch it?" "I'm going now, please stop talking." Lin Hao walked forward expressionlessly and rolled up his sleeves, "I can't speak just for once, but I still have to bear your harassment in my mind. , it¡¯s a bit too miserable.¡± His movement was obviously not very large, at most it just made him look a little bit stinky. Go faster. But to the fox and wolfhound, it seemed as if a huge brown bear was coming towards it, and its long ears twitched in the air in fear. Then he turned his head and wanted to dive into the white jade pillar again. But now that the fox, wolf and dog have come out, they will definitely not be able to turn into a burst of white mist and return to the white jade pillar to become a mural statue that is indifferent to the world. So Lin Hao looked at it as if he was chasing the cattle, and bumped into the white jade pillar in a panic. The fur all over his body trembled in pain, and his tail was clamped tighter between the hind legs - ¡ªIf the other party is a human being. I'm afraid I must be so overwhelmed right now that I'm about to cry. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Out out of the way, if you hit such a hard pillar, the opponent will definitely be knocked backwards by the recoil, and the back of your head will fall down, which is pretty critical. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5151 Lustrous and shiny (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! But this fox and wolfhound was different. Lin Hao clearly watched it hit the hard white jade pillar, but the other party felt like it hit a slippery icicle. It brushed past the side of the pillar. Then he fell to the ground. Not only that, this mahogany floor is like a skating rink to it. As soon as the fur touched the ground, it slid out immediately, causing the whole dog to stab the ground and slide out for five or six meters, leaving Lin Hao stunned. Brother, what kind of fur are you talking about? He couldn't speak, so he could only hold his laughter silently in his heart, and complained in his mind, "This is too slippery. I think you put too much shampoo in the shower last night and didn't rinse it out, right?" It¡¯s funny, no matter how cowardly and pitiful this dog is. He still wanted to catch the other party in his hands. Stuff the other person back into the pillar so that you can escape from this space full of preaching and bad taste. I'm doing you a favor, Lin Hao thought as he walked. After all, I didn't do anything, and you've become so cowardly that I'll send you back to the white jade pillar to be an honest, safe person. A quiet statue is equivalent to sending you to a peaceful land where you have no worries about food and clothing and no need to be afraid. But the fox wolf dog obviously didn't understand what he meant. Seeing Lin Hao slowly walking towards him again, it quickly climbed up from the ground, slammed its four paws on the ground, and jumped out again for ten seconds. A few meters away. During this period, he has unswervingly maintained his true nature as a cowardly dog. The tail was so long and thick, and the fur was smooth and shiny, but it spread its four paws and ran so far, but it never exposed the tail from between its hind legs. Looking from a distance, people who don¡¯t know better may think that this fox-wolf dog has no tail at all. Lin Hao really didn¡¯t expect that the other party would still be so cowardly even though he was out. Moreover, the cowardice of this fox and wolfhound is not the kind of cowardice with courage, nor is it the cowardice with skininess in the coward. It is really a complete coward, a real coward, without any trace of hypocrisy. Fake love and cowardice. This kind of cowardice is especially reflected in every moment when Lin Hao tries to get close to it - he moves, the other person takes two steps forward, he takes one step, the other person takes ten steps forward, he takes a little forward and walks one, two or three times in a row. As if he was scared out of his wits, the other party ran forward for more than ten meters. In this case, Lin Hao just let himself go to the side of the white jade pillar, and the fox, wolf and dog almost ran to the end of the world. And with the blessing of such a distance, the fox, wolf and dog looked at him as if they were looking at some evil spirit. Not only was he trembling with fear, but he was also ready to escape at any time from head to toe. This made Lin Hao very depressed. After all, although the fox, wolf and dog were not as difficult to catch as the cow, the look in the other person's eyes was really miserable and pitiful. It makes him always feel like a bully who is causing trouble. At this moment, he seemed to be bullying some small animal that didn't fight back, and the word "sin" was written all over his body. "Oh, just show your shamelessness and go forward boldly!" Cang Gou kept encouraging him in his ears, "I thought in the Forest of Beasts before, you weren't bullying that ringing dog. Are you very happy?" (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5152: Lustrous and shiny (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Lin Hao still wanted to argue that his transaction was obviously a friendly, peaceful, harmonious and loving transaction, but Cang Gou had already grasped his fate and immediately said again: "Is it possible that you really want to change the seven-year agreement?" An eight-year agreement?" The topic about Tantaiyue is always so useful. Lin Hao, who was still feeling unbearable, suddenly ran over as if he had been on some kind of stimulant. He unfolded his wings of firefly and thunder halfway through, and flew through the air like a bolt of lightning, grabbing at the back of the fox and wolfhound's neck. He planned to capture, knock him out, and send him away in three steps in one go, so as to end the opponent's pain as soon as possible. But the reaction speed of the fox and wolf dog was also really fast. Lin Hao took a step forward and spread his wings, and the opponent on the other side had already spread its four claws and started running crazily. The opponent's strong and vigorous figure is indeed not in vain, and his speed is simply faster than the lava monster. The smooth and shiny fur on his body was like a flag fluttering in the wind, trembling in the air. If this were in the city, whoever raised such a hound would definitely be a treasure that would be shown off every day. But who would have thought that such a swift and powerful fox wolfhound would be the one who was so timid just now? Just like a very docile little white rabbit. But no matter how fast it runs, it is just an ordinary domestic animal. Although it is blessed with some special power that allows this fox and wolfdog to run as fast as a monster, its own cultivation is still no match for Lin Hao. Especially when Lin Hao possesses the Wings of Firefly and Thunder, no matter how fast the fox wolf dog runs, it is just like a passing bird, a flying leaf, or a sudden breeze. The most extreme speed for ordinary creatures. So in less than half a minute, Lin Hao had already caught up with the fox and wolf-dog. He stretched out his hand without hesitation, and stretched out his five fingers in the air. While grabbing the opponent's fur, he suddenly tightened his grip. fingers. It is not a physical cultivation, but due to its advanced cultivation, its own strength is strong enough. Although the body of this fox wolf dog is not small, according to Lin Hao's current cultivation level, it is like an eagle. There is no problem in catching the opponent directly into the air. But then he looked at his fingers, and there was a sudden flash on the smooth and shiny fur. But not even a single hair was pulled off, but it slid directly over the fox wolfhound's back. "Who would have thought!" Cang Gou said faintly in his mind, "Our high-profile star player, Master Lin Hao! He actually lost in a battle with a fox, wolf dog - and the cause of all this It¡¯s all because the other party used too much shampoo yesterday!¡± But Lin Hao twisted his fingertips rather strangely, thinking that the feeling was not like smooth and shiny fur, but like some kind of light mist that people could not catch. Thinking again of the fox, wolf and dog just now, when they leaned out from the white jade pillar, half mist and half flesh, he suddenly had a certain judgment on the other party's ability. In order to verify this judgment, he suddenly waved his sleeves and condensed dozens of sharp spiritual arrows in mid-air. He followed closely behind the fox, wolf and dog, aimed at the back of the opponent's neck, and shot them all in unison. Stab down. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5153 Extremely Frightened (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! However, it was just as Lin Hao expected. Those spiritual arrows have no effect at all. They seemed to have penetrated the clouds and mist, passing through the oily and shiny fur without causing any hindrance to the running movements of the fox, wolf and dog. Instead, there was only a rustling sound on the ground. Those spiritual arrows had already hit the ground one after another. Since there was no clear target, Lin Hao did not give any other instructions. These spiritual arrows turned into countless bright white light spots on the spot and returned to his meridians. among. At this time, Lin Hao looked forward, dumbfounded. But he found that the fox, wolf and dog had already run to the side of the white pillar at some unknown time. He was still circling his pillar with a cowering expression, as if he was trying to get back in, and kept spinning around there. ???????????????? Lin Hao¡¯s attack couldn¡¯t hurt it at all, but I wonder what on earth is this fox and wolf dog afraid of? "Congratulations, your old routine has failed." Cang Gou commented, "How about you try the soul attack? Maybe this fog-like thing is actually a wandering soul or something like that?" "If it was really that simple, the evil owner of Emperor Tianshu's tomb wouldn't have put this fox and wolf dog here so that you could easily catch him." Lin Hao was very worried. He sighed, "I know how pissy this kind of person is. He must have placed some important props or important reminders between these six pillars." "Exciting." Cang Gou agreed casually, "Others enter the Emperor's Tomb to risk their lives, but you enter the Emperor's Tomb to solve riddles in a secret room." "But stop talking." Lin Hao rubbed his eyebrows with a headache, "This thing can't be hit, it runs fast, and it's so timid. What do you want me to do?" While he was speaking, he noticed that the fox, wolf and dog suddenly jumped up again for some reason, quickly pressed against the white jade pillar, and hid far away again. Lin Hao took a closer look, and it turned out that Meng Yue had run over there, trying to help him catch the fox and wolf dog. Unfortunately, the opponent's perception was too keen, and every tremor of the floor and every fluctuation of the air could be detected. , was clearly sensed by it, and I don¡¯t know why such a cowardly character came out in the first place. But suddenly, Lin Hao suddenly thought of the ringing dog he left in the Forest of Beasts - of course, what he remembered was not the time when he used it as bait, but the time when the other party was used by Bahuang Qingli. The painful look on his face when the spider's rotten liquid was splashed all over his head and face. And with this thought, his eyes slid forward and looked at the pile of brass bells that he had knocked off. He had just vowed to tell Cang Gou that he knew the urine of this kind of person best, and the pile of brass bells at this moment perfectly verified his guess about the character of the owner of the emperor's tomb. The perception of this fox, wolf and dog is indeed keen, but it is a double-edged sword that can hurt the enemy as well as itself. Lin Hao¡¯s movements were so slight that he could detect them clearly. If there was any earth-shattering noise, wouldn¡¯t the other party be so frightened that his eardrums would burst? He previously thought that the pile of brass bells were just used to wake up the formation here, but now that he saw it, it looked like a secret room puzzle-solving prop that had been prepared for him in advance. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5154 Extremely Frightened (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Now that he had figured it out, there was nothing to hesitate about. Lin Hao walked over without any hesitation and picked up the pile of brass bells one by one. Speaking of which, it¡¯s funny. To the fox and wolfhound, the sound of the brass bell was like a thunderbolt. Lin Hao picked up one, and the bell rang, and the fox and wolf dog silently took two steps back. Lin Hao picked up another bell, and when the bell rang, the fox and wolf dog silently took ten steps back again. It was like a chain reaction. If one side moved, the other side would inevitably move. When Lin Hao picked up dozens of scattered brass bells on the ground and put them in his arms, he looked up again. The fox, wolf and dog It had shrunk to a place almost dozens of meters away from him. I think it must be on this floor, where there is a place for it to get out. The fox, wolf and dog must have escaped from the emperor's tomb like flying. Then Lin Hao walked over gently step by step - with a kind smile on his face, and the brass bell in his arms was wrapped in his sleeves and held tightly in his arms , making its movement much smaller. But this noise is nothing to humans, but to the fox, wolfdog. Just like the roar when a bullet comes out of the barrel, every sound represents the danger of life. So before Lin Hao got close to it, the fox wolf dog immediately spread its claws again. He ran on the ground like the wind. Hey, don¡¯t run! Lin Hao subconsciously wanted to shout, but his throat was blocked and he couldn't make a sound at the moment. He had to express his anxiety by whining twice symbolically. But the fox, wolf and dog were already scared, so naturally they wouldn¡¯t even give him a look. Lin Hao didn't hesitate, and suddenly waved his sleeves, letting the brass bells jingle into the air. He raised his hand again, and dozens of arrows condensed in the air again, following his orders. Stab towards the front. He deliberately made the tips of those arrow branches as thin as embroidery needles. At this moment, hundreds of arrows were fired at the same time, and the tips of the arrows were as thin as embroidery needles. Then they passed through the brass bells flying in the air. Carrying the power of sharpness and wind, these spiritual arrows carry brass bells on their bodies. In the next moment, he had already rushed to the side of the fox, wolf and dog. The group of bells roared, and the ding-dong-dong sound filled the entire space again. The fox, wolf and dog suddenly whimpered in pain, and the tail between its legs suddenly shrank even more. But Lin Hao hadn't stopped yet. He slightly moved his fingers in the air, and his spiritual power burst out. With the crisp sound of snapping his fingers, a line of energy suddenly fell down in the not-so-narrow space. Loud lightning. The lightning was not slanted, and hit the fox wolfhound right next to its ear - speaking of it, it was really unlucky. After all, Lin Hao's Martial Emperor martial arts are related to thunder, and the names of his wings are even called Wings of Firefly and Thunder. Not to mention that he himself is of the Xuanwu bloodline with twin sources of wind and thunder, and his use of thunder and lightning is even more superb. When the sound of thunder fell, he deliberately restrained some strength because the opponent looked too pitiful. Unfortunately, just like this, it was enough stimulation for the fox, wolf and dog. Just as the bell fell to the ground, the lightning suddenly dispersed, and the fox, wolf and dog fell straight to the ground. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5155 Another one (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! It should have been stunned. Although its eyes were still staring straight ahead, its limbs were already stiff and motionless, and its tail was even more miserable. It almost pulled it into a straight line. Everything that happened next was so logical and fell into place. Lin Hao walked over slowly, took the stiff fox and wolfdog in his hand, raised his hand without hesitation, and slapped the opponent, knocking him unconscious. Just like the buffalo that was running around before, when the fox wolf-dog fainted, its body suddenly turned into a misty white mist. It gently escaped from Lin Hao's hand and quietly returned to its own white pillar. Following the misty white mist, Lin Hao also returned to the space between the three opposing white pillars. This time he did not pay much attention to the changes in the carvings on them. Just a casual glance. The fox and wolf dog that was originally pitiful, with its mouth closed, its tail curled up, and squatting on the ground, is now like the king of beasts, standing majestically on the mountains and fields, with its tail raised high, its ears erect, and its eyes even brighter. It was burning brightly, and it was still roaring with its mouth wide open. Seeing that this shape was completely different from before, Lin Hao subconsciously turned his head and looked at the other white pillar belonging to the monster opposite the fox and wolf dog. Sure enough, the content on it is completely different from what is painted on this white pillar. The fox wolfdog on this end is majestic. All beasts surrender, giving off a royal aura. ??Looking at the dog monster at the other end, it looks like a man-eating evil ghost. Its whole body is dyed with cyan will-o'-the-wisps, and its eyes are green and deep, exuding a strange aura. It half-hunched its body, raised its head, and looked quietly in front of the pillar. Under its feet were endless corpses and blood. The flesh and blood were exposed from between its fangs and teeth, and it was even looking towards the pillar in scattered pieces. Whereabouts. It¡¯s just that this time, the voice that Lin Hao had already spoken about did not come out to explain the meaning to him again. He just sighed softly and said nothing else in a sensible manner. Now the "not looking" cow has opened its eyes, the "not talking" dog has also learned to growl, and only the "not listening" sheep is left. Lin Hao was anxious, and without waiting for anything else, he immediately used his soul power to seal off his hearing, and then looked towards the white pillar with the sheep engraved on it. He has already seen the cow that will sink into the ground in the black and gray vision, and has seen the extremely cowardly dog ??without being able to speak. Now with this sheep, he really can't imagine what else the other party can do. Here comes the trick. But it turns out that human imagination has no limits - while he was still thinking about what tricks the other party was going to pull out, the sheep had already jumped out of the pillar in a majestic manner. It is much braver than the two previous domestic animals. The moment it jumped down, this sheep had already spread its four stubborn hooves and started running happily on the floor. . Lin Hao's hearing was blocked, so naturally he couldn't hear the sound of the other party's hooves approaching, but he could also see that golden sparks were igniting on the sheep's body. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5156 Another one (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! That scene was actually quite funny. After all, this sheep is just an ordinary sheep. It¡¯s not particularly good-looking or majestic. It always makes people feel like it will lower its head in the next second and start eating your clothes. cloth. But in fact, with the help of the electric spark, the sheep had just taken two steps, and its speed had already skyrocketed into a sudden flash of shadow. With a click, it landed on Lin Hao's body with great pride. Behind his back, he also tried to give him a close slap on the hoof. Although this thing is fast, the movement is too loud. Although Lin Hao has blocked his hearing and cannot hear the crackling thunder and lightning in the air, the opponent will tremble once he lands, which allows him to avoid all the opponent's attacks. He already felt calm about the thoughts of the owner of the emperor's tomb, but Cang Gou was shocked. "What the hell is this?" He murmured in Lin Hao's mind, "Lightning sheep, thunder sheep, little sheep, electric spark thunder beautiful high-speed sheep? Or is its name actually called Golden Horned Triangle? Double speed?" Originally, Lin Hao was thinking that this was the last one and that he had to fight quickly. However, looking at the speed, the posture, the dazzling sparks along the way, and Cang Gou's endless complaints, he I knew that I would definitely not be able to make a quick decision. But this is the last one left. You have to fight even if you don¡¯t want to, and you have to fight if you want to. So no matter how much complaints he has in his heart, Lin Hao can only silently watch the golden shadow that keeps flashing across the sky. , thinking about the strategy to catch the other party. But this time he really met the most difficult opponent in his life - let me ask, are foxes, wolves and dogs fast? quick! Let me ask again, is Lin Hao's Firefly Thunder Wings fast? Fast, far faster than a fox or wolfhound. But this lightning sheep sounds funny. But it's really just like its name randomly chosen by Cang Gou. It looks like a shadow when it runs, making you unable to even follow it. Every time this sheep steps up its four hooves, when the golden lightning flashes through the air, all you can capture is the afterimage left behind as it passes through the air. Even though Lin Hao was now at the level of Emperor Wu, he knew in his heart which direction the other party was going, but his eyesight and speed just couldn't keep up with him. If this spreads to the mainland, people will definitely laugh at them, saying that the powerful Emperor Wu can't run as fast as a sheep - but in this case, this ridiculous fact has actually become a real reality . Lin Hao swore that he had really tried it. He had really tried it with all his strength and exerted all his strength to feed himself. But he really couldn't keep up with the opponent's speed. This sheep seemed to have emptied all his skill points, and then completely filled up his speed attribute, even breaking through the upper limit. On this continent, Lin Hao has never seen such a fast creature. Fortunately, this was the third time he had seen this trick, so although he was confused for a while at first, he quickly found the sheep's weakness. Although this guy is fast, his eyesight and ears are very poor. Every time Lin Hao restrains his breath and hides on a white pillar, this guy is like a blind competitive athlete, he can just step on Lin Hao The corner of his robe swept past him. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5157 Everything is ready (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! So Lin Hao and Meng Yue had a friendly exchange, and he was responsible for arrogantly exuding his aura and acting as a target for the opponent to poke his hooves at. And Meng Yue was responsible for knocking the sheep out and sending it back to the pillar the moment the opponent landed. In fact, logically speaking, Lin Hao was bigger and faster, so this kind of sneak attack was not possible. It's perfect for me to let him do it. But as a big man, he really didn¡¯t want to push this kind of thing of being a target on Meng Yue, who was at the top of his heart. So he naturally volunteered to do the hard work of being a target. Anyway, as soon as the opponent landed, he would be slapped unconscious, and he would not be really kicked by the opponent. This lightning sheep, which seems to be the most troublesome, is actually the most difficult to deal with among the three domestic animals. Naturally, the plan went very smoothly - as soon as Lin Hao went out, the sheep, covered in thunder and lightning, couldn't wait to come up and die. I have to say that the speed was really fast, and before he could turn around, the sheep had already landed behind him. Then he suddenly raised his leg, with contempt in his eyes as if he was mentally retarded, and the sheep's hooves followed closely. Then he kicked Lin Hao. For it, this was originally an extremely casual play-like activity. After all, neither the human nor the little fox could catch up with him. So naturally it didn¡¯t pay attention to the situation around it, or it could be said that it was deaf and blind, except for its speed and how funny its appearance was. You can praise one or two things, but other things cannot be brought to the table at all. So this time it landed lightly on the ground, and just when it was about to send its hooves out gracefully, Meng Yue had already quietly landed on the other person's back. Only at this time, Lin Hao would remember that she was also a strange beast with a fierce and brave heart, but he looked at the image of the other party raising her paws with great pride and slapping the sheep on the head. Lin Hao's heart was like looking at his daughter, full of tenderness and admiration, thinking that she is indeed my Mengyue, she is so powerful, so beautiful, and so elegant. The sheep had been knocked unconscious, so it naturally turned into a white mist and quickly returned to the pillar. Since the other party really needed a beating, Lin Hao didn't even want to see what the sheep carved on the pillar had become, but he was really curious. The domestic animal version of this one was so mean, so what about it? Will the version of the monster beast be so cheap that humans and gods will be outraged? As the saying goes, curiosity killed the cat. Lin Hao has no other hobbies in his life. His biggest shortcoming is probably that he is too curious. So even though he didn't want to look in his heart, he still walked very honestly between the three white jade pillars standing opposite each other and looked towards the last pillar. He remembered that the sheep was just there eating grass pitifully. Although it had horns on its head, it had no ears. As the easiest to deal with among the three domestic animals, there is really no big difference in its statue, except that it has regrown its pair of cute and delicate sheep ears, and its expression of eating grass is much happier. But at the same time, its monster version is also the most terrifying one among the three domestic animals. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5158 Everything is ready (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! The huge sheep head skeleton, the two opposite curved horns, the body bones covered with barbs, and the blazing green will-o'-the-wisps in the empty pupils, all of this shows that it is a version of the monster, which is actually an extremely powerful beast. Powerful undead creatures. And behind it are countless undead soldiers - if seen from a distance, the will-o'-the-wisps in their eyes are like countless shining lights. But if you look closer, you will find that the dense lights are just gloomy and cold will-o'-the-wisps, and behind them are undead soldiers who can't be cut down, and they are walking towards you silently. At this moment, the cow, which represents "not looking", has seen the light again, the dog, which represents "not speaking", has regained the courage to bark, and the sheep, which represents "not listening", has also regained the courage to bark. own ears. Lin Hao originally thought that this matter would be over. After all, the three opposing pillars had his own carvings on them again, but at this moment, the voice that disgusted him fell again. "Don't look, don't speak, don't listen." The voice said, "What about the one on the other side?" After saying this, Lin Hao frowned in confusion and looked at the monster version of the three domestic animals again, but this time, their meaning was not as obvious as the "three noes". He stood in front of the three pillars and thought hard for a long time, but he couldn't come up with any clue. "Hey, when will this end? Your seven-year agreement will not really turn into an eight-year agreement, right?" Cang Gou sighed depressedly, "Give me the tomb of Emperor Tianshu." Can¡¯t I be a treasure? Do I have to teach you something?¡± Lin Hao laughed. As he said before, he actually always felt that the tomb of Emperor Tianshu was waiting for him. After all, whether it was the voice that had been talking to him or the white jade pillars that seemed to be teaching him, they were all filled with extremely strong emotions. didactic meaning. "It's a pity that he really hates this kind of mystical style, so even if he understands the other party's intention, he doesn't want to study it carefully. He originally thought that after three domestic animals, it would be over, but he didn't expect that voice to suddenly tell him now that the monster version of three domestic animals also has its own meaning. To be honest, he is as irritable as Cang Gou now, but what he is irritated about is not the process of exploring it, but the irritability, as if someone is hiding behind his back, following his footsteps furtively, peeping at his The feeling of life. Furthermore, he really hates the other party's preaching attitude and the toughness that makes him accept his own thoughts, especially when he thinks that the purpose of his trip is to awaken Tantai Yue, not to fight with these people. When outsiders pester him unnecessarily, he becomes increasingly irritable. The more preachy and targeted these things were, the more he felt that the tomb of Emperor Tianshu actually didn't care about Tantaiyue's life and death at all, it was just to let himself obtain the Xuanwu bloodline and open the sky again seven years later. It's just the tomb of Emperor Shu. ¡°After all, this design, this preaching, this voice that seemed to be quite familiar to him, and the water corridor that should have caused him a lot of trouble, have now been turned into a barrier to outsiders under the leadership of Meng Yue. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5159 Destiny is Determined (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! This means that even if he doesn't have the three men of the Skeleton King to guard the door and prevent others from causing trouble, as long as Meng Yue is by his side, Lin Hao can go smoothly and come here first, a lot ahead of others. this place. As the saying goes, one coincidence is a coincidence, three coincidences are lucky, but five coincidences, six coincidences or even ten coincidences, or even everything is a coincidence, are the so-called providence or man-made. ??????????????????? For Lin Hao now, whether this is a deliberate move by God or a special human design, it is not a good thing. He really hates this kind of life living under the eyes of others, so much so that part of the reason why he is determined to become stronger is so that he can overthrow everyone and those who dare to put pressure on him and give orders. But now what he has experienced. And silently telling him that you are just an ordinary human being under the law of heaven, unable to resist the designs of the strong or the operation of the world. This made him more and more irritable, and he didn't want to decipher the so-called meaning. But before he could get angry officially, the voice fell slowly again. "Don't you understand yet?" The other party continued in that extremely disgusting, life mentor-like tone, "All this is to enlighten you and make you more determined in your mind, so that you can walk more Far." As soon as these words came out, Lin Hao's anger bar immediately exceeded the upper limit. If Tan Taiyue hadn't been sleeping in the tomb of Emperor Tianshu, he would have turned around and left, burning the magnificent tomb of Emperor Tianshu into rubble. . And then the white jade pillar engraved with the monster forms of three domestic animals suddenly cracked from the middle, and countless white mist diffused from the middle, occupying every inch of Lin Hao's field of vision. The mist surges in the air, gathers, and disperses, maintaining a state of swallowing and being swallowed by each other, with a delicate sense of balance. This situation was one of those that Lin Hao was better at solving - he activated the spiritual power without hesitation, causing the Dragon Sword to condense from his wrist and hold it in his hand. In the palm of his hand, he then pointed his toes and quickly swept backwards with great skill, and the firefly wings behind him also fluttered out again. "Compared with listening to the other party's unilateral lectures to him, he prefers this kind of hard work with real swords and guns. The irritability he was originally full of can be unleashed in this battle. The next moment, the mist was evenly divided into three streams in the air, and each transformed into the monster form of the three domestic animals. The armored cow devouring flesh and blood, the man-eating dog with green pupils, and the skeletal sheep wrapped in the life force, stood in front of him vividly at this moment, releasing the majestic killing intent in themselves, and rushed towards him one after another. Lin Hao didn't have the slightest fear. He raised his wrist without hesitation, letting the Dragon Song Sword suddenly fly through the air. His spiritual power quickly pierced along the edge of the sword, turning into dozens of sharp and fast swords halfway. The wind blade hit them like a heavy rain. But then he was horrified to discover that these three monsters, which didn't look very impressive, were actually as strong as him once the death energy and spiritual power on each of them was released. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5160 Destiny is Determined (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! think about it. At that time, a Demon Emperor Yazhen allowed Lin Hao, who was at the peak of the Martial Emperor's career, to escape for three days and three nights before he managed to fight back and survive. Although he has been promoted to Martial Emperor now, these are three monsters with the strength of the Demon Emperor. Even if you search the entire God of Beasts, or even the entire continent, it is impossible for three monsters with the strength of the Demon Emperor to appear at the same time. The situation of the beast. Firstly, it is because the monsters respect martial arts, and it is rare for masters of the same level to be very close to each other. Secondly if this monster can really possess three monsters with the strength of the Demon Emperor, Beasts, how can they lie down and taste their courage? , just attack the mainland and seize territory, okay? So when these three monsters with the same strength as Lin Hao appeared, he was stunned. The fighting spirit that was burning in his heart was like a bucket of cold water poured on him, and most of it was extinguished in an instant. How do you want me to fight? He thought to himself, one demon emperor, I can understand, two demon emperors, I can barely understand, three demon emperors? Doesn't this cut off my escape? Do you want me to die here today? ! ?????????????????????????? But he¡¯s already made his move, and the opponent has already rushed towards him in a menacing manner. At this time, it¡¯s hard to get off the tiger, and he has to fight even if he doesn¡¯t want to fight. The most important thing is that he now has no idea how to escape from the tomb of Emperor Tianshu. He can only choose to fight these three monsters, or follow what the voice said and tell him, What these three monsters represent. But what¡¯s the meaning of these three ruthless killing machines? Is it possible that they are trying to persuade him to kill less people and do more good deeds in the future, so as to become a compassionate Holy Mother? The wings of Yinglei fluttered in the air again. Lin Hao had already pulled Meng Yue into his arms, and whispered to the other party: "Don't cause trouble here, go back quickly." Although Mengyue didn't want to leave Lin Hao alone to deal with these three difficult monsters, she also knew that with her own strength, it would be easy to deal with those three domestic animals. It was like sending a knife to Lin Hao's heart, so she didn't say much and immediately shook her body and disappeared in front of Lin Hao again. As soon as Meng Yue, who needed to be distracted and protected, disappeared, Lin Hao swung the Dragon Sword again, letting dozens of flames envelop the lightning, and instantly struck out from the blade, with boundless killing intent and the pressure of the Qinglong bloodline, He suddenly slashed towards the heads of the three monster beasts. ¡°But everyone has the strength of Emperor Wu, and Lin Hao¡¯s attacks look extremely fast and powerful. But for these three monsters, it was just a normal attack with loud thunder and small rain. Only the complete Qinglong bloodline can cause some slowdown effect on them. The murderous intent in them weakened a lot. Seeing that the other party was unharmed and even rushed toward him even more crazily, Lin Hao gritted his teeth and frowned. The firefly wings behind his back suddenly flashed, and the next moment he was already taking the lead in attacking one of the monsters. Stab away. In this situation, he didn¡¯t hesitate at all and immediately used his Martial Emperor martial skill, Green Dragon Roar! At that moment, thousands of sword lights flashed through the air, and a wind dragon covered in blue scales suddenly sprang out following the sword lights, hitting the skeleton sheep one after another. On the body. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5161 Bring Your Own Wet Nurse (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Lin Hao is good at using fire and thunder, and the sword moves of these two attributes have additional attribute damage to undead creatures, so he naturally chose the skeleton that is easiest for him to deal with without any hesitation. sheep. Secondly, it¡¯s also because the beast¡¯s domestic animal form really deserves a beating. He almost subconsciously chose the other party to avenge his resentment for being played. ?As he expected. The roar of the green dragon hit the opponent's body, just like flames melting ice. It easily burned nearly half of the bones on the face of the skeleton sheep, and even the will-o'-the-wisp in its eyes dimmed a lot. . But then, a lot of mist suddenly rose up from the white pillar with three domestic animals carved on it, which was still standing undamaged. It was like some kind of blood-replenishing potion, which quickly filled up the injured bones of the skeleton sheep. place. ¡°Damn, you¡¯ve gone too far,¡± Lin Hao thought. Everyone comes out to fight, fighting for strength, playing for life, and pursuing a knife to the flesh, hearty and hearty. But you, a monster, are so lucky that you actually bring your own nanny? ! But when he thought about the urinary properties of Emperor Tianshu's tomb, he was not surprised - I was afraid that if he could not understand the teachings given by this master, the other party would not let him out alive today. It was simply a harsh teaching. Negative case. But what else does it mean? If we say that their opposites are neither seeing nor speaking nor listening, then what else in this world is extremely sinful? While he was so distracted in thought, the three monsters rushed up. Among them, the canine monster was the fastest. Its powerful claws were like a hurricane, and they slapped Lin Hao hard on the body. He was beaten so hard that he was almost able to have close contact with the earth, with his face facing the ground first. This attack suddenly caused a trace of anger to rise in his heart, and the spiritual power on his body also moved faster and faster. The wind blades, thunder, light, and fire were directed outward one by one, hitting the three monsters head-on and face-to-face. on the beast. But the other party has a wet nurse, but he does not have a wet nurse. If he keeps attacking like this, his spiritual power will be exhausted soon. So as soon as these dozens of attacks ended, Lin Hao once again started a guerrilla war. But for some reason, the auras of these three monsters became inexplicably stronger again, among which the canine monster was the most noticeable. Originally, its speed was just enough to catch up behind Lin Hao, but now it can keep pace with Lin Hao, running west together in this vast field. This made Lin Hao even more depressed. After all, there were three opponents, and he only had one person. The fact that he couldn't beat him was already destined, and it was clear that he couldn't make a comeback. What¡¯s more, these three damage dealers are accompanied by nannies, and they are fighting alone, which is even more doomed to defeat. Now for some reason, the auras of these three monsters suddenly became stronger. He must have become more and more anxious. Besides fighting, he also had to think quickly about what each of these three monsters represented. The meaning, as well as the real content that the master wants him to understand. He thought about the aura of getting stronger, and went through all his actions again, explaining the reasons why the other party might become stronger. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5162: Bring your own wet nurse (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Finally, the hard work paid off. Although the battle was chaotic and chaotic, making it impossible for him to think quietly, Lin Hao still found some ideas. Before the auras of these monster beasts suddenly became stronger, the only thing he had done once on this level was anger. But let alone others, he himself thought this sounded very nonsense. After all, if monsters could become stronger when humans were angry, then the monsters in the Forest of Beasts would have become as powerful as the Monster Emperor per capita. But it was this weird, inexplicable, and even ridiculous idea that made Lin Hao suddenly understand what each of these three monsters meant. "I understand!" Lin Hao shouted loudly, "I know what these three monsters mean!" These two simple sentences were like a magic spell, causing the three monsters to stand on the spot, motionless. And that voice fell in his ears again, still speaking in that hateful tone like a life mentor, and said slowly to him: "Then please tell me." Having experienced the siege of three demon beasts at the demon emperor level, Lin Hao was already in a state of embarrassment. His clothes were torn and he didn't say anything, and there was still a little blood on his face. It was over, he thought to himself, if he went to see Tantai Yue like this, he would definitely miss her for more than a year, and the voice repeated again: "Tell me and listen." Lin Hao fell to the ground and took back the Dragon Song Sword in his hand. It was obvious that he was very confident about the answer in his heart, so he made such a truce-like gesture. Then he opened his mouth and continued slowly. "It's greed, anger and ignorance." That weird thought about anger made him accidentally think of a few books he had read. He still remembered that one of them had the general meaning of greed, anger and ignorance written on it. The so-called greed refers to being greedy for a life that is too smooth, so you must get everything. Otherwise, your heart will be unwilling, your emotions will not be willing, and your anger will not go smoothly. The so-called anger means being resentful of a life that is too unsatisfactory, losing your temper when things don't go your way, being irrational in everything, acting on impulse, and being extremely reckless. The so-called ignorance means not understanding things, not knowing right from wrong, not distinguishing between good and evil, taking things upside down and making mistakes, and causing all kinds of evil deeds. ????????? If not seeing, speaking, or hearing makes the world dull and deafened, unable to do good, then this greed, anger, and ignorance summarizes all the evil in the world, allowing people to find its origin. "When these three words fell, it was like turning on some switch. But the voice was stunned for a moment, and then burst into laughter, and everything fell apart in an instant. The white jade pillars, the puzzles and sermons, the monsters and domestic animals all disappeared in an instant, making this space dark again. Only the injuries that Lin Hao suffered all over his body were still real, and the extremely real pain reminded him that what just happened was not just an illusion he had experienced. The voice was laughing. Asked him again: "Are you willing to become a human master?" This question comes out of nowhere. It makes people always feel that there is something weird waiting behind them, and they dare not answer easily. But, it is just this simple and crude. But it just hit Lin Hao's appetite, making him nod without hesitation and shouted back to the other party: "If I can, of course I am willing." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5163 The Last Level (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! There was no sloppiness in his answer, not even a trace of hesitation or a trace of deep thought. What he had was the purest desire for power. This made the voice laugh again. Lin Hao kept saying words of praise that made him blush and heart beat, but Lin Hao nodded silently, looking like he deserved it. He knew in his heart that the so-called trials and postgraduate entrance examinations in Emperor Tianshu's Tomb would most likely end here. Even if they were officially over, the next step would probably be his reward. And just as he expected, the moment the other party's laughter stopped, a warm current suddenly burst out from his body, just like the Qinglong bloodline purifying his own bloodline when he was promoted to Martial Emperor. Pain is also intoxicating. He burns the meridians in your body over and over again. But it doesn't give you real pain, and at the same time it keeps letting the warmth soothe your nerves. It's simply painful and happy at the same time. This time, what he gained was neither spiritual power nor cultivation, but soul power, which is the most difficult for ordinary masters to improve and achieve breakthroughs. At that moment, countless soul powers were like a strong wind sweeping through. His whole body was occupied, but despite this, the soul power was continuously transmitted from the darkness, filling Lin Hao's soul power, making it more and more pure. The capacity is also more generous. He is just a low-level Martial Emperor now. Logically speaking, it is impossible for his soul power to reach such a terrifying level of purity. It is no longer a cross-border promotion, but to allow his soul power to reach directly from a low-level Martial Emperor. The state of perfection. He said that before, his exploration range was only a small forest and a not-so-big lake, but after reaching the state of perfection, his current soul power, just the exploration range alone, is as big as a kingdom. It sounds like this kind of large-scale exploration is useless, but if you really think about it-for example, if Lin Hao one day wants to massacre the city, then he will stand on the wall of someone else's city without even entering. Exploring the enemy's situation. Relying on its own soul power alone, it can clearly detect all the opponent's city defense levels. It is simply a walking spy plane. Even in a small way, now that he has reached the state of perfection, his mental resistance to illusions will be higher. At least the small problems about illusions that have been bothering him can barely be considered as the improvement of soul power. He forced himself to make up for his shortcomings with his own strength, so he could put it behind him for the time being. And when all his soul power was integrated and summarized, and the warmth flowing through his body slowly faded away, the boundless darkness in this space was like the moon slowly setting when the sun rises, quickly disappearing. Its surroundings dispersed, revealing the original appearance of this space. That prosperous and beautiful throne. The dusty floor, as well as the simple pillars without any decoration in the center of the hall, everything looked so familiar that Lin Hao seemed to have traveled through endless time in an instant and returned to seven years ago. The moment when I came here with Tan Taiyue. After that moment, his subsequent life has undergone earth-shaking changes. He has someone he cares about, and he also has this seven-year promise that is irreversible. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5164 The last level (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! This is supposed to be a happy reunion between old friends, a sad scene that makes people unable to hold back tears. If possible, maybe there should be some kissing content that is inappropriate for children, so that the gentleman who fulfills his promise can finally embrace the beauty. However, as he looked at the old hall, Lin Hao's heart slowly felt a little bad. He attempted to use the power of his soul, which had reached the state of perfection, to carefully explore this place inside and out. But even though this was the last level of his body, he was still suppressed by an inexplicable force and unable to use the detection function in his soul. The eagerness and uneasiness in his heart urged him, making Lin Hao forget the excitement of gaining power before, and could only walk around the center of the hall in vain and blindly. He looked for every place he could go and explored every place where Tantai Yue might be traced. But the more he looked and searched, the more panicked and confused he became, which made him search faster and faster. In just half an hour, he had already visited the entire hall. There is no secret room, no secret passage, nothing he imagined, no girl he is looking for, and no one who can make him fulfill his seven-year agreement. Looking at the empty hall, these seven years seemed to be just a joke, turning all his efforts into nothingness. In the end, he was cruelly told that there was nothing here. Could it be that it was all an illusion? Lin Hao thought about it, could it be that Tantaiyue and everything he encountered at that time were illusions? But what kind of illusion could make him believe in it unswervingly for seven years without ever having any doubts? What kind of real phantom can make people's every smile so warm and vivid? The confused and helpless pain burst out deep in his heart, and all the suspicions, worries, and uneasiness along the way became true at this moment. But he didn't want to believe it - before, Lin Hao couldn't understand why some people were so stupid and did stupid things like deceiving themselves and others. But at this moment, he suddenly understood the mood of those people - it was because it was too painful and unacceptable that he deceived himself to let his heart continue to beat. Danyuetai He recited the name in his heart and repeated these three words over and over again, but Lin Hao's eyes were always looking at the empty hall, trying to find even a trace or a shadow. ¡°That way he can prove that this girl really existed, that his past seven years were not meaningless, and that everything he insisted on was not false. But in this hall, you can see the primitive floors, you can see the primitive pillars, you can also see the dust floating in the air - but you just can't find a trace of human breath. In other words, if we lower our requirements even further, there won¡¯t even be the slightest breath of living things here This made Lin Hao confused. He didn't know who he came here to fulfill his seven-year agreement with, but he still had hope in his heart and felt that something went wrong that he didn't know about, so the other party suddenly disappeared. There was no message left for Lin Hao. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5165 The truth comes out (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! But then Lin Hao turned his head, only to find that there was already a figure on the complicated throne. This made him shake subconsciously. The Dragon Song Sword immediately condensed out, and he held it tightly in his hand, and then coldly returned. shouted: "Who are you? How did you get in?" The Evil Emperor, the Skeleton King and Belle are all guarding the door. Anyone who can come in unharmed at this time is either rare in the world or a master, so he must not be human. And when he looked carefully, he immediately discovered that the figure was translucent and was covered in luxurious clothes. He clearly belonged to the latter, indicating that his identity was not a human being, but a wandering soul with a weak breath. He sat on the complicated throne, tapped his fingers on the armrests on both sides, and showed an almost invisible smile to Lin Hao, and then said slowly: "I am Emperor Tianshu's The remnant soul appears now to clarify your doubts." That tone of voice was so familiar, wasn¡¯t it the same voice that Lin Hao had chatted with him crazily when he came all the way, and kept making excuses! Hearing what the other party said, Lin Hao's heart moved again, and then he took a few steps forward, withdrew his murderous intent, and asked with some confusion: "Since you are Emperor Tianshu, you also said that you showed up to help Let me clear up the confusion, then please answer me, why is there not her in this tomb?!" There was an uncontrollable sadness and indignation in his tone, and his eyes were glaring at the other person. The bright golden color in his pupils couldn't help but rise, constantly polluting the originally pure black, and the heavy eyes. It was like a heavy weight, pressing down on the other person's face in an eerie way, almost making people breathless. "You don't know anything at all, that's why you are so angry." Emperor Tianshu's expression did not change at all, and he continued slowly: "In fact, everything Tantaiyue told you back then was all false." As soon as these words came out, Lin Hao immediately smiled coldly and replied half scolding and half sarcastically: "Do you think I care whether she lied to me?" "She, Tan Taiyue, will be taken away by me, Lin Hao, today!" The young man in white erupted with frightening murderous intent, and once again he took a few steps closer to the complicated throne. "If the sky stops me, I will tear the sky apart. If you stop me, the tomb of Emperor Tianshu will be reduced to ashes!" Lin Hao had not been so angry for a long time. He was so angry that he had forgotten that the guy opposite was just a remnant soul. Even if he beat him into nothingness without a trace, he would not be able to get the slightest comfort and could only be in vain. It just adds to confusion and confusion. Fortunately, Emperor Tianshu had passed away for thousands of years, so he would not be irritated by the threat of a living person, and he did not make any pretense. He just stared at Lin Hao's eyes, and there was a trace of amazement in his eyes unconsciously. "It looks like this, it looks like this" He murmured to himself in praise, "This Qinglong bloodline is actually such a beautiful and majestic bloodline. I am really shocked and intoxicated by it!" This attitude immediately made the raging anger in Lin Hao's heart stagnate. He said to himself, "You don't even care about the situation. I am so angry at you because of my girl, but you ignore me." You actually started praising how beautiful my bloodline is? Brother, you are not only making a show, you are also making me speechless. I just think you are a pervert! This made his anger that could have exploded suddenly become stuck in his heart, making him extremely depressed. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5166 The truth comes out (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! But at this moment, he could only swallow it hard, and then asked viciously: "No matter how beautiful or majestic it is, it is not yours. Answer the question quickly, or I will open your imperial tomb! Let me!" You can¡¯t have peace!¡± Emperor Tianshu shrugged his shoulders innocently, and then continued slowly: "I am a dead man, even my body is gone. To me, this splendid emperor's tomb is no different from the dusty land." Seeing that Lin Hao was about to get angry again and his lips were already open, ready to yell at himself, he quickly continued, "Of course, I can still answer some of the doubts in your heart." Hearing this, Lin Hao finally swallowed the curse words and anger smoothly, and looked at the other person very unhappy, thinking that if this guy talks to me again, I will rush up and slap him hard with my soul power. This guy¡¯s face is bad! The remnant soul of Emperor Tianshu coughed lightly, returned to the tone of the old magic stick on the road, and slowly told Lin Hao in a neither serious nor serious tone: "Everything Tantaiyue told you, Those are all lies - but she has both lied to you and not lied to you." "Talk like a human being." Lin Hao shouted coldly, "Damn, I've been putting up with you for a long time. Be careful, I'll rush up and slap you in the face." Emperor Tianshu smiled indifferently, shook his head slightly, and continued to say to him: "Everything Tantaiyue knows is false. It is just the memory I deliberately left for her." "You think this Xuanwu bloodline was given to you by her at the risk of her life, but in fact it was left to you intentionally by me." These words were like a thunderbolt, making Lin Hao's heart suddenly suffocate. Although he was still unwilling to admit it, he had already faintly noticed something in his heart. "I don't want to know this! Who deceived me, who set up the trap, and what is the cause and result of all this, I don't care at all!" He held the Dragon Song Sword tightly, and continued to shout hastily, "You still She didn¡¯t answer my only question, where is she¡ªDan Yue now?!¡± Emperor Tianshu shook his head again and said softly to him: "She has always been by your side." Lin Hao was stunned for a moment, and the fingers holding the Dragon chanting sword suddenly loosened. His heart, which was full of mixed emotions just now, was suddenly swept away by these words. It was as if his soul had been suddenly taken away from his whole body. Able to stand there blankly, staring at each other quietly. The originally brilliant golden color in his eyes instantly faded and turned into pure, invisible black, making Lin Hao look like a puppet, a walking corpse without any thoughts. Everything everything back then was connected in one place by the words of Emperor Tianshu. His heart, which was still hidden, was completely revealed at this moment, forcing him to Recognize this reality. Seven years passed by in a hurry, and the young man in white finally suddenly realized that Tantaiyue's deep sleep that year was not just a deep sleep, but a farewell! She gave up her body and placed her remaining soul on the Mengyue Emperor Fox, silently accompanying Lin Hao. That's why Mengyue was so familiar with this place, and that's why Mengyue came again and again. San was willing to sacrifice her life for Lin Hao, so Mengyue had such deep love for Lin Hao. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5167 The dust has settled (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! This white-clothed Death God who shook the continent, this young martial emperor master, the leader of the Mountain and River Festival, the master of the two billion undead army, the king who destroyed the Demon Emperor and the Forest of Beasts, is like a criminal at this moment. Like a wrong child, his whole body started to tremble, his lips even touched one place in a whisper, and he was speechless for a long time. His heart was trembling. The scenes in the past seven years, all the efforts made for this seven-year agreement, were now all in vain. What made Lin Hao's heart tighten the most was that he had realized deeply and clearly that Tantai Yue could not be restored Everything in the past seven years was just his dream. His moon in the water and flowers in the mirror are just a beautiful dream from beginning to end. The ignorant dreamer thought that this dream was true, that everything was still too late, and that everything could be undone - but the dreamer forgot that this world is cruel and unfeeling! Those who have passed away will eventually pass away, and the tragic song that cannot be saved can only be recited mixed with tears and blood! Anger, despair, unwillingness, countless emotions mixed together, made the young man in white clenched his fist tightly, and actually squeezed blood out of his five fingers, slowly filling the air with a pungent smell. The smell of blood. After a long while, the young man in white slowly opened his lips and asked in a hoarse voice: "Why do I always have a special feeling for Tantai Yue?" When Emperor Tianshu heard this, he suddenly smiled, and a lively expression that was almost narrowing appeared on Gujing Wubo's face. "What?" He looked at Lin Hao and asked, "Are you sure this is not love?" "It can only be said that this guy is lucky to be dead, otherwise if he said such words at such a serious moment, he would usually deserve either a beating or a slap, or both. But Lin Hao was almost mentally exhausted at this moment. He was not angry or sad at all because of the other party's joke. He just looked at Emperor Tianshu expressionlessly, opened his chapped lips again, and slowly repeated: "Why? I always have a special feeling for Tantaiyue?" Looking at his eyes with almost no brightness, a trace of pity appeared on Emperor Tianshu's face. If it were normal, Lin Hao, who was extremely proud in his bones, would definitely feel insulted at this moment, and he would also be very dissatisfied. But at this moment, his heart was already dead. When he saw the other party's pitiful expression, he didn't feel anything was wrong in his heart. He just wanted an answer. "I can't say this" Emperor Tianshu finally calmed down the expression on his face and sighed softly, "But I can tell you that all this is your father's fault. My tomb was your father Lin's. Zhan Tian arranged to come to this place." "The Xuanwu bloodlineTantaiyuethe root of all of this is your father's handiwork." Hearing this, Lin Hao clenched his fists and his voice became deeper and deeper: "Then the things I have been looking for in the past seven years are all fake and designed from the beginning, right" Emperor Tianshu looked at the young man in white calmly, with calmness in his eyes, and continued without any hesitation: "If you must think from this perspective, yes, you are not wrong, all of this is It¡¯s just designed.¡± (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5168 The dust has settled (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Seven years, seven long years In these seven years, he has climbed from the bottom, and he has experienced many winds and rains along the way. But now, everything has settled, but he is told that these are all fake. , is designed by man! He has been obsessed with it for seven years. Every time he becomes stronger, he forces himself to recall the unwillingness and powerlessness he felt back then! When he was deeply trapped in the illusion, when he was constantly escaping in the Forest of Beasts, and after the battle between the Demon Emperor Yajuan, everything that supported him through it was actually all fake! His original intention and motivation are all fake! Like a dim fire emerging from the ashes again, at this moment, the seeds of hatred have been planted in Lin Hao's heart. Watered by the unwillingness and anger at this moment, a gap opened in his heart, and it was filled with densely written words. pain. "Tantaiyuewho is she?" He coughed heavily, asking hoarsely like a dying person. Emperor Tianshu spread his hands, but he only answered this question quickly: "I can't tell you this." Lin Hao glanced at him quietly, and did not ask any more questions. He just nodded, as if he had nothing else to care about in this life. Emperor Tianshu thought for a while and then continued: "But I can tell you one thing, your father is no longer on this continent - even if you want to do something, it is a foregone conclusion. You alone can't reverse it, and you can't reverse it all." After his words fell and Lin Hao had not reacted, Emperor Tianshu suddenly waved his hand towards him and said with emotion as if he were meeting an old friend: "That's all, I have tried my best to help you." Confused, now it¡¯s time for you to go out.¡± "I've been waiting for so long, it's time to take a break" Lin Hao frowned and finally didn't ask anything. The surrounding pillars suddenly cracked, and the exquisite murals on the ceiling that had been carved by skilled craftsmen also suddenly cracked and shattered into countless small pieces, one after another. On the ground, there were heavy crashes one after another. The gray floor was also cracked by the huge impact, and countless large and small potholes appeared, making the originally flat ground look extremely ugly. But this was just the beginning. Then more rocks hit the uneven floor, stirring up large swaths of dust. The white pillar was completely split from the middle, and the ground shook violently like an earthquake. The remnant soul of Emperor Tianshu looked extremely tired at this moment, and the energy that originally spoke to Lin Hao had also disappeared without a trace. Lin Hao glanced at him again, and the so-called grief and anger, the so-called despair, the so-called unwillingness, and the so-called pain in his heart all disappeared with the collapse of Emperor Tianshu's tomb. Now that things have happened, it is meaningless for him to explore the secret behind it - the man has passed away. As a living person, even if he continues to dig, think and struggle, he can only be like this Emperor Tianshu. As said, there is no way to change what is a foregone conclusion. He sighed, and all the spiritual energy in his body suddenly burst out, blocking the falling rubble above his head. He once again spread his wings of firefly and left the tomb of Emperor Tianshu. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5169 The Power of the Martial Emperor (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! After experiencing a bloody battle, Lin Hao finally came out of the tomb of Emperor Tianshu. However, he was a little embarrassed when he came out. Lin Hao, the governor, was like a mummy. When he crawled out of this ten thousand-year-old tomb, there was no muscle tissue visible on his body. The skinny appearance was like a mummy in a museum that had its gauze removed. It looked very scary. However, Lin Hao feels very good about himself. After all, the number of people who could come out of the tomb of Emperor Tianshu alive before him was no more than the third brother, and those three people have now become the best among men. Lin Hao felt that although he had gone through a life-and-death battle in order to escape from the ancient tomb, he survived after all. After walking out of the ancient tomb, Lin Hao found a big tree and wanted to rest on it, but at this moment the annoying sound of the system appeared in his mind again. "Hey, hey, hey! Lin Hao, why do you want to rest again? Do you think you are awesome now that you can leave the ancient tomb? Let me tell you, although your current strength has improved, it's just like that. You His ranking is less than one hundred thousand in the entire continent of immortal cultivators!" Cang Tou was barking in Lin Hao's mind like a mad dog. If this had happened in the past, Lin Hao would have been scolded by Cang Tou. But today Lin Hao¡¯s temper was surprisingly good. Not only did he not scold Cang Gou, but after listening to Cang Gou¡¯s words, Lin Hao actually had a smile on his face. At this time, Lin Hao thought to himself, great. Cang Gou told me before that my ranking was still after one million in the cultivator continent, but just after I came out of the tomb of Emperor Tianshu, my strength had already reached after one hundred thousand. . This means that I have left a total of 900,000 powerful practitioners behind! Darling, this is really an amazing achievement for me! "No, I'll ask Cang Gou how strong my current strength is. At this moment, although Lin Hao felt proud, he still maintained his humble attitude. He smiled and asked Cang Gou. "Cang Gou, although you are a very annoying system, I have a lot of them. How about this, if you tell me what level my current cultivation level has reached, then I won't scold you today. ?¡± "Humph! Who is afraid of you? Let me tell you, I am a very advanced system. If you really scold me, I will stand up to eight people like you! Humph!" Seeing that Lin Hao had reasoned with him, Cang Gou got so excited that he pretended to be stupid in front of Lin Hao. This kind of behavior gave Lin Hao a headache. But Lin Hao is now anxious to know how far his strength has reached, so he doesn't bother to argue with Cang Gou. Seeing that Cang Gou didn¡¯t pay attention to him, Lin Hao frowned and cursed. "Damn it! It's shameless, right? I ask you, to what extent my strength has been improved. If you don't tell me, I will let the spiritual power in my body flow back! Anyway, you and I are integrated. If I suffer, then you won¡¯t have any good fruits to eat!¡± Lin Hao¡¯s move really had an effect. Even though this gray dog ??deserves a beating, it also knows how to seek advantages and avoid disadvantages. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5170 The Power of the Martial Emperor (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Cang Gou was already angry when he saw Lin Hao, and the dog side of this super system was undoubtedly exposed. At this time, the voice of Cang Gou even sounded a bit satisfied. Lin Hao felt that if the image of Cang Gou really appeared in front of him, then this guy should also have a very mean image. The reason is very simple, because no normal person likes to be scolded by others! " But Cang Gou never tires of doing it. Do you think it's strange or not? "Ahem! Well, if my analysis is not wrong, then your current strength should have reached the first level of the Martial Emperor." As we all know, when a cultivator's strength reaches the level of Emperor Wu, he can integrate his blood into his soul. In this way, the cultivator can achieve spiritual communication with his own weapons and can use them without delay. The strongest move to attack the opponent. Before leaving the tomb of Emperor Tianshu, Lin Hao didn't even dare to think about it, but now, he has easily possessed the strength of Emperor Wu. It's like a dream. For Lin Hao now, nothing makes him happier than this, and he roared several times with joy. But the problem now is that Lin Hao feels that he will always try to find a few strong people. Of course, he will not look for Qinglong Yazhen. Last time he was lucky enough to survive but failed to seriously injure Qinglong Yazhen. This time, although his strength has improved greatly, if he wants to seek revenge on the ancient beast Qinglong Yazu, his strength must be at least among the top five thousand in the cultivator world. In other words, his strength must at least reach the level of a Martial Saint. But fortunately, there is no shortage of powerful monsters on this continent, and since entering this dangerous hell, Lin Hao happened to encounter some extremely powerful monsters. It¡¯s just that at that time, Lin Hao¡¯s strength had not reached the bottom of the abnormality it is now, so he did not dare to provoke those monsters easily. "Well, now it seems that I should go and meet the few Thunder Mother Spiders that I let go before. The eggs of those Thunder Mother Spiders are good things. If they can be made into elixirs, they will be very useful to my extinct Thunder Dragon. Devouring Heaven also helps!¡± After making up his mind, Lin Hao hurried to the Thunder Mother Spider's territory. But what he didn't expect was that in such a dangerous situation that no one had ever stepped into, there were actually many human guards wearing luxurious armors. Most of these guards were at the martial arts level, and a few had just broken through to the martial emperor level. Level strong man. But in front of the powerful Thunder Mother Spider, these hundreds of soldiers were in vain. Before, Lin Hao's strength had reached the top level of the Martial Emperor, but he could only cause minor injuries to the Thunder Mother Spider. And these powerful men who have just broken through to the level of the Martial Emperor, plus hundreds of warrior-level guards, are just like a bunch of soldiers in front of the Thunder Mother Spider. Even if they are blood-stained on the battlefield, they may not be the Thunder Mother Spider's opponents! Realizing this, Lin Hao wanted to save these people, but when he was just about to take action, there was a person in the crowd that attracted his attention. I saw this person surrounded by two strong men who had reached the level of the Martial Emperor. Judging from his clothes and behavior, he should be a prince and noble from a big country near the Monster Continent, and his title should not be low, otherwise , how could he bring so many guards with him? (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5171 Strength Suppression (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Seeing this scene, Lin Hao couldn't help but become curious. He wanted to find out the identity of this nobleman, but when he was about to take action to defeat the Thunder Mother Spider, the ugly voice of the gray dog ??appeared in his mind again. . "What? Master, you have no patience at all? According to my calculations, these soldiers can withstand at least two more hours before they are all killed by the Thunder Mother Spider, and the remaining human officers with the strength of the Martial Emperor There is an 85% chance of taking this nobleman out of here, you can wait." When Lin Hao heard this, he couldn't help but frown and put on a fierce look, wanting to scold Cang Gou. But when he thought about it again, he felt that what Cang Gou said was indeed right, because he and these noble soldiers and guards were not in love with each other. It can be said that helping you is a kind act, but not helping you is a duty. In this world of practitioners where the jungle is strong and the strong eat the strong, there is nothing to blame for such behavior. But compared to drawing a sword to help when there was an injustice, Lin Hao was still more concerned about why this normally pampered noble would come to such a place. "Cang Gou, don't you brag in front of me every day about how powerful your system is? Okay, now I'm going to ask you a question to test you. I'm asking you, why do you think that human noble would let go of his good life? , come to this wilderness to die?" "Returning to the master, this matter is very simple in my opinion. I think there must be something wrong with his country. If it is not attacked by monsters, or there is civil strife, for example, in Asia and Europe, why would he run away? Come here? Because this noble is not ordinary, I saw a shield-like emblem on his clothes, that is the emblem of the Heavenly Shield Kingdom!" Since Lin Hao came to this place full of monsters, he has not visited any nearby kingdom. However, he listens to Cangou nagging in his head every day, and he is quite familiar with the human kingdom around the monster jungle. According to Cang Gou, there are more than two hundred human kingdoms around the Monster Jungle. These kingdoms are all castles that humans have successively built around the Monster Jungle, the habitat of the monsters, since humans last defeated the monsters. Among the two hundred castles, the Tianshi Kingdom should be ranked in the top twenty in terms of strength. Logically speaking, the nobles inside such a castle would only flee in case of civil strife. But even if they fled, they should seek refuge in another country. Didn¡¯t this nobleman risk his death by running into the jungle of monsters? Lin Hao, who felt something was wrong, couldn't bear it anymore. He no longer wanted to hide and watch the show. Instead, he jumped up from the side with a single step and landed behind the nobleman like a feather falling from the sky. . "Who are you!" The two Emperor Wu guards beside the nobles were not vegetarians. When they saw Lin Hao coming, they immediately set up their positions and prepared to attack. But Lin Hao is no longer what he used to be. Compared with the Martial Emperor's guards, he is a world away from the Martial Emperor's first level of strength. He doesn't even need to take action to face these two Martial Emperor's guards who are about to launch an attack. , Lin Hao only needs to stimulate the spiritual power in his body a little. Suddenly, a huge surge of spiritual pressure suppressed the two Martial Emperor guards like an overwhelming force. In the blink of an eye, these two people were unable to move. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5172 Strength Suppression (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Damn it! Who are you! Do you know that this gentleman is the uncle of the King of Heavenly Shield Country? Even the president of the Cultivators Association must bow his head and salute when he sees him!" "That's right. A shady monk like you actually tried to attack the Lord. Aren't you afraid of being torn into pieces?" The two Martial Emperor guards were also bloody men. Although they were intimidated by Lin Hao's powerful aura and trapped by spiritual pressure, they were unable to move. ¡°But these two people were still swearing and had no intention of asking for mercy. However, the old man protected by the two of them was quite discerning. He knew that Lin Hao who suddenly appeared behind him was not here to kill, but to help. The reason is that the old man saw some kindness in Lin Hao's eyes. "Young man, my men were a little reckless. I apologize to you on their behalf. I know you must be here to help me. Please take action immediately to get my soldiers out of trouble!" Lin Hao saw that the old man had a noble status and was so sensible, so he hurriedly bowed to the old man. "Sir, I didn't mean to trap your men, but I didn't do it for fear that they would accidentally hurt you. Since you have spoken, I will naturally help you solve the trouble in front of you, but I also ask Your Excellency, please explain to me later why you came to the Monster Jungle." Lin Hao is a person who doesn't like to talk too much. Before he finished speaking, Lin Hao raised his head and glanced at the old man. At this time, the old man smiled and nodded to Lin Hao. Seeing that the other party agreed, Lin Hao Hao jumped in front of the five Thunder Mother Spiders. The soldiers who were fighting a bloody battle with the Thunder Mother Spider felt strange when they saw this scene, and many of them even shouted at Lin Hao. "Hey! Monk, leave quickly, are you dying?" Lin Hao didn't bother to explain to these soldiers. He felt that his strength had now reached the level of Emperor Wu, so he should try his unfathomable strength anyway. And using spiritual power to easily suppress the two Martial Emperor guards just now was just a trivial matter, and it did not satisfy Lin Hao at all. At this time, Lin Hao originally wanted to use Thunder Dragon Devouring Sky to deal with these Thunder Mother Spiders, but when he thought that Thunder Dragon Devouring Sky was a move with a huge attack range, if he didn't control it well, he would definitely hurt innocent people. There is no other way. Lin Hao can only use precise strikes. In short, he uses the Dragon Song Sword to kill these thunder mother spiders. "Whoosh!" But Lin Hao was still thinking like this in his mind, and the dragon chanting sword that had been hanging in the air and following Lin Hao actually flew over on its own. Seeing this scene, Lin Hao knew that this was the strength of Emperor Wu. After a cultivator reaches the strength of Emperor Wu, he can inject his spiritual power into his soul. In this way, the cultivator's weapons will cooperate with the cultivator's will like never before. The cultivator only needs to give instructions in his mind without using his mind. Activate the spiritual power and the weapon will strike on its own. It was too late to say, but it was faster than that. In just a breath, the Dragon's Sword fell from the sky. Before the Dragon's Sword hit the ground, the powerful spiritual power around the sword turned into countless golden sword auras, and then the sword aura seemed to be like Ten Thousand Swords descended from the sky like returning to the clan, covering all five Thunder Mother Spiders who had no time to react in the sword energy! In just an instant, five powerful Thunder Mother Spiders died in an instant. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5173 Siege Crisis (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! In just an instant, five powerful Thunder Mother Spiders died in an instant. This scene made the human soldiers who mistakenly thought that Lin Hao was seeking his own death were dumbfounded. Many of them were stunned at this moment and could not say anything for a long time. In one sentence. And when Lin Hao looked at the human soldiers who were shocked by his own strength, he acted very modestly and even clasped his fists and smiled at everyone. "Everyone, I just used a little trick to get rid of these thunder mother spiders, making everyone laugh!" Before Lin Hao finished speaking, Cang Gou's mean voice appeared in his mind once. "Master, stop pretending here. Instead of wasting your time on these soldiers, you might as well invest all your time and experience in that noble. Besides, don't you always want to figure out why this noble behaves like this?" Why don't you take someone to the woods? Go ask him now!" As soon as Lin Hao heard this, he slapped his head suddenly, and then his body floated gently to the noble's side like a feather. Lin Hao bowed to the nobleman respectfully, and then he smiled. "Sir, you promised me just now that as long as I solve your trouble, you will tell me the reason why you entered the monster jungle. Now that I have completed the task, you should also fulfill your promise, right?" Before Lin Hao finished speaking, the two Emperor Wu guards beside the noble stared at Lin Hao with wide eyes. Lin Hao knew that these two dog slaves must have disliked him for not being respectful enough to this nobleman. Because, according to the rules, Lin Hao should lower his head and kiss the noble's soles. But Lin Hao is now a strong man at the level of Emperor Wu. In the world of cultivators, where the strong are respected, he will not do such a thing. But that nobleman was very sensible. He knew that a strong man like Lin Hao could not afford to offend him. Now was an emergency period and it was too late for him to win over him. "Warrior, thank you for helping me solve my problems. Don't worry, I will fulfill my promise. But before I explain, I hope you can accept this gift." As the noble said, he took off a gemstone ring engraved with a noble pattern from his finger and placed it in Lin Hao's hand. "Oh! Master, you have earned it! You know, when the nobles take off their rings and hand them to you, it means that they have recognized your merits and are willing to become your brothers!" Cang Gou's mean voice was very pleasant to Lin Hao at this time, because it was Cang Gou's explanation that made Lin Hao realize the value of this ring. When he saw that the noble had taken off the ring, he knelt down on one knee to catch the ring with both hands. At this time, a smile appeared on the faces of the two guards standing by. They felt that Lin Hao knew some rules. After Lin Hao accepted the ring, the noble took Lin Hao aside with a smile and whispered to him. "I want to hire you. Now, the army of monsters has gathered at the border of the jungle and is marching towards the castle near the jungle. It seems that the war between humans and monsters is about to begin again!" Lin Hao was surprised by the nobleman's words. "Sir, as far as I know, all the human castles built on the edge of the monster jungle are extremely strong." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5174 Siege Crisis (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Sir, as far as I know, all the human castles built on the edge of the monster jungle are extremely strong. Even if the monsters want to break out of the jungle and start a war, they will not be able to break through all the castles for a while!" Lin Hao feels that monsters and humans have been living peacefully for thousands of years now. Although conflicts between human monks and monsters occur from time to time, overall, the two sides are still very peaceful. But now, the monster beasts suddenly gathered at the border of the monster jungle and tried to break through the human blockade. This thing still sounds too strange. Lin Hao felt that things might not be as simple as he imagined. This matter was a secret arranged by others. If he foolishly became a mercenary of this nobleman, he might make a wrong move and lose the whole game. But when the nobleman saw that Lin Hao was hesitant, he sighed helplessly. "This monk, I am already too old to lie to you. Besides, this monster jungle is very dangerous. I and the hundreds of soldiers under me were forced into it just after encountering a few high-quality monsters. It¡¯s a desperate situation. If we hadn¡¯t encountered an extraordinary accident, how could we have ended up on such a dead end?¡± Lin Hao felt that what this adult said was correct, and after Cang Gou's analysis, Lin Hao also felt that judging from the current situation, only when the army of monster beasts attacks the Heavenly Shield Country would the high-ranking nobles escape. But Lin Hao was not stupid. After thinking about it, he felt that things were not as simple as he thought. In his opinion, the status of this nobleman was so high. If he were to flee, he should have brought more senior monks with him, but now, he brought hundreds of warrior-level guards and five warrior-king-level experts. It¡¯s okay to take these people wandering around the edge of the monster jungle, but if you go deep into the monster jungle, it will be a dead end! Realizing this, Lin Hao raised the corner of his mouth, and then sneered. ¡°Sir, I take it you didn¡¯t come out to seek refuge, right?¡± "That's right, I brought my people out to ask for help! Now Tiandun City has been besieged by an army of 100,000 monsters. If I can't arrive with reinforcements within seven days, then Tiandun City will face being destroyed. The disaster of monster slaughter!¡± Lin Hao was shocked again by the noble's words. Lin Hao felt that this noble risking the risk of becoming a thunder mother spider to come to such a place was not a lie, since Tianshi Shield City had already encountered a crisis. Lin Hao felt that he naturally could not sit idly by and do nothing. As a monk, he must take responsibility! At this moment, Lin Hao took a deep breath and tried to calm down. After he had completely calmed down, Lin Hao knelt on one knee in front of the nobleman and raised his right hand high and swore. "Please rest assured, sir, I will do my best to help Tianshi City get out of crisis. If I can't do it, I will die together with the ferocious beasts attacking Tianshi City!" Lin Hao¡¯s words moved the nobles who were originally as calm as a piece of ice. At this moment, when the nobles saw that Lin Hao had spoken the oath, he quickly lowered his body and helped Lin Hao up from the ground. Without further ado, since Tiandun City is in trouble, Lin Hao feels that it is necessary to provide immediate assistance. However, Lin Hao still has to do some things before going to Tiandun City. After all, the opponent is an army of 100,000 monsters, among which there must be many masters, and Lin Hao is not sure of victory. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5175 Looking for Ancient Tombs (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Monk, without further ado, since you are determined to help Tiandun City tide over the difficulties, we should rush to Tiandun City as quickly as possible!" The noble was a little impatient at this time. After all, he had been out for two days, and according to his estimation, Tianshi Shield City could last at most seven more days before the outer city was attacked by monsters. And once the outer city falls, the fall of the inner city is not a matter of time. Of course, the fall of Tianshi Shield City is not the noble's biggest concern. What he fears is that once the outer city of Tianshi Shield City is breached, a gap will be opened in the outer defense line of the Monster Jungle. Countless armies of monsters will rush out from this gap. At that time, the monsters can either break through the siege and plunder the human homes, or they can detour to other castles and inflict pain on all the defensive castles. This is a breakthrough that results in a total loss. As a high-level person in the human race, the noble can see this. But when he urged Lin Hao to fight immediately, Lin Hao shook his head and said. "Sir, although my strength is not weak, facing such a large army of ferocious beasts, I am still not sure of victory!" Before Lin Hao finished speaking, the hot-tempered guards around the noble elder stared at Lin Haodao with wide eyes. "What? Weren't you brave just now? Why are you so timid now!" "That's right! If you don't have the guts, don't go back with us. Let me tell you, none of us in the Tiandun Kingdom are cowards!" "Bah!" The noble elder didn¡¯t wait for the two guards to finish speaking. He raised his hand and slapped them both. Then, the noble elder lowered his body and said to Lin Hao respectfully. "Friar, I hope you can forgive my guard for being rude. I just want to know why the monk is unwilling to go to Tianshi City to help?" "It's very simple. I think Tianshi City faces an army of hundreds of thousands of monsters. We can't solve the problem with just a few men and horses. Therefore, I have to use my own methods to recruit troops. In this way, when we get to Tianshi City, we can't solve the problem." Only then do you have enough strength to challenge those monsters!" The noble elders felt that Lin Hao¡¯s proposal was good. They are indeed not enough people to support an army of hundreds of thousands of monsters, and now it is too late to rush to other castles to ask for help, so it is most practical to use local materials. "Okay! Monk, we can follow your orders no matter what you want to do!" "It's very simple, sir. I know that as a high-class noble of the Tianshi Kingdom, you must know about the Tomb of the Holy Path that existed in ancient times, right?" The Tomb of the Holy Path that Lin Hao mentioned was a warrior cemetery built by the twelve elders of the human race in ancient times to commemorate the millions of human soldiers who died in the war against the monster beasts. The cemetery was built in the monster forest. of a place. Today, the ancient tomb has existed for tens of thousands of years, and I don¡¯t know how many brave soldiers were buried in it! And the guards of the noble elders were all frightened when they heard this. Several people even knelt in front of the noble elders and begged him not to take Lin Hao to the Holy Tomb. But the aristocratic elder stood motionless at the moment. He was like a statue. But Lin Hao knew that the aristocratic elder should be struggling in his heart at this time. After all, breaking into the Holy Tomb without permission was a crime of rebellion! "Enough! Now things have reached an extremely critical point. Now an army of more than 100,000 ferocious beasts has surrounded Tiandun City." (Remember this site's website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5176 Looking for Ancient Tombs (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Enough! Now the matter has reached an extremely critical point. An army of more than 100,000 evil beasts has besieged Tiandun City. As long as the outer city of Tiandun City is breached by the army of evil beasts, all human beings will face being attacked by the evil beasts. The tragedy of massacre, and what does my personal honor and disgrace have to do with such disasters?" The noble elder is a man with a long-term vision. He is different from the short-sighted nobles Lin Hao has met in the past. He is willing to use his own life to save the people of the world. This situation made Lin Hao, a strong man with strong blood, moved by it. "Thank you very much, but please rest assured, sir. If you weakly led me into the Holy Tomb today, you would have saved the lives of everyone in the world. I think the great elder would not blame you even if he knew about it!" Lin Hao clasped his hands and bowed to the aristocratic elder. The aristocratic elder just nodded and said nothing, but then he made a move that even Lin Hao found very surprising. I saw that the noble elders dismissed all the hundreds of soldiers without any reason, including the two most trusted guards around him. Then, the aristocratic elder cut his own finger with a knife and dropped drops of blood on the ground. The blood gathered into a strange pattern on the ground, and the aristocratic elder made a pattern with the blood while chanting a spell. After a while, the strange pattern was completed, and the noble elders also finished reciting the incantation. "open!" After reciting the incantation, the noble elders shouted! Then, the originally calm ground suddenly shook, and Lin Hao could feel as if he was on top of a living creature. The living creature seemed to be sleeping soundly before, but now it was about to wake up. "Boom!" Before Lin Hao could figure out what was going on, Cang Gou, who was always talkative, remained silent. There was just a loud noise, and the ground in front of the two people collapsed on its own, and there was a deep pit that was fifty square meters in size, and the pit was bottomless. When Lin Hao stared at the deep pit, he felt as if he was looking into the eyes of a giant beast. When the noble elder saw that Lin Hao did not dare to enter the pit, he explained with a smile. "Monk, this is the entrance to the Holy Tomb. The Holy Tomb was created 30,000 years ago by the twelve elders of the human race who used the highest secret method. Only the top nobles are qualified to use it. It's open, monk, don't be afraid, since you want to find the Tomb of the Holy Path, come with me." As the noble elder said that, he turned around and walked towards the pit without looking back. But when his front feet had just stepped into the pit, a avenue paved with black marble appeared under the noble elder's feet. Seeing this scene, even Lin Hao, who has always been well-informed, couldn't help but marvel. But at this time, a strange idea suddenly appeared in Lin Hao's mind. He quickly caught up with the noble elder and asked him softly. "Sir, you used your own blood and spells to open the Holy Tomb. Aren't you afraid that after I learn this trick, I will open the tomb again and steal the contents?" Lin Hao thought that his words would alert the noble elders, but who knew that after the noble elders heard Lin Hao's words, he just smiled and shook his head without saying anything. It seemed that in the eyes of the noble elders, Lin Hao was a humble gentleman and would never do anything like this. This kind of thing seems possible. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5177 The Price of Blood (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Although Lin Hao couldn't understand why this noble elder was so calm, he felt that since the other party had opened the entrance to the Holy Tomb and dismissed his soldiers, he naturally had no intention of harming me. Besides, Cang Gou had already spied on the strength of this aristocratic elder, and Cang Gou also told Lin Hao in his mean voice that the strength of this aristocratic elder was at the level of a martial artist at most. When Lin Hao learned that the aristocratic elder was so weak and could not cause any harm to him, he felt relieved and entered the Holy Tomb with the aristocratic elder. On the way into the ancient tomb, the noble elders were providing Lin Hao with various knowledge about the Holy Tomb. He started with the origin of the ancient tomb, and then went on to tell the information about the owners of the ancient tomb who were buried here in each period. However, what made Lin Hao find it strange was that since this ancient tomb was so valued, it stands to reason , the summoner of the ancient tomb should choose some strong people. But the method of opening the powerful man who buried countless ancient tombs is actually in the hands of those weak elders. Isn't this nonsense? Although Lin Hao thinks so in his heart, he dare not say it with his mouth, because he understands that these elders who have the ability to open the holy tombs are all guys with strong self-esteem. If he offends the other party because of a word, then the elder will have to fight him to the death. When Lin Hao was wondering about this matter, Cang Gou asked in a mean tone. "Master, why don't you ask this elder why he is not afraid that the secret of opening the Holy Tomb will fall into the hands of others?" "I've already asked, but didn't you see that she just didn't want to talk to me at all? It seems that this matter is very important, so the elder didn't want to talk to me." Lin Hao¡¯s answer was actually to comfort himself, because he knew that although these upper-class nobles were not very powerful, they had a very high tone. Just now, I have been showing off in front of the other party for a long time. It¡¯s strange that this noble elder has no objection in his heart! However, Lin Hao still underestimated this noble elder. After a while, when both of them arrived at the entrance of the Tomb of the Holy Path, the hole that had been quietly opened closed on its own. Then, countless spherical lights appeared out of thin air at the entrance of the Holy Tomb. These bright lights are all cold. They are not lighting devices made of special fuel, but lighting lamps made from the spiritual power of the twelve human elders 30,000 years ago. Seeing this scene, Lin Hao couldn't help but marvel. But when all his attention was focused on these lighting lamps transformed from spiritual power, the body of the noble elder was like a snowball falling in the sun, and countless steam with the smell of blood began to flow from the elder's body. Spread out from the body surface. "Growage your body!" "It's okay, monk, this is the price of opening the Tomb of the Holy Path. As an opener, I must sacrifice my life after the tomb is opened, but don't worry, I will open the Tomb of the Holy Path before I die. The way to open it is left to you, but do you have the courage to accept it?" After the noble elder finished speaking, he raised his head and glanced at Lin Hao with a smile, and Lin Hao also saw a hint of provocation in his eyes. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5178 The Price of Blood (Part 1) 2 You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! In less than a quarter of an hour, the body of the noble elder had shrunk by less than half. Seeing this scene, Lin Hao finally knew why, after so many years, no one had heard of any remains or artifacts being stolen from the Tomb of the Holy Path. . It turns out that as long as someone opens the ancient tomb of the holy way, then the sacrifice made on the condition of his own blood will cost his life. Realizing this, Lin Hao couldn't help but hesitate. He felt that if he accepted the "kindness" of the noble elders, he would be burdened with a terrible curse. In this way, he would have a time bomb on his body. . Thinking of this, Lin Hao did not want to accept the "kindness" of the noble elder, but what the noble elder said next surprised Lin Hao. Seeing that Lin Hao had no interest in learning, the noble elder said with a smile. "Monk, I know what you are hesitating about, but you have no choice now. If you don't want to learn how to open the ancient tomb, then you won't be able to leave here alive, because the way to open the ancient tomb is also to open the ancient tomb. However, don¡¯t worry, as long as you no longer covet the treasures of the ancient tomb, you will not come back again, and you will not pay the price with your life!" Lin Hao knew that this aristocratic elder was preparing to push himself into a dead end. If he did not listen to the aristocratic elder's advice and inherit the other party's craft, then his life would be lost here. From this point of view, Lin Hao Hao has no choice at all! At this time, Lin Hao saw that he had no choice, so he smiled bitterly. ¡°Okay, leave it to me quickly!¡± Under the guidance of the noble elders, Lin Hao first used his own blood as a sacrifice and smeared the blood on the wall. Then, Lin Hao's blood flashed a golden light and turned into strange runes and was embedded on the wall. The elder then recited the mantra he just used three times. As a monk, his memory is basically good. Even the most complicated mantra can be memorized after listening to it three times. After the noble elder did these things, he closed his glasses peacefully. Then, the elder turned into blood on the ground in front of Lin Hao, and the spiritual power in the noble elder's body turned into a ball of cyan. The aura floated into the air. Seeing this scene, Lin Hao was also frightened by the place. "Master, what are you afraid of?" "Can I not be afraid? Just now, I used my own blood as a sacrifice to learn the ability to open the ancient tomb of the holy way. This means that there is a thunder buried in my body, and I don't know when this thunder will explode. Got it!" When Cang Gou heard this, instead of comforting Lin Hao, he smiled and said to Lin Hao. "Master, you are so smart and confused for a moment. How can you be fooled by such a small thing? Have you forgotten that there is a Skeleton King among your two soul masters? Think about it, since this guy can The dead body has turned into a bone soldier, so he might know the secrets related to ancient tombs very well, why don't you ask him?" Cang Gou's words woke up the dreamer. At this time, Lin Hao was no longer depressed. He felt that Cang Gou might have been right this time. For an errand like this, he should ask the Skeleton King. Maybe this guy Maybe there is a way. (remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5179 The Soul of the Bone Soldier (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Actually, Lin Hao doesn't hold much hope, although he knows that after his strength reaches the level of Emperor Wu, the strength of his two spirit masters will also reach the level of Emperor Wu. But the problem is that this ancient tomb of the Holy Path was built by the twelve most powerful elders of the human race at the time. Therefore, Lin Hao did not think that the Skeleton King could do anything to this powerful ancient tomb. However, with the idea of ??giving it a try, Lin Hao still summoned the Skeleton King from his slumber. "Master, your strength has improved a lot. I can feel your strength, and as your spirit master, I have grown a lot with you thanks to your blessing." Although the Skeleton King was a terrifying existence that made outsiders look down upon him, he was as respectful as a servant in front of Lin Hao. "It's no wonder. If Lin Hao hadn't been kind enough to take this guy in, I'm afraid it wouldn't even be able to build the Skeleton Avenue. Its enemies would have crushed its body and thrown its ashes into the sea of ??despair. . And at Xi'an Station, when the Skeleton King was summoned by Lin Hao again. This guy's strength has also reached the level of Emperor Martial Arts like Lin Hao. Although there is still no trace of flesh and blood on his skeletal body, there is a group of bluish gas surrounding the surface of his body. Wrapped in the blue mysterious gas, the Skeleton King looks very mysterious. "King of Skeletons, please stop saying these polite words. You said that we are all old acquaintances. Don't say these polite words in the future. The reason why I summoned you is because I want to ask your help for something. " Lin Hao was not used to it when he saw that the Skeleton King was so respectful to him, but before he finished speaking, the Skeleton King suddenly raised his head and glanced at Lin Hao. "The secret curse of residual blood, Master, when did someone cast the secret curse of residual blood on your body?" When Lin Hao heard this, he knew that the Skeleton King did have two brushes. Otherwise, how could he know that his body had just been cursed. Thinking of this, Lin Hao asked hurriedly. "Don't worry about this for now. I want to ask you, is there any way you can remove this secret curse? Also, I am trapped here now, is there any way you can rescue me from here?" "Yes, Master, you just need to transfer this secret spell to me. As for the way out from here, it is also simple. This ancient tomb was originally built by my ancestors from the Master's tribe. Since it belongs to our clan, Something, then of course I have a way to crack it!" After listening to the Skeleton King's explanation, Lin Hao understood everything. He knew that no wonder the secret of this Holy Tomb had not been cracked by the world after so many years. It turned out to be because this Holy Tomb was not originally Built by humans. Since this thing was not built by the human race, how could the monks who wanted to decipher its secrets through the ages be able to decipher it? These monks all think about the problem from the perspective of human cultivators. The ancients said that it is enough to attack heretics. Now that the goal is achieved, it is futile no matter how correct the method is. But I actually figured it out. This is the secret of the ancient tomb of the Holy Path. God is really helping me. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5180 The Soul of the Bone Soldier (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! With the help of the Skeleton King, Lin Hao quickly transferred the secret spell in his body to the opponent's body. After the skeleton absorbed the secret spell, nothing happened at all. On the contrary, it became easier. Seeing this scene, Lin Hao was relieved, but at this time, Lin Hao still had a mystery in his heart waiting for the Skeleton King to solve it for him. And this question that has been bothering Lin Hao is how the Skeleton King should let him leave here. Lin Hao clearly remembered that the aristocratic elder sacrificed his life before. After paying such a heavy price, the door to the Tomb of the Holy Path would be opened. There is no flesh and blood on the body of the Skeleton King, although at this time, the body of the Skeleton King is surrounded by a circle of blue aura, which looks very mysterious. But the problem is, how can this guy open the door to the Tomb of the Holy Path through a sacrifice without blood in his body? "King of Bones, you haven't told me yet, how will you take me out?" As soon as the Skeleton King heard this, he turned his head 180 degrees and said to Lin Hao. "Master, don't worry, I have my own way. However, since the master summoned me in this ancient tomb, you must not be trying to find the way to open the door of the ancient tomb. I know that the master definitely wants to use me. Use your abilities to create a powerful army of corpses!" This is nonsense. Since Lin Hao summoned the King of Bones from the ancient tomb, why else would he do it? Doesn't Lin Hao still want the Skeleton King to tell him ghost stories? Lin Hao was very angry in his heart, but he knew that now was the time to employ people. Since the Skeleton King had not done anything excessive, he should not greet the other party's eight generations of ancestors. After finally suppressing the anger in his heart, Lin Hao smiled and asked the King of Bones. "King of Bones, tell me, how many corpses are there in this ancient tomb?" After the Skeleton King heard this, he stood still and released the blue spiritual power on his body. However, in the blink of an eye, the blue spiritual power on the Skeleton King's body dispersed and appeared within a few seconds. The effort between breaths filled the entire Tomb of the Holy Path. A quarter of an hour later, these blue spiritual powers returned to the body of the Skeleton King. At this time, the Skeleton King took a deep breath and said. "Returning to the master, according to the detection results, there are at least 100,000 corpses in this ancient tomb." When Lin Hao heard this, he didn't know what to say, because what Lin Hao wanted was to have more elites in his army of bone soldiers. In short, he just wanted to add more officers to his huge skeleton army, but the number of skeletons in this ancient tomb of the Holy Path was only a mere 100,000, which was less than 100% of his skeleton army. One is never enough. Now, the Skeleton King says that there are only 100,000 corpses here, so the numerical advantage is gone. Lin Hao felt that his current situation was really embarrassing. Although he could escape unscathed, when he thought of the way he swore in front of the noble elders, he felt that he should return to Tianshi City to help him no matter what. Otherwise, where would he put his old face? Lin Hao felt extremely regretful at this time. He felt that he was still too naive to come up with such a bad idea. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5181 Things are different now (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Lin Hao felt extremely regretful at this time. He felt that he was still too naive to come up with such a bad idea. He thought that this ancient tomb of the holy way had existed for 30,000 years. He didn¡¯t know how many powerful people had been buried in it during the 30,000 years, if not 100 million, there would be tens of millions! But who knew the reality but mercilessly slapped Lin Hao in the face. When the Skeleton King told him that there were only a mere 100,000 corpses in the Holy Tomb, Lin Hao really wished he could find a rope to hang himself. When Lin Hao's mood was extremely low, Cang Gou appeared again. It felt Lin Hao's loss and asked Lin Hao curiously. "Master, what's wrong with you? Now the Skeleton King has answered your question. Not only has he cracked the secret spell on you, but he also has a way to get you out of here. You should be happy, but I Why do you feel that not only do you not feel happy, but your mood is even lower than before?" "Alas! You can stand and talk without pain in your back. Don't you know why I came to the Tomb of the Holy Path? I just wanted to let the Skeleton King use his ability to turn all the corpses here into bone soldiers. , but now there are only 100,000 corpses here, how can this be done?¡± Seeing that Lin Hao became so frustrated because of this little thing, Cang Gou comforted him. "Master, you really don't have to worry about such a small thing. The Skeleton King was seriously injured before, so its strength regressed. But now because you have improved, Master, the Skeleton King's strength has also been raised to the level of a Martial Emperor. , it stands to reason that his skills and abilities should also be improved! Why don't you let him take a peek at the strength of the deceased buried here? " When Lin Hao heard this, the fire of hope rekindled in his heart. At this time, Lin Hao wiped away the gloom on his face with a smile, and asked the King of Skeletons with a smile. "By the way, Skeleton King, do you know what kind of ruthless characters the skeletons here were before they were alive?" Although the Skeleton King has changed from a king to Lin Hao's spirit master, this guy's mind is still as smart as before. He had long expected that Lin Hao would ask such a question. But not only was the Skeleton King not angry because Lin Hao questioned his ability, but his answer was still very good. "Replying to the master, my strength has been slightly improved. I just learned through spiritual energy snooping that there are 100,000 strong people here who are at the Martial Emperor level, and there are 5,000 people who are at the Martial Emperor level. In addition, I am now The bone soldier's strength has been restored to 60% of its original strength. If the master carries the body with him, I will be happy to cover it up." Speaking of corpses, Lin Hao actually brought them with him. When he was trapped in the tomb of Emperor Tianshu, Lin Hao caught a few low-level monsters and wanted to use them to feed himself. However, he was in a hurry to leave the tomb of Emperor Tianshu at that time, so he kept the low-level monsters he caught with him without having time to eat them. Now, since the Skeleton King made such a request, Lin Hao felt that he could use the waste. He threw the corpses of the three inferior monsters, Sawtooth Rabbits, to the Skeleton King. Then, the Skeleton King just waved his hand on the heads of the three saw-toothed rabbits, and the three-moved saw-toothed rabbits jumped up from the ground. " Moreover, Lin Hao saw that their recovery was quite good. These saw-toothed rabbits seemed to be alive, but their eyes were just like dead bodies. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5182 Things are different now (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! In the past, when the Bone King resurrected a corpse, the corpse would first lie on the ground and struggle for a while, and then the corpse would twist and get up from the ground. When the corpse gets up, the flesh and blood on the corpse will fall to the ground piece by piece. It looks extremely scary, just like a zombie. Furthermore, the strength of the corpse can only be restored to at most 50% of what it was during life. It is no exaggeration to say that even a strong man like Lin Hao who has reached the level of Martial Emperor, after they are resurrected by the Skeleton King, their strength is only at the level of a high-level Martial King. But now judging from the recovery of these three saw-toothed rabbits, Lin Hao feels that the Skeleton King's strength has indeed improved a lot. "Not bad! Really good! King Skeleton didn't expect that your resurrection skills would improve so quickly after your strength reached the Martial Emperor level!" As the saying goes, if you wear a thousand clothes, you will never wear flattery. Even a ruthless character like the Skeleton King, who looks like a veteran, will look happy when he hears someone flattering him. . "However, the Skeleton King has lived for so many years, and he has already understood it. He knows that there are conditions for others to flatter him, especially his own master. So, as soon as Lin Hao's flattery was finished, the Skeleton King immediately flattered Lin Hao, and the Skeleton King responded with a smile. "To return to the master, the reason why my strength has reached the level it is today is all because of the master's gift. If the master hadn't sacrificed his life to save me, my ashes would have been thrown into the sea of ??despair by my enemies!" "Oh, don't mention these old almanacs to me anymore. You'd better tell me quickly, with your current strength, how much strength can you restore to those corpses!" "At least 60%!" As soon as Lin Hao finished speaking, the Skeleton King answered decisively. Green Hao knows the character of the Skeleton King. He understands that although this guy has been with him for so many years, he has never had the habit of bragging. Besides, after the three saw-toothed rabbits were resurrected by the Skeleton King, their bodies recovered very well. It can be seen that the Skeleton King's statement that the body's strength can reach 60% of its original strength after being resurrected by him is definitely not a boast. Based on the Skeleton King¡¯s previous investigation, Lin Hao realized that the 100,000 corpses buried in the Holy Tomb were all famous figures in the human army. The strongest among them is a Martial Emperor-level expert like himself, and even the weakest is a Martial Emperor-level expert. "If all these 100,000 people were resurrected, even if their strength could only be restored to 60% of what they were before the resurrection, it would still be a very terrifying existence. After realizing this, Lin Hao couldn't wait any longer, and he urged the King of Skeletons. "Okay! Since your skills have improved so much, hurry up and resurrect those dead people. Time is running out now, and I will take them to fight together!" Before Lin Hao finished speaking, he noticed a slight chill coming from behind him. It turns out that when the Skeleton King used his spiritual power to investigate just now, he had resurrected all the corpses, and these corpses whose strength had returned to 60% before death could hide their own auras. They were under the control of the Skeleton King. They all ran to gather behind Lin Hao, but they did not attract Lin Hao's attention. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5183 Go straight to the battlefield (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Lin Hao looked at the 100,000 dead bodies behind him that had no breath of life. He didn't know what he should say for a moment. The reason is that although he knows that these guys are dead people, the spiritual pressure emitted by these dead people's bodies gives people a strong feeling, which makes Lin Hao feel at ease. Although he still doesn't know how many strong monsters there are among the 100,000 monsters besieging Tianshi City, but now he can fight with the opponent with these 100,000 bone soldiers. Thinking about it, he still has a little hope. ah! "King of Bones, you have done a very good job. With these 100,000 bone soldiers, I think I can defeat many powerful opponents! However, now is not the time to rejoice. Without further ado, hurry up and open this Holy Dao Ancient Take me and these guys out through the gate of the tomb." "Follow your orders!" As soon as the Skeleton King heard this, he lowered his head and bowed to Lin Hao with his skeletal body without a trace of flesh and blood. Then, the guy sat on the ground and recited the mantra silently. The Skeleton King only chanted the mantra for a while, and Lin Hao felt that the environment he was in was shaking violently again. This feeling was the same as the way the noble elder opened the Tomb of the Holy Path before. But when he realized this, Lin Hao felt a little regretful, because he felt that it would be better if he could summon the Skeleton King in advance. However, upon closer inspection, Lin Hao felt that maybe all of this was destined. Before, the Skeleton King had never been by Lin Hao's side, and at Cang Gou's suggestion, Lin Hao did not go on adventures in some ancient tombs. He did this firstly to enhance his own strength, and secondly to use these tombs to summon the Skeleton King. But it is a pity that although the Skeleton King is a powerful person connected with the tombs, those ancient tombs cannot awaken the Skeleton King. When Lin Hao was about to give up, he didn't expect that this mid-level ancient tomb, which was only for the dead general to rest, could actually awaken the Skeleton King. The reason is that this ancient tomb was built by the ancestors of the Skeleton King. There has always been a certain connection between the Skeleton King and his ancestors. It is precisely because of this connection that the Skeleton King can be awakened again. After realizing this, Lin Hao couldn't help but sigh. "Alas, all of this must be certain!" "Master, don't be too busy sighing here. The Skeleton King has opened the exit of the Holy Tomb. You'd better take these bone soldiers and leave quickly!" When Lin Hao was still standing there feeling sad alone, Cang Gou's mean voice appeared in his mind again. "Damn it, you can't just let me sigh! Before, the noble elder said that the outer city of Tianshi Shield City is very strong, and there are so many experts guarding the city wall that even if the monsters want to invade, they will be defeated. Give it a week!¡± "Master, you are so smart and confused for a moment! Do you think those monster beasts don't know this? Maybe they have increased their troops? Maybe there are some incredibly strong monsters among the monster beasts?" Cang Gou's words were like a thunderbolt that made Lin Hao alert. But when Lin Hao wanted to leave the Holy Tomb, he found that the 100,000 bone soldiers were standing there blankly at this moment, and no one wanted to interact with him. left together. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5184 Go straight to the battlefield (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Damn it! Why don't these bone soldiers come with me! King Skeleton, is there something wrong with your summoning technique?" Seeing those bone soldiers standing there like fools with no one wanting to leave, Lin Hao turned his head and looked at the Skeleton King angrily. But at this time, the Skeleton King seemed very calm, and there was no trace of flesh and blood on this guy's face. If so, this guy is flesh and blood like an ordinary person. Lin Hao will definitely see the skeleton king looking at him with a smile on his face now. When the Skeleton King saw Lin Hao getting angry, he was not in a hurry to answer the question, but walked to Lin Hao and whispered to him. "To my master, don't you think it's too ostentatious to lead a hundred thousand bone soldiers in the monster jungle?" "Well, you are right to say that, but now is an extraordinary period, and I have no choice. If we don't rush to support now, maybe the army of monsters will break through the outer city of Tianshiguo. By then, I can't do anything. It¡¯s over!¡± Lin Hao felt that what the Skeleton King said was indeed correct, but he also knew that the top priority now was to support Tianshi Shield City. As for other messy things, he could leave them to deal with later. ??Besides, the current Skeleton King can restore the strength of the bone soldiers to 60% of what it was before death. In other words, Lin Hao now has hundreds of thousands of people, each with a strength of Martial Emperor or even 5,000 Martial Emperor-level experts. With such a powerful army, Lin Hao feels that he can even fight against monsters. Walking sideways in the jungle. Of course, he still has to go around a heaven-defying existence like Qinglong Yazu. However, just as Lin Hao was about to say this to the Skeleton King, he felt that there seemed to be something in the Skeleton King's words. Lin Hao knew that the Skeleton King was the shrewdest of his two spirit masters. Moreover, this guy was well versed in the ways of the world. Sometimes, the ideas he proposed were even more accurate than Cang Gou's analysis. Therefore, Lin Hao felt that the Skeleton King would not have thought of this. So, since he can think of this, why does this guy still want to stop him? After thinking about it, Lin Hao felt that the Skeleton King probably wanted to tell him some unknown secrets. After realizing this, Lin Hao was no longer angry. He wanted to know what the skeleton king wanted to say to him. "Master, I know you are in a hurry to support Tianshi City, but you are not in a hurry now. Besides, the army of monsters and beasts is out to attack the human race this time. I guess they must be fully prepared, so, You should be on guard!" "The Skeleton King said, kneeling on one knee in front of Lin Hao. "Master, please rest assured. After my strength reached the Martial Emperor level, some of my past skills have slowly recovered. Not only can I restore the strength of the undead to 60% of what it was before they recovered, but I can also move the undead." As for the ability of natural disaster, has the master forgotten it? It is to transfer all existing bone soldiers to the front. This skill is suitable for large-scale combat, but this move is against the harmony of nature, so it must be used with caution, but if it is only in a short distance Moving the undead army once, and if the number is only 100,000, it won¡¯t have much impact.¡± When Lin Hao heard this, he suddenly reached out and slapped his forehead. He had indeed forgotten about it. "However, this is not Lin Hao's fault. After all, the Skeleton King has been away for a while, and his method of undead natural disaster is rarely used. It is understandable that Lin Hao forgot it. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5185 The troops are approaching the city (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Lin Hao had forgotten about the Skeleton King and the Undead Natural Disaster. After hearing what the Skeleton King said, he suddenly reached out and slapped his forehead. "King of Bones, if you hadn't told me, I almost forgot. If I had known you had such awesome moves, I wouldn't have had to worry. I'll go alone this time. King of Bones, you are familiar with the cemetery. I I think there must be many unknown secrets in this ancient tomb of the Holy Path. Since you are familiar with the tomb passage, then you can stay here for a while." When the Skeleton King heard this, he smiled and nodded to Lin Hao, but when Lin Hao saw that the Skeleton King agreed to him, he hurried to the exit of the Holy Tomb. . But when he just ran to the exit, Lin Hao hesitated again. At this time, Lin Hao looked at the ray of sunlight pouring in from the exit of the Holy Tomb, and he actually felt a trace of fear. When Lin Hao looked at the world outside the exit of the Holy Tomb with fear, Cang Gou's mean voice appeared in Lin Hao's mind again. At this time, Cang Gou asked Lin Hao meanly. . "Master, why are you afraid again? Do you suspect that the Skeleton King has not lifted the curse on you?" "Well, no, I'm just a little worried. I think since this ancient tomb of the Holy Path was built by the twelve most powerful elders of the human race, then outsiders can't easily come in and out at will. Otherwise, Where can I put my dignity as a human race?" When Cang Gou heard this, he laughed and explained. "Master, you don't have to worry anymore. Didn't the Skeleton King just say that, although the Twelve Elders ordered the construction of this holy tomb, the construction of the tomb was completed by the Skeleton King's ancestors. , that is to say, the twelve elders themselves did not contribute at all." This time Lin Hao did not quarrel with Cang Gou again. He asked Cang Gou in a very serious tone. "Cang Gou, tell me, how accurate is your estimate?" "The master is about 90% sure based on my calculations that this holy tomb cannot cause harm to you. I swear on my honor as a system!" For Lin Hao, Cangou is the most unscrupulous system in the world. Of course, if the system can be regarded as a kind of life form, then Cang Gou can also be regarded as the most unscrupulous life form. However, this is not important. What is important is that Cang Gou also said just now, If Lin Hao goes out now, his chance of survival should be about 90%. . Although this gray dog ??had no integrity in speaking, its estimation was still quite accurate, so Lin Hao decided to believe it once. When Lin Hao was still hesitating whether to leave the Tomb of the Holy Path, the 100,000 demon beast vanguard army had already surrounded the Tiandun Castle. What the noble elder took away was the remaining high-level combat power of the Sky Shield Kingdom. Now there are only less than 10,000 low-level Martial Emperors and 12 million low-level troops responsible for guarding the entire Sky Shield Kingdom. With the mid-level martial artist. However, what they have to face is the powerful 100,000 demon beast vanguard, and the strength of these vanguards is around the middle level of the Martial Emperor. There are also a very few demon beasts that have reached the level of subverting the Martial Emperor. For Tianshi Shield For the city's defenders, this was a problem! .(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5186 The troops are approaching the city (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! At this moment, the old king of Tianshi City, a strong man whose strength had reached the early stage of the Martial Emperor, stood on the tower and looked into the distance. He turned on his spiritual power search and defense to the maximum, which could cover the surrounding space of about twenty miles. All in sight. But what disappointed the old king was that he still didn¡¯t see any reinforcements from the human race. Instead, he felt more and more powerful monsters coming towards the Sky Shield Kingdom. Realizing this, the old king couldn't help but sigh in his heart. Alas, it seems that these monster beasts are out in force, and their commander must be very smart. That guy knows that among the hundreds of kingdoms outside the monster jungle, only conquering the Sky Shield Kingdom is the most valuable. . It knew that once the Heavenly Shield Kingdom fell into the hands of the monster beast clan, then hundreds of millions of monster beasts in the monster jungle could swarm into the Canglan Dynasty's land. By then, no one could stop them. A monster. As the king of the Heavenly Shield Kingdom, if I cannot prevent this tragedy from happening, then I will be a mediocre king! The old king of the Tiandun Kingdom is a man. If ordinary people faced such a desperate situation, they would be so scared that they would not know what to do. But the old king was very calm at this time, and he even told his subordinates the truth. "Everyone, I have used my own detection ability to detect. There are only monsters in the area dozens of miles around. I think in front of such a large army of monsters, there is no human army that can break out of the encirclement and rescue them. We are." As he spoke, the old king raised his head and looked at his subordinates with extremely determined eyes. "Everyone, for us, this may be the last period of our lives. It may be a few days later, or it may be more than ten days later, we will all die here! However, we are human warriors, even if Even if we die, we must try our best, and I declare that every warrior of the Heavenly Shield Kingdom must kill ten monsters!" Although the old king's speech was not wonderful, he inspired the hearts of every warrior present. Suddenly, all the warriors present were excited. They raised their weapons and shouted the slogan "Long Live the King." At this time, the residents of the inner and outer cities of Tianshi Shield City also took up arms. Even the seven or eight-year-old children put on armor and prepared to fight the monsters to the end. When human beings enter the age of cultivation, there will no longer be a distinction between civilians and soldiers. All people will receive regular cultivation training when they reach a certain age. Therefore, mankind in this era has already achieved the goal of all people becoming soldiers. However, in front of the powerful monster army, the tens of millions of soldiers and civilians in Tianshi Shield City are not worth mentioning. If they really can't wait for reinforcements, they will be crushed! But at this time, about five hundred miles away from Tianshi City, Lin Hao's body rushed out of the Holy Path Tomb like a ray of light. At this moment, Lin Hao, who rushed out of the Holy Tomb, had blood-red eyes. After his cultivation reached the Martial Emperor level, his spiritual power detection range had been extended to fifty miles, and his body could still feel the presence of people within a thousand miles. High energy reaction. Although Lin Hao was not sure what the current situation in Tiandun City was, the high-energy reaction coming from the direction of Tiandun City made him extremely excited! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5187 Fighting and not retreating (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Cang Gou, did you feel something?" When Lin Hao's body was constantly fighting due to the high-energy reaction from the direction of the Tianshi Shield Kingdom, Lin Hao suddenly asked Cang Gou, and at this time Cang Gou just felt confused. This guy protested to Lin Hao and even scolded Lin Hao. "Master, I hope your brain can match your strength. You have to know that I am just a system, not an unmanned detection device. Although, I can analyze from your current physical condition that you are very excited. However, I can't analyze the enemy's information from such sparse information. Besides, I'm just a system, not a living thing, and I have no feelings!" Cang Gou hummed in Lin Hao's mind as he spoke. Lin Hao knew that the system must be having trouble with him again at this time. Of course, Lin Hao didn't care about these things. After all, he and Cang Gou were indifferent. After getting along with the dog for so long, he is still very clear about Cang Gou's good temper. He knows that Cang Gou has a very bad temper. But it is a very competent system. Every time when Lin Hao is in danger, Cang Gou will remind Lin Hao. However, the residents of Tiandun City were not so lucky. Under the command of a powerful demon emperor, the demon beast army had already sent out the most elite vanguard army to cut off the connections between the border kingdoms before dispatching. Let¡¯s put it this way, the three thunder mother spiders that the noble elders of Tianshi Kingdom encountered before were not encountered by chance at all. Those thunder mother spiders were waiting on the only way the noble elder could escape, preparing to destroy the noble elder and his team. Or it can be to wipe out the reinforcement teams sent by other kingdoms. This strategy is a tactic of encircling a point and calling for reinforcements. In the past, the human race often used such tactics when fighting each other, but now, the human race has completed the unification. Now the human race on the Xuanwu Continent has been ruled by three powerful dynasties. In the past, there were tens of millions of people at every turn. The scene of fighting together has become history. But, who knows, the monsters have gradually learned the human fighting style. Now, these monster beasts have repaid themselves in their own way, and now it is the turn of the human race to taste the bitter fruits of their past sowing. Putting aside these gossips, in the face of such a planned attack, these countries stationed on the border of the Monster Jungle were naturally caught off guard. However, fortunately, the defenses of these countries are very strong. The Demon Emperor can only concentrate his forces to attack a few kingdoms guarding key passes. For example, the Tianshi Kingdom is the top priority. The Demon Emperor has already attacked himself before the army went out. His subordinates issued a death order. Even if the army bleeds dry, they must capture the Heavenly Shield Kingdom! Under such a fatal order, no monster dared to relax at all. After they surrounded Tianshi City, they launched attacks from all directions of the castle. However, Tianshi City was so strong that it would not be possible to capture it for a while. . What made these monsters even more unexpected was that when they launched an attack on Tianshi City, the outer city gate of Tianshi City suddenly opened. A group of Wuhuang soldiers riding spirit masters came towards them under the leadership of the old king. The army of monster beasts came to kill them! "Kill!" The old king is a man of few words, and one of his characteristics is that he is not afraid of death. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5188 Fighting and not retreating (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Kill!" The old king is a man of few words, and one of his characteristics is that he is not afraid of death. This characteristic allowed the old king to always win unexpectedly in the wars against monsters in the past, and this time was no exception. Those monster officers thought that the Tianshi Shield Kingdom had been cut off from the outside world. Now, the entire country is shrouded in fear. Logically speaking, the people of Tiandun Kingdom should be scared out of their wits, but their old king is a man. Under such circumstances, the old king of Tiandun Kingdom dared to take his brothers with him. Fighting out of the castle, even those monster beasts couldn't accept it because of this kind of courage! After the old king led his men to fight out of the city, he just shouted the word "kill". Immediately, a powerful spiritual energy surged out of the old king's body. The spiritual energy was like a riding crop, sweeping away all the monsters along the way. Fall to the ground. Those stronger monsters will be seriously injured, while the weaker monsters will be cut into two pieces. Of course, the old king did not bring people out to show off his power. His real purpose was to create chaos in the army of monsters. When the army of monster beasts surrounded the entire Tianshi Shield City, the old king realized that there was only one way to break out of the encirclement, and that was to launch a forcible surprise attack on the central army of the monster beast army. Once the sneak attack is successful, the monster army's central army will fall into a long-lasting chaos. In this way, those behemoth beauties in the monster army's center will flee in all directions and the entire monster army's array will be destroyed. Completely disrupted. I have to say that the old king¡¯s idea was quite good, and when he rushed out of the city with a thousand King Wu guards, he indeed caused quite a bit of chaos. But when the old king was about to rush in front of a five-story-high monster, suddenly, a black shadow fell from the sky like a meteor and landed in front of the old king. "Boom!" The guy made a loud noise when it fell, and the huge impact it caused when it fell directly knocked over the two Martial Emperor guards beside the old king. This guy is none other than the commander-in-chief of the Demonic Beast Legion. He is a powerful demonic beast, the Black Qi White Ape, whose strength has reached the early stage of the Martial Emperor. Although this guy's body is completely white, his body is covered with a mass of black spiritual energy. Moreover, the black energy white ape is extremely powerful and its body is stronger than steel. The Demon Emperor placed it in the Central Army when doing business because he was afraid that the old king of the Heavenly Shield Kingdom would play some tricks. Now it seems that the Demon Emperor's prediction was indeed correct. "Hmph! Mortal, do you think you can defeat my million-strong army with just a thousand miscellaneous fish?" "So what, maybe not a thousand, just me alone is enough. Soldiers, follow me closely, we will fight hard and never retreat!" Facing the attack of the Black Qi White Ape, the old king of Tiandun Kingdom was not only not afraid, but instead had unlimited fighting spirit in his heart. He raised the silver sword in his hand and rushed towards the Black Qi White Ape. And the black-qi white ape was not a vegetarian either. When this guy saw the old king rushing toward him, he not only did not take half a step back, but instead faced him, and even used his own hands to firmly catch the old king of Tiandun. The king's silver sword shook away the golden aura attached to the sword with just one roar! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5189 The Battle of Despair (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! As a fortress guarding the monster jungle and the border of the Canglan Dynasty, Tiandun City¡¯s king is not obtained through inheritance, but must be selected. Therefore, every king is the most famous warrior in the Canglan Dynasty. These warriors have made great achievements in the war against the invasion of monsters or other tribes. They relied on their military exploits to ascend to the throne of the king. Therefore, the king and his subordinates can be said to share the joys and sorrows and fight bravely to kill the enemy. Every time, on the battlefield, the kings of the Heavenly Shield Kingdom would stand side by side with their warriors to fight against the monsters. In the past, the old king was always victorious in almost every war. Now, he has been guarding this ancient city for almost thirty years. Now, the old king knows that his guard seems to have come to an end. When he rushed out of the city gate with his army, the old king realized that he was on a path of no return. He found that there were many strong men in the army of monsters who hid their auras. These people chose to hide themselves. The monsters hidden by his aura are all at the Martial King level, and there are even strong men who are infinitely close to the Martial King level. What makes the old king of Tiandun Kingdom feel strange is that the aura of that strong man whose strength is infinitely close to the level of the Martial Emperor is always wandering. At first, the old king of Tiandun Kingdom thought it was because there were so many monsters outside Tiandun Kingdom that his judgment was affected. But the result was not like this. When the black aura white ape fell from the sky, the old king knew that the strong man's aura he felt just now was emanating from this guy's body. At this moment, when the old king saw that the black ape had caught his own sword with his bare hands, he was not afraid, but smiled and said to the soldiers behind him. "Hmph! Look, I encountered a tough problem today! I can't help it. I'll let someone train with it outside! You were all promoted by me. I still need you in the city defense battle. You can't die here. Understand!" The guards all shed tears when they heard this. They wanted to stay with their king, but they were indispensable for the defense of Tianshi City. There was no other way. After these guards cried and saluted the old king with fists in their hands, they all retreated to Tianshi Shield City. But in the process of retreating, the monster beasts that had been scattered before rushed towards the guards one after another. Seeing that the guards were about to be surrounded, at this time, the old king suddenly threw away his Weapon, then raised his hand and waved, and then the spiritual energy in his body turned into two golden flames, turning all the monsters that rushed towards Bingwei into ashes! This move is like a red crow falling to the ground. Wherever the golden flame goes, there is no grass growing, but such a powerful golden flame cannot hurt the black ape. What¡¯s more, what¡¯s even more incredible is that this white ape with black energy can actually suppress the old king¡¯s spiritual energy with his own black energy. In the blink of an eye, the black energy on the body of the black ape swallowed up the two golden flames. But fortunately, the guards had entered Tianshi City at this time. When the old king felt the aura of the last guard disappear outside the city, he smiled happily, but the black aura white ape would not let him Better off. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5190 The Battle of Despair (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! The black-qi white ape wanted to take this opportunity to annihilate the old king and his personal guards in one fell swoop, but it never expected that the old king was not afraid to sacrifice himself to get the guards out of trouble! Seeing the thousands of guards retreating into the city, the black-qi white ape was trembling with anger. "Old man, I'm going to tear you into pieces!" The Black Qi White Ape was not only a bad-tempered guy, but also very vicious in his attacks. Before the old king could recover, he shouted loudly and rushed towards the old king. "Boom!" The old king had just released two golden flames, and was panting now, but the black-qi white ape suddenly punched the old king in the chest. The next second, the old king¡¯s body flew backwards as if it had hit an oncoming train. But after all, the old king is a strong man at the level of the Martial Emperor. Although his physical strength and power are not as good as the Black Qi White Ape, he is a master of manipulating spiritual energy. When the old king's body flew into the air, a ball of golden aura suddenly emerged from his feet. With that ball of golden aura, the old king actually floated in the air! When the black-qi white ape saw the old king flying into the sky, it sneered. "Hmph! Has the human race fallen to this point now? You no longer have the courage to attack me. Faced with my offensive, you only know how to dodge? Is this the only thing you can do as a king?" Faced with the attack of the black ape and the white ape, the old king naturally would not take it seriously. He just used his spiritual energy to control the silver sword in his hand to slaughter the army of monsters wantonly. There will be dozens of monster heads falling to the ground everywhere. ¡°Bang!¡± Seeing this scene, the black-qi white ape became angry. It jumped to the side of the silver sword, knocked the silver sword to the ground with a slap, and then slapped it in front of the old king. This silver sword was twisted into a twist. The Black Qi White Ape threw the silver sword that was twisted into a twist on the ground. Then, this guy patted his palms and said to his subordinates. "These human bastards are really ignorant, let's give them a taste of fear!" As soon as he finished speaking, a monster with a beast head and human body bowed to the black ape. Then, hundreds of thousands of monsters with bat wings rose into the sky, and they captured the monster army along the way. Hundreds of thousands of heads were all scattered in Tiandun City. In an instant, a rain of heads began to fall over the entire Tiandun City. Hundreds of thousands of heads fell on the heads of the residents of Tianshi City like rain. For humans with spiritual energy, the heads falling from high places would not cause much damage, but when each one was bloody When the heads fell from the sky, the fear was beyond words. Although, the human people and soldiers in Tiandun City are ready. However, when hundreds of thousands of heads fell, screams still sounded one after another in Tiandun City. Seeing this scene, the old king's heart surged with murderous intent. He gathered all the spiritual power in his body between his hands. Then, the old king's body turned into a golden light and rushed towards the black ape. passed. Unfortunately, the old king was no match for the Black Qi White Ape, who knocked him to the ground with just one slap. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5191 The savior is coming (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! The black-qi white ape looked at the old king who was knocked to the ground by his slap. Its eyes were full of disdain. The guy used one hand to lift the old king up from the ground, and then opened his mouth and spit. The old king asked the old king with a cold tone on his face. "How is it? Old man, do you feel particularly regretful?" "Hmph! For a soldier, being able to die on the battlefield is the greatest honor. I am not afraid of death, but I will never surrender to you!". The old king's answer was resounding. Although the black-qi white ape despised the human race from the bottom of his heart, it still admired a warrior like the old king. However, the Black Qi White Ape is a very smart guy. He knows that if there are more and more guys like the old king in the human race, then the rule of the monster clan will become more and more unfavorable. After thinking about it, this The monster still feels that a guy like the old king should not exist in this world. But when he thought that he had an absolute advantage, the black-qi white ape didn't want to kill the old king easily. After much deliberation, this guy actually came up with a perverted way. "Hehehe, mortal, you are the most talented human warrior I have ever seen. Therefore, I will not kill you easily. I will nail you to the cross and let you watch us attack the sky shield. City, turn everyone here into corpses!¡± As he spoke, the black-qi white ape winked at his subordinates, and then, two ugly beasts with ferocious faces pushed an iron cross over. But when the monster beasts under the Black Qi White Ape really wanted to crucify the old king, suddenly, chaos appeared to the west of the monster army. To the west of the monster army is the army reserve army. The main arms there are monster beasts with high defense and high attack power that are good at siege. Although the combat effectiveness of the west army is not as good as that of the monster army in the middle, there are still seven strong men who have reached the early stage of the Martial Emperor among the monster army under the command of the west. Logically speaking, looking at the entire monster jungle, there should be no human cultivators who can compete with them. "It's strange, what's going on with the West Route Army? Could it be that this old guy still has some tricks up his sleeve?" "Hmph! Let me tell you, the strength of our human race is far beyond the imagination of your monster clan. If you don't want to be wiped out, then retreat quickly. If you retreat now, you still have a chance of survival!" "Retreat? Old man, are you kidding me? Let me tell you, don't think that you can scare me away by using some small tricks. The strength of our monster clan is far greater than that of you humans, and the commander in the West Route Army The officials will be responsible for solving these troubles" Before the Black Qi White Ape finished speaking, a spherical object fell from the sky and landed in front of him. "Boom!" There was a muffled sound, and the thing hit the ground hard. And this spherical object is neither a weapon nor the armor inside the helmet. This thing is the head of a commander of the Western Route Army. Moreover, the commander of the West Route Army is not weak. He is the strongest person in the entire monster army second only to the Black Qi White Ape. In addition, this guy has another level of identity. He is the brother of the Black Qi White Ape. He is the deputy commander-in-chief of the entire monster army! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5192 The savior is coming (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "younger brother!" When the Black Qi White Ape saw that his brother had his head cut off, he shouted in despair. But before it finished speaking, Lin Hao had already rushed in front of this guy. At this time, the Black Qi White Ape, who had been blinded by hatred, was no longer aware of the strength gap between him and Lin Hao. It widened its eyes and looked at Lin Hao standing in front of it fiercely, and then punched Lin Hao in the face. But strangely enough, the attack of this black-qi white ape could send even a strong man like the old king, who had overthrown the Martial Emperor, flying backwards. However, when the Black Qi White Ape's fist hit Lin Hao, it did not cause any damage. Lin Hao had no defense. He directly blocked the Black Qi White Ape's attack with his own body. Seeing this scene, the Black Qi White Ape was also completely dumbfounded! "Impossible! Who are you? How could you block my attack with your body!" "impossible?" As soon as Lin Hao heard this, he raised the corner of his mouth and smiled proudly. At this time, Lin Hao looked at the surprised look of the black-qi white ape, and he found it quite interesting. Because this guy looks very similar to the human race. If this black ape didn't have so much white hair on his body, then this guy would look like a rough human race guy. ???????????????????????????? When the black-qi white ape distorts his facial features into a ball out of fear, his appearance becomes very personal, with an indescribable sense of joy. Seeing this scene, Lin Hao couldn't help laughing. But seeing Lin Hao smiling, the Black Qi White Ape was not happy. After all, it was also the commander-in-chief of the three armies of the monster clan. How could it tolerate being laughed at by the humans it looked down upon? "Damn it! I'm going to kill you!" When the Black Qi White Ape saw Lin Hao laughing at him, he roared angrily, and then the guy absorbed all the black aura on his body. Immediately, the body of the black-qi white ape expanded several times. Just now, the body of the black-qi white ape was only two meters high, but at this time, the black-qi white ape was as tall as a hill. Moreover, this guy's body was as tall as a small mountain. The coercion emanating from the body is even more frightening. "After some weak monsters were suppressed by the pressure emanating from the body of the black-qi white ape, they could only stand in place like statues, unable to move their bodies at all. "Boy, you have seen how powerful I am. If you kneel down and lick my toes now, I can make you die a little more happily!" "I think you are too confident. Let's do this. Since you are so confident in your own strength, I will give you one move. If you can hit me within one move, then I will lose. Here What if I don¡¯t care about what happened?¡± "Ouch!" As soon as the black-qi white ape heard this, his temper became violent. The guy roared like crazy, and then, its fist as high as a man fell from the sky and landed on Lin Hao. Seeing this scene, the old king instinctively closed his eyes. The old king thought that Lin Hao was dead. But what he didn't expect was that when the Black Qi White Ape's fist fell, the Black Qi White Ape's aura became obviously weaker, but Lin Hao's aura suddenly strengthened. The old king who felt this change Feeling a little strange, he thought to himself, does this man who suddenly appeared have any tricks up his sleeve? (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5193 The Demonic Beast¡¯s Defeat (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Ah! My hand!" The black-qi white ape was originally very confident in its own strength. It even naively thought that under its leadership, the entire Tianshi Shield City was in the possession of the monster army. But it never expected that Tianshi Shield City would not be as easy to deal with as it imagined. The millions of soldiers and tens of millions of people in Shield City are really nothing, but the problem is, now that Lin Hao has arrived at Shield City, his strength is far superior to the Black Qi White Ape. If Lin Hao hadn't wanted to play with this black-qi white ape, I'm afraid this guy would have died like his brother. But Black Qi White Ape didn¡¯t realize this. In order to defeat Lin Hao, he had to use his special skills. However, when the Black Qi White Ape's fist hit Lin Hao's head hard, the guy screamed and fell to the ground. At this time, the old king of the Shield Kingdom discovered that the right arm of the black white ape had been ignited by a ball of orange fire. The flame seemed to be alive and burning on the right arm of the black white ape. No matter whether this guy is rolling on the ground or trying to use his black energy to suppress the orange flames, he can't get out of his current predicament. In just the blink of an eye, the orange flame engulfed the entire right arm of the Black Qi White Ape. The black-qi white ape is also a ruthless character. When it took over the token from the demon emperor and became the commander of the demon beast army, this guy was already determined to die. Therefore, when the Black Qi White Ape realized that the orange flame was igniting its entire body along its right arm, this guy took out the courage of a strong man to cut off his wrist, and actually gritted his teeth and cruelly cut his right arm off. The arm was completely severed. "What a powerful guy, I really didn't expect that your spiritual flames could suppress my black spiritual energy. Who are you?" When Lin Hao saw that the black-qi white ape had developed a hint of fear towards him, he raised the corner of his mouth and smiled slightly. "Well, I wonder if you have ever heard of the name of a white god of death?" "White God of Death? How is it possible? That guy disappeared in the land of Canglan Dynasty a long time ago. Are you an imposter?" The black-qi white ape knew that he was no match for Lin Hao, but he couldn't imagine that the person standing in front of him at this moment was the white-clothed killing god who once made the entire Canglan Dynasty's monsters fearful. Lin Hao looked at the disbelieving look on the black ape's face. He didn't want to explain too much. He knew that explaining to this guy was just a waste of time. The top priority now was to expel all the monster legions to the monster jungle. Go! "Of course I am not the Killing God in White. I am the number one disciple of the Killing God in White. Let me tell you, now that you monsters are trying to invade the human world again, you should also ask my master, the Killing God in White, if he will agree!" "Hmph! The killing god in white is just a strong man in the past. Times have changed a long time ago. I advise you to mind your own business." Although the black-qi white ape is tough-talking, this guy has no fighting spirit. The harsh words it is saying now are just to attract Lin Hao's attention, and there is only one thing on this guy's mind, and that is how to get out of this ghost place. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5194 The Demonic Beast¡¯s Defeat (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "The disciples of the killing god in white dare to make enemies of the army of demon beasts. I have an order from the marshal. Anyone who can kill this guy will be promoted to the third level and receive a top-grade demon pill!" For those monsters in the monster legion, promotion to the third level is not attractive at all. "These guys are monsters that drink blood from their hair. They feel that there is no difference between being a soldier and a general. As long as you let them kill, life will be meaningful, but the best demon pill is what every monster wants. The reason is very simple, because there is only one most important thing in the world of monsters, and that is strength. A monster without strength will never be recognized by its companions. This is why all the monsters are listening. When it comes time to kill Lin Hao and get a demon pill. The eyes of these monsters showed murderous intent, but for Lin Hao, the monsters here were too weak. However, there were too many of them, and it would still take a lot of trouble to clean them all out. . "Master, I suggest you summon the Skeleton King now and let him use the undead natural disaster to deal with these monsters. In this way, it only takes a few hours, and then these millions of monsters will be wiped out. .¡± When Lin Hao didn¡¯t know what to do, Cang Gou reminded him in his mean voice. "No, the undead natural disaster is my trump card. If I use it now, then the news that I have the undead army will spread throughout the world of humans and monsters. By then, it will definitely cause me a lot of trouble. Yes, and please don¡¯t give me such bad ideas in the future, okay!¡± "Then Master, what do you think we should do? With your current strength, although you can lead the soldiers of the Heavenly Shield Kingdom to eliminate these monsters, according to my calculations, it will take at least five days. And if you want to go alone It will take half a month to deal with these monsters!" "Well, what if my strength is increased tenfold in a short period of time?" At this time, Lin Hao also took great pains to prevent others from knowing that he had such a unique skill as the Undead Natural Disaster. He actually wanted to use the Emperor's immortality to activate his own potential. However, this move seemed very risky to Cang Gou. Cang Gou reminded Lin Hao that if he did not listen to his own advice and forcibly used this move, his body would collapse in a short time. "Master, I must remind you that doing this is very risky. If your body collapses before the end of the battle because you can't bear it, that would be terrible! Besides, you can't use your own ability to control spirits. Yes, but you can buy a transfer pill from me for a crystal to solve this problem." "Damn it! Just grab it!" "Master, there is no store like this after passing this village. Besides, I've already given a 50% discount!" Lin Hao knew that Cang Gou was robbing, but he still wanted to buy it. This guy was not afraid of tigers when he was born. He felt that he had finally encountered such a big scene and could not miss it easily. "If he didn't show his hand in front of these human warriors and demon monsters, I'm afraid no one would remember the name of the White God of Death. After taking the Zhuaneng Dan, Lin Hao immediately summoned the evil emperor sleeping in his body. The appearance of the Evil Emperor was even more domineering than the Skeleton King. Those monsters that wanted to rush up and cut Lin Hao into pieces were intimidated by the Evil Emperor's aura. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5195 Enhanced ten times (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Master, what do you want me to do?" This evil emperor is not like the Skeleton King. Although the Skeleton King has seen through life and death, every time that guy appears, he acts like an old scholar and insists on saying a lot of useless things in front of you. It doesn't matter if you can stand it or not. Therefore, Lin Hao hates summoning the Skeleton King. ¡° If, no, the Skeleton King¡¯s skills are really good, Lin Hao doesn¡¯t want to be disturbed by the Skeleton King. " But the Evil Emperor is different. This guy doesn't talk much. He only has seven or eight words in a sentence. Even if you ask Ni Huang some questions and ask him to explain it to you, Ni Huang will explain it clearly to you in just a few sentences without being wordy at all. No, when Lin Hao summoned the Evil Emperor, it bowed to Lin Hao politely, then raised its head and looked at Lin Hao coldly and said softly. At this time, Lin Hao looked at the evil blue eyes of the Emperor, and he couldn't help but feel a little excited. After all, Lin Hao was going to start a killing spree here in a while, and before going on a killing spree, Lin Hao felt that he had something to ask clearly. ????????????????????????????????? Otherwise, Lin Hao will be too happy to kill and forget the taboo, and he will fall among the monsters like Cang Gou said, wouldn't it be embarrassing? "Emperor Evil, let me ask you, after using your immortality to unleash my potential, will my strength increase by about ten times?" ¡°Let¡¯s see the master¡¯s condition. It¡¯s not a problem if the condition is ten times better!¡± Lin Hao smiled and nodded after hearing this, and then asked again. "Then how am I doing now?" ¡°The best!¡± "Then if you use immortality to improve my strength, how long can I last in my current state?" "Well, in three hours, we can kill two-thirds of the monsters here!" After finishing speaking, the Evil Emperor lowered his head and began to prepare the curse seal for immortality. Seeing this scene, Lin Hao knew that the Evil Emperor wanted to force him to fight together with the soldiers in Tiandun City. ¡°The Evil Emperor is the least talkative Ling Yu Lin Hao has ever seen. This guy always speaks to the point. After he finishes speaking, he will lower his head and do his own thing. There is no way, Lin Hao knows that now is not the time to show off. After all, the Evil Emperor told him personally that even if he was in the best condition at this time, he could only kill two-thirds of the monsters with the help of Sinful Immortality. If Lin Hao did not cooperate with the guards of the Heavenly Shield Kingdom, If he cooperates, he will definitely be embarrassed in front of everyone! "Your Majesty the King, I will try my best to attack the monster army in a moment. But before that, I only have one request, that is, I hope you can cooperate with me to attack together. I don't need too many people. You only need to mobilize one-fifth of the defenders!" "Okay! Since the monk is the chief disciple of the Killing God in White, I will naturally help!" The old king is a tough guy, and like the evil emperor, he doesn't talk much. When Lin Hao asked the old king for help, the guy immediately nodded and agreed, and with the old king's order, hundreds of thousands of guards from the Sky Shield Kingdom came out of the outer city. At the same time, the Evil Emperor had also completed the ritual of immortality for his sins, and Lin Hao's outbreak only happened in the blink of an eye! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5196 Enhanced ten times (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! In the past, when Lin Hao used the Immortality of Sin, he always had to find ways to overcome the unbearable pain of ordinary people. The reason was that the Immortality of Sin would cause continuous damage to the user's body. To put it simply, when a monk chooses to use the immortality of sin to fight the enemy, then he is risking his life. After the Immortality of Sin is activated, the monk's strength, speed and even defense will be increased by more than ten times or even higher. However, everything has advantages and disadvantages. There is no free lunch in this world, and the immortality of sin will burn the user's blood. There are many monks who will die because all the blood in their body is evaporated after using up their sins, but Lin Hao is not afraid of this. The reason is that his other controlling spirit is the Skeleton King. The Skeleton King is from a clan of undead spirits. It has extremely powerful vitality. Lin Hao is the master of the Skeleton King. Therefore, his vitality is naturally quite strong. Even if all the blood in his body is evaporated, he can still survive tenaciously. In the past, every time the King of Sins activated the Immortality of Sins, Lin Hao would scream several times because of the tremendous pain. But this time, when the ritual of Immortality of Sins ended, Lin Hao's body was transformed by the ritual of immortality of Sins. When the potential is activated again. Lin Hao could not feel any pain at this moment. At this moment, Lin Hao only felt that his body was full of power, as if he could destroy the world with just a wave of his hand. "Emperor, what's going on? Why can't I feel pain?" "Master, you are already a Martial Emperor and can inject spiritual energy into your blood. Now, if you remain sinful, it will only burn your spiritual energy but not your blood. Naturally, you can't feel the pain!" "Oh! So that's it! Hahaha! Great, isn't it just spiritual power? I have this in abundance. I must let these monster beasts taste my power today!" Lin Hao, whose strength has been increased more than ten times, already possesses the subversive power of Emperor Wu. At this time, even if he does nothing and just stands there, some of the weaker monsters in the monster legion will immediately explode and die! When thousands of monsters fell straight into a pool of blood without fighting, the black-qi white ape had already escaped with several of his elite guards. The Black Qi White Ape knew that he could never be Lin Hao's opponent. In fact, he had already had the idea of ????escape when Lin Hao broke off one of his arms. " However, the black and white ape did not expect that Lin Hao's strength was so incredible. He could create terrifying spiritual pressure and turn some weak monsters into corpses just by relying on his own momentum. "What kind of monster is this guy! He can kill people with just his spiritual pressure?" The black and white ape couldn't help but exclaimed when he saw this scene. At this moment, the monster officers following the black and white ape also lost their fighting spirit. They feel that even if there are millions of monsters outside Tianshi Shield City, they can't stop Lin Hao, who is like a god of death descending to earth. Now it seems that there is only one word to get rid of this situation - run! But the proposal of these cowardly monster officers was approved by the Black Qi White Ape. The Black Qi White Ape felt that if he didn't run away now, he might die worse than those minions later! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5197 Killing Millions of Enemies (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! What does it feel like to have the power of the middle stage of Emperor Wu? Lin Hao had never thought about this before. I remember when he was still a rookie, he felt that he was already awesome if he could possess the low-level strength of the Martial Emperor that day. But now time flies, and now Lin Hao has grown into a strong man at the level of Emperor Wu. All this is like a dream and an illusion to Lin Hao now. And as a strong man whose strength has reached the level of Emperor Wu, what kind of attack methods should he use to deal with millions of soldiers? Is it a melee attack? No, that's the idea of ??a junior strongman. Lin Hao thinks that the fighting style that can only attack in close combat and also punch to the flesh is very low-level. He will not use this style of fighting to fight the enemy. ? Or use weapons? For Lin Hao, the Dragon Song Sword is really useful. Moreover, the current Dragon Song Sword has also become very powerful. I think back when Lin Hao met the noble elders and his group in the monster jungle, he used the Dragon Song Sword to kill the thunder mothers who came out to cause trouble. The spiders were taken care of. But after thinking about it carefully, Lin Hao felt that using the Dragon Song Sword was still not in line with his style. He decided to use some more exciting tricks. However, before using it, Lin Hao turned his head and said to the old king seriously. "Your Majesty the King, I will use my special skills to deal with these monsters later. I hope you and your people will find a way to protect yourself with spiritual passports first. Of course, I will be careful when using my special skills to avoid I¡¯ll attack you, but just in case, you¡¯d better be careful.¡± As soon as the old king heard this, he immediately ordered the hundreds of thousands of guards who had the strength of the Martial King or even the Martial Emperor to rush out of the city to use spiritual power to create a shield, and the old king himself hid in the spiritual shield. Seeing that the old king was hiding in the spiritual shield, a powerful guard asked the old king with a puzzled look. "Your Majesty, is this monk really so powerful? Can he really defeat an army of millions of monsters by himself?" When the old king saw that his subordinates did not believe in Lin Hao's strength, he raised the corner of his mouth and smiled slightly. "I can only describe this person's strength in four words, that is to destroy the world!" The strength of the old king is obvious to everyone in the Tianshi Kingdom. Since even the old king has given Lin Hao such a high evaluation, it is natural for others to say nothing more. At this time, everyone can only squeeze each other inside the huge spiritual energy shield. And the monsters present were not stupid. They saw the human soldiers hiding in the spiritual shields, and these guys also used their own spiritual powers to create shields. But one of the shortcomings of the monsters is that these guys have little discipline. Although they will gather together to attack the humans, they still like to be alone when fighting and will not cooperate as closely as the humans. Therefore, when these guys are making spiritual shields, they are also taking care of their own territory. They don't care about the life and death of their companions at all. However, these are not important to Lin Hao at this moment. Even if these monsters who are still on the battlefield know how to unite as one, they cannot escape Lin Hao's fatal blow. Any spirit in front of Lin Hao's attack The force shield is just a cloud. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5198 Killing Millions of Enemies (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Boom!" When all the human guards entered the spiritual shield, suddenly a lightning as thick as a bucket fell from the sky! Immediately afterwards, countless dark clouds appeared on the originally clear sky. Those human soldiers who looked down on Lin Hao before seeing this scene were completely dumbfounded. They knew that a strong man who could create such a formation must at least have the strength of an intermediate Martial Emperor. And just now, when these human guards were watching the battle on the city tower, they naively thought that Lin Hao was just a strong man whose strength had just reached the level of the Martial Emperor. "However, these guys are not wrong. Lin Hao's current strength has indeed just reached the level of Emperor Wu. But he is different from ordinary Martial Emperor level experts. You must know that Lin Hao also has two very powerful spirit masters under his command. Those two spirit-controlling skills can take Lin Hao's strength to a higher level. It is for this reason that Lin Hao has the courage to easily defeat an army of millions of monsters. Otherwise, you will be eaten by Lin Hao. He is brave and courageous, and he does not dare to fight against such a huge army of monsters with his own strength! Back to the main story, when a barrel-like rolling thunder fell from the sky, Tianshi Shield City was already shrouded in dark clouds. The shape of the dark clouds is very strange. Generally speaking, when dark clouds come before rain, there will be strong winds. But at this moment, although Tiandun City was covered by dark clouds, there was no strong wind in the sky, only muffled thunder and lightning. People who are confused about all this may not know that this magical, movie-like scene was actually created by Lin Hao. For Lin Hao, creating these scenes is just a piece of cake. And his purpose is to use the enhanced version of Thunder Dragon Devouring Heaven to deal with these monsters. Now, there are too many monsters gathered in Tianshi City. If this trick is not used, even Lin Hao has no absolute chance. Be sure to be able to stop these monsters. "go to hell!" After everything was ready, Lin Hao shouted loudly, and then countless rolling thunders as thick as buckets fell from the sky. After those rolling thunders fell from the sky, they turned into dragons on the ground and ran rampant among the monster army. Facing such a powerful attack, the protective shields that the monsters painstakingly built with their own spiritual power were like paper objects. Those protective shields would burst like bubbles in the water just by lightly touching the Brontosaurus. Come, and the monster hiding inside will be turned into charcoal immediately. Such an attack was impossible to defend against, but in the blink of an eye, under the attack of countless thunder dragons, more than half of the monster legion's casualties were lost. This scene was fully visible to the Black Qi White Ape hiding in the distance. The arrogant Black Qi White Ape couldn't help but shudder in front of Lin Hao's powerful power. This guy even said to himself. "What a powerful and outrageous monster. If I had fought with him just now, I would be finished now. Let's go back and report to the Demon Emperor!" After the Black Qi White Ape finished speaking, he jumped up and ran towards the place where the Demon Emperor was without waiting for his subordinates to reply. And the subordinates of the Black Qi White Ape had long since lost the courage to fight. When they saw the Black Qi White Ape running away, they naturally had no choice but to run away with them. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5199 Level 1 Demon Emperor (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! While the black and white apes were escaping, Lin Hao had already knelt on the ground. Summoning thousands of thunder dragons to attack the opponent in a short period of time was no joke. This was a huge challenge to the physical and spiritual strength of the monks. To put it simply, this is like hanging a sickle in your crotch. But Lin Hao did it. Although it was the first time for him to use such a large-scale attack technique, he was able to accurately make thousands of thunder dragons fall on the heads of the monster army. The entire attack lasted only three minutes, and more than half of the monster army had been killed or injured. When the thunder dragon attack ended and the dark clouds in the sky dispersed, the entire battlefield was filled with an extremely strong burning smell. In the next half month, the rations of the people of Tiandun City were burned outside the city. corpse of a monster. "Master, aren't there still half of the monsters? Why don't you attack?" "That's enough. I've killed half of them. I think the remaining half should be handed over to the troops of these Heavenly Shield Kingdoms. Now these monsters have been frightened by me, even the human children who only know a few tricks." You can also hunt them down!¡± When Cang Tou asked Lin Hao in a mean voice why he didn¡¯t continue the attack, Lin Hao cursed Cang Gou in his head. And Cangou is the meanest system in history. What this guy enjoys most is when he is scolded. When Lin Hao scolded Cang Gou in his head, the Cang Gou actually gave Lin Hao some advice. However, this time Cang Gou did not mention any effective suggestions on chasing monsters. It just insisted that Lin Hao take a rest and do something in Tiandun City before leaving. "Master, according to my observation, Tianshi Kingdom should be a place rich in beauties, especially the old king's daughter. They are simply the best. Master, you see, you are now the hero of Tianshi City. Don't you? Do you think you should use your status as a hero to do something? Even if you will die in battle in the future, your journey to this world is not in vain!" Cang Gou¡¯s mean voice accompanied by such a mean idea could drive Lin Hao to death. Although Lin Hao is not a virtuous monk who is not close to women, he is also a very principled person. Lin Hao¡¯s principle is to go to hell! ¡°Besides, Lin Hao¡¯s other nickname is the Killer God in White, so he won¡¯t do this kind of thing that takes advantage of others. "Fuck you, you damn rogue system!" "Master, you are wrong, I am the best upgrade system!" When Cang Gou and Lin Hao were bickering, the black white ape had already arrived at the Demon Emperor's place through the transmission channel. This was an underground secret base established by the ancient demon clan. "And after the black-qi white ape entered the underground base, he didn't say anything. He just knelt down in front of the Demon Emperor with a pop. This demon emperor is a coquettish-looking beauty. Of course, this is just her fantasy. In fact, the real demon beast is a creature that is bigger than a mountain. When the Demon Emperor saw the Black Qi White Ape kneeling in front of her, she covered her mouth and smiled, and then said in a cold tone. "Huh huh huh, it seems that I won't hear any good news today. General White Ape, you might as well tell me how you failed?" "Master Demon Emperor, damn it, my army has already "Jiangtian Shield City" (remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5200 Level 1 Demon Emperor (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Sir Demon Emperor, you damn boy, my army had already surrounded Tiandun City, but all the troops sent by Shield City that day to ask for help were intercepted by my troops. It stands to reason that Tiandun City has become We have built an isolated city, and the entire Heavenly Shield Kingdom should be in your possession, Demon Emperor!" The Black Qi White Ape was sweating profusely as he spoke. He knew the Demon Emperor¡¯s methods. He has also seen what happened to the monsters who failed to complete their tasks in the past. Although monsters are not afraid of death, monsters also have pain and emotions. If the monster beasts cannot complete the tasks of their superiors, then they will face a punishment that is more cruel than death. Many monster beasts will even be tortured by their superiors for several years before dying in pain. Therefore, the Black Qi White Ape would like the Demon Emperor to give him a happy one. But the Demon Emperor did not interrupt the Black Qi White Ape's words. After patiently listening to the Black Qi White Ape's story, she raised the corner of her mouth and sneered. "Hmph, so it's someone with the strength of Emperor Wu who defeated you? If that's the case, then you really didn't lose unjustly!" "Sir Demon Emperor, this matter is indeed due to the incompetence of my subordinates. I am willing to take the blame. However, I request you, the Demon Emperor, to give me a happy place because I have fought for you for so many years!" When the black-qi white ape was still kneeling on the ground begging for death, a man wearing a human Taoist robe smiled and put his arms around the waist of the beauty transformed by the demon emperor, and then said softly to the demon emperor. "Baby, it seems that the human race is already prepared for our attack. If you kill it, who will dare to lead troops to fight for us in the future? Besides, whether it is a human or a monster Well, it¡¯s only useful when you¡¯re alive. If you die, it won¡¯t even count, right?¡± "Well, okay, then I'll listen to you and let him go!" The Demon Emperor listened to the man's advice and waved his hand at the black-qi white ape, asking him to retreat. But just as the black-qi white ape was about to retreat, the man in Taoist robes reached out and pulled the black-qi white ape away. Sucked over. The originally extremely powerful Black Qi White Ape was like a kitten in the man's hand. It had no power to fight back against this powerful man. "Black Qi White Ape, I will reattach your broken arm for you, and I will also find ways to improve your strength, but you must agree to one request of mine, understand!" The Black Qi White Ape behaved very docilely in front of men. Even though this guy was treated roughly by the man, it still answered with a smile. "Lord Giant, you can rest assured. From the day you form an alliance with Lord Demon Emperor, my little life will be yours. Whatever you want me to do, I just need to give you an order!" "Okay, I want you to be an undercover agent and sneak into Tianshi City to investigate the identity of the savior. If you find out useful information, I will reward you heavily. Do you understand?" As soon as the evil giant finished speaking, the eyes of the black ape turned around several times. At this time, this smart black ape seemed to have thought of something. Before the evil giant could speak, this guy told the evil giant the name he heard on the battlefield. "Lord Giant, I remember that the helper said that he was the disciple of the Killing God in White!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5201 Play hard to get (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! After the black and white ape¡¯s arm was cured, the evil giant turned this guy into an ordinary person. ??????????????Although the black-qi white ape looked quite ugly when he was a monster, he turned out to be a pretty good-looking man after he became a human. It is no exaggeration to say that the appearance of the black-qi white ape after becoming a human is not bad at all compared to the current popular niche. Relying on this charming appearance, the black white ape quickly sneaked into the Tiandun Kingdom, and he also worked as a guard in Tiandun City, the capital of the Tiandun Kingdom, and changed his name to Yuanba. This guy stayed in Tiandun City for two weeks. In just two weeks, the Black Qi White Ape, who used the alias Yuanba, got a lot of information. He learned that the savior of Tianshi City was named Lin Hao, and he had recently become a Martial Emperor-level warrior. Moreover, the reason why Tianshi City was able to escape was all because of the help of this monk named Lin Hao After learning so much news, Na Yuanba felt that he should settle down in Tiandun City now, and when he had the opportunity to get close to Lin Hao, he would sleep next to him. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: The evil giant told the Black Qi White Ape that this savior is difficult to deal with, and if you want to take him down, you can only outwit him and not attack by force. In order to kill Lin Hao, the evil giant prepared some highly toxic, colorless and odorless poison for the Black Qi White Ape. As long as he put a little bit into Lin Hao's water or food, he could let Lin Hao go. Very peaceful. Since the Black Qi White Ape had an arm burned off by Lin Hao, this guy has hated Lin Hao to the core. What he thinks about most every day is how to kill Lin Hao. And this Black Qi White Ape is really a very lucky guy. When he was thinking this, the opportunity came to him. It turned out that after two weeks of bloody battles, Lin Hao had cleared away thousands of kilometers of land centered on the Tianshi Shield Kingdom. The surrounding monster army was either defeated or turned into food for the human race. For the time being, the army of demonic beasts will no longer be able to assemble and invade the border in a short period of time. However, during this period of time, the human race also suffered heavy losses. More than half of the king's guards in many castles and fortresses were killed in the battle. In order to take care of Lin Hao, the old king of the Tianshi Kingdom transferred his guards to Yuanba because of his good skills. Because of this, it was also transferred to Lin Hao's side. Knowing that it would escort Lin Hao tonight, Yuanba was very happy. It took out the poison it had prepared early and prepared to give Lin Hao a surprise. But when this guy ran into the kitchen, knocked out the guard and the chef, and prepared to poison Lin Hao's midnight snack, he found an old acquaintance standing at the door of the kitchen. One of Bai Yuan's arms was lost to Lin Hao. Enemies were extremely jealous when they met each other. When the Black Qi White Ape saw Lin Hao, it went crazy and pounced on him, but it was no match for Lin Hao. The two of them fought for only one round before this guy was knocked to the ground by Lin Hao and completely lost his ability to fight. And until he was captured by Lin Hao, the Black Qi White Ape didn't know when he was exposed in front of the human race. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5203 Directly to the nest (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Although flying with a sword is cool, Lin Hao knows that it is easy to be discovered by those monsters when playing like this. Therefore, his method of flying with a sword in front of the old king is just a cover-up. The Lin Hao who said goodbye to the old king was actually his spirit-controller Evil Emperor in disguise. The Evil Emperor had been with Lin Hao for many years and already knew him well. Therefore, even the old king with high emotional intelligence in Lin Hao, played by Nie Huang, could not see any flaws. The real Lin Hao sneaked out of Tiandun City one day before the Black Qi White Ape was captured. Anyway, it is now a period of melee. A big city that can accommodate millions of people still has one or two people missing. Someone will care. Back to the main story, after Lin Hao entered the monster jungle, he began to travel day and night to the base of the monster emperor. On the way, he did not forget to go to the place where he killed the thunder mother spider to pick up some good things. And there are really good things in that place. Sixteen days ago, Lin Hao acted righteously and killed six thunder mother spiders. This experience made him a legendary figure in the history of Tianshi Shield. But compared to this matter, Lin Hao was more concerned about the spider eggs he had hidden in the Thunder Mother Spider's nest. When Lin Hao had just learned how to use Thunder Dragon to Devour the Sky, a very powerful old man told him that Thunder Dragon The eggs of the female spider are good for his special move. Therefore, after entering the monster jungle, all Lin Hao could think about was the eggs of the thunder mother spider. For this reason, Cang Gou also teased Lin Hao. "Master, look at you, is it worth delaying your trip just for a few thunder mother spider eggs? Also, after my analysis, master, you have risen to the level of the Martial Emperor, so the chaos of these thunder mother spiders For you, they are no longer of much use. Even if you swallow all the eggs of these thunder mother spiders now, to you, they are just some tasteless proteins that can only be used to replenish energy. !¡± Cang Gou's words were undoubtedly a blow to Lin Hao. At this time, Lin Hao thought to himself, Damn it, if this bastard Cang Gou could materialize, then he would have to strangle this guy to death, because this guy's words are so serious. It's so hateful! "Cang Gou, what are you talking about there! I just think that these thunder mother spiders have a very strong reproductive ability. If I don't look at their nests, if they breed little spiders again, won't they continue to harm people? Well!" "Master, according to my analysis, when you used the Dragon Song Sword to bomb the Thunder Mother Spider's nest, the chance of the Thunder Mother Spider in that nest surviving was less than two thousandths, so you'd better hurry up. Keep on your way!" There is no way, Lin Hao knows that if he has a quarrel, he is no match for Cang Gou, a super system. Because this guy's analytical and calculation abilities are incredible, and as a system, he can not only have a photographic memory, but even things he has never seen or seen, Cang Gou can also use other methods. turn up. Therefore, facing this mean-mouthed super system, Lin Hao has only one way to ignore his existence. However, at Cang Gou¡¯s suggestion, Lin Hao arrived at the Demon Emperor¡¯s lair two days in advance. Seeing that even ignoring Cang Gou had become a luxury, Lin Hao was almost furious. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5204 Directly to the Nest (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Lin Hao is not the kind of man who has no opinions. He knows that although the super system Cang Gou is annoying, he really can't do without this guy. To put it simply, the relationship between Lin Hao and Cang Gou is like those couples who love and kill each other. However, for Lin Hao, his relationship with Cang Gou is actually more difficult to deal with than a couple who falls in love and kills each other. Because there are still times when couples don¡¯t see each other. However, Cang Gou exists in Lin Hao's body. For Lin Hao, Cang Gou is like another self in his heart, and he is omniscient and omnipotent. For Cang Gou, Lin Hao is its landlord, and he is the one who is difficult to serve. Therefore, along the way, the two people inevitably quarreled and bickered. When Lin Hao arrived at the Demon Emperor's lair, he had already accumulated a lot of anger in his stomach and was about to vent it! The guys in charge of the lair are all monsters whose strength has reached the low level of Martial King. These monsters feel that with their strength, let alone the entire monster jungle, they cannot be ignored even in the human territory. . Of course, there is nothing wrong with these monster guards feeling good about themselves. But it also depends on who they are facing. Facing those human monk guards, they naturally have the confidence to say such things, but facing the furious Lin Hao, these guys have no choice but to be beaten. Using the murderous technique, Lin Hao killed thousands of monster guards without any effort. Those monster guards were like a pile of sand placed in front of the strong wind in front of Lin Hao's murderous technique. Yes, but in the blink of an eye, they were everywhere dead. Although, Lin Hao's murderous aura can quietly kill opponents weaker than himself. But the spiritual energy of these monster guards is connected to the Demon Emperor. When they are killed by Lin Hao in an instant, it means that the spiritual energy of these guys has completely lost contact with the Demon Emperor. The Demon Emperor is not a fool. When this charming beauty saw that her subordinates had lost contact with her, she frowned and said to the evil giant who held her in his arms. "It's bad, someone came here, and just now my eight thousand guards were killed in an instant!" The evil giant was originally a arrogant and evil monk, but when he heard that the intruder was so skilled, he was shocked. The evil giant swallowed his saliva at this moment, and then he hurriedly asked. "Do you think it was a group of people who broke in, or a few experts?" "A person, I can tell you with certainty, there is only one person who broke into this place!" "A single person? Could it be that the savior of Tianshi Shield City discovered this place? But this base is very secretive. How did that guy discover us?" "Yeah, I feel weird too!" When the evil giant and the demon emperor didn't know how Lin Hao discovered this base, suddenly, the demon beast officers who had escaped with the black gas giant ape rushed towards them. The strength of these officers is at the level of the Emperor Wu, so they are naturally no match for the evil giant and the Demon Emperor. After only one round of fighting between the two sides, these guys were knocked to the ground by the evil giant alone. However, when the evil giant was about to go up and ask what happened, the bodies of these monster officers exploded in an instant! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5205 The Wrath of the Demon Emperor (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Neither the evil giant nor the demon emperor thought why their own men would turn against them now, and these guys had no signs before turning against them. They rebelled almost suddenly. In fact, this matter is not difficult to understand for Lin Hao. The reason is also very simple. The reason why these monster officers betrayed them was because of the evil emperor. The Evil Emperor has a cruel move called the Golden Corpse Marrow Worm. Whether this thing penetrates into the human body or the body of the monster family, it is difficult to detect, and people possessed by the Golden Corpse Marrow Worm will not have any symptoms. abnormal. It is no exaggeration to say that even if the parents of these monsters come, they will not think that these guys have anything strange. When the Emperor Emperor could use his extinction from the inside of the monsters, and now Lin Hao has found the old nest of the monsters. These guys who are parasitic parasitic by the golden corpse insects are useless. Under the control of the Evil Emperor, seven or eight demon beast officers whose strength had reached the peak level of the Martial King rushed towards the Demon Emperor and the evil giant. It¡¯s too late to say it, but it¡¯ll be soon. When several demonic beast officers rushed over, although the evil giant was confused, his reaction was still very quick. This guy has a strength that is not inferior to that of the Demon Emperor. This guy's strength is only at the level of the King of Martial Beasts. Demonic beasts cannot hurt him at all. With just a breath, the evil giant crushed the heads of the two demonic beast officers who were leading the battle with his hands. "But these monster officers have been completely controlled by the golden corpse worms. They can't feel pain. Even if their heads are twisted off, these guys' bodies will just self-destruct on the spot. "Boom! Boom!" As two loud noises were heard today, the two demonic beast officers who were leading the charge were exploded into minced meat in front of the evil giant. "Master Giant, please get behind me. It seems that these guys have been poisoned. If they explode themselves and hurt you, then I can't bear the responsibility!" The beautiful demon emperor is quite responsible. It¡¯s no wonder that the evil giant is her honored guest after all. ??Besides, if it weren¡¯t for the help of the evil giant, the current army of monsters would not be able to be trained so early. Therefore, from the perspective of the beautiful demon emperor, she can have everything she has today thanks to the help of this evil giant. Therefore, the beautiful demon emperor not only offered her body, she also wanted to share her kingdom with the evil giant. "But the beautiful demon emperor didn't know that on the surface, this evil giant was affectionate and righteous, but in fact, this guy was a figure like Yue Buqun. On the surface, he was full of benevolence, justice and morality, but in fact, he was full of male thieves and female prostitutes. It¡¯s a pity that although the beautiful demon emperor is not weak in strength, she is really blind when she gives up her future and even her life and fortune to the evil giant! Back to the main story, when the evil giant saw the beautiful Demon Emperor, he took the initiative to offer him an olive branch and asked him to take refuge behind him. This evil giant was not polite. In just one breath, the body of the evil giant turned into a deep blue light and flashed behind the beautiful demon emperor. At this time, the beautiful Demon Emperor no longer looked like a beauty at all. Although her upper body still looked like a beauty, her lower body had completely turned into a spider. The beautiful demon emperor's body is a huge spider demon beast, but she is very strong, so she can freely change her human form. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5206 The Demon Emperor¡¯s Wrath (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! The body of the beautiful demon emperor is a huge spider demon beast. However, she is very strong, so she can freely change her human form. " Moreover, the beauty she turned into is extremely charming, much more powerful than the beauties of the human race. Thinking back to the beginning, although this evil giant was not a gentleman of the human race, he did not degenerate to the point of serving the monster clan. But it is a pity that the evil giant is a man who cannot control his lower body. Under the temptation of the Demon Emperor, the evil giant eventually degenerates into an evil heretic who fights for the monster clan against the human race. Putting aside these gossips, the Demon Emperor, who has released a small part of her spiritual power at this moment, has shown her fighting form. Although this form is not her complete body, it is more than enough to deal with these self-destructing demon beast rebels. "Whoosh!" There was a muffled sound, and countless snake-like things rushed towards the rebellious monsters from the head of the demon emperor's beauty. These venomous snake-like objects are the Demon Emperor's special skill, the snake hair. The snake hair looks like a poisonous snake, but they are actually the Demon Emperor's hair. Although it is hair, it is very aggressive, and the snake teeth are highly venomous. As long as ordinary people are touched by the snake teeth, even if they are not bitten, they will be poisoned and die immediately. ¡°If you are bitten by the snake-haired snake head, the victim¡¯s body will melt into blood in an instant. This is the Demon Emperor's unique skill, but obviously such perverted tricks are not needed to deal with these rebels. The demon emperor just raised his hand and waved, and a few python-like snake hairs circled behind the demon beasts controlled by the golden corpse worms. In just the blink of an eye, these demon beasts were swarmed like pythons. The snake hair was swallowed alive. When those monster beasts were swallowed alive and quickly digested by the snake hair, Ni Huang, who was waiting for the opportunity to attack with Lin Hao outside the base, frowned. "Master, my golden corpse marrow rushes have been killed!" "It doesn't matter! Your golden corpse worm will self-destruct, right? The result of this battle should be quite big, right?" Lin Hao thought that the Evil Emperor would give him a satisfactory answer, but unexpectedly, this guy shook his head and said. "No, the enemy didn't suffer any casualties. The puppets controlled by the golden corpse worms were swallowed!" After listening to the Evil Emperor's words, Lin Hao felt very confused. He felt that there was someone else in the world with such a strong taste that he would choose to swallow a creature possessed by the Golden Corpse Marrow Worm. If so. , that¡¯s either a strongman, or a guy who went crazy with hunger after not eating for several days. "Master, I think we have encountered a serious problem this time. The guys hiding in this base should be very powerful. Moreover, after my analysis, I think the Demon Emperor is very likely to be hiding inside!" "Cang Gou, don't talk nonsense. Although I found the enemy's base, I'm not sure it's the Demon Emperor here. Besides, if there really is a Demon Emperor, if that guy is stronger than me, then Why don¡¯t I burp my butt back?¡± When Cang Gou saw that Lin Hao was so unsure of his own strength, he couldn't help but roll his eyes at Lin Hao. Now that Lin Hao had already become a veteran, he was naturally not afraid of being looked down upon by Cang Gou. The question that Lin Hao is most worried about today is whether he can beat the Demon Emperor with his current strength! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5207 The enemy is scared (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Although Lin Hao felt that what Cang Gou said was very unpleasant, he also felt that Cang Gou was right. ¡°I am now at the level of Emperor Wu. In the entire Canglan Dynasty, there are only so many people who have reached the level of Emperor Wu. Lin Hao should be proud of himself for possessing such strength at such a young age, but Lin Hao also understands that with greater strength comes greater responsibility. ¡°Besides, now that he has arrived at the enemy¡¯s lair, he must be careful. ??????????????????????????? If you continue to challenge a strong person foolishly like last time, you may not be able to save your life. Whenever Lin Hao closes his eyes at this time, he will remember the scene when he was pressed to the ground and rubbed by the opponent when he challenged Qinglong Yazhen last time. At that time, Lin Hao felt that his strength was already at the level of a Martial Emperor, and there were not many Martial Emperors of the same level who could match him, and there were not many people in the monster jungle who could offend him. Just wanted to have some fun. I don¡¯t know what happened, but Lin Hao unexpectedly found the legendary Qinglong Yazu. He had just met Qinglong Yazu at that time and thought he could fight with others. . Who knows, he is no match for Qinglong Yaizhen at all. It was really effortless for Qinglong Yazhen to deal with him, and in that tragic battle, Lin Hao's Dragon Song Sword was almost destroyed by Qinglong Yazhen! . Lin Hao trembles all over when he thinks about this matter now, and now when facing the Demon Emperor, he naturally seems much more cautious. And it was not just Lin Hao who was cautious at this time, the evil giant and the beautiful demon emperor were also very cautious about the enemies who rushed to the mysterious base. They mistakenly thought that the few monster officers parasitized by the golden corpse worm were just a signal released by the enemy, but they didn't know that it was because the Emperor felt that these guys were useless and they might as well be used to detect the enemy. Strength. Since both sides had misunderstandings, the evil giant said to the beautiful demon emperor. "Demon Emperor, in my opinion, these incoming enemies are not easy to deal with. If we attack rashly now, we will definitely fall into the opponent's trap and ruin the opponent's poisonous hand!" "Well, Master Ju is right. I wonder if Master Ju has any countermeasures?" The beautiful demon emperor nodded seriously after hearing this. It was also the first time for her to meet such a powerful human being. When the beautiful demon emperor discovered that the thousands of demon king-level guards she had arranged around the base were killed in just an instant, the demon emperor who despised everything couldn't help but take a breath. And under the advice of the evil giant, the beautiful demon emperor decided to send out a huge army of demon beasts under her to block Lin Hao's way. With the order from the beautiful demon emperor, tens of millions of demon beast armies began to assemble towards the base. At this time, Lin Hao was still thinking about how to enter the base, but before he could think of a way to enter, the footsteps of the tens of millions of monsters moving forward were disrupted by the sound of earth-shaking footsteps. Lin Hao's thoughts were lost. When Lin Hao reacted, he found that there were armies of monsters everywhere he looked. The glowing green eyes of those monster beasts in the dark night are like a sea of ??stars filled with murderous intent. Just looking at them is enough to give goosebumps all over your body! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5208 The enemy is scared (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Seeing that all his demon beast legions had arrived, the beautiful demon emperor sneered. "Hmph! No matter how strong this human cultivator is, facing a powerful army like a sea of ????people, his spiritual power will be exhausted at some point, because the number of this army is ten times that of the original attack on Tianshi Shield City. , at that time, with the help of the soldiers of Tianshi Shield City, this cultivator still had a chance to win, but now it is too late! I want him to keep his life here!" After saying this, the beautiful demon emperor raised her hand and gave an order to the tens of millions of demonic beasts outside the underground base to crush Lin Hao. But Lin Hao was not a vegetarian. He was not frightened when he saw an army of monsters everywhere he looked. After all, Lin Hao now has the strength of Emperor Wu, and before that, he also escaped from Qinglong Yajue. For Lin Hao, who has seen big scenes, small scenes like this are not enough to scare him out of his wits. At this time, Lin Hao wanted to try out his newly learned moves, and these tens of millions of monsters were the experimental field for Lin Hao to experiment with new moves! "Dragon chanting sword! Here comes the sword!" Looking at the monster beasts approaching him, Lin Hao just closed his eyes gently, and then his body floated into the air. When Lin Hao's body was suspended in the air, hundreds of thousands of ferocious beasts with bat wings roared and rushed towards Lin Hao. At this time, five words came to Lin Hao's mind. When these five words flashed through Lin Hao's mind, a sword as huge as a mountain fell from the sky and was draped fiercely on the hundreds of thousands of monster beasts with bat wings. "Boom!" That huge sword is not the Dragon Song Sword, but the sword soul transformed from the powerful spiritual power in the Dragon Song Sword. The size of this sword soul is determined by the strength of the Dragon Song Sword owner. And Lin Hao¡¯s strength has reached the level of the Martial Emperor. A strong person at the Martial Emperor level is the standard for being powerful. There are only a few hundred such strong people in the entire continent. As for the Martial Lord, Martial Saint or even Martial God above the Martial Emperor. That¡¯s just a legendary guy, not many people have seen it. At this moment, when the sword spirit as huge as a mountain killed hundreds of thousands of flying monsters. At this moment, the human common people and nobles in hundreds of castles and fortresses outside the monster jungle all saw this scene. This scene should be particularly familiar to the people of the Tianshi Shield Kingdom. The reason is that Lin Hao has been carrying his Dragon Sword everywhere to kill monsters every day for nearly half a month. The Dragon Yin Sword once became Lin Hao¡¯s representative, and it can be said that no one in the entire Tiandun City knows it! Now, when a sword spirit the size of a mountain peak descended from the sky, the people of Tianshi Shield City let out thunderous cheers. At this moment, the old king of Tiandun City also witnessed this scene, and he was also very excited. But the beautiful demon emperor and the evil giant who were huddled in the base didn't think so. These two guys originally thought that they were just a strong man who was subverted by the martial emperor. But now it seems that the strength of the visitor is at least the Martial Emperor level. There are not many such strong men in the entire human race. They think it may be their recent actions that have alarmed the old guys in the human race who have not been involved in the world for a long time. Now these old monsters are coming to destroy them! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5209: Walking is the best strategy (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Lord Giant, could it be that our recent actions have alarmed those old monsters?" Feeling the powerful force that appeared above the base, the beautiful demon emperor asked with a worried look. "At this time, the evil giant was also frightened. Don't look at this guy's strength as compared to the beautiful demon emperor. In many aspects, he is even better than the beautiful demon emperor. But no matter what age it is, as long as you like to be a traitor, there is no one who is not afraid of death. Therefore, this evil giant is also a soft persimmon. After hearing what the beautiful demon emperor said, he couldn't help but spit in disgust and continued. "This is unlikely. Although the old monsters who are now roaming freely in the human race are also paying close attention to the movements of the monster jungle, in their opinion, our recent actions are nothing more than a small incident. Besides, In the past few hundred years, those in charge of the castles built on the border of the monster jungle have gained their own power!" Having said this, the evil giant took a deep breath before continuing to explain. "After the people in charge of the castle gained their own power, they gradually disobeyed the rule of the old guys. Many people wanted to get rid of the rule. And our attack on these fortresses can be considered a success. If we help those old guys, they won¡¯t come to destroy us!¡± The analysis of the evil giant is correct, but the beautiful demon emperor is not a fool. He knows that this is just the evil giant comforting her. ??Besides, even if their recent actions have not alarmed the masters in the human race. But the giant sword hanging above the base cannot be ignored. The beautiful demon emperor knows that the person who can summon such a giant sword must be a strong man with the strength of the Martial Emperor. Of course, the demon clan¡¯s strength is not so weak that it can be manipulated by a human clan¡¯s Martial Emperor. It¡¯s just that today¡¯s demon clan is divided into pieces, and the situation like the ancient times where the human race and the demon clan stood side by side will never happen again. This is the reason why the beautiful demon emperor and the evil giant are really afraid. They are worried that if they get rid of this strong human being with the strength of the Martial Emperor, then a large group of strong people will emerge from behind him, and then the situation will be dire. It will get out of hand, and this is the most worrying thing! Thinking of this, the beautiful demon emperor said coquettishly to the evil giant. "Dear, you see, we have finally built a vast empire now. You and I have to agree to this corner of the monster jungle. If we offend a group of old monsters from the human race, we will be killed. , that¡¯s not worth it, these thirty-six strategies are the best, why don¡¯t we leave now?¡± The evil giant who was blowing by the wind beside the beautiful demon emperor was a little confused these days. This evil giant was originally a prostitute. Now, with his fragrant nephrite in his arms, he naturally couldn't think of so much in his heart. I think back then, this guy fell from a very potential human cultivator to evil just for the sake of the beautiful demon emperor. Now, if the beautiful demon emperor wants him to evacuate, this guy naturally has nothing to say. If you say there is something he can¡¯t bear to part with, it¡¯s that he can¡¯t bear to part with the beautiful demon emperor. As the saying goes, how can humans be ruthless if they are not grass and trees? This evil giant has actually developed a love between man and woman for the beautiful demon emperor. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5210: Walking is the best strategy (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! The evil giant, the governor, still has some illusions about his situation. In short, this guy doesn't know who is coming to him at this time. If he knows that the guy coming to him is the killing god in white, then he will definitely Won't stay here long. And this evil giant has always been arrogant. Now, when he saw his beloved beautiful demon emperor huddled in his arms, his head was trembling. Not only was this guy not afraid, he actually had some fighting spirit in his heart. He felt that if he could perform well in front of the beautiful demon emperor, maybe this beauty would bow to him in the future. It should be said that it was a good idea for the evil giant to have such an idea, but he forgot that the person making trouble outside the base now was not a Martial Emperor-level practitioner, but Lin Hao, a Martial Emperor-level strongman who was always known for causing trouble. By. When Lin Hao wiped out hundreds of thousands of monsters with one move of Sword Spirit Falling from the Sky, Cang Gou's mean voice appeared in Lin Hao's mind. "Oh, my master's strength has really improved a lot. Although he is still not as good as Qinglong Yaizhen, he has already reached the level of a junior martial emperor!" "I said Cang Gou, can you please stop pouring cold water on me when I'm having fun? You don't have to think about it with your own mind, what kind of existence is Qinglong Yazhen? Can I handle such a guy?" "Hahaha, what the master said is true. I just want to remind the master. As the saying goes, the strongest has its own master, and every mountain is higher than the other. If the master is complacent because of this small achievement, If so, I¡¯m afraid the master will still suffer a big loss in the future!¡± At this time, Lin Hao was absolutely furious with Cang Gou, but there was nothing he could do about it. This Cang Gou was a system that was integrated with his body. This thing had no entity at all. Even if Lin Hao wanted to deal with it, he could only smell it. Make no noise but not see the person. As a last resort, Lin Hao could only vent his anger on the base at his feet. For Lin Hao at this moment, killing monsters can no longer satisfy his desire. He wants to see whether the shell of the turtle outside the base is stronger or his own dragon chanting sword is more powerful! "Dragon chanting sword! Broken!" At Lin Hao¡¯s command, a golden flash of light fell from the sky. The scene was like Halley¡¯s Comet hitting the earth. ???????????????? If the sword spirit that fell from the sky just now was as huge as a mountain fell from the sky, then this golden light now brings a destructive level of oppression to the monsters. Facing the powerful aura emitted by the dragon chanting sword, some weak monsters were unable to stop it and turned into a pile of minced meat on the ground. And when the Dragon chanting sword slammed into the shell of the base, it didn't make any sound, but a huge amount of spiritual energy poured into the base along the blade of the Dragon chanting sword. At this time, the evil giant and the beautiful demon emperor hiding in the base realized that something was wrong. Although the powerful men at their level are arrogant, they still have self-awareness. Faced with such a powerful force, the evil giant can think of only four words - the best strategy. He hugged the beautiful demon emperor and fled away before the Dragon Sword fell from the sky. But the demon beasts stationed in the base were in dire straits. These guys were destined to be buried here. The evil giant and the beautiful demon emperor ran very fast, and they turned their bodies into a spiritual light and disappeared in front of the guards. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5211 The appearance of the undead (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! The evil giant and the beautiful demon emperor ran very fast. They turned their bodies into a spiritual light and disappeared in front of the guards. At this time, the monsters responsible for guarding the base naively thought that their masters had gone out to fight. They did not know that their masters did not go to fight, but abandoned them. Escaped. Of course, for the evil giant and the beautiful demon emperor, there is actually nothing shameful about this matter. Anyway, the two of them are the masters of the monsters. In short, the monsters under their rule can be disposed of at will. Therefore, the two of them are not sad about the death of these monsters. As long as they can survive, they can do it even if all the monsters under their command die. But when these two guys just ran out of the base, the base that was intact just now shattered like an egg shell that fell to the ground. What¡¯s even more frightening is that the way the base is broken is very strange. It did not completely collapse in the common way, but contracted and collapsed in the direction where the Dragon Sword fell. The entire base is enough to accommodate millions of elite monster soldiers, and the food stored in the base can also feed these elite monster soldiers for several months. Logically speaking, the scale of this base is no less than that of Tianshi, the main city of Tianshi Shield Kingdom. Shield City. It is a large-scale underground city, but such a large-scale underground city is as vulnerable as if it were made of foam in front of the Dragon Sword. When the Dragon Song Sword injected a huge amount of spiritual power into the underground base, the base quickly collapsed at a speed visible to the naked eye. However, after a cup of hot tea, the entire base was reduced to its original size. One-third and continues to shrink. Seeing this scene, even Cang Gou¡¯s shameless system felt Lin Hao¡¯s terror. "Master, is this the new move you developed?" "Well, it is not. How should I put it? When I was practicing before, I discovered that spiritual power has a characteristic. That is, when a huge amount of spiritual power is injected into a small space, these spiritual powers will be unbalanced, and the surrounding Objects will also be affected and become unbalanced along with the spiritual power. At this time, the control of spiritual power plays a vital role." Cang Gou is not stupid. This guy only chatted with Lin Hao for a few words, and he already knew the secret. At this time, Cang Gou answered for Lin Hao in his own mean voice. "Oh, I understand Master, what you mean is that your role as the controller of spiritual power is very important. If you leave these spiritual powers alone, then the spiritual power will explode and destroy the entire base. But if you use your own thoughts to forcibly control the spiritual power, then the spiritual power will shrink on its own, right?" After hearing this, Lin Hao nodded with satisfaction. In fact, this is what he wanted to say. And this is a new technique invented by Lin Hao. Using this technique, he can adopt a precise strike strategy against the target he wants to attack without hurting innocent people. However, what makes Lin Hao feel regretful is that although this move is useful, there is no spectacular scene when used, so it cannot scare the surrounding enemies. This is the thing that makes Lin Hao feel most regretful. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5212 Undead General (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Hoo!" Although this move is not as scary as the Sword Spirit Sky Pendant just now, this move is indeed Lin Hao's most satisfying move, because with this move, he can hit his opponent accurately. No matter how tough the opponent is, Lin Hao is sure to remove a part from the opponent's body as long as he uses this move. Using this precise strike technique was also a huge test for his physical strength. When the base was completely compressed by the powerful spiritual power stored in the Dragon Song Sword and was only as big as a basketball court, Lin Hao also felt an unprecedented feeling. A sense of exhaustion hit him. Under the attack of this feeling of exhaustion, Lin Hao took a few deep breaths. "Master, your body is a little weak. Do you want me to get you some kidney-tonifying herbs? I only need a few yuan stones!" "What nonsense are you talking about! My health is very good, especially my kidneys!" Lin Hao understands one truth, that is, no matter what time it is, a man can never say no, even if it is a joke. This is Lin Hao's bottom line. And when Cang Gou saw that his master was angry, the guy didn't dare to be shy in front of Lin Hao, because Cang Gou still knew Lin Hao's temper. Cang Gou likes to quarrel with Lin Hao, but as Lin Hao's system, it will never embarrass its owner. This is its principle of running a system, referred to as the principle. "Master, since you are tired now, I think it is better to leave these ferocious beasts to the undead army to deal with. We have recently recruited more than 100,000 undead armies. We can try the strength of those undead armies!" "Well, your suggestion is good. I also want to see what the strength of the undead army composed of those powerful men subverted by the Emperor Wu is like." As soon as he heard this, Lin Hao remembered his experience in the Holy Tomb. He still can¡¯t forget the words of the Skeleton King. The Skeleton King told him that although these 100,000 people were few, the strength of these people was all at the level of the Martial Emperor, and the weakest ones were also the strong ones in the early stage of the Martial Emperor. The reason is that the ancient tombs of the Holy Path are buried with generals from past dynasties. The strength of these generals is not weak. Even if they can only be restored to 60% of what they were during their lifetimes, they are still very good. The only thing that makes Lin Hao regretful is that he failed to find the ancient tombs of the elders of the past generations. Otherwise, it would be great if he could have a few strong men at the level of Martial Saints and Martial Lords. Even if the Skeleton King can only restore one-tenth of the power of these Martial Saints and Martial Lords, they still have quite terrifying combat power. When Lin Hao was still thinking like this, suddenly a blue beam of light fell from the sky. Then, the army of more than 100,000 undead fell on the ground like raindrops. At the same time, the army of hundreds of millions of undead came from all directions. flocked to those monsters. Before the monsters could figure out how their base disappeared, a huge undead army appeared in front of them. "The strongest among these monsters are just those who have just reached the early stage of Martial King. Many of them are weak at Martial King or even Martial Master level. They are simply decorations in front of the huge army of undead. ¡° In just a few hours, Lin Hao¡¯s undead army was composed of tens of millions more monster corpses. This was all the result of the beautiful demon emperor and the evil giant. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5213: Chase all the way (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Under the attack of the undead army, those monsters had basically no chance of surviving. However, their corpses are still very valuable to Lin Hao. After all, what Lin Hao can do best now is the undead natural disaster. He feels that the more undead army he has, the better. Therefore, although these monsters are weak, Lin Hao is still very willing to let them join his undead army. While the undead army was rapidly harvesting the lives of the monster beasts with the weapons in their hands, Lin Hao's perception detected an unusual force. "Wait a minute, when we launched the attack on this base just now, we shouldn't have missed anything, right?" "There is a master!" When Lin Hao felt confused, the Emperor Ni, who had been silent in the space, opened his mouth and agreed. Seeing that Emperor Nie agreed, Lin Hao turned his head and looked at Emperor Nie in confusion. "Then what do you think the escaped emperor might be?" "It's the Demon Emperor, well, it should be two Demon Emperors!" The Evil Emperor's decisive answer made Lin Hao's doubts deepen, because he knew that the Demon Emperor was a very rare existence like the Martial Emperor. And the number of demon emperors in this area can really be counted on one finger. ¡°Besides, demon emperors have a strong sense of territory. Each demon emperor has its own territory, and they will not just go to other people¡¯s territories. It is for this reason that Lin Hao felt strange when the Evil Emperor said that two demon emperors escaped from his eyes. "Do you really feel that two demon emperors have escaped? Well, what you said actually reminded me, because I just used my spiritual power to feel a powerful force escaping from the underground of the base. But now that I think about it carefully, it's not one force, but two forces, but the two forces are so close that I couldn't feel it for a while." Lin Hao is not the kind of guy who cares about face. He is very humble in front of his master, and even in front of the gray dog ??who always makes him angry. Because Lin Hao knows that good medicine is bitter in the mouth and good for the disease, but honest words are hard on the ears and good for action. Under the advice of the Evil Emperor, Lin Hao felt that the strength of the two escaped Demon Emperors should not be as good as his own. If not, these two guys should join forces to deal with themselves. But although the strength of these two demon emperors is not good, the other party is also a demon emperor! Since they are demon emperors, they have the ability to cause trouble, and demon beasts have strong reproductive capabilities. A pair of demon beasts can breed hundreds of thousands of brothers and sisters in two or three years. Therefore, the two escaped demon emperors Even if they become mere bastards, they can still become princes in a short period of time. Therefore, these two scourges must not be allowed to remain. Lin Hao felt that since his strength broke through to the level of Emperor Wu, he has never encountered any decent opponent, and today is an opportunity. He wanted to see whether the human race's Martial Emperor was more powerful or the demon beast's Demon Emperor. Thinking of this, Lin Hao no longer cared about his own safety. Without thinking much, he hurriedly chased in the direction where the two demon emperors escaped. At this time, the skeleton king was still commanding the undead army to fight. He was so involved that he didn¡¯t even realize that his master had run away! "Master! Wait for me! If you wait for me for a few more hours, I can turn all the monsters into an army of undead!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5214: Chase all the way (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Master! Wait for me! If you wait for me for a few more hours, I can turn all the monsters into an army of undead!" The talkative King of Skeletons ran away immediately when he saw Lin Hao leaving him. This guy quit. He wanted Lin Hao to wait for him, but time waits for no one. Lin Hao had more important things at this time. Things to do. " Before the Skeleton King finished speaking, a demon beast whose strength reached the lower level of the Demon King rushed in front of it. The strength of the current Skeleton King is the same as that of Lin Hao at the Martial Emperor level. Naturally, he will not take this weakling seriously. But before the Skeleton King could figure out what this monster was going to do, the guy actually spoke on his own. "Skeleton King, the master asked you to wait here first, and then follow after the battle is over. By the way, you must learn to hide yourself. The enemies have many eyes and ears along the way. You can't let other monsters discover your traces when you go. Understand?" As soon as he heard this, the Skeleton King knew that this monster was controlled by the Evil Emperor's Golden Corpse Marrow Worm. He nodded, and then said impatiently. "knew!" As soon as the Skeleton King finished speaking, the demonic beast parasitized by the Golden Corpse Marrow Worm instantly exploded and turned into pieces of flesh all over the ground. Looking at this scene, several black hearts suddenly fell on the skull king's skeletal face. He didn't understand why the evil king seemed to be a very honest person, but now he was competing for favor in front of his master. While the Skeleton King was still thinking about this problem, Lin Hao had already led the Evil Emperor and others to catch up with the spiritual light. But when Lin Hao was about to catch up with the spiritual light, the Evil Emperor used his body to block it. In front of Lin Hao, he suddenly activated Sinful Immortality, turning his entire body into solid armor. "Boom!" A loud noise was heard, and the moment the Evil Emperor summoned the Immortal Sinner, the spiritual light exploded. It turns out that this aura is just a trap created by the evil giant. He knew that Lin Hao would definitely catch up, so he created a trap on the road that Lin Hao must pass to blow up Lin Hao. But the evil giant still underestimated Lin Hao. Even if the Emperor of Evil hadn't blocked the impact with his Immortality of Sin, with Lin Hao's current physical condition, even if he was hit by an aura blast in front of him, he would only suffer a slight injury at most. Just hurt. "Master, are you okay?" "It's okay, it's just an aura bomb, it can't hurt me!" After the Evil Emperor used his body to block Lin Hao's spiritual light bomb, he worriedly asked his master Lin Haodao. But Lin Hao didn't care at the moment. He realized that the enemy he encountered was extremely cunning. He thought to himself, Grandma, these are so cunning. They say that this demon emperor is as slippery as a loach. Come over to me. Still don¡¯t believe it. Now that I have fought against these guys, I know that the Demon King of the Monster Clan is really difficult to deal with! ¡°Forget it, I¡¯d better not pursue it. Lin Hao sighed as he thought about this. "Forget it, let's not chase them. Anyway, if these two guys run away, nothing will happen." Lin Hao said and left with his spirit-controlling evil emperor. The evil giant and the beautiful demon emperor who used their spiritual power to spy on this scene from a distance were very happy. However, how did the two of them know that this was just Lin Hao's trick? In fact, the Evil Emperor had already arranged for several monsters possessed by golden corpse marrow worms to follow them secretly. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5215 Can¡¯t Escape (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Neither the evil giant nor the beautiful demon emperor noticed that when they were carefully hiding nearby, a low-level demon beast possessed by a golden corpse worm was watching them closely. " Moreover, the Evil Emperor is also very cunning. He told Lin Hao that these two guys are not easy to deal with. If he only arranges one or two monsters, he may not be able to follow them. Therefore, the evil emperor prepared thousands of low-level ferocious beasts to ambush the evil giant and the beautiful demon emperor on their only way. Along the way, the evil giant and the beautiful demon emperor were cautious. Any living creature that came close to them would be killed instantly. The two of them thought that they had done a good job of keeping the secret confidential, but they would know that when they escaped, there were thousands of low-level monsters following them. . And these monsters are creatures that can be seen everywhere in the monster jungle. It is no exaggeration to say that even if the evil giant and the beautiful monster emperor would suspect a strange-looking tree, they would not doubt these monsters. But when Lin Hao and others pretended to leave, the evil giant still felt strange in his heart, and he whispered to the beautiful demon emperor. "It's strange. When we ran out of the base, we took a secret passage. No one else besides you and me should know about the secret passage. But why can this human cultivator follow us all the way?" "Master Juju, you mean that he has arranged spies around us?" The beautiful demon emperor is not stupid either. When she heard this, she immediately became alert and Bing said doubtfully. "Well, it's possible that those human cultivators are very cunning. If they know that we have escaped, they will definitely not send their own disciples to follow us. By the way, do you still remember the sudden rebellion of our men in the base? ? I estimate that this matter was caused by those human cultivators. At this point, we can only escape by killing all the living creatures around us!" The evil giant is a ruthless master. Before he finished speaking, his body could no longer hold back and started to act. "At this moment, those around the evil giant are all low-level monsters. The strongest of these monsters are only at the elementary level of King Wu. The evil giant only needs to move his fingers to deal with them, and the powerful spiritual power in his body will turn into a powerful beam of light that instantly penetrates the bodies of these monsters. In just the blink of an eye, thousands of monsters were killed by the evil giant. At this time, the evil emperor felt something abnormal, and the evil emperor sighed. "I'm sorry, Master, all the spies I arranged around them have been killed!" The Evil Emperor thought that Lin Hao would scold him after hearing this, but who knew that at this time, Lin Hao actually raised the corner of his mouth and smiled slightly. "It's okay, Evil Emperor, have you forgotten? The Skeleton King hasn't moved out yet. If my estimate is correct, the Skeleton King should have arrived on the battlefield by now." When the Evil Emperor heard this, he smiled and nodded. He knew that the Skeleton King might not be much stronger than himself in terms of combat power, but that guy had conquered so many corpses as an army now, so he could compete with the Demon Emperors of the two Demon clans. A big fight. The Bone King may be late, but he will never be absent. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5216 Can¡¯t escape (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! The Bone King may be late, but he will never be absent. This guy¡¯s character is just like his image. He hides behind the scenes for a long time and doesn¡¯t come out, but once he appears, he will startle people. After the battle was resolved, this guy secretly followed Lin Hao and others. However, according to Lin Hao's instructions, he did not follow Lin Hao, but walked about a few kilometers in front of Lin Hao. . "Moreover, the Skeleton King has completely concealed his aura. Although the evil giant and the beautiful demon emperor are very shrewd, these two guys have just focused their attention on Lin Hao and the evil emperor. Naturally, they will not notice that there is a terrifying skeleton king in front of them. Waiting for them. When the evil giant and the beautiful demon emperor felt that the matter had been resolved and they could leave, the voice of the Skeleton King came from afar. "Want to leave? You can, but you have to keep your own lives!" The voice of the Skeleton King was like the voice of an evil spirit crawling out of hell. The voice made people feel creepy. "However, for old fools like the evil giant and the beautiful demon emperor, the Skeleton King's intimidation has no effect. As soon as these two guys heard this, they knew that someone was playing tricks on them. "Hmph! This idiot actually wants to scare us. He really treats us as three-year-old children. My dear, come with me. Don't worry, if this guy had the ability to stop us, he would have done this long ago. It¡¯s¡­¡±. When the evil giant heard the voice of the Skeleton King, he nonchalantly wanted to pull the beautiful demon emperor away together, but the beautiful demon emperor stood motionless. At this time, the beautiful demon emperor¡¯s expression seemed as if she had seen a ghost. She was standing stupidly in front of the evil giant. Seeing this scene, the evil giant felt very strange, and he asked doubtfully. "My dear, what's wrong with you?" ¡°Look around you, those low-level monsters you killed just now are actually alive now!¡± Although the beautiful demon emperor¡¯s words made the evil giant feel very confused, he thought that the beautiful demon emperor would not be in the mood to joke with him at this time. . So, he looked in the direction of the beautiful demon emperor¡¯s finger, and he really saw thousands of corpses of demonic beasts coming to life in front of him! Of course, this is not the most terrifying thing for evil giants. Because these resurrected monsters are not really alive, they are all bone soldiers that were transformed after death. Therefore, the bodies of these guys will not emit spiritual pressure, which is why the evil giants cannot feel it. The reason why these monsters exist. But this is not the most important thing. What makes the evil giant find it most incredible is that the evil giant discovered that these monsters were not the ones he had just killed, because the monsters he had just killed were all very low-level monsters. And now there are actually several low-level Demon King-level demon beasts here. Such things have significantly changed the outlook of the evil giant. He felt that this kind of thing might appear in a dream, but at this time, he could not lie to himself that he was in a dream, because all of this was very real! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5217 The Ghost Prison Reappears (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Wait a minute, I think something is wrong. You see, the monsters I killed just now are all very low-level monsters. Logically speaking, there shouldn't be any monsters at the level of the Demon King among them. However, among the monsters we see now, there are actually strong ones at the level of Demon Emperors!" The words of the giant of evil awakened the dreamer, but the beautiful demon emperor was not a vegetarian either. "This guy has ruled hundreds of millions of demon tribes for so many years. She naturally knows that she is surrounded by others, but as the demon emperor of the demon tribe, the beautiful demon emperor behaves very calmly. When she realized that she was surrounded, she raised the corner of her mouth and sneered. "Hmph! In my opinion, we don't have to be afraid of a guy who can only use such dirty tricks, because, Mr. Giant, think about it, if that guy really dares to fight with us, then he will There¡¯s no need to use such dirty tricks, right?¡± The evil giant nodded sharply when he heard this, but this evil giant was not a fool. In his opinion, since the guy who surrounded him and the beautiful demon emperor had the ability to resurrect the corpse, then he There must be some unknown evil abilities. "Maybe, but I think this guy is not simple. In short, it is not suitable to stay here for a long time. Let's leave quickly" Before the evil giant finished speaking, he discovered that the area where he and the beautiful demon emperor were had undergone very obvious changes. This evil giant discovered that his spiritual power induction could no longer sense the surrounding area. As long as the sensing range of his spiritual power exceeded three miles, it would be bounced back. ??And the evil giant knows that the limit of his spiritual power sensing ability is ten miles. From this point of view, the evil giant feels that he must be trapped in a strange space. ¡°Oops, we are trapped in a space!¡± "It's okay! It's easy. It's enough for us to fight out. Mr. Giant, can't we get out of this space if we work together?" The beautiful demon emperor said that her body quickly transformed into a beast. In just a few breaths, the beautiful demon emperor who was so beautiful just now turned into a monster. The beautiful demon emperor used the snake hair on her head to fight a bloody path among a group of corpses, and the strength of the corpse and bone soldiers was strengthened by the Skeleton King to 60% of what it was during his lifetime. But in front of the powerful beautiful demon emperor, no matter how many these guys are, they are just decorations. The beautiful demon emperor only needs to move her snake hair a little to kill a large number of bone soldiers in the blink of an eye! Under the leadership of the beautiful demon emperor, the evil giant also had a smooth journey. The two men were flying in the air. One used his snake hair to carpet-bomb the bone soldiers on the ground, while the other used his spiritual power to turn into The sword swept away all the monsters in the air! Originally, at this speed, it would only take the two of them forty-five seconds to rush out of this special area, but this area is not ordinary. This is the extinct human ghost prison of the Skeleton King. There is a certain probability in the human ghost prison. Give birth to powerful evil creatures. These evil creatures are ferocious in nature. Although they can be tamed, the strength of these evil creatures is also ridiculously strong. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5218 The Ghost Prison Reappears (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! However, the beautiful demon emperor and the evil giant don't know. They only think that this special space is used to trap people, and the dead bodies in such a space can be infinitely resurrected, as long as they fight all the way to the edge of the space. You can escape from this special space. As the saying goes, ideals are full but reality is skinny. When the evil giant and the beautiful demon emperor fought their way to the edge of the ghost realm on earth, they found something that looked like a hill standing in front of them. The evil giant was a smart man, and he didn¡¯t rush to take an offensive after discovering this thing, but the beautiful demon emperor gave up. The beautiful demon emperor feels that the top priority now is to leave this damn place, and everything that dares to stand in front of him and the evil giant should be cleaned up! Thinking of this, the beautiful demon emperor rushed towards the huge thing like a hill without any care! "Boom!" Just hearing a loud noise, the body of the beautiful demon emperor hit the thing the size of a hill hard, but the beautiful demon emperor was unable to break this guy's armor, but the strength of the beautiful demon emperor It was very strong. Although she was bounced back by the giant monster, she was not injured. "Ouch!" The giant monster is called the Steel-Armored Mountain Turtle. It is a giant monster with a strong body and solid armor. They can also shoot out the blazing sun from their mouths. For Lin Hao, this thing is also a troublesome existence, not to mention the beautiful demon emperor. And the evil giant. "Damn, what is that?" The beautiful demon emperor said angrily when she saw that she could not break through the armor of the steel-armored mountain turtle. After the evil giant saw this scene, he sighed. "I don't know either, but no matter what kind of weird things happen in this damn space, I won't find it strange. So, I think it's better for you to stand behind me. Since this thing is so It¡¯s powerful, so of course I can¡¯t let it hurt you!¡± When the beautiful demon emperor heard what the evil giant said, she was very moved. At this time, the beautiful demon emperor took the evil giant¡¯s hand with her hand, and then said to him softly. "Forget it, let me do it. Master Ju, your health is important, I must protect you!" "No, you are my woman. If I, a man, can't even protect my own woman, then what's the point of living in this world? It's better to just let me die! Besides, this thing How dare you stand in front of you, let¡¯s see if I don¡¯t kill it!¡± The evil giant rushed forward as he spoke, and when the beautiful demon emperor saw the evil giant rushing forward with all his might, she felt infinite love for the evil giant in her heart. Although the evil giant is not afraid of death, this guy is different from the beautiful demon emperor. He is not a fool. He knew that the monster¡¯s armor was very thick, so he targeted the softest part of the steel-armored mountain ghost. After trying it with his spiritual sword, the evil giant knew that the softest part of the steel-armored mountain turtle was its head. After the evil giant discovered the opponent's weakness, he did not show mercy, but chopped off the opponent's head as soon as he made a move. Although this steel-armored mountain turtle is powerful, it will die if it loses its head. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5219 Just Begun (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Hmph! It's just a big turtle with a hard shell. My dear, don't worry, I've killed this guy. Now we can leave this ghost place in peace!" When the head of the steel-armored mountain turtle was chopped off by the evil giant, the evil giant sneered. And the beautiful demon emperor¡¯s worried heart slowly relaxed at this moment. Just now, this demon emperor was really concerned about the safety of the evil giant. In the past, the beautiful demon emperor seduced evil giants to be with her for profit. However, how can humans be ruthless if they are not grass and trees? Even if a demon beast is not as good as a demon emperor, it will still have feelings for its own kind. And the Demon Emperor naturally also has human feelings. She has been hanging out with the evil giant for so long, and a very deep feeling has gradually developed between the two. At this moment, when the evil giant chopped down the steel-armored mountain turtle to the ground, the beautiful demon emperor rushed up and saved the evil giant. But at this moment, the ghost prison on earth that had previously enveloped the evil giant and the beautiful demon emperor disappeared. The evil giant and the beautiful demon emperor who were previously trapped in the ghost prison on earth danced for joy when they saw that this strange space had disappeared. These two guys naively thought that it was because of their efforts that this space disappeared. of. ?Actually, this is not the case. Rather, when these two guys were trapped in this space, Lin Hao had already rushed over with his own people. Originally, Lin Hao could have asked the Skeleton King and the Evil Emperor to deal with these two guys with him, but he felt that his current strength had reached the level of a Martial Emperor. In the entire human continent, Emperor Martial is the ceiling. There are only a hundred or so cultivators of Emperor Martial in the Canglan Dynasty. Therefore, Lin Hao felt that he could deal with these two demon emperors with his own strength. Moreover, at this time, Lin Hao also urgently wanted to know why there were two demon emperors living in this area. Because, it stands to reason that monsters have a strong sense of territory, especially those at the level of the Demon Emperor. But now two demon emperors appeared in this place. Lin Hao felt that there was no room for two tigers in this mountain, unless there was a male and a female. "If he lets these two guys go, it will be a disaster!" When the ghost prison on earth slowly dissipated, Lin Hao's body turned into a spiritual light and flew in front of the beautiful demon emperor. At this time, Lin Hao saw that a demon emperor was actually trapped in this ghost prison on earth, and he asked doubtfully. "It's strange, why is there only one Demon Emperor like you? I just felt the existence of two Demon Emperors. Please tell me where your accomplices are. I can still spare your life!" The beautiful demon emperor is also a fool. Although she knows that Lin Hao is stronger than her, this guy is very arrogant. She will not cooperate with Lin Hao no matter what. "Hmph! You, a guy from a lower race, still dare to speak arrogantly in front of me! I'm going to chew you up!" The beautiful demon emperor didn't say much. She roared at Lin Hao, and then she showed her prototype and rushed towards Lin Hao. "The beauty demon emperor's original form is a snake that is bigger than the steel-armored mountain tortoise, and the scales on the snake's body are several times harder than the steel-armored mountain tortoise's scales! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5220 Just Begun (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! When Lin Hao saw this scene, he raised the corners of his mouth and smiled proudly. "Interesting, I have always heard people say that the Demon Emperor who is entrenched here is a beauty who can charm men to death, but I think those people are wrong. You are not a beauty, you are a snake, you are a poisonous snake! " Before Lin Hao finished speaking, the huge body of the beautiful demon emperor rushed towards Lin Hao. Of course, when this beautiful demon emperor danced her true body, the scene was like the earth shaking. But no matter how spectacular this scene is, it is just a feint. What is really powerful is the blue spiritual power emanating from this beautiful demon emperor. These spiritual powers are all highly poisonous. Wherever the beautiful demon emperor goes, the flowers, plants and trees will wither and turn black. If the flowers, plants and trees come into contact with the body of the beautiful demon emperor, they will immediately melt into a puddle of smelly water! "Master, this guy's body can emit highly toxic spiritual energy. You must not touch it, otherwise things will be terrible!" "I know, but as my system, can you think of a solution for me?" When the cangou¡¯s mean voice appeared in Lin Hao¡¯s mind, Lin Hao couldn¡¯t help but scolded the cangou. ¡°But Cang Gou is a master who gets meaner the more he scolds him. When this guy saw Lin Hao scolding him, he burst out laughing. "Master, I do have a way, but as the saying goes, free things are the most expensive. However, you are my master, I can still give you some discounts. Let's do this, you give me a spar, and I How about I sell you an antidote pill?" "Let me go, last time you bought me the energy transfer pill, you also said it was a crystal stone. Now you buy me the detoxification pill and you still say you want a crystal stone. Are you robbing me?" "Master, you can't say that. These pills are rare treasures in reality. If you buy them from me, you will never suffer a loss. Besides, we have reached an extremely critical moment now. Master, do you still care about that little money?" Lin Hao was told by Cang Gou that he had no temper at this time. Facing a profiteer like Cang Gou, he could only sigh helplessly. "Alas! When I meet a profiteer like you, II am really unlucky for eight lifetimes!" There was no other way. Although Lin Hao was angry and cursed non-stop, he could only obediently pay for the elixir. Because, with Lin Hao's speed and reaction, although he could easily avoid the attack of the beautiful demon emperor, he could not get close to the body of the beautiful demon emperor. In this way, the two of them could only stand in a stalemate, and what Lin Hao was most worried about was the other demon emperor hiding in the dark. He didn¡¯t know when the demon emperor would rush out and give him a break. This was what Lin Hao was most worried about. As the saying goes, don¡¯t be afraid of ten thousand, just be afraid of the eventuality. ¡°If the demon emperor hiding in the dark rushes out to give him a break, then he really can¡¯t cover up this scene! After taking the antidote pill, Lin Hao became bolder. However, Lin Hao felt that the demon emperor hiding in the dark must be looking for an opportunity to attack him. He should first find a way to tease this beautiful demon emperor. right. Therefore, Lin Hao kept circling around the beautiful demon emperor at this time, and the beautiful demon emperor didn¡¯t know what he was going to do. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5221 Severely Injuring the Demon Emperor (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Now the fun has just begun! Don't you know what to do? It seems that you, the Martial Emperor, are not very good either?" When the beautiful demon emperor saw that Lin Hao had not launched an attack on her for a long time, the guy sneered proudly. ¡°Whether it¡¯s a human race or a monster race, they all have the problem of arrogance. It¡¯s no wonder, after all, in the case of absolute advantage, whether it is a human or a monster, they will naively think that their opponent has become a plaything in the palm of their hands. But this beautiful demon emperor may have forgotten how Lin Hao destroyed her base after discovering it. When the dragon chanting sword the size of a mountain fell from the sky and condensed the entire base to only the size of a basketball court. The beautiful demon emperor and the evil giant have no choice but to run for their lives, and such a strong man is now standing in front of the beautiful demon emperor. " Moreover, although Lin Hao was forced to jump up and down by the poison in the body of the beautiful demon emperor at this time, he did not show any flaws in the end. ¡°Besides, the beautiful demon emperor herself did not take any advantage. As the active party in the attack, she was led by Lin Hao. To put it bluntly, the beautiful demon emperor didn't even gain a certain advantage. Even if the two of them were tied at this time, it would be embarrassing. Therefore, the beautiful demon emperor dared to despise Lin Hao. She didn't know who gave her the Bi Lian, who gave her the courage, was it Liang Jingru? "Boom!" The beautiful Demon Emperor, who had been teased by Lin Hao for a long time, finally couldn't stand it anymore. She felt that she was the overlord after all. Today, she was led by a Martial Emperor of the human race. She wanted to earn this back no matter what. face. So, the beautiful demon emperor seized an opportunity and rushed towards Lin Hao. Lin Hao was about to run when he saw this, but found countless black gases appearing on the body of the beautiful demon emperor. This black gas is much more domineering than the black gas of the white ape that exuded black gas all over his body. That black gas white ape was just a strong man who had reached the middle stage of the Demon King, and now Lin Hao What he faced was a demon emperor. Therefore, the black energy is not spiritual energy at all but poisonous energy. When the poisonous energy rushes towards Lin Hao like a strong wind, Lin Hao has only one way, and that is - resist! At this time, Lin Hao knew that he had no choice but to retreat, so he simply stopped running and decided to use his body to resist the poisonous gas. With a loud noise, the beautiful demon emperor's head covered with iron armor hit Lin Hao's body hard! "Poof!" When the beautiful demon emperor¡¯s head hit Lin Hao¡¯s body hard, a mouthful of blood suddenly poured out of Lin Hao¡¯s mouth. After the blood flew into the air, it was immediately swallowed up by the poisonous gas. "Hahaha, how about it? Do you feel like you are about to die? Don't worry. I can't bear to give you such a strong person like you. I will torture you slowly and drain your blood." All your power is swallowed up" The beautiful demon emperor was talking happily at this time. Suddenly, a dragon chanting sword as huge as a hill fell from the sky and hit the beautiful demon emperor's body hard. The beautiful demon emperor was pushed back for hundreds of meters! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5222: Severely Injuring the Demon Emperor (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "It's impossible. You just inhaled my poisonous gas and your body was severely injured. How can you still control the weapon to fight back?" When the beautiful demon emperor saw that she was repelled by Lin Hao's Dragon Song Sword, she opened her eyes wide and looked at Lin Hao with disbelief. For Lin Hao, there was nothing he dared not do about this matter. imagination. Because Lin Hao had already taken the antidote pill, the poisonous gas of the beautiful demon emperor had no effect on him at all. More importantly, Lin Hao's physical strength is not generally high. Although the power of the beautiful demon emperor is enough to break mountains and rocks, Lin Hao's body is made of fine steel and is indestructible, so he cannot withstand such a heavy blow. "Hahaha, I'm sorry to disappoint you, but it seems to me that you are too confident in your own power. Do you really think I am so vulnerable?" When Lin Hao saw the shocked look of the beautiful demon emperor, he patted the dust on his body with his hand and said to the beautiful demon emperor with a smile. And even a fool can see that the smile on Lin Hao's face is full of malice. Naturally, the beautiful demon emperor, who was usually respected by others and worshiped by countless monsters and beasts, couldn't stand Lin Hao's ridicule. She released all her spiritual power in an instant before Lin Hao finished speaking. When the beautiful demon emperor released all the spiritual power in her body, her blue-grey body turned golden in just an instant, and the spiritual power in the beautiful demon emperor turned into golden armor in an instant. The armor was very glaring and made a strange and harsh sound. It can be said that this weird armor composed of spiritual power not only improved the defense and attack power of the beautiful demon emperor, but also deprived Lin Hao of his hearing and vision. Of course, although this kind of trick can defeat countless practitioners, it can only defeat Lin Hao. Because, Lin Hao has been able to control the Dragon Yin Sword to launch attacks without using hearing and vision, just by integrating himself into the blood of the Dragon Yin Sword. It is no exaggeration to say that this dragon chanting sword is the eyes of Lin Hao's organ, which can follow his thoughts. "Moreover, when Lin Hao's strength reached the level of Emperor Wu, the Dragon chanting sword was hidden in the high clouds most of the time, easily invisible. But now when the beautiful demon emperor used her unique move to inflict serious damage on Lin Hao, Lin Hao also decided to let the other party have a taste of the Dragon Sword. "Go! Dragon Song Sword!" Lin Hao does not need to give instructions directly to the Dragon Sword, he only needs to think of this idea in his mind. When Lin Hao just thought of this idea, the Dragon Yin Sword actually jumped out from the ground. At this time, the Dragon Yin Sword was blood red. That was because the Dragon Yin Sword had compressed all the powerful spiritual power in the sword body. The moment a large amount of spiritual power is compressed, a powerful ability is produced. This energy causes the surface temperature of the Dragon Sword to increase rapidly. However, in the blink of an eye, the temperature of the Dragon Sword has reached the surface temperature of the sun. "Whoosh!" When the Dragon chanting sword jumped out from the ground and passed through the beautiful demon emperor's abdomen in an instant, the beautiful demon emperor didn't feel anything at first. Then, the guy's body shivered violently as if he had been electrocuted. He fell heavily to the ground. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5223 Supporting each other (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! After the body of the beautiful demon emperor was penetrated by Lin Hao's Dragon Song Sword, this guy's combat effectiveness was suddenly reduced to 20% of its original value. Of course, if the dragon chanting sword had just directly penetrated the body of the beautiful demon emperor, then the matter would not have been so serious. The reason why the fighting power of the beautiful demon emperor dropped by 20% is because the dragon chanting sword released a massive amount of spiritual power the moment it passed through the belly of the beautiful demon emperor. After the massive spiritual power was released from the Dragon Song Sword, it began to spread throughout the body of the beautiful demon emperor, causing huge damage to the body of the beautiful demon emperor! "ah!" At this time, the beautiful demon emperor screamed, and her body turned into a human form at a speed visible to the naked eye. Although the beautiful Demon Emperor is still quite beautiful after turning into human form, there are large burn marks on her body, all of which were given by the Dragon Sword. Lin Hao saw that the beautiful demon emperor had completely lost her fighting power, so he did not take it lightly. At this moment, Lin Hao gave instructions to the Evil Emperor and the Skeleton King lurking nearby, asking them to ambush around them and completely remove their aura. Be secretive. As soon as he found any trouble, he immediately took action. When the Skeleton King and the Evil Emperor were both in place, Lin Hao cautiously walked to the beautiful demon emperor. "Hmph! I really didn't expect that your human form would be so beautiful, you are such a beauty, and I don't want to kill you so quickly. I still say the same thing, as long as you can tell me, what is the purpose of what you do, and If you know the identity of the escaped demon emperor, then I might consider letting you go!" "Bah!" Although the beautiful demon emperor has been severely injured by Lin Hao, now she has no power to fight back against Lin Hao. However, this guy still dismissed Lin Hao. When Lin Hao squatted down and wanted to ask something from the beautiful demon emperor's mouth, the beautiful woman suddenly spat a mouthful of thick phlegm at Lin Hao. Of course, Lin Hao was already on guard against the beautiful demon emperor at this moment. Naturally, the thick phlegm from the beautiful demon emperor could not be spit on Lin Hao's face. As soon as the thick phlegm came out of the beautiful demon emperor's mouth, he was Lin Hao's spiritual power blocked it, and then, the spiritual power violently threw the thick phlegm on the beautiful demon emperor's face, and this is called returning the thing to its original owner. "Hahaha! You guys from the monster clan are too naive. Do you really think that I have no defense against you? Also, do you think that if you show your heart to others, you will be ripped out of your heart by others? Are we going to attack you? I think that if you used your life to protect another demon emperor from escaping, that demon emperor might still be laughing at you now!" Lin Hao couldn't help but joke when he saw that the beautiful demon emperor was willing to die in his own hands rather than reveal the whereabouts of another demon emperor. At this time, the beautiful demon emperor was also extremely angry, and she wanted to bite Lin Hao hard. It's a pity that her body has been nailed to the ground by Lin Hao's spiritual power. At this time, the beautiful demon emperor was like Jesus who was nailed to the cross by Roman soldiers. She couldn't get rid of Lin Hao at all. Hao's control over his body naturally prevented him from posing any threat to Lin Hao. The only thing he could do was to glare at Lin Hao with wide eyes. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5224 Supporting each other (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "I know that in your eyes I am just a fool, but even if you are a fool, I still feel that my life is worth it. I feel that we monsters understand emotions better than you humans, and your human cultivators are all self-righteous hypocrites. ¡­¡± The beautiful demon emperor was not prepared to explain anything. She even cursed in front of Lin Hao and only wanted to die. But Lin Hao is very patient now. Not only is he not angry, but he is sitting in front of the beautiful demon emperor with a relaxed expression, listening to her scolding him. Actually, Lin Hao still admires the beautiful demon emperor. Because, in the past, the monsters he encountered were either vicious or murderous, and few of them were humane. On the contrary, this frightened beautiful demon beast is very humane, so at this time, Lin Hao even felt unworthy of this beautiful demon emperor. In his opinion, this beautiful demon emperor was completely used by others. Otherwise, this guy wouldn't have ended up like this. After the beautiful demon emperor scolded Lin Hao for a while, Lin Hao stretched out and said to the beautiful demon emperor. "Well, look, you have been scolding for so long, and the person you love has not come to save you. It seems that you have no hope. However, I can give you a chance. If you are willing to tell me What I want to know is, how about I let you go and help you kill that heartless man?" "No, I don't need your pity. If you want to kill me, just give me a good time!" Not only was the beautiful demon emperor not afraid after hearing these words, she actually had an expression on her face that a hero or martyr would have before they died generously. It seems that this beautiful monster is ready to die for love. Alas, since ancient times, passion has always left room for hatred, and this hatred lasts forever! At this moment, Lin Hao really wanted to raise his head and ask the sky, what is love in this world? Just asking for life and death? However, these words were obviously not what should be asked on this occasion. Lin Hao knew what he was going to do. He saw that this beautiful demon emperor not only did not want to explain, but also spoke rudely to him. His patience had reached its limit. At this time, Lin Hao felt that keeping this beautiful demon emperor would be a disaster, so he might as well kill her. After having this idea in his mind, Lin Hao used his thoughts to activate the Dragon Sword. After receiving Lin Hao's instructions, the Dragon Sword fell from the sky and stabbed the beautiful demon emperor's Tianling Cap fiercely! ¡°Bang!¡± ?????????????????????????????????????????????????: The sound of gold and iron coming, the dragon chanting sword was actually blocked by a spiritual shield visible to the naked eye. " Moreover, the strength of this shield is not weak. Although the blow of the Dragon Song Sword was not a full blow, it took five points of force, but it could only create a few cracks on the shield. "There is no way to kill my lover! Unless you step over my corpse first!" When Lin Haozheng was wondering who would do this, suddenly, a guy in Taoist robes rushed out of the woods. That person was none other than a giant of evil, and he also knew something about Lin Hao, a giant of evil. Before, when he was in the Heavenly Shield Kingdom, the old king of the Heavenly Shield Kingdom once mentioned to Lin Hao about the evil giant. However, at that time, the evil giant was still a warrior who fought against the monsters for the human race! The old king told Lin Hao that the giant was the most powerful display in the entire border area. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5225 Both go to death (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! The old king told Lin Hao that the giant was the most powerful display in the entire border area. When the old king was still a junior martial artist of the Martial King, the giant was already a subversive existence of the Martial King. "The border of the monster jungle is very peaceful because there is a giant handler." Whenever the monsters wandering at the border of the monster jungle try to break out of the border, they will be killed by the giant. Because the giant was so brave, gradually, many fans grew up around him, and these fans later followed the evil giant to establish the largest cult organization in the mainland. Because Lin Hao had heard about the evil giant, he was very surprised when the evil giant appeared in front of him. "Are you a giant of evil? I heard people say that for hundreds of years, you were still a strong man who stood on the side of the human race and fought bravely to kill the enemy for the safety of the human race. But now, you have fallen into association with the monsters?" Lin Hao originally thought that his words would make the evil giant so ashamed that he could not hold his head up. However, who knew that this evil giant turned out to be an old fried dough stick who is not afraid of boiling water. When he saw Lin Hao actually coming to question him, he looked up to the sky and smiled. "Hahaha! Yes, hundreds of years ago, I would indeed fight for the safety of the human race, but now I won't. Now, I have to fight for myself! My changes started when I met the love of my life. First of all, as long as my true love is still there, then I will fight for her." The evil giant told Lin Hao that the human race was not as beautiful as he imagined. This race also has many ugly shortcomings. For example, people in the human race are very selfish and will turn against their friends for their own selfish interests. The monster clan is much better than the human race. In addition, the most favorite thing for human women is betrayal. However, the demon clan women dare to love and hate unlike the demon clan women. To be honest, this evil giant is indeed a master suitable for MLM, because his words actually convinced Lin Hao. "Master, what's wrong with you? Do you think this guy's fallacies are right?" When Lin Hao was told by the evil giant that he didn¡¯t know what to say, Cang Gou¡¯s mean voice appeared in Lin Hao¡¯s mind again. But at this time, Lin Hao didn't know what to say to Cang Gou. At this time, he just stood on the ground blankly for a long time without saying a word. "The Evil Emperor and the Skeleton King were afraid that the evil giant and the beautiful demon emperor would take the opportunity to escape, so they took the opportunity to surround each other and wanted to trap each other. But at this moment, the evil giant and the beautiful demon emperor teamed up to stab Lin Hao with a unique move! At this moment, Lin Hao understood that although this evil giant could speak eloquently, he was a hypocrite who claimed to be benevolent and moral, but was full of men stealing and women prostituted. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????He said so many great truths, in fact, this guy has only one purpose for saying so many truths, which is to disrupt Lin Hao's thinking and take the opportunity to kill Lin Hao. "The idea of ??the evil giant and the beautiful demon emperor is very good, but they are still too naive. You must know that the two spirit masters, the Skeleton King and the Evil Emperor, are not vegetarians! "boom!" The evil emperor was very fast, and he saw that his master was about to be hit (remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5226 Both go to death (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Boom!" The Evil Emperor was very fast. When he saw that his master was about to be hit, he immediately activated the Immortality of Sin and used his body as a shield to block Lin Hao. There was a loud noise, and the giant sword that the evil giant used the spiritual power he had accumulated throughout his life slammed into the evil emperor's body. " Moreover, this evil giant is also very cunning. When this guy saw that the Evil Emperor was covered in armor, he looked for the weak parts of the Evil Emperor's body to attack. The evil giant is originally from the human race. In his opinion, the weakness of this evil emperor who looks somewhat similar to humans should be his eyes. As long as you attack his eyes, you can succeed as easily as killing the steel-armored mountain turtle. It has to be said that the idea of ??the evil giant is still very good, but when it comes to actual manipulation, he finds that the reality is not the same at all! You must know that when the Evil Emperor activates the Immortality of Sin, there will be no weakness in this guy's body. Even his eyes will be covered and protected by the strongest armor. Therefore, when the evil giant used the long sword that he had accumulated all his life to stab at, it only created a few cracks in the armor covering the eyes of the Evil Emperor, and it would not be fatal to the Evil Emperor at all. hurt. But the evil giant suffered heavy losses this time. You know, the evil giant used the spiritual power he had accumulated throughout his life to turn into a spiritual sword to attack. However, now this spiritual sword failed to pierce the evil emperor's body. As a result, the attack failed, and the tragic fate of being killed awaits the evil giant! "Damn it, I was going to let you go, but you turned around and killed me. Let me tell you, since you want me to die, I won't let you live either!" When Lin Hao saw the Evil Emperor using his own body to block the evil giant's attack, he gently pushed the Evil Emperor away with his hand, then picked up the Dragon Song Sword and stabbed the Evil Emperor fiercely. This time, Lin Hao tried his best to ! And when Lin Hao holds the Dragon Yin Sword with his hands, its strength naturally increases by more than a hundred times! "My dear, it seems that this time, we have really fallen into trouble! However, knowing you is the source of happiness in my life. I I am lucky to die in your arms. I have no regrets in this life! " Lin Hao used the Dragon Song Sword to pierce the body of the evil giant, and along the way, cut the beautiful demon emperor standing behind the evil giant into two pieces. However, the vitality of this beautiful demon emperor is very strong. Even if she is cut in two, she can still find a way to pick up her body and hold the evil giant in her arms to keep him safe. "It's okay, Juju, II will definitely find a way to cure you!" The beautiful demon emperor hugged the evil giant, and her tears were like broken beads, constantly pouring out of her eyes and falling on the evil giant's face. But the evil giant no longer had spiritual power to protect his body. Before his death, he only said a few words of love to the beautiful demon emperor and then died. ????????????????????????????????????When the evil giant is out of smoke, the beautiful demon emperor is not willing to continue to live alone in this world. She actually took her heart out of her chest with her hands in front of Lin Hao, and then cruelly crushed the beating heart to pieces! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5227 The First Cult (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Actually, Lin Hao couldn't bear to see these desperate couple die in front of him. He is not the kind of fanatic who likes killing. However, Lin Hao knows that these two couples have done many evil things. Even if he does not get rid of them, someone will get rid of them for him. By that time, the fate of these two couples may not be the same. How much better it would be than now. When Lin Hao thought of this, he felt a little better. In fact, Lin Hao had never been the kind of hard-hearted person, and he didn't want to do anything. However, the two of them are not in the same camp. Although they are not their own masters, if the human race wants to live well in this world, it must constantly compete with the monster clan for living space, and the monster clan cannot be allowed to run amok on the human race's territory. There is no right or wrong in this matter, but Lin Hao has no choice. And putting aside these gossips, when Lin Hao solved the evil giant and the beautiful demon emperor, he felt that the matter was not over yet. "Master, you have now killed the evil giant and the demon emperor. I see why you are not happy at all? Do you think that the two of them are a couple of gods and gods together, and you are just a single dog, so in your heart, Does your head feel uncomfortable?" When Lin Hao heard this, he couldn't help but give Cang Gou a look, but when he thought that Cang Gou was just a system that existed in his body, Lin Hao immediately stopped this stupid behavior. At this time, Lin Hao wanted to scold this gray dog, but after thinking about it, he felt that this gray dog ??was a stinky and shameless guy. If he scolded it, not only would he not get any benefit, but he would also be hurt. Feeling angry and thinking like this, Lin Hao gave up the idea of ??scolding Cang Gou. At this time, Lin Hao thought for a long time before he explained to Cang Gou. "Now, although the evil giant and the demon emperor have been eliminated, their remnants are still there. As the saying goes, the king of hell is easy to mess with, but the devil is difficult to deal with! I must clear out their remnants." "Well! Master, you have worked really hard, but don't worry, Master. With your current strength, it will be easy to clear out the evil giants and the remnants of the Demon Emperor. By the way, when it is done, I will give it to Master Introducing a beautiful woman, hahaha, master, what kind of beauties do you like? From what I know about you, master, I think the one you like the most must be the most beautiful beauties" "Let me go! You are a fucking system and not a living person. How come you are so interested in beautiful women? Moreover, you are just interested. Don't get involved with me. You are trying to seduce me now. Do you want me to commit a crime? I suspect you are driving, and I have evidence!" This Canggou system is really not that mean. While driving with Lin Hao in Lin Hao's mind, this guy also kept playing various pictures of beautiful women in Lin Hao's mind. It seems that this guy is really ready to help Lin Hao trick a girl over. But Lin Hao still had a conscience. He felt that if he really let this gray dog ??do this, there would be countless beauties who would harm this guy! Thinking of this, Lin Hao immediately interrupted the old man and told him to stop talking nonsense with him. "That's enough! Cang Gou, it's enough for you to drive in front of me. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5228 The First Cult (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "That's enough! Cang Gou, it's enough for you to drive in front of me. You don't need to lead me astray. I tell you that the top priority now is to catch the remnants of the first cult and catch them all in one go. You understand. What do I mean?" Cang Gou saw that Lin Hao suddenly became serious, and the guy also shut his mouth knowingly. However, Cang Gou was still an experienced driver after all. When he saw Lin Hao driving carelessly, he laughed. road. "Master, I don't think you need to worry about this kind of thing at all, because I have a way to help you settle this matter." Lin Hao became excited as soon as he heard this. At this time, Lin Hao asked the gray dog ??doubtfully. "Since you have a solution, tell me quickly. What solution do you have?" "Simple, Master, think about it, you just solved this evil giant and demon emperor, and before solving them, we also killed all the monsters nearby. It can be said that we don't have to worry about them for the time being. The accomplices went to report the news to others, don¡¯t you think we can use their identities now?¡± Cang Gou said and continued to promote his products to Lin Hao. "Since we want to use their identity, we must disguise ourselves. I have pills for disguise. I can sell two pills to the owner for 10 million yuan each!" "Damn it! You profiteer, can't you be cheaper?" "I'm sorry, Master, this is really indispensable. After all, it is the market price. Master, if I cheat you, you can complain to me, but if you let me give it to you for free, or give me a discount, then you might as well kill me. Kill me!" This guy Cang Gou made Lin Hao feel very speechless. Lin Hao felt that if he hadn't been unable to do anything about the system, then he would have fallen out with the system long ago. However, since broadcasting was banned at this time, Lin Hao did not have much time to waste time on Cang Gou. When he spent 20 million yuan to buy two pills that could be used to transform from Cang Gou, Lin Hao called his two spirits over. For Lin Hao, who to choose to go to the world's number one cult is not a question worth pondering. The reason is very simple. The Skeleton King looks terrifying. This guy looks like a skeleton. When Lin Hao first conquered him, he always had nightmares. Although the Evil Emperor is not a human creature, this guy is still somewhat handsome. It is no exaggeration to say that if the Evil Emperor is carefully dressed up, then he should at least be very handsome. level of beauty blogger. So, without even thinking about it, Lin Hao decided to team up with the Evil Emperor to go to the No. 1 cult in the world. Of course, as the boss of two spirit masters, Lin Hao will not become a beautiful demon emperor. He will also be a giant of evil. " Moreover, when Lin Hao was fighting with the evil giant, he also noticed that the beautiful demon emperor seemed to be very dependent on the evil giant. He felt that if he guessed correctly, the evil giant and the beautiful demon emperor should be a couple. In addition, this evil giant should be the leader, and the beautiful demon emperor should usually be the type who is more obedient around the evil giant. After the evil emperor heard Lin Hao's order, he swallowed the elixir without hesitation. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5229 Evil Guard (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! After the Evil Emperor heard Lin Hao's order, he swallowed the pill without hesitation. Although the Skeleton King standing beside him was jealous, there was nothing he could do about it. After all, no matter what kind of situation he was in, In this era, everyone only cares about appearance. If you don¡¯t look good, then it doesn¡¯t matter if you have the ability. Although the Skeleton King is very capable, his body is really not very good, especially his skeleton body without a trace of flesh and blood. Although Lin Hao has now adapted to the appearance of the Skeleton King, he can't help but take a breath when he thinks that when he turns into an evil giant, he will be hugging a skeleton's body. Therefore, for Lin Hao, he felt that it would be better to partner with the Evil Emperor, at least it would not leave any psychological shadow on himself. Although the Skeleton King is jealous, he is still very loyal to Lin Hao. It is no exaggeration to say that if Lin Hao asks the Skeleton King to go east, then he will never dare to go west. ?????????????????????? After the evil emperor swallowed the transformation elixir and turned into a beautiful beautiful demon emperor, the skeleton king also wisely went to stay in his own void space. It has to be said that after the evil emperor swallowed the elixir, the beautiful demon emperor he transformed into was even more charming and coquettish than the original version. Seeing such a charming and charming demon emperor appear in front of him, Lin Hao was naturally very fond of her. At this time, Lin Hao could not help but want to reach out and hug this beautiful demon emperor. . And the evil emperor did not resist. He stood quietly and waited for Lin Hao to hug him. Otherwise, he would be like a docile kitten. When Lin Hao was about to succeed, Cang Gou's mean voice appeared in Lin Hao's ears again. "Oh, master, stop it! This this is your spirit!" "I'll go, I know he is my evil emperor controlling spirits, but have you forgotten what I want to do?" "Of course I know. Master, you have said so much, don't you just want to be the evil emperor? I know that master's taste is very strange, but you should also think about your own spirit control. Aren't you afraid of causing harm to the other party? What kind of psychological shadow?" Lin Hao originally wanted to reach out and hug the beautiful demon emperor that the evil emperor had turned into, but after hearing Cang Gou's words, he immediately lost interest. At this time, Lin Hao really wanted to take this guy Cang Gou away. It would be better to pull it out of your own brain and throw it to the ground to death! However, he couldn't do this. As a system, Cang Gou was basically invincible to him. Lin Hao really had no better way to face him except to complain a few times. And when Lin Hao saw that he could no longer hold the beautiful demon emperor who had transformed from the Evil Emperor, he could only take the Evil Emperor to the gathering place of the evil cult in the world. Of course, although Lin Hao wants to eradicate all the members of the world's number one cult, he is not planning to do it in their hometown. He went there this time to realize a greater ambition. "However, he didn't tell anyone what Lin Hao's plan was. Even Cang Gou kept it secret. He didn't know what Lin Hao was up to. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5230 Evil Guard (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! When Lin Hao and the Evil Emperor arrived at the stronghold of the number one evil cult in the world, they found that this place had already been heavily guarded. Moreover, Lin Hao estimated that the evil master already knew that he was about to die, so he was there A large number of traps are arranged around the stronghold to kill intruders first. However, it is a pity that this person is not as good as God. Lin Hao felt that no matter how accurately this evil giant could predict the future, he had no way of knowing that he would be killed by Lin Hao so soon. What¡¯s more, what¡¯s even weirder is that the evil giant and the beautiful demon emperor are two big figures in this area, but no one seemed to know when they were killed as big figures. This is really unbelievable, and the person who killed the two of them is the God of Killing in White. Of course, Lin Hao will spread this matter in the monster jungle in the future. For Lin Hao, he is the God of Killing in White. God's name has been silent for too long. In today¡¯s human and demon territory, no one takes this title seriously anymore. However, Lin Hao will use his own hands today to make this title shine again with the brilliance it deserves. At this moment, when Lin Hao and Nie Huang arrived at the evil fortress, they flew directly to the stronghold. But the mechanism designed by the evil giant was unable to cause harm to the two people flying in the air, because the transformation elixir that Cang Gou sold to Lin Hao was quite good. This pill can completely turn Lin Hao into an evil giant. No matter how ruthless this guy is, he cannot design a mechanism to deal with him. If he really does this, then this guy is crazy. Well? Back to the main story, when Lin Hao and Emperor Nie slowly fell from the sky together and landed in front of everyone. Several King Wu guards who were responsible for guarding the evil stronghold knelt on the ground and saluted the evil giant and the beautiful demon emperor. "We wish the great master and the demon emperor long blessings!" "Everyone, get up. Now the plan has changed. I want you to summon all the disciples of the evil sect here in a short time. You only have one hour to do it quickly!" When the evil guards heard this, they all looked at each other. They didn¡¯t know what kind of medicine their master had taken wrongly, which actually allowed them to gather millions of people from the entire evil way here in such a short period of time. Lin Hao is not a person who likes to bargain with others. When he saw that these evil guards were unable to act because they felt strange in their hearts, he raised his hand and threw out a stream of spiritual power from his body. Suddenly, all the evil guards were The guards were all knocked to the ground by this spiritual power. Looking at the evil guards who were knocked to the ground by spiritual power and wailing in pain, Lin Hao sneered. "Have you forgotten that you must obey my orders absolutely? Go ahead, you only have one hour. If, within one hour, you cannot bring all my evil disciples here as ordered, then, You have to come to me with your heads raised." Lin Hao also showed his cruel side at this time. He knew that the evil giant must usually treat his subordinates like this, so he must not let others see anything unusual. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5231 Millions of Disciples (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Lin Hao¡¯s estimation of the evil giant was not wrong at all. This evil giant was usually so fierce and domineering in front of his disciples and subordinates. He is an absolute dictator and will never allow others to question his decisions. And the evil giant also has his reasons for doing this. This guy is a strong man who betrayed the human race. After he betrayed the entire human race, he took the disciples who were loyal to him and fled to the monster jungle to take refuge. For the betrayers, what they feared most was also the betrayer. Because the betrayer once easily obtained what he wanted by relying on his own betrayal. They know the pleasure of gaining, but they are also afraid that they will be betrayed by others! It is for this reason that the evil giant is very harsh on his subordinates. He is afraid that his subordinates will betray him. For him, the more his subordinates are afraid of him, the more afraid of his methods, then these guys will The less you dare to betray him. In this way, the evil giant will feel safe. And thanks to the efforts of the evil giant, his men have now become a group of idiots who cannot think. It is no exaggeration to say that these guys will bend their knees whenever they see someone who will get along with them. The evil giant mistakenly believed that relying on high-pressure policies could reduce the cost of his rule. But he never thought that if he did this, his disciples would betray him. Of course, the evil giant also benefited Lin Hao by doing this. "If the people under the evil giant are all smart guys, then Lin Hao really can't scare these guys with just a few slaps. It's okay now. Lin Hao just used his spiritual power to injure a few evil guards. All the evil guards immediately followed his instructions and went everywhere to find the evil disciples scattered in the monster jungle and human territory. return. When all the evil guards set out to find the evil disciples, Lin Hao was sitting leisurely on a chair alone, thinking about things. At this time, Cang Gou asked Lin Hao in a mean voice. "Master, are you ready to subdue all these people?" "No! I want to kill them all. These guys have been tamed by evil giants and become evil heretics. If I don't find a way to completely eradicate these guys, then they will become a scourge for the entire human race. of!" "Master, why are you so cruel? Don't you think it would be better to have these guys under your command?" Linhai smiled bitterly when he saw that Cang Gou was interceding for these evil disciples. "Cang Gou, you bastard, are these evil disciples your relatives? When did you become so kind? You actually begged for mercy for them?" "No, Master, I think there are millions of evil disciples here, and there must be a few beauties among so many evil disciples. If Master can take these beauties under his command, then for you, Master, Isn¡¯t that a good thing?¡± "Fuck you, I'm not a bachelor!" Lin Hao became angry when he heard this. He felt that he was now a Martial Emperor. As a Martial Emperor, was he afraid that he would not have a woman? (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5232 Millions of Disciples (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Lin Hao scolded Cang Gou severely. To be honest, this was the most hateful scolding he had ever done to Cang Gou since they met. Why did Lin Hao get so angry this time? ??Looking carefully, there is actually only one reason, and that is for the dignity of men. For Lin Hao, he attaches great importance to his marriage, but now, Cang Gou is talking nonsense in front of him, and even wants him to have a relationship with an evil woman. Although Lin Hao knew that Cang Gou was joking with him, he couldn't bear it anymore! Because Lin Hao knew very well how these evil disciples lived. Although he is not like those journalist comrades who would go to places where evil followers gather to experience life, he also knows that all evil followers are **. Therefore, the women here are all brides every day and bridesmaids every night. Lin Hao knew that if he fell in love with a woman in the evil way, then it would be strange if that woman didn't try to cuckold him every day, and Lin Hao couldn't tolerate this kind of thing! In Lin Hao¡¯s view, he is now Emperor Wu. There are only a hundred or so Martial Emperors in the entire human race territory. Although he, the Martial Emperor, does not have much status for the time being, the current era of cultivators is no longer the past era where status was important. Now we only look at one thing, and that is your strength. If you are strong enough, even if you are just a nobody, you can still become a master. And just when Lin Hao was scolding Cang Gou, the millions of evil disciples came from all directions. "When these evil disciples heard that the evil giant called themselves, they rushed over like flies seeing shit. Wait, there seems to be something wrong with this metaphor. However, putting all this aside, when the millions of evil disciples rushed here excitedly, they found that the original settlement had changed. "These evil disciples found that although they had arrived at a settlement, this settlement was different from what they had imagined, because the sky in this settlement turned out to be red. When these evil disciples discovered the anomalies in the settlement and wanted to escape from here, they found themselves trapped in a sea of ??corpses. Yes, this place is the place that the Skeleton King summoned before to trap the evil giant and the beautiful demon emperor. "It's just that the beautiful demon emperor and the evil giant are very powerful masters, and they can escape by relying on their own strength. "But the same cannot be said for these evil disciples. The strongest among the evil disciples is only at the level of the middle-level Emperor Wu, although this level is enough to stand out from the rest. However, in front of the ghost prison on earth summoned by the Skeleton King whose strength has reached the Martial Emperor level, those who only have the strength of the Martial Emperor in the middle stage are simply fighting the fifth scum. The Skeleton King doesn¡¯t even need to take action. He only needs to let the bone soldiers he recruited charge into battle, and he can deal with all the millions of evil disciples. Of course, after these evil disciples are dealt with, their corpses will naturally not be wasted. Now is the time to employ people. The Skeleton King will follow Lin Hao's instructions and make the corpses of all the evil disciples into bone soldiers for Lin Hao to use in the next battle. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5233: Powerful (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Originally, Lin Hao could not deal with these evil disciples in this way, but there are millions of evil disciples, and the strongest among them are only four or five who have reached the middle stage of the Martial Emperor. In front of Lin Hao, such a strong man is just a weak chicken with stronger vitality. He only needs to use his mind to activate his Dragon Sword to kill all these guys in a very short time! But there was a reason why Lin Hao didn¡¯t do this. In Lin Hao¡¯s opinion, he wanted to make his reputation as the God of Killing in White a feared existence in the monster jungle again. Then, he must do some inhuman things, such as letting millions of evil disciples be killed in a special space. And the evil disciples who died in the ghost prison on earth will not leave any traces in this world. In that case, their disappearance will be like evaporating from the world. This is the most terrifying thing. In Lin Hao¡¯s opinion, the monsters in the Monster Jungle are now scared of him. However, he only killed a low-level Demon Emperor and an evil giant who had just broken through to the Martial Emperor level and had taken refuge in the Demon Emperor. "Moreover, the evil giant didn't even have a decent spirit master. When he and Lin Hao were dueling, he had to do everything himself. In Lin Hao's opinion, it was extremely miserable. Therefore, he felt that although he had killed the evil giants, demon emperors and tens of millions of monster warriors under their command in just a few days, this was not enough to make others fear him. Lin Hao felt that only when the deaths of these people seemed to disappear suddenly, and all evidence of their existence in this world completely disappeared, could it have a deterrent effect. A few hours later, all the evil disciples who were trapped in the ghost prison on earth were teleported to another dimension by the Skeleton King. And in this world, they have completely disappeared. "Master, is this what you want to do? Make millions of evil disciples disappear in just a few hours?" "Yes, but this is just the first step of my huge plan. For me, if I want to achieve dominance, just doing some small things like this is not enough. I must do more! I want people to know my fear! I want them to realize how powerful I am!" "Master, what do you want to do next?" "What are you doing? Of course, you have to pull out all the bases that the Demon Emperor and the Evil Giant have painstakingly built. Cang Gou, you must not think that the Evil Giant and the Demon Emperor have just spent so much effort to build just this little bit. Things, I think things are far from as simple as we think, there must be other supporters behind them!" Lin Hao is not stupid. He feels that although the beautiful demon emperor and the evil giant have some strength, they are far from being the top strong men in the monster jungle. Therefore, if there is no other strong support behind them, Then, these two guys will definitely not be able to cause so much trouble! It is for this reason that Lin Hao decided to continue the investigation, and also used his own methods to disturb the peace of the entire monster jungle! Lin Hao's method sounds very crude, but his method is very simple, (remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5234: Powerful (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Lin Hao¡¯s method sounds very crude. His method is very simple, that is, those monsters who have taken refuge in the beautiful demon emperor and the evil giant have no way of survival. Under Lin Hao¡¯s order, the Evil Emperor released tens of thousands of golden corpse marrow worms, which in turn possessed countless monsters under the control of the Evil Emperor. These monsters are scattered in every corner of the monster forest. They seek intelligence and spy on the news. As long as they find a monster that has taken refuge in the evil giant and the beautiful monster emperor, then these monsters will go on a killing spree. After the killings are over, the Skeleton King will appear. He will appear again after dozens or hundreds of killings and collect all the corpses piled as high as a hill. After the work is done, the Skeleton King will They also had to leave the four characters "The God of Death in White Clothes" at the scene of the crime. For a moment, all the monsters who had done things for the evil giant and the beautiful demon emperor were panicked. They felt that they would turn into dead objects in the next second, and they would die in such a way that their bodies would not be seen! Let alone monsters, not even the human race can bear such a death. "There is no other way. In order to survive, these monsters can only take refuge in a powerful castle controlled by the monster clan. That castle is called West Fantasy Demon City. Most of the monsters here are good at illusions. For human cultivators, monsters that can perform illusions are very difficult to deal with. This is also the main reason why the West Fantasy Demon City has been a thorn in the side of the human race for a long time, but the leaders of the human race have been unable to do anything about this capital city of monsters. However, although Lin Hao had heard of the West Fantasy City before, he did not know where it was. It¡¯s okay now. As long as he follows those monsters taking refuge, Lin Hao can find this city! However, after finding the address of West Illusory Demon City, Cang Gou poured cold water on Lin Hao. "Master, do you really plan to go to this place?" "No, this West Illusion Monster City has gathered many powerful monsters. Moreover, I heard that most of the monsters here are capable of illusions. The human race has organized powerful armies to launch many attacks on it, but they have not been defeated. Take it, I think there must be something fishy in this place, even if the evil giant and the beautiful demon emperor are not supported by them, as long as I attack this place, I can find the answer I want!" When Cang Gou saw Lin Hao was so anxious to take over the West Fantasy City, he put an eye-rolling image in Lin Hao's mind, and then analyzed it. "Master, this place is easy to defend but difficult to attack. Moreover, there are two first-level demon emperors in the West Fantasy Demon City! Don't think that these two guys are easy to deal with. They are not evil giants and beautiful demon emperors. You are such a waste! I am sure that we may suffer heavy losses in this attack!" When Lin Hao heard this, he actually smiled instead of being angry. "Cang Gou, I definitely can't take down the West Fantasy City with my own strength, but don't forget that I have two incredibly strong spirit masters under my command!" After Cang Gou heard this, he felt a little relieved in his heart, because Cang Gou knew that Lin Hao was finally no longer the guy who used to do things on his own! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5235 West Fantasy Demon City (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! The reason why Cang Gou feels relieved is that he sees that Lin Hao has changed now. In the past, Lin Hao was just a bastard who was not afraid of tigers. This kid is not afraid of anything, and as Lin Hao's system, Cang Gou is worried about Lin Hao. In Cang Gou's view, although Lin Hao is strong and a rare cultivation wizard in a century, if he continues to play like this , that will lead to death sooner or later! "Master, you are so angry that you have changed a lot now!" "Oh, what's the matter? Did the sun come out in the west today? Cang Gou, you kid has never praised me before!" "Hahaha, it was before and now is now. Although I think you are a very **** master, you are still my master after all, so I still have to teach you some things." To be honest, in Lin Hao's opinion, even when Cang Gou praises others, his words are a bit harsh. However, if you really get used to Cang Gou's way of speaking, you will feel that Cang Gou can still be a good partner. After all, there are fewer and fewer people in this world who dare to tell the truth. . However, this was the first time Lin Hao had seen this system that dared to tell the truth. Although loyal words are offensive to the ears, and every time these words of advice come out of Cang Gou's mouth, Lin Hao will be almost mad to death, but he still thinks Cang Gou is very good. After arguing with Cang Gou for a while, Lin Hao began to ask Cang Gou about the situation in West Fantasy City. "Hey Cang Gou, do you think there is something powerful in this Western Illusory Demon City? I heard that the human generals led their troops to attack the Western Illusory Demon City three times in order to eradicate it, but they never entered the city even once. ah!" "In fact, in my opinion, the main reason why the Western Illusory Demon City cannot be attacked for a long time is not how strong the city is. Well, the Western Illusory Demon City is divided into an outer city and an inner city. In fact, every time the human race launches an attack, The outer city can be invaded very smoothly, but the outer city of West Fantasy Demon City is a huge maze, and there are many monsters in the West Fantasy Demon City that can use illusions. These monsters can confuse the minds of cultivators. Let the cultivators fall into a state of madness" Cang Gou told Lin Hao a lot about the West Fantasy City, which also gave Lin Hao a preliminary understanding of the West Fantasy City. At this time, Lin Hao understood that this West Fantasy Demon City was not as simple as he imagined. This city is very large, and is divided into two parts: the outer city and the inner city. The outer city is used to lure the enemy. Once the enemy invades the outer city, they will be scattered and cut up, and then die in the hands of those who know magic. In the hands of a powerful monster. After thinking about it, Lin Hao felt that since the outer city of West Fantasy City was a cover, he could only find a way to break through from the inner city of West Fantasy City! Lin Hao¡¯s mind is very flexible. This guy can always think of some ways that others can¡¯t even think of. And using these methods, Lin Hao can also create unexpected effects. This time, Lin Hao also came up with an ingenious idea for attacking the West Fantasy City. For Lin Hao, this idea is not difficult to come up with. The key lies in action! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5236 West Fantasy Demon City (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! What Lin Hao hates most is that he is a giant in language and a dwarf in action. That kind of person is just a stupid scholar who only knows how to talk on paper and is basically of no great use. But Lin Hao is different. He is an expert who is good at taking action. Moreover, before taking action, Lin Hao will make a very reliable plan in advance, and then act step by step according to the plan. If things change, or the reality is different from the plan, then Lin Hao will immediately adapt. This is the reason why Lin Hao succeeds in whatever he does. In the past, the human generals who attacked the West Fantasy City only knew how to gather their armies and launch a fierce attack on the West Fantasy City. But such a stupid approach not only failed to capture the West Fantasy City, but also caused huge losses to the human race. Lin Hao is not such a fool, and he will not be such a fool. At this time, Lin Hao did not want to take over the West Fantasy City. Lin Hao felt that since the monster clan regarded the West Fantasy City as their new capital, he would go to the West Fantasy City no matter what. Otherwise, wait until you take over the West Fantasy Demon City. He couldn¡¯t see the scene where monsters were rampant in the West Fantasy City. After spending 10 million yuan to buy a disguise pill, Lin Hao successfully sneaked into the West Fantasy City. And this West Illusory Demon City is indeed lively. In the past, Lin Hao always felt that the demon beasts were stupid. He felt that the demon beasts were close relatives of the wild beasts. They were unable to build and manage a metropolitan city with a population of hundreds of millions. But when Lin Hao entered the West Fantasy Demon City, he completely changed his mind. Lin Hao found that the monsters were also very smart. The West Fantasy Demon City these guys built was really good. However, what puzzled Lin Hao was that the Cang Gou always forced Lin Hao to buy some dry food or make some dry food before entering the West Fantasy City. But when Lin Hao entered the inner city of West Fantasy City, he realized why Cang Gou asked him to do this, because in the entire West Fantasy City, the monsters only eat one kind of food, which is human flesh. Here, there are one hundred and eight ways to eat human flesh. Although the monster beasts used seasonings to make the human meat delicious, Lin Hao, as a human, saw the meat of his own people being grilled and eaten by the monster beasts. He still felt very nauseous when eating it deep-fried or even sliced ??into thin slices for sashimi. "Cang Gou, you guy, the monsters in the West Fantasy City eat so disgustingly, why didn't you tell me earlier?" "Master, I originally wanted to tell you, but when I saw that you thought so much about wandering around the demon city, I stopped telling you, because I knew that if I told you, Master would definitely not It¡¯s coming!¡± Cang Gou's words awakened the man in his dream. At this moment, Lin Hao had a deep understanding of the four words "not my kind". Lin Hao used to think that there must be a way to reconcile the human race and the monster beast clan, but now it seems that this is almost impossible, because in the eyes of the monster beast clan, the human race is food. Since, in the eyes of the monster beast clan, the human race is just food, then there is nothing to talk about between the two. Because no one is stupid enough to bargain with their own food, because when your food is qualified to bargain with you, you will become its food! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5237 Lurking down (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Cang Gou naively thought that after he said these words to Lin Hao, Lin Hao would leave the West Fantasy City and then find a way to break in. However, Lin Hao had his own ideas. At this time, Lin Hao thought to himself, grandma, I have already come here, if I am scared by some old monsters who buy human meat for barbecue on the street and run out of the West Fantasy City, what should I do after this matter spreads out? ah? ??Besides, since I was able to sneak into the West Fantasy City, it means that my current identity has not been exposed. As long as I continue to lurk, there is still a lot to do. "Cang Gou, you just introduced me to the defense structure of West Fantasy Demon City before, but you didn't tell me that you like the situation of the two demon emperors in the demon city. Now you can analyze for me what these two demon emperors are like. What¡¯s so great about it?¡± "Master, this place is so dangerous, aren't you afraid of being exposed? Well, you leave here first, and I will tell you slowly when you get to a safe place!" As soon as Lin Hao heard this, he answered decisively. "No need, I have my own ideas. Besides, there is nothing scary about these monster beasts selling human flesh on the street. They are no different from the old men of the human race who use the meat of monster beasts for barbecue. It's just that we It's just that they belong to different races, so I won't leave because of this trivial matter. Besides, my strength has now reached the level of Emperor Wu, so I can't leave easily." Lin Hao said half of what he wanted to say, when he suddenly thought about it. At this time, Lin Hao secretly smiled in his heart. "Oh, I see, Cang Gou, you must be scared, aren't you? Are you afraid that I will be eaten after being defeated by these monsters, and then you will disappear with me?" Lin Hao¡¯s words made Cang Gou very angry. This system that harmed people¡¯s source of happiness actually started to argue with Lin Hao. "Impossible! I have a very powerful system. Do you know how powerful I am? Humph! I won't tell you, so don't be so naive as to think that after your body is destroyed, I will die with you. , let me tell you, this is completely nonsense, there is no such thing!" ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Stubborn! Seeing such a stubborn system, Lin Hao didn't know what to say. However, in order to take care of Cang Gou's emotions, Lin Hao still found a safer place to settle down. At this time, when Lin Hao saw that no monsters were coming, he took out a piece of dry food from his bag, chewed it and said to Cang Gou. "Cang Gou, I'm going to lurk here. Don't worry, I will be very careful and won't let anything happen to you. But tell me what those two demon emperors are capable of!" Cang Gou saw that Lin Hao had made up his mind, and he knew that no matter what he said, it would be useless. Although Lin Hao's character has changed a lot through continuous experience, this guy still has a stubborn temper. Even if he sees something that he has determined clearly, even eight horses can't get rid of such a temper. After Cang Gou found that he could not persuade Lin Hao to go back, he could only find a way to answer Lin Hao's questions. But when it comes to the two demon emperors in the West Illusory Demon City, it is very strange. The human race and the monster beast clan have been at war for so many years, and many of the monster beast clan's cities and generals are recorded in the human race's database. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5238 Lurking down (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! The human race and the monster beast clan have been at war for so many years, and many of the monster beast clan¡¯s cities and generals are recorded in the human race¡¯s database. However, what makes Cangou feel very troubled is that there are few records of those monsters that can perform illusions. If you think about it carefully, these illusion monsters should be very dangerous. Those monks who are responsible for recording history and information follow Bingwei and sneak into the monster jungle. Even if they see the illusion monsters, they will be killed. The opponent's illusion is confusing. After being confused by the illusion, the monks responsible for recording were either killed by the illusion monsters and turned into food for the other party, or they were stolen because their brains were manipulated by the illusion of the monster beasts. Eroded to the point of hallucinating and going crazy. Therefore, after Cang Gou checked all the information about the West Fantasy City, he only found a few hundred records about the two demon emperors in the West Fantasy City. If we want to summarize it, then these few hundred words can be summarized into two sentences. "Well, according to records, the two demon emperors in the West Illusory Demon City are both first-level demon emperors. They are very good at cooperating, and they are brothers. If they get together, it will be difficult to deal with them!" "What? Didn't you say that you are the most powerful system? Why did you only find this little information? Is there any difference between you saying it and not saying it?" When Lin Hao saw that Cang Gou had only provided him with so little information, he couldn't help scolding him. "Let me go, do you think I am a god who predicts the future? I tell you, I am just a system. Besides, who made these two demon emperor brothers appear and disappear? Who made the siege generals of the human race so incompetent? ?What can I do with my own system?" "This is Cang Gou. If you scold him once, this guy can come back with ten words for you. Moreover, every word is reasonable, and you can't refute it at all. Lin Hao has scolded Cang Gou so many times, but he has never been able to scold Cang Gou once. In view of the lessons learned from the past, Lin Hao felt that it would be better for him to save some energy and eat more dry food. After chewing a few bites of the cookie, Lin Hao's mind gradually opened up, and he quickly came up with an idea. "Well, since these two brothers have very few roads, then they must not know enough about the strong men of the human race. As far as I know, when they attacked the West Fantasy Demon City before, the most powerful general among the human race generals was also Emperor Wu. They are just at the peak of their cultivation, so these two Demon Emperor brothers must have never seen the powerful Martial Emperor of the human race!" This is the information that Lin Hao deduced through reverse thinking, and according to Cang Gou's calculations, Lin Hao's information is basically correct. But Cang Gou doesn¡¯t know about this system. What¡¯s the use of Lin Hao thinking about it? "Master, what use do you think this kind of information will have for us?" "Humph, it's very useful. Since you think my idea is right, then I should let these two Demon Emperor brothers see how powerful the Human Race Martial Emperor is. I will find a way to make the entire West Fantasy Demon City restless and make the whole city restless. The monsters here don¡¯t have a good life!¡± "If it were another human cultivator who said this, Cang Gou would at most laugh it off. However, if these words came out of Lin Hao's mouth, then they would really attract Cang Gou's attention. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5239 Fantasy City Guard (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Master, do you really want to lurk in this West Illusory Demon City?" This place is very dangerous. Besides, although the disguise pill I sold you can deceive the eyes of these monsters, you will be discovered by the monsters sooner or later if you live on dry food every day! " "Well, it's not like I haven't considered what you said. However, I discovered that there is a kind of monster in the West Illusory Demon City. It seems that other monsters don't dare to provoke them!" Although Cang Gou has a mean voice, he still has very unique insights into the analysis of things. Otherwise, Lin Hao would not have tolerated Cang Gou for so long. " Lin Hao's words also reminded Cang Gou unintentionally. Cang Gou felt that since Lin Hao's observation ability was so strong, he might be able to do something big by using his observation ability. Although, with Lin Hao¡¯s current ability, it would be easy to capture the entire West Fantasy Demon City. But the problem is that it really doesn¡¯t mean much to Lin Hao to win only one Western Fantasy City. In Lin Hao's view, these monsters who know how to use illusions have many secrets waiting for him to uncover. Moreover, Lin Hao also found that the monsters in the West Fantasy City are living a really good life. It shows that the monsters here are extremely rich. Since this is the case, then Lin Hao decided to find the secret of their good life in these monsters. In short, Lin Hao hopes to find the treasures owned by the monsters in the West Fantasy City. This is what Lin Hao has always wanted. "Master, those monsters you just mentioned are a very special kind of monsters. They are the guards in Monster City. Do you want to get close to them?" "Well, I don't want to get close to these guys, I just want to use the identities of some of these guys. You just said that these monsters are very unique existences. Since they are unique, then, if we don't find a way to use them, Wouldn't it be a waste to find out their identities?" "Master, I support you, but because my storage space contains very little information about the West Illusory Demon City, I cannot help you, Master." When Lin Hao heard this, he smiled and clapped his hands. "It's okay, it's okay. The most important thing now is to lure those monster guards over. Cang Gou, do you have any good ideas?" "There is still a way, but I don't know if Master you have the courage to try it?" "I'll go, I don't have the guts, just say it, I won't hesitate to do it even if it means going up the knife mountain or the frying pan!" When Cang Gou saw that Lin Hao had even said such words, he knew that Lin Hao was not joking in front of him. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????? and and don't look at this guy who is usually joking and laughing, seems to be very out of tune, but every time when the critical moment comes, this guy can always come in handy. This is also the main reason why Lin Hao likes to discuss problems with Cang Gou. However, Cang Gou's ideas will make Lin Hao "bloody" most of the time, and this time is no exception. After Cang Gou heard what Lin Hao said, he raised the corner of his mouth and laughed. "Yes, but a demon pill costs at least 10 million yuan stones. If the owner wants to bargain, I won't buy it." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5240 Demon City Guards (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "What? Ten million yuan stones? Are you kidding? Last time, when I bought the disguise elixir from you, it was only ten million yuan stones! Besides, Cang Gou, think about it. , these demon pills are useless to me, I just use these things to bribe the demon city guards." "Yes! Master, you have already said that you bought these things to bribe the demon city guards. If that is the case, how can you say that these things are useless?" Although things are said this way, I still think this guy Cang Gou is really a scam! ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? If you know, for an ordinary human race, a few Yuan Stones can live a day, but for me to buy some things that do not help my cultivation level actually require a lifetime of living expenses for an ordinary human race. Thinking about it carefully, this matter is still quite a scam, but having said that, for me, as long as I can use this demon pill to bribe the guards of West Fantasy Demon City, then I can become a guard. That way Once I come here, I can also know many secrets of the West Illusory Demon City. This is a very rich demon city. I want to use ten million yuan stones to unlock the secrets of this western fantasy demon city. This is not a luxury. After much deliberation, I still made the deal, but before I decided to pay the money, I couldn't help but complain about this stupid guy. "Cang Gou, I am your master no matter what, but every time I buy something from you, you never give me a discount. To be honest, I am really miserable!" "Hahaha! Master, I think you are just pretending in front of me. Are you miserable? I don't think so. Moreover, I don't think people who act miserable can reach the level of Martial Emperor. So, Master, don't pretend in front of me. Come on, hahaha!" Although Cang Gou is a system, his understanding of the world is far beyond that of Lin Hao. For Cang Gou, many of the things humans do out of emotion are useless. It can be said that although Cangou is a system, this guy is actually an existence with a freezing point of sanity. However, putting aside these gossips, when Lin Hao bought a demon pill from Cang Gou, he took the excellent demon pill and went out with a smile. Even though the demon city guards are strong men that the demon beasts in the West Illusion Demon City cannot afford to offend, these guys are the easiest to find in the West Illusion Demon City. The reason is very simple, because at every intersection of the West Illusion Demon City There are monster guards who are responsible for guarding. Lin Hao took the top-grade demon pill and found a monster guard within a few steps. However, he naturally would not hand over such a good demon pill to a monster guard. What he wanted was a high official. And coincidentally, when Lin Hao was thinking about what kind of official he was looking for, a fat monster sitting on a sedan appeared in front of Lin Hao. "The people responsible for carrying the sedan chair for the obese monster are a group of strong human soldiers. These soldiers are all bewitched by illusions, so they are willing to be the slaves of the monster. Otherwise, how could the proud human soldiers bend their strong bodies to serve these damn monsters? Seeing this scene, Lin Hao felt very excited. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5241 Selling an official position (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Sir, I have a treasure for you. I hope you can take a look at it!" Although Lin Hao was very excited, he now felt that his top priority was to figure out the secrets of the entire West Fantasy City. As for other things, he could do it later, but now he had to figure out the affairs of the West Fantasy City. Figure it out. With this belief, Lin Hao rushed in front of the fat monster sedan and blocked his way. When the monster¡¯s subordinates saw this scene, they rushed up to scold Lin Hao and seemed to want to beat him. However, Lin Hao was a very smart guy. When he saw the demon beast commander¡¯s men rushing over, he raised his hand and took out the treasure box containing the best demon pill. . "You bastard, do you know this is the sedan chair of the South District Guard Chief? If you don't get out of the way, you may risk your head!" Before the monster guard finished speaking, the fat monster sitting on the sedan spoke. "Wait a minute, boy, since you said you have a treasure, come and show me this treasure. If I know that you dare to lie to me, I will chop off your head!" When the fat monster guard officer heard Lin Hao say that he had a treasure, he asked his subordinates to bring it over. The treasure Lin Hao handed over was a top-quality demon pill. This thing was very rare. If the demon beast took it, it could easily gain fifty years of cultivation. Although, this thing is of no use against very high-level monsters, such as the Demon Emperor. "However, this top-grade demon pill is still very useful for weak people like the demon beast guard chief whose strength has not yet broken through to the demon king level. "Well, yes, yes, boy, I like the gift you gave me very much. Get up, and you will come to my house later. If you have any requests, please tell me." The fat demon beast guard chief was also a master who was greedy for money. When this guy saw that Lin Hao actually gave him a top-grade demon pill, his voice became much gentler when he spoke. And when they saw the tone of the demonic beast guard chief¡¯s words changing, the demonic beast guards who had spoken harshly to Lin Hao just now were smiling at him now. The reason why these monster guards changed so quickly is because these monster guards knew that from this moment on, the nameless monster in front of them would be the popular one in their master's eyes. When Lin Hao saw this scene, he looked down on these monsters in his heart. Originally, Lin Hao felt that monsters eat and kill people and are natural enemies of humans. Logically speaking, these guys should hate the human system very much. But now it seems that this is not the case. Lin Hao feels that although monsters hate Human race, however, they like the human race system very much. And for many monsters, the human system is still a tool for these monsters to enjoy. So, how can these monsters feel disgusted with the tools of pleasure? It¡¯s too late for these guys to like them! However, this is a good thing for Lin Hao, because this allows Lin Hao to easily sneak into the world of monsters with only one top-quality demon pill. If these monsters are not captured by the human race, The things are flashy, so who knows what price Lin Hao will have to pay! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5242 Selling an official position (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Under the leadership of the fat monster guard chief, Lin Hao had a smooth journey. The monsters on the street had to salute when they saw the monster guard chief. Even those monsters who are usually very domineering must salute when they see the Russian guard chief. Lin Hao knows that for these monsters, the guard chief is a very scary existence. If they no longer salute in front of the guard chief, it will be thought that they want to rebel, which is a serious matter. However, when he thought about it carefully, Lin Hao felt that these monsters seemed very sad. The reason is that the monsters hate the human race so much, but in the battle with the human race, they quickly learned the knowledge and even the system of the race they hate. Now, the system is torturing them in turn. If I think about it carefully, I don¡¯t know whether I should feel lucky or unfortunate for these monsters. When Lin Hao was thinking about this problem, he had already followed the fat monster beast into his mansion. After arriving at the monster beast's mansion, Lin Hao discovered another interesting thing. That is, this fat monster actually asked his subordinates to take out more than a dozen sets of uniforms and display them in front of Lin Hao. ¡°Moreover, this guy¡¯s subordinates were afraid that Lin Hao wouldn¡¯t understand, so they even introduced the purpose of these uniforms in front of Lin Ming. "You see, this heavy armor is worn by the city gate guards, this one is worn by the warehouse guards, and this most fancy one is worn by our patrol guards." Lin Hao was dumbfounded when he saw this scene. You know, even the human race no longer does these things, but these monsters are still doing such things. In Lin Hao's view, selling one's official position is a serious matter that harms a country and a race. However, to these monsters, it seems that this is nothing. Those monsters seem to regard this kind of thing as a major issue in their lives. Part of it seems. In the consciousness of monsters and monsters, it is normal to sell their official positions and get titles, but if there is a person who does not want to participate in the movement of selling his official positions and get titles, he still wants to be a saint. ?Then the monsters felt that this must be abnormal. Although Lin Hao had never done such dirty things in the human race, he understood the truth deeply. What surprised the Monster Commander was that Lin Hao actually chose a set of clothes for a warehouse guard. "Don't think about it anymore. Although this guard uniform looks good, it is the uniform of a warehouse guard. If you become a patrol guard, your life will be much easier, and you can also learn from those ordinary people. I got a lot of benefits on my hands!¡± Seeing Lin Hao choose a warehouse guard's clothes, the fat guard chief reminded him. However, for Lin Hao, he is not interested in the benefits that the monsters want. The reason is very simple. What else can he do if he takes advantage of the monsters? Lin Hao is a human being, there is no way he would use the money given to him by the monsters to sell human flesh. Besides, for Lin Hao, this West Fantasy City is so rich, and there must be a lot of good things in the warehouses of West Fantasy City. Lin Hao thought to himself, if he became the guard of the West Fantasy City, then he would know what the good things in the West Fantasy City are! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5243 Southern District Warehouse (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! No matter in that era, no one would think that guarding the warehouse was a fat job. There was no chance of promotion in peacetime. And those who guarded the warehouse during the war years had even more hardships. From time to time, people from the enemy, our side, and even people from both sides would rush into the warehouse. So, when Lin Hao chose a guard uniform for the warehouse, the fat guard officer looked at Lin Haodao with doubtful eyes. "You gave me such a good thing, I can give you a better job, so you should think clearly when you go. For us monsters, guarding the warehouse is the most miserable job in the world. Come on, do you really want to do it?" To be honest, if it was in the past, Lin Hao really didn¡¯t want to do it. Because, for him, there is really no future as a warehouse guard, but it is different now. Lin Haoke is planning to come to West Fantasy City to take advantage of the situation. Since he is a bandit, guarding the warehouse is equivalent to looking for business opportunities. After previous investigation and analysis, Cang Gou told Lin Hao that the warehouse in the southern district is the fattest place in the entire West Fantasy City. If he can guard the warehouse here, then he can make a lot of money. Lin Hao chose to be a guard in the warehouse precisely because he listened to Cang Gou's advice. For Lin Hao, this matter is not interesting, and the reason is very simple. He had also been thinking about whether he could sneak into the official system of monsters with a top-quality demon pill. After all, monsters are not fools. , Lin Hao felt that he had to go through some investigation anyway. But now it seems that he thinks too highly of these monsters. The monsters don't pay much attention to the assessment. It is no exaggeration to say that, let alone this Western Fantasy Demon City, even it is more important than the Western Fantasy Demon City. In the prosperous monster city, it is also very common to sell officials and get titles. Because, although there are many powerful warriors among the monsters, their way of survival is still very primitive. For the monsters, if they learn the human examination system, then that system is too difficult to learn. , the monsters feel that they cannot learn it, and even if they have learned it, it is not very practical, so the monsters don't want to learn. But in their research on the human race, the demon beasts discovered that there was a trick that was very practical for them, and that was to sell their official positions and gain titles. And this fat guard officer knew this very well. This guy felt that since Lin Hao had given him so many benefits, he would only be willing to work as a warehouse guard in the South District. Some of him. After thinking about it, the fat guard officer sighed. "Well, since you insist on being a little guard, then I won't stop you. However, before you go, I can give you one more thing." After saying this, the guard officer of the Southern District took off a token from his waist and gave it to Lin Hao. This guy's fat body was covered with waist badges. The densely packed waist badges totaled several hundred yuan. Some even fell into the fat body of the fat Southern District guard officer. This scene looks very breathtaking, even a well-informed person like Lin Hao feels a little disgusting! Lin Hao felt disgusted in his heart, but he would not show it on his face. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5244 Southern District Warehouse (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Lin Hao felt disgusted in his heart, but he would not show it on his face. In the past, Lin Hao always liked to express his inner thoughts on his face, but now this guy has changed. Under Cang Gou's guidance, Lin Hao has learned to hide his inner thoughts well in his heart. He knew that although this fat monster officer was annoying, he still relied on others for help. If he fell out with this guard officer now, with his skills, he could indeed wipe out the monsters in the entire Southern District in a short time. All the beast guards are destroyed. But, he said it again, this way, he would not be able to find the secret of West Illusory Demon City. You know, Lin Hao has dealt with monsters before. In his opinion, monsters are just the same. These guys have studied the human race for tens of thousands of years, but they are not as adaptable as the human race. They are still the same as when they were raw and drank blood. It's as stupid as the times. Therefore, once Lin Hao causes trouble in the southern district of West Fantasy City, the monsters will immediately destroy all the treasures in the city. Because the monsters know that the powerful human beings who can enter the Southern District to cause trouble must be of great importance, so the only way they can think of is to be destroyed rather than destroyed. These guys will definitely destroy the treasures of the entire West Fantasy Demon City, but this is the last thing Lin Hao wants to see. What he has to do now is to pretend to be a guard and put on a good show of thief shouting to catch the thief! After making up his mind, Lin Hao accepted the order of the Monster Commander and became a Monster Captain in the Southern District Warehouse. Although he is said to be a captain, he actually has a lot of power. Basically, Lin Hao is now equivalent to a captain in the human army. His subordinates are in charge of more than a hundred monsters. Moreover, more than 70 warehouses in the entire Southern District need He will manage. Lin Hao needs to know what is added to these warehouses every day, or what is burned. However, despite Lin Hao¡¯s great power, none of the monster beasts who work under Lin Hao think highly of him. The reason is also very simple, because these monsters know that Lin Hao "climbed up" step by step through connections. Since this guy climbed up step by step through connections, then he doesn't have much ability. Therefore, the monsters who work under Lin Hao feel that their superior should give him a slap on the wrist on the first day he comes. Otherwise, the superior will not know how many eyes Lord Ma has on his head. ! As the saying goes, ideals are full but reality is backbone. These monster guards may never have imagined that their leader is actually the white-clothed killing god who makes the monsters in the entire monster jungle fearful. However, these guys are pretty lucky. Lin Hao did not sneak into the West Fantasy City to kill the monsters. Killing the monsters and taking over the West Fantasy City was just the last thing he wanted to do. For Lin Hao now, the top priority is to find out how many good things there are in the entire West Fantasy City. If you don't even understand this point and just let the army attack the West Fantasy Demon City, that's what a fool did. Lin Hao is not a fool, so naturally he won't do such a stupid thing. These monster guards can also Survive for now. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5245: Tired of living (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! There are three things a new official should do when he takes office. These are things that every official who comes to a new place will do. However, what annoys most officials is that every time an official arrives in a new place, his local subordinates are very obedient. Officials cannot find their right person for a while and can't get angry casually. Of course, this is just a way for some local officials to protect themselves. After all, no official would be tempted to quarrel with his boss. Even if he did, he would be out of his mind. However, these monster guards are different. In Lin Hao's opinion, these monster guards are actually great people, because on the first day he came, these guys dared to look down on him! "I am your new commander, and my name is Aturu! I tell you, I am a ruthless person. Now I order all of you to gather here. If anyone dares not to come, I will not give it to you. He looks so cool!" On the first day Lin Hao arrived at the South District Warehouse, he ordered hundreds of guards in the warehouse to gather here. However, the monster beasts who guard the warehouse in the South District are all experienced. These guys are very lazy. They will not obey the orders of a new recruit. What's more, there are even many monster beasts here. Lin Hao laughed at Lin Hao behind his back. Lin Hao naturally knew about this matter. You must know that Lin Hao is not a fool. He is smarter than many people. But he knew that these monster guards not only failed to obey his orders, but also laughed at him. Don't be angry, but spend your own money to buy these guys some good stuff and invite them to come and gather! When the monster guards saw that Lin Hao actually bought them things to please them, these guys became even more presumptuous. "Hahaha, let me just say that this new Chief Aturu is a softie. There are chiefs these days who want to please their subordinates. However, this man is so eclectic. You think we are going to do this? Where can I reason?" "What's there to complain about? Since this man is a coward, let's just live with it. Are we still afraid of him?" After accepting Lin Hao¡¯s favor, the monster guards came to the square of the South District Warehouse to gather in twos and threes. There were only more than 400 monster guards in total, but it took them more than ten minutes to form a line. And when Lin Hao looked at such a lazy team, he was so angry that he didn't know what to say. He felt that these monster guards were not as neatly arranged as the Skeleton King¡¯s undead army! However, after all, Lin Hao did not come to the West Fantasy Demon City as an errand. The lack of training of these monster guards was none of his business. However, what he could not stand the most was that these monster guards did not take him seriously. Seriously, this is something Lin Hao feels he simply cannot tolerate! It was precisely for this reason that Lin Hao was holding back a lot of anger in his heart. He felt that he should teach these monsters the rules of guarding. Even if he cannot educate them into powerful and disciplined monsters in a short period of time, at least he must teach these monsters to guard the basic rules. Because he will stay here for a long time, and he cannot tolerate the monster guards disrespecting him as a commander every day! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5246: Tired of living (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "You are shameless, right?" Looking at these monster soldiers who couldn¡¯t hold up the wall with mud, Lin Hao really wanted to rush up and give each of these guys a slap in the face, but after thinking about it carefully, he held back in the end. Because Lin Hao knew that the monsters were just a group of high-level beasts with no sense of discipline, and he really didn't need to get angry because of these things. Besides, he has more important things to do now, which is to make these monster guards learn to respect him. In order to achieve this goal, Lin Hao came up with a cruel idea. He first laughed playfully with these monster guards. When the monster guards thought that Lin Hao was a master who did not seek advancement like them, Lin Hao asked a monster guard who was strong and seemed to be the most capable to fight. Pour yourself a glass of water. Although, none of these monster guards took Lin Hao seriously. But Lin Hao is their commander after all, and these monster guards don¡¯t dare to be too presumptuous in front of their commanders. "Sir, this is your water!" "Put it in front of me and hold it with both hands. Why are you holding it with one hand? Are you looking down on me?" Lin Hao looked at the officer who was pouring water for himself with one hand, and he roared angrily at the monster guard. And this monster guard is not a vegetarian. This guy is Lin Hao's adjutant. However, in the eyes of all the monster guards, he is the real leader here, and Lin Hao is just singing along with him. When Lin Hao scolded this monster in front of other monsters, the faces of the monster guards became a little ugly, and Lin Hao was not nervous when he saw this scene. At this time, Lin Hao took a deep breath. tone, and then, he raised his hand and took the hand of the strong monster beast in his own hand! "Ah! Sir, I know I was wrong! Please let me go! Let me go!" The strength of this monster is not weak. Its strength has reached the middle stage of King Wu. As a monster guarding the warehouse, it can indeed be proud of the others with such strength. However, in Lin Hao's view, this monster The beast still can't. You must know that even if a cultivator's cultivation has reached the peak of the Martial Emperor level, he can only be regarded as a rookie who can fight against a strong man who has just broken through to the Martial Emperor level. ??Similarly, it is the same in the world of monsters and beasts. For Lin Hao, it would not be more difficult for him to kill this monster than to kill an ant. But why Lin Hao didn't do it is because he knew that if he did it, then his entire plan would be ruined. It failed. However, when Lin Hao easily subdued a powerful monster, the other monsters were shocked when they saw this scene. They realized that the person who came to their territory this time was a ruthless character. They could only choose to obey but not resist. Otherwise, with Lin Hao's strength, it would be easy for him to kill these monsters! Back to the main story, when Lin Hao subdued the powerful monster with one hand, the other monsters saw this scene and knelt down in front of Lin Hao. Lin Hao knows that even if these monster beasts eat the heart of a bear and the courage of a leopard, they will no longer dare to be presumptuous in front of him. From now on, their leader will be their king! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5247 The Secret of Nancang (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "As long as you are obedient from now on, I will give you the benefits. However, I want to say ugly things first. If anyone dares to be disobedient in the future, I will not let him off lightly!" After Lin Hao finished speaking, he let go of the strong monster's hand, and the strong monster knelt in front of Lin Hao despite the severe pain. The world of monsters and beasts is actually no different from the human world. As long as you are strong enough, others will obey you unconditionally. At this moment, Lin Hao used his own strength to conquer all the monsters present. When these monster beasts knelt down on the ground and bowed their heads to Lin Hao, Lin Hao was naturally very satisfied. However, at this time, Lin Hao also knew one thing, that is, for him, he only got the monster beasts. support is nothing. He didn¡¯t want to hide in this West Fantasy Demon City and survive for the rest of his life. What he wanted was to get the secrets of the entire West Fantasy Demon City. When these monsters all knelt on the ground and bowed their heads to Lin Hao, Lin Hao gave the order. "The counting officer and the guard officer in charge of holding the keys are coming with me. The others stay here. I want to count the goods here." Lin Hao reached out and took out a bag from his pocket mid-sentence. The bag contained nothing else. This bag contained low-level demon pills that Lin Hao used to reward these monsters. These low-level demon pills will not improve the cultivation of these demon beast guards in a short period of time, but they can make the bodies of the demon beast guards stronger and more agile. Of course, Cang Gou didn¡¯t give these things for free. Cang Gou asked Lin Hao for 10,000 yuan stones for each one. However, Lin Hao is now rich and powerful, so he naturally doesn't care about millions of Yuan Stones. Besides, he has already spent countless Yuan Stones to enter the West Fantasy Demon City. It doesn't matter if he spends more now, as long as he can reach his own level. For this purpose, Lin Hao can still achieve it by spending some yuan stones. And when the monster guards saw Lin Hao being so generous, they all bowed together to thank him. However, what surprised the two demon beast officials who followed Lin Hao to inspect the warehouse was that Lin Hao did not give them the demon pill. Of course, this cannot be blamed on Lin Hao. After all, Lin Hao also comes to see people. For Lin Hao, he will naturally not be heartbroken by people who are useful to him. And these two demon beast officers were also useful to Lin Hao, so he generously gave each of them five demon pills. "Oh! Sir, you are really generous. In fact, when the adults go to check the warehouse, this is what the young people should do. Why do you have to spend money?" Lin Hao knew that these monster guards, like the human officers he had seen in the past, were the result of duplicity. "If you can't find a way to feed these guys, then it's no wonder they don't find a way to cause trouble for you. And now Lin Hao is not a master who is short of money, so naturally he doesn't care about using money to buy these monster officers. What Lin Hao values ????is the efficiency of doing things. As long as he can use some small means to achieve his goals, then, why would Lin Hao not do such a thing? ??Besides, for Lin Hao now, even spending one or two yuan crystals to get the secret of West Fantasy Demon City is worth it. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5248 The Secret of Nancang (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Led by the two demonic beast officers who flattered him all the way, Lin Hao finally arrived at the largest warehouse in the southern district. This warehouse was guarded by thirty demonic beasts. And the door of the warehouse is six meters high. Looking at this huge warehouse, Lin Hao couldn't help but wonder what secrets there might be here? In his opinion, places like this are places where the most unknown secrets are hidden. The reason is very simple. This Western Fantasy Demon City is not like the capital of the human race. It relies on the wealth created by the hands of the monsters here. . "And the wealth of this West Illusory Demon City was plundered by the demon beasts relying on their own strength, so the treasures here must have a strong smell of blood. However, when the warehouse door slowly opened, Lin Hao was completely dumbfounded. He found that this huge warehouse was filled with Yuanjing. Although these Yuanjings were broken, Lin Hao still had a way to fuse them. He estimated that the fragmented Yuan Jing in the entire warehouse could be fused into two to three hundred Yuan Jing. For Lin Hao now, this is already a huge sum of money. However, what makes Lin Hao feel strange is why these important yuan crystals are stored in this place. "Why are there so many fragmented elemental crystals stored here?" "Returning to your lord, recently, there has been a strong man named the White-robed Killer God around us committing crimes everywhere. The monsters around us had no choice but to put all the fragmented elemental crystals they had accumulated here. However, there is not much There are only ten warehouses!" When Lin Hao heard this, he was very excited, because if there were ten warehouses for this amount of Yuan Jing, he would be able to get two to three thousand Yuan Jing, although these Yuan Jing would not be enough. He improved his cultivation strength. However, it is also a huge sum of money for Lin Hao now! As the saying goes, these flies are also meat! What's more, two to three thousand yuan crystals? Logically speaking, after Lin Hao learned this secret, he should find a way to reduce the guards here, so that he could take advantage of it. However, as mentioned before, Lin Hao has never been a person who likes to follow routines. card person. What he likes to do most is to take things by surprise, so this time, in order to steal the Yuan Crystal here, Lin Hao has to do the opposite. "Well, since a lot of valuable materials are stored here, we should add more manpower. You can find a way to notify the people above and ask them to double the manpower here!" "Sir, I'm afraid this won't work. The city's defense is tight now. We're lucky that the people here haven't been transferred away!" When Lin Hao heard this, he frowned and said. "Just do as I say. I tell you that if the errand is done, I will give you some benefits. Moreover, you can make a promise to the people above. As long as they are willing to mobilize people and horses, then, low-grade and medium-grade demon pills will be given to you." I¡¯m willing to give it up, and after you two have finished your work, I¡¯m willing to give each of you a middle-grade demon pill!¡± As the saying goes, there must be a brave man under a heavy reward. After hearing this, these two monster beast officers were naturally willing to work hard for Lin Hao. Lin Hao also knew that they would definitely find a way to complete the tasks assigned by them (remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5249 Sneaking into the Warehouse (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! As the saying goes, there must be a brave man under such a heavy reward. Although the defense of the West Fantasy Demon City is tight now, it is not difficult to mobilize some monster guards to guard the warehouse. For these two monsters This is especially easy for officers. The key is to see what price Lin Hao can afford. For these two lowest level demon beast officers, a mid-grade demon pill can be regarded as the best. For the two demon beast officers, the value of the mid-grade demon pill is really no less than winning a five-digit pill. Million dollar lottery. Therefore, when these two guys learned that they could get a middle-grade demon pill from Lin Hao, they were naturally willing to work hard. After the two monster officers left, Cang Tou¡¯s mean voice appeared in Lin Hao¡¯s mind again. "Master, it seems that there is really no difference between these monsters and corrupt officials of the human race. You bought them with just a few demon pills!" "That's natural. In fact, I think now that the monsters have learned the tricks of the human race, it's nothing. Well, for me, this is really an improvement, because, think about it, if , these monster beasts are also a group of masters who refuse to eat soft and hard, so how much effort did it take me to get into them!" "Master, you are so awesome. It seems that I will learn from you in the future!" As soon as Lin Hao heard this, he knew that Cang Gou was trying to flatter him. But what Lin Hao couldn't understand was that Cang Gou was just a system. Why was this guy actually working with him? People also like to flatter others and watch others make fools of themselves. After thinking about it carefully, Lin Hao felt that this guy should have learned from himself. After all, when Lin Hao was not in power, he was actually a flatterer, but people will always change. When Lin Hao realized that he had become stronger, he slowly began his own journey of change. Today's Lin Hao is no longer the same person he used to be. Now he knows what he wants and how he should improve his strength. For him, he would never do the same flattery as he did in the past. Back to the main story, after Lin Hao sent away these two monster officers, he said to Cang Gou. "Cang Gou, the top priority now is to sneak into this warehouse. I know that you always have a way. I want you to tell me, what should I do so that I can sneak into this warehouse without being discovered? " Lin Hao originally thought that his request would embarrass Cang Gou, but who knew that after Cang Gou heard Lin Hao¡¯s words, he actually answered with a smile. "Master, it's not difficult for you to blend in without being discovered. Just buy a hiding pill from me that can completely shield the breath and make you invisible. It's 80 million yuan in stone!" "Let me go, why is it so expensive? Are you trying to steal money from me? In the past, when I bought something from you, the elixir cost up to 10 million yuan!" "I can't help it, Master. This is the market price. As a system, I must be fair and just. Otherwise, other businessmen will say that my business is unfair!" For Lin Hao, 80 million yuan is nothing. .(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5250 Sneaking into the warehouse (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Although 80 million yuan is nothing to Lin Hao, he is really rich now. Moreover, as long as he gets this hiding pill, he can smoothly sneak into the warehouse. If he wins, at that time, all the Yuanjing in this warehouse will be his. Thinking of this, Lin Hao felt a little excited! However, facing a profiteer like Cang Gou, Lin Hao still felt a little aggrieved. He felt that as the owner of Cang Gou, no matter how ruthless the Cang Gou was, he should always give some discounts to his master. of! However, Cang Gou is a big profiteer. Even if this guy sees his biological father and mother coming, he may not give a discount, let alone Lin Hao. Therefore, when Lin Hao said bad words to Cang Gou At that time, Cang Gou even lost his temper! "Cang Gou, you bastard, I am your master. If my identity is exposed and you have no good fruit to eat, just buy it for me cheaper. Look, I have made so many for you recently. Business, it doesn¡¯t matter whether you are a monk or a Buddha, you should give me a discount after all!¡± "Well, okay, I'll give you a Yuan Stone discount!" When Lin Hao heard this, he was so angry at this stingy system that he almost exploded on the spot! "Damn it! I've been talking to you for a long time, but you're still willing to give me a Yuan Stone discount? Do you still have a conscience?" "Master, please stop writing in front of me. Just do it. Let me tell you the truth. In fact, as a system, I am quite interesting. Think about it. You just kept talking. You bargained with me, but what did I say? I didn¡¯t say anything to you, right? I just suffered all the problems you said in silence, right? But now you suddenly want me to give you a discount? Duo, I'm sorry, but I can't obey my order!" Lin Hao knew that if he was talking about words, then he was no match for this gray dog, and this gray dog ??would definitely make him doubt his life. As the saying goes, you can't afford to offend but you can hide from him. Lin Hao thought about it and felt that he couldn't afford to offend this gray dog ??at all. "Okay, okay, one Yuan Stone is just one Yuan Stone. The flies you are talking about are also meat!" "That's right, Master, as long as you have this attitude, keep it up!" Seeing that Lin Hao finally compromised, Cang Gou happily completed the deal with Lin Hao. However, Cang Gou may not know at this time that Lin Hao actually wants to strangle him to death. If Lin Hao is not unable to hit Cang Gou, then today's matter will not end so easily. . After paying the money, Lin Hao had a blue pill in his hand. Lin Hao saw that there was a circle of blue gas surrounding the pill. Seeing this scene, Lin Hao stretched out his hand to scratch his head, and then asked the gray dog. "Hey, Cang Gou, are you kidding me again? Why is there still a fistful of gas floating on this pill?" "Without Master, I will not harm you. Let me tell you this, because of the special nature of this elixir, there will be a circle of gas suspended on it. Besides, Master, even if I want to harm you I don¡¯t do any good, do I?¡± The voice Cang Gou spoke at this time actually convinced Lin Hao that he was innocent. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5251 Night Patrol (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Lin Hao saw that the gray dog ??was talking to him in such an innocent voice, and he didn't know what to say for a moment. However, in Lin Hao's opinion, Cang Gou is usually very honest. He has never lied to him, although the words this guy said were very unpleasant. However, in Lin Hao's opinion, Cang Gou is generally very good. For Lin Hao, Canggou is a good system. Although what this guy says sometimes can really make Lin Hao angry to death, for Lin Hao, it is not a big deal. He feels that even if it is If you raise a dog yourself, you will be annoyed by the dog you raise, let alone an extremely smart system? Thinking about it like this, time passed like running water. Soon it was evening, and according to the rules, Lin Hao should also get off work. And at this moment, the two officers appeared in front of Lin Hao with 500 elite monster guards. Seeing these monster guards, Lin Hao was very satisfied. He called the two monster commanders aside and gave each of them a middle-grade demon pill. In addition, he gave each of them a lot of low-grade demon pills. , asking them to bribe their superiors who helped them. When the two monster officers saw that Lin Hao had kept his word, the two guys smiled and bowed to Lin Hao to thank him. In fact, if Lin Hao continues to hang out here, then, with his ability and status, he will become the lord of West Fantasy City in just two years, even if the two original brother monsters in West Fantasy City The Imperial City will become his pawns. However, Lin Hao will naturally not be satisfied with such a life, because in his heart, Lin Hao regards himself as a Martial Emperor of the human race. He felt that he should stand on the side of the human race no matter what, even if the monster tribe gave him more benefits, he would not want it. Furthermore, he doesn¡¯t like the eating habits of the monster clan. The monster clan¡¯s favorite food is human flesh, although the evil giant ate human flesh in order to join the monster clan. ¡° However, Lin Hao cannot do such a despicable thing. He wants to be remembered in history, and Lin Hao is absolutely unwilling to engage in such an act of cannibalism. Back to the main story, when Lin Hao realized what he should do, in fact, he already understood what he should do next. What is surprising is that Lin Hao actually arranged these five hundred monster guards in every corner of the warehouse. However, when these monsters were not paying attention, he secretly hid in a corner and swallowed the hidden pill into his stomach. Although Lin Hao felt that the elixir Cang Gou sold him was indeed very expensive, even he had to admit that the elixir Cang Gou sold him was indeed very good, because after the elixir was swallowed, Lin Hao immediately entered the invisible state, and it was still the kind of invisible state without any side effects. Seeing that the hidden elixir was so effective, Lin Hao really wanted to buy a few more. However, after he used the hidden elixir to make his body invisible, the first thing this guy thought of was to destroy a warehouse. Yuanjing fragments. After using the hidden elixir to completely hide yourself (remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5252 Night Patrol (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! After using the hidden elixir to completely hide himself, Lin Hao gently touched the edge of a pair of monster guards. Although it was easy for Lin Hao to kill these monster guards with his current ability, he did not do so. He had discussed it with the Evil Emperor in advance. The Evil Emperor used his ability to control several evil disciples to attract the attention of these monster guards, while Lin Hao used his unique murderous aura to kill several monster beasts who stayed to guard the warehouse. "Master, why are you doing this? If you want to take away the things in this warehouse, can't you just use murderous energy to kill all the guards here? Look, you have done so much now What a troublesome thing it is!¡± "What do you know? What I need is for the superiors of West Illusory Demon City to gather all the good things here in one place, so that I can grab them. However, the good things here are so scattered now, even if I Even if you want to grab it, you still have to wait. Don¡¯t you think this makes things a little more troublesome for me?¡± To be honest, although Cangou has a large amount of data stored in his mind, his analysis of some things is also very accurate. ¡°However, this guy is just a super artificial intelligence, so every time Cang Gou faces the twists and turns in Lin Hao¡¯s mind, he can¡¯t guess it. Most of the time, in Cangou's view, Lin Hao is just doing stupid things. In Lin Hao¡¯s view, Cangou is still just an intelligent system, and it cannot be as cunning as a human being. Back to the main story, Lin Hao walked towards the warehouse door while bickering with the gray dog ??in his mind. All warehouse doors here are locked with chains made of a special metal. For monsters or human cultivators who are below the strength of the Martial Emperor or Demon Emperor, it is indeed very time-consuming to enter a warehouse locked with iron chains. However, for Lin Hao, this is not difficult. , the reason is very simple, you must know that at this time, Lin Hao is a strong man at the level of Emperor Wu. In Lin Hao¡¯s opinion, the strength of these chains is not much stronger than toys made of plastic. However, despite this, Lin Hao still bought some explosives from Cang Gou and used the explosives to blow up the warehouse and the Yuanjing fragments in the warehouse! Lin Hao originally thought that Cang Gou would think he was crazy when he saw him doing this. However, what makes Lin Hao find it interesting is that after he did this, Cang Gou actually agreed with Lin Hao's approach. The reason is that Cang Gou already knows Lin Hao¡¯s purpose by analyzing all the things Lin Hao has done. "Oh, I understand. Master, you want to use this matter to make these monsters feel the crisis. In this way, they will gather all the Yuanjing, right?" "That's right, your wooden fish brain finally came to its senses. I thought you wanted me to explain to you why I did what I did!" When Cang Gou heard this, he became a little unhappy. "Hmph! Master, I am a very powerful artificial intelligence. I am smarter than many people. Therefore, I can analyze the reasons why you do this. I don't need you to tell me." "I know, I I know, but I was just joking with you. Look at you, kid, how come you have no measure at all (remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5253 Major Events (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "I know, I know, but I'm just joking with you. Look at you kid, how come you have no tolerance at all, and you are still angry with me. Have you forgotten that I am your master? Well?" "Of course I have not forgotten it, but I hope that you, Master, can respect me. You can belittle my personality, but you cannot question my IQ." When Lin Hao heard this, he felt funny in his heart. In his opinion, this gray dog ??is the most unscrupulous being he has ever seen. However, this guy always emphasizes his IQ in front of Lin Hao. Lin Hao felt that when it came to IQ, in fact, Cang Gou's IQ was really not low. However, the problem that troubled Lin Hao was Cang Gou's emotional intelligence. In Lin Hao's view, Cang Gou was simply that He doesn't have any emotional intelligence, and he doesn't know what Cang Gou has in his head. Every time Lin Hao talks to Cang Gou, although he always gains something, every time Lin Hao is angry to death by Cang Gou. Fortunately, Lin Hao has adapted to Cang Gou's way of speaking. Otherwise, if Lin Hao now gets along with Cang Gou every day, he would be annoyed to death by Cang Gou! Back to the main story, after Lin Hao destroyed all the Yuanjing fragments in the warehouse, all the monster guards responsible for the night patrol also rushed back. However, when these monster guards came back, what they saw was a mess! As the most important area in the entire West Illusory Demon City, the Southern District was naturally a big deal if the warehouse here was destroyed. The next day, the fat officer came over to find Lin Hao. When Lin Hao saw the officer again, he thought he would be scolded severely by him. Who would have known that after seeing Lin Hao, this officer just criticized him symbolically. Then, the fat monster officer pulled Lin Hao aside and whispered to him. "Boy, the trouble you caused this time is quite big, but don't worry, I've already suppressed the matter for you!" This monster officer is an extremely greedy master. It waved its finger while talking to Lin Hao. Lin Hao is so smart. He naturally knows that this is the monster officer asking for benefits from him. Lin Hao has never been stingy with guys like Monster Officer. He knew that what he gave to this monster officer was nothing more than a top-quality demon pill, but if this monster officer was willing to help him, then he would be lucky. "After the demon beast officer got the best demon pill from Lin Hao, the guy raised the corner of his mouth, and then smiled slightly. "Well, you are quite filial. Let's do this. I will find someone else to take charge of this matter. However, you can't stay here any longer. I will arrange for you to go to the North District!" "Sir, why do you want me to go to the North District?" "It's nothing, I just let you go there first to avoid the limelight. Don't worry, we are all brothers. I will not harm you. Besides, if I harm you, who will show me filial piety? , you kid, are my money tree, hahaha!" The officer said and patted Lin Hao's shoulder with a smile. Lin Hao knew that there was only one unlucky man responsible for taking the blame for this incident. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5254 Major Events (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Lin Hao knew that there was only one unlucky guy responsible for taking the blame for this incident, and that guy was himself. But fortunately, the greedy monster guard officer responsible for the security of the entire Southern District accepted his gift. Otherwise, it would be troublesome if it was a big deal. And Lin Hao knew even more that what this officer said about avoiding the limelight was actually relegating Lin Hao to the North District. The North District is one of the most desolate areas in West Fantasy Demon City. It is used to bury human or other soldiers killed by monsters. Actually, it is not entirely correct to say it is a grave. You must know that in the eyes of the monsters, human flesh and blood is the most delicious food in the world, and it is very unrealistic if you want the monsters to give up eating human flesh. Therefore, this North District is actually a human slaughterhouse. However, when he thought about this, Lin Hao felt that the monster commander was right to transfer him here, because this is a paradise for monsters, but for Lin Hao, a human race, this place is a hell on earth. . And after eating dry food for several months, Lin Hao also felt that his mouth was a little dry. At this time, he was eager to eat some fresh meat, so as soon as he arrived in the North District, he killed several monster merchants who were responsible for slaughtering humans, and then roasted them and ate them. "Master, what are you doing? This is the territory of monster beasts, but you are cutting the meat of monster beasts to eat. Aren't you afraid of being discovered by other people's monster beasts?" "Being discovered by other monsters? Haha, what I'm most afraid of now is that other monsters can't find out what I've done! If other monsters can't find it, then it's like I've done it in vain! " Nowadays, Lin Hao is already a bit like a dead pig who is not afraid of boiling water. In his opinion, if the monsters don't know what he is doing, it is in vain. In fact, the meaning of this sentence is that Lin Hao hopes to use his own power to do it. The power caused panic among the monster clan. As a guy who likes to eat the meat of monsters, he has eaten five monsters in just half a month since he came to the North District. Every time Lin Hao ate the monsters, he would throw away the bones of the monsters. One place. In order to find Lin Hao, a "devil" who likes to eat monsters, the commander-in-chief of the North District of West Fantasy Demon City even found a few strong men at the level of Demon Emperors to investigate, but nothing was found. Of course, in order to avoid it, Lin Hao Arousing the alarm of higher-ups, he did not eat these powerful men of the Demon King level who were responsible for investigating the case. Lin Hao has always hidden himself in the dark world. He is observing everything around him. He wants to know whether this incident has caused enough threats in the West Fantasy City where the monsters live. The fact is as Lin Hao expected, this incident has indeed caused a very serious threat, because even a monster at the level of the Demon Emperor cannot investigate the reason. Rumors began to spread like a gust of wind in the West Fantasy City! When this terrifying rumor began to spread in the West Fantasy City, and when all the monsters thought that there were monsters who specialized in eating monsters and came to the West Fantasy City, people in the West Fantasy City became panic-stricken. The rule also became chaotic. When very serious problems arose in the security of West Fantasy City, Lin Hao realized that his opportunity had come. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5255 Stealing the Yuanjing (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! When the security problems in West Fantasy City had become very serious, Lin Hao realized that his opportunity had come. Nowadays, the West Illusory Demon City has reached the point where every tree and plant is invaded by soldiers. The residents of the demonic beasts become frightened when they walk on the street. They are afraid that they will become the monster's meal. However, in Lin Hao's opinion, the worries of these demon beast residents are simply unnecessary, because soon, Lin Hao will capture this Western Fantasy Demon City. By then, none of the monsters inside will be able to survive, but now these monsters have not waited for that day, and they could have lived happily. However, fear has invaded their hearts. Nowadays, there is no longer a happy monster in the West Fantasy City. All the monsters are worried about their own tomorrow. They are afraid that they will become food. Looking at these monsters who were extremely worried about their future, Lin Hao felt very uncomfortable. Of course, Lin Hao thinks more about himself. In Lin Hao's view, he used to worry about his own fate like these monsters in the past. At that time, Lin Haocai was still very weak, and he was often bullied. It was not until later that he had his own system, and relied on his unyielding strength to get to where he is today step by step. Lin Haocai felt at ease. And now, because these monsters have lived a comfortable life in the West Fantasy City for too long, they are no longer able to live such a hard life like their monster ancestors. As a result, all the monsters here have become very life-saving, and their combat effectiveness is also very low. Lin Hao felt that if the monsters in the West Fantasy Demon City were not capable of illusions, then this city would have been captured by the humans long ago! Of course, these are not the issues that Lin Hao should be concerned about now. For Lin Hao now, there is only one issue that he really needs to care about, and that is how to get those Yuan Jing. Lin Hao knew that when he was transferred out of the Southern District, all the Yuanjing fragments should have been sent away. As for the specific place where they were sent, no one knew. However, Lin Hao understood that the thing should be hidden in an extremely safe place, otherwise, the monster guards would not be mobilized on a large scale in a short period of time. Now Lin Hao understands that as long as he can figure out where the elite guards have been transferred, then he can find the Yuanjing fragments he wants. Of course, this is a physical job for Lin Hao. First of all, Lin Hao now knows that the monster leader who accepted his gift before is no longer trusted by the monsters above. "However, there is nothing we can do about it. The reason why the current monster beasts are weak is because there are more and more guys like him, which has led to the current weakening of the monster beast clan. ?????????????????? There is no sure path for anyone, Lin Hao knows that although he can¡¯t ask that officer for help anymore, this West Fantasy Demon City is so big, he has many ways, and as long as he puts his mind to it, he can always find a way. And just when Lin Hao was thinking about what to do, Cang Gou's mean voice appeared in Lin Hao's mind again. "Master, I have a way to help you find the place where you hide the Yuanjing!"(Remember this website's website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5256 Stealing the Yuanjing (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Cang Gou, have you discovered anything good again?" At this time, Lin Hao was very concerned about Cang Gou's discovery, because he knew that every time he encountered a problem, Cang Gou could always use his discovery to help him overcome the difficulty, and this time too No exceptions. In Lin Hao¡¯s view, although Cang Gou¡¯s words are irritating, he is really the kind of existence that can turn decay into magic. If you want to ask me why? In fact, it's very simple. It's because Cang Gou doesn't have the emotions that people should have. It's for this reason that Cang Gou can see many things clearly. ¡° If Cang Gou has the same emotions as Lin Hao, then it won¡¯t be able to see many things clearly. "Well, Master, I discovered that a high-energy reaction occurred in the center of the West Illusory Demon City. Well, if I guessed correctly, then this place should be where the monsters hide the Yuanjing fragments!" ¡°That¡¯s great, Cang Gou, you are such a fucking genius!¡± "Let me go, master, why are you like this? You saw that I helped you, so it's okay if you don't say a few nice words. Why are you still scolding me?" "Hey, what do you know? Let me tell you. I call this a beating for pain, a scolding for love. If you really can't, you can't kick me. You understand!" ¡°If we talk about IQ, Lin Hao is indeed no match for Cang Gou. ¡° However, if you want to talk about the skill of talking, then Cang Gou is no match for Lin Hao. Lin Hao has been a famous gangster in the place where he lived since he was a child. Although many gangsters of the older generation are not a little bit stronger than Lin Hao, those guys will always be defeated by Lin Hao. If you If you ask me why, well, the fact is actually very simple, that is, these old gangsters are not as good as Lin Hao. However, after Lin Hao and Cang Gou bickered for a while, he repeated his old trick and asked the Evil Emperor to use the evil disciples controlled by the Golden Corpse Marrow Worm to lure away the monster guards. Then, Lin Hao swaggered into the west. He went to steal from an underground warehouse in the center of Illusory Demon City. But Lin Hao didn¡¯t know that what he did had already alarmed the two top commanders in the West Fantasy Demon City, the two demon emperor brothers. These two guys knew that Lin Hao was not easy to mess with, but they would never have thought that Lin Hao turned out to be the God of Death in white. At this moment, the two brothers learned that someone had entered the underground warehouse in the center of the city. These two The guy decided to take it upon himself to catch this guy. I have to say that these two are really action-oriented, but they are just going to die. Because, after Lin Hao entered the warehouse, it only took him a short time to take away all the Yuanjing fragments inside, and then he lurked in the underground warehouse. The reason why Lin Hao did this was because he knew that a big fish would definitely come here tonight. However, what Lin Hao didn¡¯t expect was that the big fish that entered the underground warehouse turned out to be two demon emperor brothers. As the saying goes, arriving early is worse than arriving by chance. Anyway, Lin Hao decided to catch them all tonight. Since the two brothers came to the door, Lin Hao was naturally more happy. However, before the fight, neither the offensive nor defensive sides knew the details of the other party. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5257 Underground Brawl You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? To catch the thief first, catch the king, and to curse others, first curse the mother. Lin Hao knew that although these two demon emperor brothers were powerful, if he were serious, these two guys would not be his opponents. However, this was not the issue that worried Lin Hao the most. The issue that Lin Hao was most worried about at this time was Even these two guys would run away without a fight, and that was not impossible. Because, when Lin Hao was looking for the evil giant and the beautiful demon emperor, those two guys abandoned their hundreds of millions of monster soldiers and millions of evil disciples and fled. Since he had learned from the past, Lin Hao naturally paid attention to it. He felt that the top priority now was not to kill the two brother demon emperors. What he had to do was to lure these two guys down from above. In order to lure these two guys down from above, Lin Hao also thought of many ways. Among the methods that Lin Hao thought of, the most incredible one was that he asked the Skeleton King to release the evil giant. Today¡¯s evil giant has been turned into the Skeleton Demon Emperor by the Skeleton King. Although he is a very low-level demon emperor, as the saying goes, this fly is also meat. Lin Hao felt that if the evil giant came up, then the two demon emperor brothers would definitely be attracted and lured down. In order to achieve this goal, before entering the West Illusory Demon City, Lin Hao also made a careful plan with the Skeleton King. In this plan, Lin Hao stared at the Skeleton King hand in hand and asked him to transform the Skeleton Demon Emperor. The evil giant controlled them more like goods than undead soldiers that looked lifeless. After a month of training, the Skeleton King's control skills have improved greatly. Under its control, the evil giant looks no different from a living person. Lin Hao was naturally very satisfied with the achievements of the Skeleton King. When he saw that the evil giant had become so flexible under the control of the Skeleton King, and there was no trace of a dead thing, he couldn't help but pat it with his hand. Patting the Skeleton King on the back. "Well, that's right, King of Bones, you have never let me down!" "Thank you for the compliment, Master. I think I will definitely reach a higher level under Master's guidance" This is the Skeleton King, a person who looks very scary, but is extremely talkative. Lin Hao even thought that this Skeleton King might have been a crosstalk speaker before he died. If this guy was not a crosstalk speaker, then why was his mouth so nagging? However, although the Skeleton King was nagging, this guy's skills were still very useful. At this time, under the control of the Skeleton King, the evil giant who was no different from a living creature came to the ground with arrogant steps. Of course, the appearance of the evil giant is just a fleeting moment. What Lin Hao wants is for the evil giant to attract the people brought by the two demon emperors to the underground warehouse. This is his purpose, so the evil giant only needs to appear for a few seconds! And when the evil giant appeared in front of the two demon emperors, the two demon emperors raised the corners of their mouths and said in unison. "Ha, what kind of guy did I think this was? It turns out that he is just the lowest human martial emperor. How can such a guy be worthy of our action?" These two demon emperors are both arrogant guys. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5258 Underground Brawl (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Chapter 5269: Underground Brawl (Part 2) "These two demon emperors are both arrogant guys. After all, those who have reached the level of the demon emperor and the martial emperor are the highest representatives of force on the Xuanwu Continent. Such strong men can only reach three digits on the entire road. And those more advanced warriors such as Martial Lords, Martial Saints, and Martial Gods are just legends, and no one has ever seen them. Besides, these two demon emperors guarding the West Illusory Demon City have defeated the attacks of the human army many times. So far, these two guys have not experienced defeat. Therefore, their arrogance is understandable. "But Lin Hao was very cautious when facing the Demon Emperor who was not as powerful as himself. This was Lin Hao's advantage. No matter what kind of opponent he faces, he will definitely go all out and will never be complacent just because the opponent is not as strong as himself. The reason why Lin Hao developed such a habit is because he had no abilities when he was a child and was often bullied by gangsters in his hometown. Every time Lin Hao was beaten until his nose was bruised and his face was swollen, he would find a way to fight back, but even so , he still has to be beaten up by the other party. And such a tragic experience also gave Lin Hao the advantage of not daring to underestimate the enemy. He knew well that there are people outside the world and there is heaven outside the world. For Lin Hao, one must always be careful while living in this world, because this is not a gentle world. And when he was thinking this, the two demon emperors had already sent half of the demon emperors in the West Fantasy Demon City underground. Once all the demon kings enter the underground, they will be instantly killed by Lin Hao with murderous techniques. These guys will not even have a chance to breathe, and will disappear from this world forever, and then become the bone soldiers of the Skeleton King! When the auras of the dozen demon emperors who were sent underground disappeared, the two demon emperor brothers also felt that something was a little strange. "Brother, how could these guys be killed so quickly? They are not so weak, right?" "Well, brother, you are right. It seems that we have encountered a powerful guy this time. Only the two of us brothers can solve this crisis!" The two brother demon emperors were watching the battle with their own auras. However, they only watched the battle for a while before they found that all the auras of their men had disappeared. This abnormality naturally aroused the vigilance of the two demon emperors. After some discussion, the two demon emperors decided to go underground to have a look. At this moment, Lin Hao, who was hiding underground, felt very happy because he could clearly feel that the auras of the two demon emperors had become a little violent. This was a signal that the two demon emperors were about to come down. After realizing this, the stone hanging in Lin Hao's heart slowly fell. At this time, Lin Hao was thinking, wait a moment, when these two guys arrive in the underground world, I will "treat" them well. ¡°Don¡¯t these two guys always think they are awesome? Today I want to let them taste what it¡¯s like to be defeated by the human race. As the saying goes, ideals are full but reality is backbone. Lin Hao would never have thought that although these two demon emperors wanted to enter the underground world, the way they entered the underground was somewhat different from what Lin Hao had thought. Because, like Lin Hao, these two guys like to play unconventionally! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5259 Brother Demon Emperor (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Lin Hao has always been looking forward to the strength of the brother demon emperors. He knows that these two guys are the overlords who have controlled the West Fantasy Demon City for decades. Under the control of these two brothers, the entire West Fantasy Demon City not only withstood several attacks from the human race, but was also able to beat the crap out of the human race every time. Facing such a powerful opponent, Lin Hao had already become very excited at this moment. , he couldn't wait to rush up and give these two guys a hard blow. And while Lin Hao was still thinking about the battle with the Demon Emperor brothers, Cang Gou's mean voice sounded in his mind like an alarm. "Master! Sorry, Master, I discovered a high-energy reaction!" "High-energy reaction? What's so strange about this? You have to know that there are two Demon Emperors outside. Besides, since there are two Demon Emperors who have some high-energy reaction, isn't that normal?" Lin Hao didn¡¯t know what was going on with Cang Gou at this time, but after complaining to Cang Gou for a few words, he was ready to wait patiently and listen to Cang Gou finish his words. "Master, you have misunderstood me. If this high-energy reaction only appears on both sides of us, then it is nothing. However, I found that this high-energy reaction appears below us" Before Cang Gou finished speaking, Lin Hao felt an extremely violent vibration coming from underneath his body. Then, he and the ground beneath his feet were completely uprooted! Lin Hao knew that this must be the fault of the two demon emperors. These two guys have become first-level demon emperors in the climate. They are better than the evil giant and the beautiful demon emperor, who have just reached the level of demon emperors. The strong are still much more powerful. ¡°Besides, this West Illusory Demon City is the territory of these two guys. If they go crazy here, then I must be their opponent! Originally, Lin Hao hoped that the two demon emperor brothers would make the mistake of underestimating the enemy, but the development of the facts was beyond Lin Hao's expectation. These two demon emperor brothers are not only very united, but they are also as vigilant as Lin Hao. They are not at all like the evil giant and the beautiful demon emperor who like to underestimate their enemies. Thinking about it carefully, Lin Hao felt that there was nothing wrong with this, because the evil giant and the beautiful demon emperor lost their lives because they underestimated the enemy. " If these two brother demon emperors had the same problem as the beautiful demon emperor or the giant of evil, then the West Illusory Demon City might have changed hands long ago. After realizing this, Lin Hao couldn't help laughing happily. "Master, now our plan has gone bankrupt, why are you still laughing?" "What are you laughing at? I feel like I can finally free my body to fight a powerful opponent! For me, only fighting can make me excited!" "Oh, I understand, but master, you must be careful. Although my analysis of these two demon emperor brothers is not comprehensive enough, according to my calculations, the cooperation between the two of them should be very good!" "It doesn't matter, I'll just knock the weaker one down!" Before Lin Hao finished speaking, Cang Gou hurriedly interrupted him and gave Lin Hao a slap in the head! "Master, these two brothers are equally powerful in combat, eh. (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5260 Brother Demon Emperor (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Master, the fighting power of these two brothers is equally strong. Well, that is to say, no matter which one of them you fight with, the result will be the same. However, I still wish you my best wishes and hope that you can fight your way out. Come on, master, don¡¯t worry about me, I am a super system, even if you die in battle, master, I can still survive strong!" Lin Hao was so angry with Cang Gou that he vomited blood. Every time Lin Hao encountered a strong enemy, this guy would say a lot of depressing words in Lin Hao's ears. If it weren't for Lin Hao's good temper, Then, he would have been pissed off by this bastard Cang Gou! And Lin Hao also knows that now is not the time to be angry. As the saying goes, when meeting on a narrow road, the brave wins. Lin Hao felt that since he could even break out of the tomb of Emperor Tianshu, and since he could escape from the hands of the ferocious beast Qinglong Yajue, then today's incident would naturally be a near miss for him. ¡°Besides, since Cang Gou doesn¡¯t think highly of him, as the master, he has no choice but to slap Cang Gou in the face! At this time, Lin Hao was full of fighting spirit. At this time, he had been blown from the ground to the air by the powerful spiritual power of the two demon emperor brothers. But after arriving in the air, Lin Hao discovered that the two demon emperor brothers had expanded at a speed visible to the naked eye. In just the time it took a cup of hot tea to enter his mouth, these two guys had grown as huge as a mountain peak. At the same time, Lin Hao felt that his strength was weakening at a speed visible to the naked eye. When the two Demon Emperor brothers grew as huge as mountain peaks, Lin Hao felt that his strength was only as weak as that of a junior Martial King. ! "Hahaha! Weak human cultivator, I only need two fingers to crush you to death!" When the two demon emperors saw that Lin Hao was so weak, the older brother reached out and pinched Lin Hao in his hand. Then, he squeezed Lin Hao's body hard and turned it into a pile of flesh and blood. Actually, none of this is true, it¡¯s just that Lin Hao fell into the illusion of two demon emperor brothers. The demon emperor brothers who are good at using illusions to attack their opponents can control the enemy's will at will. Under their illusion attacks, Lin Hao was unable to even fight back. After he was hit by the illusion, his body just shook violently like an electric shock, and then, from the sky, It fell hard. "Brother, is this the Martial Emperor of the human race? He is so weak!" "No, no matter how powerful the human race is, they are still afraid of the illusions of our monsters. Our illusions are their nemesis, because we can use illusions to amplify the fear in their hearts several times. I guess this guy is scared to death, brother. You go and carry his body over, and tonight we will eat this guy¡¯s flesh and blood and go to the bar!¡± "Okay, brother!" As soon as the younger brother Demon Emperor heard this, he licked his lips with his tongue, and then walked towards Lin Hao's "corpse" with a fierce look on his face. However, just as this guy walked to Lin Hao's "corpse", Lin Hao's body suddenly moved. Then, the demon emperor who was his younger brother felt a sudden sharp pain in his left arm. When the guy looked down, he found that his left arm had been completely injured at some point. Teared off! The physical strength of a demon beast that reaches the level of a demon emperor has reached the point where fine steel is indestructible. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5261 Disparity in Strength (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! The physical strength of monsters that reach the level of the Demon Emperor has reached the point where fine steel is indestructible. Even if you detonate a bomb near their bodies that can destroy a hundred-meter-high building, these guys will not leave a trace on their bodies. Wounded. But now, when Brother Demon Emperor saw one of his brother's left arms being torn off, the guy looked at Lin Haodao with incredible eyes. "Damn! How can you, a strong man who has just reached the level of Emperor Wu, be so powerful? Moreover, you can actually tear off my brother's arm. What kind of monster are you?" Seeing that the demon emperor who was his elder brother was trembling even when he spoke, Lin Hao smiled proudly. "What's so strange about this? Let me tell you the truth. I am the weakest and weakest among the human martial emperors. However, my master feels that you monsters have stayed in the West Fantasy Demon City for too long. He You asked me to take care of you in ancient times, but I didn¡¯t expect that I would tear off your brother¡¯s arm as soon as I took action. I¡¯m so sorry!¡± "You brat, stop pretending in front of us. Today, you are unlucky when you meet our brothers. However, we never kill nameless ghosts. Before we take action, you should tell us your name. If, If you die here without even leaving a name, your people will feel sorry for you!" The demon emperor brother acted very calmly. Although he saw his brother's left arm being torn off with his own eyes, this guy showed no fear at all. Moreover, he firmly believed that standing beside him Although the human Martial Emperor in front of him was somewhat capable, there was no way this guy could be his opponent. Seeing that the Demon Emperor was so confident, Lin Hao didn't know what to say. After thinking for a while, Lin Hao said his nickname. "Well, since you want to know my name so much, I'll tell you openly. My name is the Killing God in White. How about this name? Do you two still have some impression of this name? !¡± "What! Are you the God of Killing in White?! You can kill our evil giant and the beautiful demon emperor!" "I'm going to cut you, bastard, into pieces, and I'm going to use your head to pay tribute to my beautiful demon emperor!" When Lin Hao said his name, the younger brother who had broken his arm was the most excited. ??????????????????? Since the monsters and beasts are all very physically strong, as soon as the younger brother finished speaking, one of his arms grew out from under his body! Lin Hao was still a little excited when he saw this scene. He thought to himself, grandma, the vitality of these monsters is really strong. That is an arm, but this guy can actually grow his arm like a gecko. Such vitality Terrible. However, it is a pity that these two guys are destined to die here. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out?????????????????????????????????????????????????? out??? Hahaha, their relationship is really messy. Alas, I did something wrong in this matter. So, before killing them, I will let the two demon emperors be happy. For Lin Hao, after the brief confrontation just now, he has figured out the abilities of these two demon emperors (remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5262 Disparity in Strength (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! For Lin Hao, after the brief confrontation just now, he has figured out the abilities of these two demon emperors. In his opinion, these two demon emperors are not only good at illusions, but they are both. His physical fitness is very impressive. Especially the younger brother who was able to completely regrow his broken arm in just twenty seconds. "Moreover, the demon emperor's younger brother's arms were attached with countless scales. Even if Lin Hao thought about it with his toes, he knew that these scales must be used to enhance defense. To put it simply, these two demon emperors have already entered an offensive state at this moment. ?????????????????????????? The demon emperor, the elder brother, is covered in solid armor instead of scales. Based on this very subtle difference, Lin Hao can conclude that the demon emperor, the elder brother, is good at frontal combat. Because this guy is much stronger than his younger brother. "The Demon Emperor's brother should be good at surprise attacks, because the scales on this guy's body are very light. It seems that this guy uses his speed to surprise the enemy. "However, these are just Lin Hao's speculations. In fact, these two demon emperor brothers have another idea. That means they know how to combine, and after these two guys combine, they can complement each other's advantages. In just the blink of an eye, the bodies of the two demon emperors merged together. And when their two bodies merged together, they turned into an even stranger-looking monster. The two Demon Emperor brothers who appeared in front of Lin Hao just now looked 70% human-like and 300% animal-like. However, at this moment, when the two guys merged, the monsters they turned into looked 90% like animals and 90% animal-like. More like a human being. The human-likeness here refers to the fact that this guy is lying on the ground with his four legs. Other than that, this guy has no resemblance to a human being. Its body is like a crocodile, but its head is like a cheetah, and its limbs are like a war horse. What's even weirder is that this guy has a pair of bat wings. However, this guy is quite powerful, because before it attacks Lin Hao, the spiritual pressure emitted by its body has already immobilized the surrounding monster guards. "Hmph! Weak human race! Stupid creature, today, you are destined to be my meal!" After saying this, the combined demon emperor rushed towards Lin Hao. However, Lin Hao was well prepared to face this guy. He had prepared an energy transfer pill for himself before. Although this thing is expensive, it is really useful. Using the energy-transforming elixir, Lin Hao can use the Emperor's sins to survive. In this way, his strength can be easily increased tenfold! "Boom!" When the combined demon emperor rushed in front of Lin Hao, Lin Hao actually reached out and pinched the guy in his hand. Lin Hao's domineering look was like lifting a chicken. "And those two monsters who were worshiped as gods by the monsters in the West Fantasy Demon City were completely helpless in the face of Lin Hao's powerful strength. Even if these two guys are combined, their strength is still less than the level of the second-level Demon Emperor. However, in front of Lin Hao, whose strength has exploded to the level of the mid-term Martial Emperor, even if these two guys are combined, they are still fighting against the fifth scum. That¡¯s it! "How is it possible? Youare you a monster?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5266 The Soul of the Bone Soldier (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "This is the soul of the Bone Soldier, my master." When Lin Hao was sitting alone and feeling sad, the Skeleton King, who had always been taciturn, suddenly spoke next to Lin Hao. After Lin Hao heard what the Skeleton King said, he also felt very strange. He didn¡¯t know why the Skeleton King said that, but what made Lin Hao find it incredible was the way the Skeleton King expressed it. You know, although the Skeleton King looks very scary, he just looks like a skeleton. "However, this guy is a complete talker, and sometimes his words are even more annoying than Cang Gou. However, when the King of Bones said these four words, "Soul of Bone Soldiers" today, he seemed to be a different person. At this time, the Skeleton King seemed very serious. Lin Hao dared to bet that if the Skeleton King didn't look like a skull, it was a person with a nose and eyes. Then, Lin Hao must be able to see something different in the eyes of the Skeleton King. He felt that he should be able to see something called faith in the eyes of the Skeleton King. However, it was a pity that the Skeleton King was in the shape of a skull. Therefore, even if Lin Hao had fiery eyes, He couldn't tell what was in the Skeleton King's eyes. Although the Skeleton King has no eyes, Lin Hao couldn't see the thing called faith in the Skeleton King's eyes, but the Skeleton King's firm tone still made Lin Hao feel a little curious. At this time, Lin Hao opened his curious eyes, and then asked the Skeleton King. "King of Bones, you just said that after these two demon emperors were turned into bone soldiers by you, they still have the souls of bone soldiers. What does this mean?" When the Skeleton King heard this, he raised the corner of his mouth, and then smiled slightly. "Replying to the master, I have never seen the soul of the Bone Soldier. I only heard it from the elders of our clan. They told me that after death, the souls of some people will still remain in the body. Even if they are killed by our clan, People have been made into bone soldiers, but they can still preserve their will. After such warriors are made into bone soldiers, they are often very powerful" The Skeleton King is indeed the kind of character who cannot be taken seriously. This guy only took it seriously for a second in front of Lin Hao, and then he started to become talkative. Originally, the content could be explained clearly in two or three sentences, but the Skeleton King kept talking to Lin Hao endlessly. There were several times, if Cang Gou hadn't stopped him with his mean voice, Lin Hao would have used his Dragon Song Sword to smash the skull of the Skeleton King into pieces. However, although the Skeleton King was talkative, Lin Hao still felt a resonance with his words. Lin Hao felt that if he encountered a monster or enemy with the soul of a bone soldier again in the future, he should not rush to kill the opponent. He should find a way to force out the soul of the enemy's bone soldier. Only in this way can he Able to maximize benefits. However, it is a pity that the Skeleton King only heard about the soul of the bone soldier from his elders. It was the first time for him to see it, and it was even less likely that he knew how to activate it. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5267 Billions of Bone Soldiers (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Lin Hao is a young man with very simple ideas. In his opinion, since the Skeleton King can't figure out the reason for the formation of the soul of the bone soldier, then naturally he will not bother to understand the reason for the formation of the soul of the bone soldier. At this time, Lin Hao felt that his biggest task was only one, and that was to find a way for the Skeleton King to turn the hundreds of millions of monsters in the Western Fantasy Demon City into bone soldiers. However, before implementing this plan, Lin Hao felt that he still had one very important thing to do. He thought to himself, when I was fighting that brother monster just now, these two guys would rather die in my hands than live. I think that when facing those monster beasts that are still fighting and have not turned into bone soldiers, I should also give them a chance. No, it should be a way to survive. If these monster beasts are really afraid of death, then it doesn't matter if I let some go. Anyway, according to the report of the Skeleton King, 95% of the monster beasts in this Western Fantasy Demon City have been killed and turned into bones. Soldiers. Only less than five percent of the remaining monsters are still fighting bloody battles. Although there are tens of millions of monsters at most, in front of billions of bone soldiers, such a number is really not enough. Negligible. At this time, as long as Lin Hao gives an order, then the Skeleton King will control these bone soldiers to flatten the entire West Fantasy Demon City. But Lin Hao didn¡¯t want to do this. He wanted to use a wide-open approach to test the army of monsters that were still resisting. When Lin Hao had such an idea in his mind, at the same time, the monster guards who were still resisting had gathered together, forming a fairly powerful force. They are relying on the city defense buildings to resist desperately. Although the bone soldiers have suffered casualties in the face of these demonic beast guards who are desperately resisting, the number of casualties is simply negligible compared with the powerful number of bone soldiers. And every time a bone soldier is torn into pieces by the monster guards, a dozen monster beasts will be killed and then turned into bone soldiers. In such a desperate atmosphere, many monsters no longer want to fight, but fear dominates them to continue fighting. And at this moment, Lin Hao appeared in front of these monsters. Lin Hao looked at the monsters who were still fighting bravely, and he waved his hand. "You can survive! As long as you surrender and surrender to me, then you can survive. I can do what I say, otherwise, this will be your fate!" Lin Hao raised his hand and waved as he spoke, and then, the demon emperor brothers who had turned into the skeleton demon emperor stood beside Lin Hao. . . Seeing that their leaders had been turned into demon emperors by Lin Hao, the demon beast guards who were still resisting desperately burst into tears. Seeing this scene, Lin Hao felt very shocked. He thought to himself, it seems that there is a reason why the monsters have been able to guard this Western Fantasy Demon City for hundreds of years. "These guys are really united, but it's a pity that they met me. When these guys met me, it was like meeting the God of Death, and I was their fate. They have no choice now!" Lin Hao hopes to let these monsters survive, but the choice depends on the monsters themselves. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5268 Billions of Bone Soldiers (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Surrender, I will give you monsters a chance to continue to live. I think many of you will grow and become stronger after experiencing this fierce battle. When the time comes, you will come again Come fight with me, in order to avenge your demon emperor, I hope you can survive!" Governor Lin Hao really hoped that these monsters could survive, instead of teasing them out of spite. However, Lin Hao still underestimated these monsters. These monsters were not the same as the monsters in Lin Hao's imagination. Likewise, they are not afraid of death, but they are afraid that their death will be worthless! At this moment, although Lin Hao's condition of sparing their lives was very tempting, this was not a problem at all for those monsters. They felt that Minari's biggest problem now was how to fight. It would be better to die on the battlefield. After Lin Hao finished speaking, there was a deathly silence on the entire battlefield. Seeing this scene, Lin Hao thought to himself, it seems that these monster guards have figured it out. They must think that it is better to live on their own. If they really think so, then I will make an exception and let them live. . Anyway, these guys continue to live and have no impact on me. I can continue to fight and continue to fight for my goal. Besides, today I also harvested two demon emperors who possess the souls of bone soldiers. Although I don¡¯t know what the souls of bone soldiers are, it¡¯s not a loss at all, so I let go of these guys who are not a threat to me. One horse is nothing! "We will never surrender! We will fight to the bitter end!" When Lin Hao was still dreaming of innocent dreams in his mind, the monster guards shouted in unison. And looking at these monster beasts who would rather die in battle than live in an ignoble existence, a smile appeared on Lin Hao's lips, and he thought to himself, hum! These guys are really interesting! Well, since they want to die in battle, then I think I should save them. As the saying goes, a gentleman takes advantage of others' beauty. Since you want to die, then let me use death to completely free you. Bar! "King of Bones, take action. These monsters are ignorant. Since they gave up the chance to live, they are disrespecting me. If this is the case, they should no longer have the right to live!" As soon as Lin Hao finished speaking, the Skeleton King standing next to him could no longer bear it. In fact, the Skeleton King had already prepared for his undead army to attack just now. If Lin Hao hadn't come down, then these monster guards would have been killed by the undead army and become part of it. Got it! "Kill!" When the undead army began to move again, these monster guards rushed towards the undead army regardless of their own safety. It seemed that these monster guards had no intention of surviving in the first place. Lin Hao was a little moved when he saw the way they were rushing towards death regardless of their own safety, because he felt that these were the enemies worthy of his respect. However, tens of millions of monsters were just like ants in front of an army of more than a billion undead. In just half a day, these monsters were slaughtered by the undead army! However, in less than half a day, the tens of millions of monster guards turned into corpses. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5269 Refining Fragments (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! However, in less than half a day, the tens of millions of monster guards turned into corpses. In front of the Skeleton King, it would only take a few hours for all the corpses to stand up and transform into a new group of corpses. The bone soldiers were batched, this scene looked very fantasy. But Lin Hao has become numb after seeing too much. Sometimes he always thinks that he has given these monster guards a chance, but why don't they cherish it? Do they really think their lives are sealed? Do you really think you are invulnerable? Just when Lin Hao was deep in thought because of this issue, the Skeleton King told him that the corpses of the monster guards had been refined into bone soldiers. " Moreover, there are hundreds of bone soldiers among them who have the soul of bone soldiers. This result makes Lin Hao feel a little relieved. After all the monsters in the West Fantasy Demon City had died in battle and were refined into bone soldiers by the Skeleton King, Lin Hao began to refine the Yuan Crystal fragments he found. For Lin Hao, this was a Technical work. He has collected millions of yuan crystal fragments in the underground warehouses of the entire West Fantasy City. If he wants to turn all these yuan crystal fragments into real yuan crystals, then Lin Hao will have to spend a lot of effort. But fortunately, Lin Hao still had Cang Gou to rely on, so at this time, Lin Hao did not hesitate to call Cang Gou who was in a "downtime" state. "Hey, don't sleep, you guy. I have something to do with you right now. Wait a moment. It's not too late for you to go back to sleep when you're done!" Cang Gou became angry when he heard this, and this guy protested like Lin Hao. "Do you still have humanity? Although I am an artificial intelligence, I am not your slave. Forget it, since you are still polite to me, I will help you during the break. Just once, tell me, what do you want me to do for you this time?" Lin Hao became happy when he heard this. He thought to himself, Damn, this Cang Gou will really look for him. In fact, he didn't plan to do anything with Cang Gou. At this time, Lin Hao just wanted to solve a problem. , that is the way to refine all the Yuanjing fragments in his hand into Yuanjing. In order to achieve this goal, Lin Hao could only lower his face and beg Cang Gou. When Cang Gou heard that this was the case, the guy asked Lin Haodao in his own mean voice. "Simple, I can help you with this matter, but you need to give me a Yuan Jing so that I can give you the tools to refine these fragments!" "Grandma's! You stole it again!" ¡°I¡¯m not trying to rob you, this is the only store like no other!¡± Cang Gou trembled when he saw Lin Hao being so angry with him, but he still paid obediently. He felt a sense of accomplishment in his heart. At this time, Cang Gou was weak and could not only exist in Lin Hao's mind. system. Then, this guy would proudly take out a cigarette and smoke it in front of Lin Hao. But, it¡¯s a pity that Cang Gou is just a system. As a system, Cang Gou can't do such a bad thing. This guy can only use his mean voice and his way of speaking that can make people angry to death. In addition, this guy There's really nothing you can do! Lin Hao reluctantly took out a Yuan Jing from his savings. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5270 Refining Fragments (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! After Lin Hao reluctantly took out a Yuan Jing from his savings, Cang Gou bought him a huge iron pot. Although this iron pot looked ordinary and had no special features, in fact it was not. Such. This is an iron pot covered with various kinds of paintings. The pictures on the iron pot are all kinds of weird. Lin Hao couldn't understand it when he saw it for the first time, so he stretched out his hand and scratched his head, and then, Cang Gou asked in confusion. ¡°Why are there so many strange patterns painted on this pot?¡± "Master, these patterns are not randomly drawn by naughty children. These patterns are spells. Let me tell you this, as long as you can understand the meaning of these patterns, then your strength will be improved to the next level. However, , judging from your current level, it¡¯s still early for you to understand these groups, you just need to put all the Yuanjing fragments you have collected into this iron furnace.¡± "Really? Is it that simple? Don't you need any surroundings or anything else?" When Lin Hao heard this, he asked Cang Gou doubtfully, and Cang Gou couldn't help but give Lin Hao a blank look when he heard this. In Cang Gou's view, although his master is very capable, in many cases, this master is also a complete bumpkin. He doesn't know anything and doesn't care. Let's just say that his master's knowledge is really impressive. worried. And Cang Gou didn¡¯t know whether he had taken the wrong medicine or something, and why he ended up with such an ignorant master like Lin Hao. "Well, you just need to put in all the Yuanjing fragments you have collected, and leave the rest to this furnace. Master, although the words I say sometimes are not pleasant, but, I After all, it¡¯s your system, so don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t harm you!¡± Lin Hao finally agreed to put all his Yuan Jing fragments into the iron furnace after Cang Gou had a good talk. And when Lin Hao threw one-tenth of the massive amount of Yuan Crystal fragments into the iron furnace, he immediately stopped. At this time, Lin Hao even stretched his neck to have a look at the iron stove. He found that even though he put so many Yuanjing fragments into the iron stove, he still couldn't get rid of the iron stove. I saw a little shadow of Yuanjing fragments inside. Seeing this scene, Lin Hao couldn't help but feel a little shocked. The reason was that he had never thought that this iron stove could be so edible. Even after eating hundreds of thousands of Yuanjing fragments, there was still nothing else visible inside. The shadow of the Yuanjing fragment. And Cang Gou was stunned when he saw Lin Hao at this time, and he kept urging beside Lin Hao. "Oh, Master, don't hesitate, just throw in all the remaining Yuanjing fragments. Don't worry, I won't harm you!" As soon as Lin Hao heard this, he safely threw all his Yuanjing fragments into the iron stove, which was less than one meter high. When the last Yuanjing fragment was thrown in by Lin Hao, Lin Hao turned around and wanted to ask Cang Gou for a spell to start the furnace, but then a magical scene appeared. . . . . (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5271 Super Yuanjing (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Boom!" When Lin Hao threw the last Yuan Jing fragments he collected into the iron stove, suddenly, there was a muffled sound from the iron stove, and then a line of blue smoke came out of the iron stove. Seeing this scene, Lin Hao was really angry. He felt that he had been tricked by Cang Gou, because this iron furnace could not refine his Yuan Jing fragments at all, but could only If these Yuanjing fragments are melted, then all his previous efforts will be in vain. Of course, Cang Gou has done some unreliable things before, but that was just because the information Cang Gou had was not comprehensive enough, so he made a small mistake in his analysis. However, Cang Gou is still very reliable when it comes to big things. Let¡¯s put it this way, Cang Gou has never let Lin Hao down. So, this time, although Lin Hao didn¡¯t have much hope for this iron pot, He still didn't rush to scold Cang Gou. He thought to himself that even if he wanted to scold Cang Gou, he would wait until there was something really wrong with the iron pot. Otherwise, wouldn't he be wronged. It was precisely for this reason that Lin Hao suppressed the anger in his heart. He wanted to see what the iron pot that Cang Gou had just promised him could make for him. After a while, the green smoked vegetables disappeared, and then, a dazzling blue light came from the iron pot. After seeing this burst of light, a thought suddenly flashed in Lin Hao's mind. He thought to himself, what the hell, could it be that all the Yuanjing fragments have been turned into liquid? Otherwise, why is there a green light coming out of this iron stove? ¡°Wait a minute, if this stove is really that bad, then why did Cang Gou buy it to me? Although, I know that when Cang Gou and I were communicating, the two of us seemed to have eaten gunpowder, and each of us wanted to strangle the other to death. However, Cang Gou is not such a cheat. I think this kind of let Cang Gou shouldn't be able to do something that neither of us would gain or lose. Holding the last glimmer of hope for Cang Gou, Lin Hao walked to the iron furnace. He wanted to see what kind of thing was refined in the iron furnace. In the end, he couldn't tell without looking at it. I was shocked when I saw it. "Wow! It's amazing! I didn't expect that this iron furnace looks ordinary, but it can actually refine millions of Yuanjing fragments into one cyan Yuanjing!" You must know that the cyan Yuan Crystal is one of the best quality among all Yuan Crystals. " However, what Lin Hao didn't know was that after this Yuan Jing was refined, a dream he had long hoped to realize would come true at this moment. And just when Lin Hao was dancing happily, Cang Gou congratulated Lin Haodao. "Master, you are really lucky. The quality of this cyan Yuan Jing is very good. If you sell it to me, I can buy it for you for 10,000 ordinary Yuan Jing. By the way, If you use this money to recharge, then your level will be directly upgraded to the second level of Emperor Wu!" "What? Cang Gou, are you kidding me?" (Remember this Website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5272 Super Yuanjing (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "What? Cang Gou, are you kidding me? Can I move up to another level so soon?" "Of course, yes, master, don't worry. Although I like to joke, I never make such malicious jokes with others. What I say is true. As long as you are willing to buy this thing from me." If so, then I can guarantee that your level will be upgraded to Level 2 of the Martial Emperor in an instant!" Lin Hao knew that Cang Gou¡¯s character was a bit unruly. "However, he understood that as long as Cang Gou said words like "I promise you," then nine times out of ten, what Cang Gou said would be the truth. After realizing this, Lin Hao gritted his teeth and sold the super crystal to Cang Gou. For Lin Hao, it has only been half a year since his strength was promoted to the level of Martial Emperor, and it is only now that he has slowly adapted to his body. But when he had just adapted to his powerful body, Cang Gou told him that his body could evolve again. This time, his strength would be raised to the second level of Emperor Martial. To be honest, this happiness was for Lin Hao. It came so suddenly, and he was not prepared at all yet! However, Lin Hao has come step by step and now he can no longer control so much. For Lin Hao now, he has seen this cruel world clearly, and he knows that the only way to become stronger is to ignore it. If people want to survive in this cruel world, they have to become stronger. This is a world where the strong is respected! "Grandma, I can't control that much. I thought my body couldn't adapt to the level 1 power of Emperor Wu so quickly, but now I can survive it, right?" Since I could do it in the past, I can do it now too! At this time, Lin Hao gritted his teeth and agreed to Cang Gou's request, and Cang Gou was also a guy who would not break his promise. After he accepted the Yuan Jing. This guy immediately improved Lin Hao's strength. With the help of Cang Gou, Lin Hao's strength suddenly broke through from Martial Emperor Level 1 to Martial Emperor Level 2. Although the whole process only took a few seconds, but , but to Lin Hao, it seemed like centuries had passed. Because, Lin Hao's body received a massive amount of energy in just a few seconds, and this energy directly penetrated every part of Lin Hao's body. His original body was "destroyed" in an instant, and in just a few seconds, a more powerful body was built with the help of powerful force. And if you have to use one word to describe Lin Hao at this time, it can only be said that Lin Hao has experienced rebirth now! What is the concept of rebirth for a person? Everything he knows and has in the past is shattered in an instant. In an instant, a person enters a completely unfamiliar environment. However, in this environment, you are basically There is no time to hesitate, you just have to tell yourself, I want to survive, I want to survive at all costs! Of course, Lin Hao didn¡¯t think so much at this time. The reason is that after a huge amount of energy poured into his body, Lin Hao's body seemed to be electrocuted. First he trembled violently, and then fell to the ground hard. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5274 Emperor Wu Level 2 (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Master, you can't say that. You are my master after all. We have lived together for so many years. I find that I can't live without you, so I will give you some low prices, oh no, It¡¯s a good elixir, so that¡¯s what I should do!¡± When Lin Hao heard this, he felt it was fake. He always felt that the Canggu's words contained a hint of Huang Shiren's sympathy for Yang Bailao. Well, no, to be more precise, it sounded like a weasel giving New Year's greetings to a chicken. ¡°Wait a minute, if this is the metaphor, Lin Hao felt that he seemed to have scolded himself as well. However, Lin Hao and Cang Gou have been together for a long time, and this guy has practiced to the point of being shameless. For him, as long as he can know the secret he wants, then being embarrassed is not really a big deal. . It was precisely for this reason that Lin Hao sneered. "Oh, I know, your kid got a top-quality Yuan Crystal from me a few days ago. You must have gotten a lot of benefits, right?" If most people hear this, they will definitely stutter even when they speak, because after all, you are taking advantage of others. If you don't show embarrassment, others will definitely point fingers behind your back. But as a system, Cang Gou has learned earlier than humans that humans are shameless and invincible. After Cang Gou heard what Lin Hao said, instead of feeling ashamed, he even sighed. "Hey, Master, don't tell me that some of these things are worthless. In fact, what I do with you is some loss-making business. You know, every time I do business with you, I know that today I I will definitely lose money to death, but you are my master, I have no choice but to do this business, don¡¯t you think so?¡± Seeing Cang Gou slap him down, Lin Hao didn't know what to say. Originally, he thought he was here to expose Cang Gou, the ugly capitalist. However, instead of exposing the other party's true face, he also let Cang Gou. The dog successfully complained in front of him. If you think about it carefully, this is really a failure. Putting aside these gossips, Lin Hao felt that his strength had increased a lot at this time. After he took the pill, he wanted to try to control his power! "Ah!" Lin Hao did not concentrate the massive spiritual power in his body to one point at this moment. He just targeted a building on the city wall, and then waved his hand casually. Then, the spiritual power in his body turned into a hurricane and headed towards Whistling away towards that building! "Boom!" Just hearing a loud noise, the solid building with masonry structure turned into sand and gravel in an instant. Seeing this scene, Lin Hao himself was shocked. He never expected that his The strength is so powerful. In the past, it would take a lot of effort for him to destroy such a building, but now, he can easily destroy a building by just waving his palm casually, and it is still uprooted. A sort of. Seeing that he had such a powerful power, Lin Hao couldn't help but feel a sense of fear in his heart. He thought to himself, aren't those guys who have reached the level of Martial Saint or even higher, just monsters? (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5275 New War (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Such fear is a kind of motivation for Lin Hao. He knows that he can become stronger with such motivation. Lin Hao believes that only fear can completely inspire and release his power. After spending a short journey of fear in fantasy, Lin Hao breathed a sigh of relief. "Cang Gou, if I remember correctly, those two demon emperors shouldn't have revealed the location of the demon clan boss, right?" "Yes, what's wrong, master, do you want to go find the boss of the demon clan? However, I advise the master to calm down. The strength of the demon clan boss is not weak, and the master's cultivation level has just reached the level of Emperor Wu. Level 2, with your current strength I¡¯m afraid¡­¡± This time, Lin Hao did not wait for Cang Gou to finish speaking, he immediately interrupted Cang Gou. "I know, so I will not take the initiative to find that guy. I hope it will come to me, King of Bones!" ¡°Master, what¡¯s the matter with you?¡± "I order you to let your undead army launch a large-scale sweep with the West Illusory Demon City as the center. Except for the very low-level monsters, I will let them go. I will kill all other monsters and turn them into undead." Army!" "Yes, Master!" Seeing that Flexi had issued such an extreme order, Cang Gou thought that Lin Hao was crazy. Otherwise, why would he issue such an extreme order? Thinking of this, Cang Gou warned Lin Haodao. "Master, you can't do this. If the bosses of the monster clan know that you are sparing no effort to massacre their fellow clansmen, then these guys will definitely move out in groups!" When Lin Hao heard this, he just felt funny in his stomach. The reason is that what he wants to do is to force the demon boss to stop playing hide and seek with him. Now Lin Hao has had enough of this feeling of not being taken seriously. In the past, when he was weak, no one looked at him differently. However, now that he is strong, some people still despise him, and such contempt makes Lin Hao feel intolerable! In Lin Hao¡¯s opinion, he must give the monster beasts a look, otherwise, the monster beasts will not take him seriously. "I just want that demon clan boss to come to me in person. My current strength has reached the level of the middle stage Martial Emperor. I think if I am killed by a strong demon clan, then the strong demon clan will also be killed." You can get endless honor from me!" Cang Gou understood. He knew that his master was completely crazy. "However, Cang Gou can also understand Lin Hao. He knows that Lin Hao was bullied in the past because he was weak. Now, he has become a strong man, but not many people take him seriously. And his name as the God of Killing in White has just gained some popularity in the monster jungle, but now, those monsters who are extremely afraid of him have become the bone soldiers of his spirit-controlling skeleton king. " However, if you think about it carefully, it is not Lin Hao who is unlucky, but because his strength has improved so fast that many strong people have no way of knowing Lin Hao's name in such a short period of time. And those monsters who were frightened by Lin Hao¡¯s name were killed by him before they could spread his name to other places! "Master, I support you. I have followed the master all the way. I can understand the criticism and suffering the master has suffered. Master, you are not an ordinary person. You are destined to do great things!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5276 New War (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Master, I support you. I have followed the master all the way. I can understand the criticism and suffering the master has suffered. Master, you are not an ordinary person. You are destined to do great things!" Cang Gou saw that Lin Hao had made up his mind, and he also knew that no matter how much he tried to persuade him, it would be useless. This Cang Gou is a genius who understands current affairs. He understands that it is better to block than to open up. So, at this moment, when Lin Hao had not lost his temper at him, Cang Gou also started to flatter Lin Hao. The reason why Cang Gou's attitude changed so quickly was not because he was afraid that Lin Hao would cause him some harm. You must know that Cang Gou is a system. As a system, it does not need to be afraid that others will hurt it. Moreover, no one has the ability to hurt Cang Gou. " However, Cang Gou also has feelings. Don't look at this guy as just a system. In fact, as a system, Cang Gou can be considered a very humane system. The best proof is that he gave Lin Hao a pain relief and recovery pill before, and now Lin Hao is gradually unable to live without Cang Gou. He had regarded Cang Gou as his relative. When Cang Gou started to stand on the same line as Lin Hao, Lin Hao felt that his body seemed to be full of strength. At this time, Lin Hao even endured I couldn't help but want to shout out. "Cang Gou, thank you for supporting me. However, I don't know if what I did is useful or useless. I only know that in this Western Fantasy Demon City, I saw the monsters using human babies to Roasting and eating, that scene is extremely cruel. Although, I am a monster, I will do the same, but I know that from that moment on, we humans and monsters are destined to start a battle to compete for each other's living space. It¡¯s a bloody battle!¡± When Lin Hao said these words, his eyes were shining with determination. Cang Gou knew that Lin Hao had made up his mind to fight the monster clan to the end. And when Lin Hao began to ask his Skeleton King to send out undead souls to kill the surrounding monsters, the monster clan was also full of fear of Lin Hao for a while. The news that countless members of the Monster Clan were massacred quickly spread to several Monster Clan bosses. At first, these Monster Clan bosses did not take this matter seriously. After all, there are constant battles between the Human Race and the Monster Clan. It's not a big deal if some of your own race dies due to conflict. However, it was not until a piece of news came that these monster bosses finally realized the seriousness of the matter! "No! Elder, the West Fantasy Demon City we built in an area with frequent human activities has also been breached!" These demon clan elders are all guys who have seen the big world. They will be very calm no matter what they encounter. However, when they heard that the solid West Fantasy Demon City was captured, several demon clan bosses I couldn't sit still. They know that the strong human race they encountered this time is a little different. This guy is very difficult to deal with. However, these monster clan bosses are all top-notch experts in the monster clan. Naturally, they will not go out to deal with Lin Hao themselves. They will only let their own pawns go up and fight with Lin Hao first. Lin Hao is also very clear about this. After listening to the report of their subordinates, several elders of the monster clan began to sit together to discuss the matter. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5277 Abandoning the City (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! After listening to the reports from their subordinates, several elders of the monster clan began to sit together to discuss the matter. In fact, to these demon beast elders, the death of a few demon emperors is nothing. The demon clan has a vast territory. Although the demon emperors are noble and noble, there are still many demon emperors. They feel that they are not low-level because of the death of a few demon emperors. A slave is like a charioteer who leads a conquest in person. But the key to the problem now is that the power of the human race has now spread to their territory. If they sit back and do nothing, then the power of the human race will further grow. Besides, all the monster beasts are looking at them now. If they sit back and ignore them, then the monster beasts will feel cold towards them. ¡°After much deliberation, these cunning guys decided that there was only one most reliable way, and that was to send some death squads to attract these strong human beings to a place where they would never be able to break through. After making up their minds, these old guys immediately took action. Under the deception of the monster boss, millions of elite monster guards became dead soldiers. They charged frantically towards Lin Hao's position, but only a few hundred thousand were dispatched each time. people. Lin Hao felt that these monster guards were here to die, but when there were fewer and fewer monster guards coming to die, and when the undead army could capture fewer and fewer monsters, Lin Hao realized When it came to a question, in his opinion, the current monsters should have learned well. They knew they couldn¡¯t defeat them, so they found a place to hide in advance. "If I continue to stay in the West Fantasy City, I won't be able to catch even a single monster. After realizing this, Lin Hao immediately gave an order to the Skeleton King. "That's enough. The slaughter is over. We have killed enough monsters. Now, those monsters have learned to be smart and know how to escape. If we continue to stay here, then we will not even be able to survive." I can¡¯t kill even a single monster!¡± The Skeleton King didn't say anything after hearing Lin Hao's words. As Lin Hao's spirit master, this guy would always obey Lin Hao's orders, but Cang Gou raised objections. "Master, I don't think you are doing this right. This West Illusory Demon City is the base we fought hard to conquer. You can't just say you don't want it, right? Besides, we are now gaining momentum. If, we now If we just give up on the West Fantasy Demon City, then the monsters will definitely take this city back." "Gouzi, you are so smart and confused for a moment. If these guys really come to rob the West Illusory Demon City, I will rush back and kill them by surprise. There are no monsters that can do magic in the Demon City nowadays. Now, the West Fantasy Demon City is just a walled city that is difficult to defend and easy to attack, whoever attacks here will suffer a loss!" Lin Hao saw this very clearly, and after Cang Gou heard what Lin Hao said, he also felt that what Lin Hao said was very reasonable and did not refute Lin Hao anymore. After getting Cang Gou¡¯s consent, Lin Hao, without saying a word, led his men non-stop to chase Naxi¡¯s elite monster guards who appeared near the undead army. Lin Hao felt that these monster guards were different. They seemed to come here deliberately to die. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5278 Abandoning the City (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Lin Hao did not pursue the army. After he came down and abandoned the West Fantasy Demon City, he asked the Skeleton King to take back the undead army. He only took the Skeleton King and the Evil Emperor to pursue the elite monster guards. At the same time, he also released the four skeleton demon emperors under the Skeleton King and asked them to pursue the elite demon beast guards from the other four directions this year. The pursuit along the way went very smoothly. Lin Hao killed many elite monster guards. Moreover, he also killed a relatively high-level Demon King. But what makes Lin Hao feel strange is that apart from a relatively high-level Demon King, he has never discovered a more powerful monster. This made Lin Hao feel very strange. He felt that he had gone crazy and killed many monsters recently. Logically speaking, a few big fish should be forced out, right? However, what makes Lin Hao feel depressed is that his biggest gain now is just a Demon King. At this time, Lin Hao was even thinking, had he already used up all his good luck because he had been so successful before? Of course, Lin Hao is not a superstitious person. Besides, his strength is so strong now. Even if he has used up all his good luck, he can still fight with his strong strength. Fighting. However, the top priority is to catch up with these elite monster guards. In Lin Hao's view, only by catching up with these elite monster guards can he know where the monster bosses are hiding. But after chasing for several days and nights, Cang Gou reminded Lin Haodao in his mean voice. "Master, if my analysis is correct, I think we should have arrived at another territory of the monster by now." "Gouzi, stop talking nonsense with me and just tell me where in the monster's territory we are now!" "Well, I'm not sure about this yet, because I have to collect enough data. Let's do this, Master, if you pursue for a while, I think when I collect enough data, I will be able to Do you know where we are now?" Lin Hao didn¡¯t say anything after hearing Cang Gou¡¯s words, because he knew that Cang Gou was not omnipotent. Although it is a good system that can accurately calculate many things, Canggou has a very obvious shortcoming, that is, it requires a large amount of data no matter what it calculates. In other words, if there is not enough data, then Cang Gou really can't come up with anything useful. However, Cang Gou is still quite responsible, and he would rather be scolded severely by Lin Hao. , and will not provide false calculation results. In order to collect enough data for Cang Gou, Lin Hao led the Skeleton King and Evil King to chase these elite monster guards for a day and night. However, what made Lin Hao feel very strange was that after chasing these guys for a day and night, he found that he had come to an area of ??ice and snow. There is not even a tree in this place. You can only see the white snow as far as the eye can see. Moreover, the white snow is like an ocean with no end in sight. .(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5279 Tianling Snow Mountain (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! After Lin Hao chased this iceberg and snowfield, he stopped chasing him. He only felt that this place was very strange. The reason was that there was a forest outside the snowy mountain, and the dividing line between the two was very clear. When people walk between two areas, they can experience a feeling of two worlds of ice and fire. If you take a step forward, you will shiver with cold, but if you step back, you will feel damp and hot. Such a place will only make the leader feel confused. . At this time, Lin Hao also wanted to know what kind of place he had arrived. However, Lin Hao understands that he can¡¯t eat hot tofu in a hurry. He can only find a way to do a few laps in this place. Only after Cangou has collected enough data on his mobile phone can he know what kind of place this is. After walking in this ice and snow for a full twelve hours, Cang Gou collected all the data. Cang Gou told Lin Hao that this place is called Tianling Snow Mountain and it is an extremely difficult place to be breached. "Cang Gou, I have been walking around this ghost place for twelve hours. Have you found all the information?" "Master, don't be impatient. I have found all the information. However, I still need some analysis time to analyze the reasons for the formation of this place. Therefore, Master, you'd better relax yourself and give me some time." Well?" Lin Hao felt that he had given this Cang Gou a lot of time, but he thought to himself, forget it, since I have been here for twelve hours under the deception of Cang Gou, it is not bad. This is the last little time, and the environment here is pretty good, so I will continue to walk around here. Next, while spinning in circles, Lin Hao was no longer as relaxed as before. Instead, he looked very vigilant, as if he was ready to discover something with his own eyes. "It's strange, why is this snow affected by my spiritual power?" When Lin Hao wanted to use the method of releasing his spiritual power to detect this place, he found that the snow in this place suddenly ran aside because of the influence of his spiritual power. Seeing this scene , Lin Hao also felt it was very magical. He really couldn't understand why such an interesting scene happened? Just when Lin Hao felt magical because the snowflakes were taken away by his own spiritual power, Cang Gou's mean voice appeared in Lin Hao's ears. At this time, Cang Gou smiled and said to Lin Hao. "Master, you don't have to make a fuss over such a small thing. Let me tell you, these snowflakes were driven away by your spiritual power. Master, because your spiritual power is a powerful force for these snowflakes. , will cause harm to them!" "What? Could it be that after my strength reaches the second level of the Martial Emperor, can the spiritual power in my body easily cause damage to naturally formed things?" When Lin Hao heard this, he felt very happy in his heart. However, Cang Gou's next words gave Lin Hao a blow. When Cang Gou saw that his master was crooked again, he sighed helplessly. and said in a preaching tone. "Alas, Master, you are wrong, your strength has not yet reached such a heaven-defying level!" "Canggou, what do you mean by this?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5280 Tianling Snow Mountain (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Cang Gou, what do you mean by this? Are you trying to tell me that these snowflakes are not real snowflakes?" Lin Hao thought he had misunderstood Cang Gou's meaning, but who knew that after listening to Lin Hao's words, Cang Gu actually nodded towards Lin Hao. Lin Hao saw Cang Gou agree with him. He was suddenly blinded by his own views. At this moment, Lin Hao didn¡¯t know what to say. In his opinion, if these snowflakes were not real snowflakes, then what else could they be? Could it be that it is made up of spiritual power? And it is indeed true that these snowflakes were turned into by the spiritual power of a powerful monster beast. "Master, I know that this news is very shocking to you, but I still want to remind you that your idea is not wrong. These snowflakes are indeed composed of powerful spiritual power, and that spiritual power The owner is also unusually powerful, that guy is very strong, it is not an opponent that you, Master, can deal with!" Lin Hao couldn't help but be shocked by Cang Gou's words. Of course, he was not afraid of the strength of his opponent. He was not a villain who was greedy for life and afraid of death. The reason why Lin Hao was shocked was because he had not played for fun. Thinking that in this world, there is such a powerful and outrageous guy, who can use his spiritual power to create such a huge space out of thin air. But when he thought about this, Lin Hao suddenly had an even more strange idea in his heart. At this time, Lin Hao frowned and asked Canggu Road in confusion. "Wait a minute, since this guy is so powerful and can create such a huge space just by relying on the powerful spiritual power stored in his body, then why are the snowflakes created by this guy using his spiritual power still afraid of me? Where¡¯s the spiritual power?¡± "Master, you asked this question very well. It shows that you have really observed this area carefully!" When Cang Gou heard this, he said in a teachable tone. Lin Hao is naturally very disgusted with Cang Gou. In Lin Hao's view, Cang Gou is not just a system, but it is even more annoying than those teachers who like to pretend to be grandsons. Although those teachers who like to pretend to be grand at all times are annoying and thirsty, those guys will only pretend to be a fool occasionally, but this Cang Gou is different. This is a master of pretending. This guy Not only does it like to pretend to be a grandson, but what is even more annoying is that it always gives people a feeling of being superior when pretending, which is what makes Lin Hao feel most uncomfortable. However, no matter what Lin Hao is thinking now, he knows that he must rely on Cang Gou to answer the doubts in his heart, otherwise, he will be too lazy to pay attention to Cang Gou. ¡°After all, Cang Gou is very angry at times like this. And when Lin Hao put down his body and began to compliment Cang Gou, Cang Gou explained with a smile. "Master, although that monster is extremely powerful, it is just a monster that existed in ancient times. Now this guy is finished long ago. However, its aura still exists. Therefore, although the Tianling Snow Mountain transformed into this guy's aura is terrifying, , but its remaining aura is naturally afraid of you." After hearing Cang Gou's words, Lin Hao felt a faint bad feeling in his heart. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5281 Easy to defend but difficult to attack (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! After hearing Cang Gou's words, Lin Hao had a vague feeling in his heart, because Lin Hao knew that since these snowflakes were condensed from the spiritual energy of monster beasts, once they were used by other monster beasts, For yourself, the form will become extremely unfavorable. After realizing this, Lin Hao wanted to leave this place and walk past it. "Cang Gou, in my opinion these still snowflakes are the most dangerous thing. I think we should find another way to go around here." "Master, I also support your idea, but I advise you not to do this, because the Tianling Snow Mountain is very vast. If we want to go around here, it will take at least seven days and seven nights. , Not only will it delay our schedule, but the snowflakes here will also report our location to those top monster bosses!" As soon as Lin Hao heard this, he suddenly reached out and patted his forehead. At this time, Lin Hao felt that he was so careless, how could he forget this matter. In his opinion, although these snowflakes are stationary, these things are actually more terrifying than living monsters. The reason is that Lin Hao can easily get rid of those ugly monsters by moving his fingers, but these snowflakes are different. They are originally formed by the aura of monster beasts. Like the law of nature, the aura of monster beasts is difficult to eliminate. But now, Cang Gou's words made Lin Hao more vigilant. Lin Hao understood that he couldn't go around here. If he walked on the edge of the jungle, he would still be detected by the snowflakes. In this case, Lin Hao felt that there was only one way. "Master, I suggest you go back. We have been fighting recently. Master should also take care of his body and take a good rest!" "Rest, I don't need to rest, rest is the right of the weak!" As soon as Lin Hao heard the word rest, he raised the corner of his mouth and smiled slightly. "Master, since you don't want to leave here and rest, what are you going to do? Are you going to stay here and wait for death?" "Just sitting around and waiting for death is not what I want to do! I want to enter this Tianling Snow Mountain, and I want to make the monsters hiding here realize how powerful I am!" Lin Hao said and walked towards the depths of Tianling Snow Mountain without looking back. "Master, are you crazy! This is Tianling Snow Mountain. Once you enter it, your every move will be under the surveillance of other monsters. In that case, our situation will only become worse. More passive!¡± "What does this have to do with it? Should I be afraid? If I am such a coward without courage, then shouldn't I be scared to death when I met the Qinglong Yaizhen last time?" Lin Hao¡¯s words made Cang Gou feel very speechless. However, Cang Gou had been with Lin Hao for so long, so he naturally knew Lin Hao¡¯s character. He also understands that if he wants to stop Lin Hao from continuing like this, he has no ability. He is just a system in Lin Hao's body. He can only provide suggestions but cannot stop Lin Hao's actions. When Lin Hao entered Tianling Snow Mountain, his every move was known to the bosses of the monster clan. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5282 Easy to defend but difficult to attack (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! When Lin Hao entered Tianling Snow Mountain, his every move was known to the bosses of the monster clan. These bosses of the monster clan had heard of Lin Hao's name for a long time, and now they finally saw him. With Lin Hao's appearance, these big guys were naturally very excited. However, as the bosses of the monster clan, no matter how excited they are, they always pretend to be indifferent. "Hmph! Is this the human boy who has been killing my people recently? I thought he was so handsome? I didn't expect that he looks like a bird!" "No, even if this human cultivator has reached the level of a god of war, he is just a skinny guy. Although this guy is skinny, he still has some abilities. Don't underestimate the enemy!" The aesthetic concepts of these monsters still remain in the primitive period of the human race. In the primitive human society, the stronger the human male was, the easier it was to win the favor of women. However, things are different now. Times have completely changed. No matter how strong a man is, women will not like him anymore. What women like now is handsome men. Only handsome men can get them. Favored by women, men like Lin Hao will naturally be noticed and even fall in love with beauties. However, these monsters don¡¯t see it that way. They think Lin Hao is too thin, but these guys want to know Lin Hao's strength. In order to find out how strong Lin Hao was, the monster bosses asked their subordinates to lead Lin Hao to the nearest fortress. Under the orders of the demon clan bosses, more than a dozen Martial King-level demon beasts rushed out of the fortress. These Martial King-level monsters rushed to Lin Hao's side, but they did not dare to fight with Lin Hao, because these guys knew how powerful Lin Hao was. They knew that if they rushed forward to fight Lin Hao, they would be the ones who died. So, when Lin Hao discovered them, these guys turned around and ran away. When Lin Hao saw this, he would chase after him, but what made Lin Hao feel strange was that the monster guards were running in front of him leisurely, but no matter how hard he ran, he could only see them. The backs of these guys. "Master, these monster guards have absorbed the power from the snow, so they can walk on the snow as if they were on flat ground." "Okay, I understand, then let me ask you, what can you do to make me feel like I'm above my juniors?" "Master, this is not difficult. Well, let's do this. You can buy a heart-warming elixir from me for 10 million yuan. In this way, the snowflakes in the snow will not corrode your body. " This time Lin Hao didn¡¯t talk nonsense with Cang Gou anymore. He handed over the money readily, and then swallowed the heart-warming elixir. After taking the heart-warming elixir, Lin Hao felt that his body was indeed much warmer, and his movement speed also became much faster. However, it is a pity that the monster guards have already run into the castle at this time, and it is impossible for Lin Hao to catch up with them. Now he can only break through this strong castle and catch the monster guards who challenged him. . . . (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5283 Snow Fortress (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Lin Hao looked at the fortress standing high in the snow. His eyes were full of doubts. The reason was that the fortress was also made of snow. There were only a few defensive equipment on the fortress that were not made of snow. In addition, even the gate of the fortress is made of heavy snow. "Master, do you want to attack now?" "No, I don't have that plan yet. I want to see what's hidden in this fortress." When Cang Gou heard this, he smiled and said to Lin Hao. "Master, you are really becoming more and more sensible now!" "Oh, you can't be irrational! I suffered a lot because of my impulsiveness before. If I still can't learn to be rational now, then I will be tricked to death. Moreover, in my opinion, everything in this castle is It is made of accumulated snow from Tianling Snow Mountain, so this thing should be difficult to deal with. I think I¡¯d better take a look before talking about it!¡± Before Lin Hao finished speaking, suddenly, a huge snowball fell from the sky on top of Lin Hao's head. You read that right, the monster guards stationed in the castle did throw a snowball at Lin Hao's head. Of course, the monster guards stationed in Tianling Snow Mountain are all elites. The weakest among these guys are also martial spirit level beings. Moreover, every monster who can come to Tianling Snow Mountain to garrison has experienced Survived several fierce battles. It is no exaggeration to say that these guys are very tough, they are not mindless beasts. During the chase just now, Lin Hao also realized this. He knew that these monsters stationed in Tianling Snow Mountain were different from those he had encountered in the past. Therefore, he had to be more cautious. . "Otherwise, he will fall into the trap of these monsters. If he is defeated by these monsters, it will be too embarrassing." After all, he is now a strong man who has reached the second level of Emperor Wu. Even if these monsters rely on the favorable terrain of Tianling Snow Mountain, Lin Hao cannot afford to lose this person! When Lin Hao realized this, he was determined to dodge all the opponent's attacks. When the big blood ball fell from the sky, Lin Hao quickly dodged it. He saw that when the huge snowball fell to the ground, the snowball fell apart like a bomb and released a strong shock wave to the surrounding area. Of course, these are not threats to Lin Hao. Judging from Lin Hao's current physical fitness, he will not be injured even if he is hit by a rocket. But the problem was that when a little snowflake on the snowball fell on him, he found that the two fingers of his right hand became a little stiff. At this time, Lin Hao saw this and hurriedly used the powerful spiritual power in his body to disperse it. these snowflakes. At this moment, Lin Haocai realized that the snowflakes in this snowball had the ability to absorb the spiritual power of cultivators. In other words, once Lin Haocai's body came into close contact with the snowflakes in this snowball, then the snowflakes in his body would A lot of spiritual power will be drained away in a short period of time, so he must avoid all attacks. Lin Hao, who realized this, was not afraid. At this time, he was just more cautious than before. . Lin Hao couldn't help but take a few steps back, and this scene happened to be seen by a junior demon king monster responsible for defending the snow mountain fortress. . (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5284 Snow Mountain Fortress (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Lin Hao couldn't help but take a few steps back, and this scene happened to be seen by a junior demon king monster responsible for defending the snow mountain fortress. After the monster commander saw this scene, he raised the corner of his mouth and laughed. "Could it be that this is the Martial Emperor of the human race who makes people fearful? In my opinion, this guy's strength is not very good. He can actually be scared back by a snowball?" "Replying to the officer, I feel that this human Martial Emperor is not simple. He seems to have realized that those snowballs will absorb the spiritual power of the cultivators!" "Hmph! So what if this guy finds out, he will only become more frightened!" The monster commander is also a fool. He naively thought that as long as he defended the monster fortress, Lin Hao would not be able to break in. And all it has to do is keep firing snowballs at Lin Hao. Once Lin Hao's body is hit by a snowball, Lin Hao's body will collapse forever due to lack of spiritual power. On top of the snow. By that time, it would be able to lift Lin Hao¡¯s body from the snow like a dead dog. Thinking of all this, the monster chief laughed happily. "As for this kind of thing, as early as two months ago, the two demon emperor brothers in West Fantasy Demon City had also thought about it. "However, the end of the two brothers was not very good. Let¡¯s put it this way, those guys who naively thought Lin Hao was easy to deal with didn¡¯t end up well. Although Lin Hao looks like he needs a beating, this guy's strength is not bad. Once you start to despise Lin Hao, you will not be far from death. But no one knows that, in fact, Lin Hao's appearance that can be bullied by others is his most advantageous weapon, because with this weapon, Lin Hao can really make many people lose miserably at his hands! At this time, Lin Hao looked at the monster commander who was sneering at him on the castle, and he knew that this guy had begun to underestimate the enemy. "Hmph! Cang Gou, have you seen the monster commander who is laughing?" "After seeing the master, I know that you want to tell me that this monster commander has made the mistake of underestimating the enemy, right?" "That's right, all the guys who despise me will not end well!" "Well, that's true, but Master, let me remind you that I can't help you break through this snow fortress now!" As soon as Lin Hao heard this, he couldn't help but complain about Cang Gou. "Cang Gou, what do you mean? Didn't you always say that there is no problem in this world that you can't solve? Why, now a castle made of ice and snow has stumped you?" "Master, you can't blame me! I just realized that the place we came to is Tianling Snow Mountain, and this is a place that is easy to defend and difficult to attack. Moreover, there are very few human cultivators in this area. I There is a lack of information!¡± Cang Gou¡¯s words make sense. To be honest, Cang Gou is powerful, but in fact, he is just a super system. ¡°All the capabilities of the super system are based on data. If there is no data, then no matter how powerful the system is, it will be blind, deaf and stupid. There is no way around it. The monster commander really underestimated Lin Hao's abilities. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5285: Burrowing into the ground (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! The monster commander really underestimated Lin Hao's ability, and Lin Hao also underestimated the defense power of this ice and snow castle before. The defense power of this ice and snow castle is not bad. You may not think that this thing is made of ice and snow, but it is extremely strong. Even if it is bombarded with a cannonball the size of a bison, it will not have any impact on the castle itself. ¡° Moreover, the texture of the snowflakes used to build the castle is also extraordinary. If the cannonball hits it, it will only sink deeply into it, and not even a shallow pit will be left on the surface. Although Lin Hao's Bagua attribute is fire, when he turned the spiritual power in his body into fireballs and smashed them on the wall of the ice and snow castle, there was no change on the wall. Dozens of fireballs thrown by Lin Hao were also meat buns, but they never came back. Seeing that the fireballs he threw, which were as big as a locomotive, could not break through the city wall, Lin Hao could only choose to retreat to a hidden place first. Hidden. But all the snowflakes on Lingxue Mountain today can be said to be the spies of the monsters. Logically speaking, Lin Hao has no way to hide them, but Lin Hao still has a way. He thought of a way when he entered this area, and that was to use the evil disciples controlled by the Evil Emperor's Golden Corpse Marrow Worm to confuse the enemy. There were tens of thousands of such evil disciples under the Evil Emperor. Now the Evil Emperor released thousands of them at once. When these evil disciples began to wander around under the control of the Golden Corpse Marrow Worm, many people from the human race suddenly appeared on the monitor of the boss of the monster clan. Practitioner. " Moreover, these cultivators were all the same in height, short, fat, and thin. For a while, the monster bosses sitting in the command room did not know which one was Lin Hao. "Damn it, these human cultivators are so cunning. They actually came up with such a trick to confuse us! Now, how do we find the real human Martial Emperor?" "Oh, damn, I knew that the Martial Emperor of the human race made it easy for us to know his whereabouts. There must be something fishy here. As a result, you still don't believe me after I told you my opinion. Now It seems that is indeed the case, it seems that we have underestimated these human race guys!" At this time, the big bosses of the Monster Clan are all complaining to each other, but there are still a few clear-headed guys among the Monster Clan. They feel that since Lin Hao has released so many substitutes to interfere with their eyes, this means that Lin Hao must not have figured out how to break into the snow mountain castle. After realizing this, the bosses of the monster clan sneered. "Hmph! Everyone, don't worry. Although this Human Race Martial Emperor is powerful, in my opinion, he is nothing more than that. The reason is that this person can't think of a way to break the castle. He uses such a deception method because he is so incompetent. Yes, we should seal off the entire Tianling Snow Mountain now, trap him first, and then slowly consume him, so that we can easily capture this person!" The idea of ????this monster boss was unanimously recognized by other monsters. These monster bosses actually underestimated Lin Hao. When Lin Hao sent all those evil disciples out. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5286: Drilling Underground (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! When Lin Hao sent all the evil disciples out and then lay alone in the snow, he relied on the heart-warming pill to protect himself. At this moment, Cang Gou¡¯s mean voice appeared in his mind again. At this time, Lin Hao thought that Cang Gou was here to laugh at him, but in fact that was not the case. Although Cang Gou likes to laugh at Lin Hao, he is just playing around with Lin Hao. After all, Lin Hao is also his master. Therefore, when the critical moment comes, Cang Gou will still give Lin Hao advice. "Master, it's not good. According to my analysis, the guys from the Monster Clan are now using the snowflakes from Tianling Snow Mountain to block the entire border. It seems that we won't be able to escape for a while!" "Run? I never thought about running. I must capture this place now. If I cannot capture this place, then I will not leave here easily!" I have to say that what Lin Hao said was very grand. But the problem is that everyone can say big words, but the key to the problem is that what you say will work. "Master, please stop talking nonsense in front of me now. I think this place is no longer safe. Even if we don't leave, we should find a better place to hide first. Otherwise, it will be terrible if we are discovered." Got it!" "Well, when you said that, I really thought of an idea, Cang Gou, I think there is a place we can use!" When Cang Gou heard this, he asked Lin Haodao doubtfully. "Master, where do you want to hide?" "It's very simple. I want to sneak into the ground. I think that the underground should be the weakest defense of this castle. As long as we sneak into the ground, then not only will these guys not be able to find us, but we can also be there anytime and anywhere. They ran out to ambush them, and by the way, if we are lucky, we can dig a tunnel into the castle!" In Cang Gou¡¯s opinion, this idea was really a bad idea. However, when Cang Gou saw Lin Hao¡¯s confident look, he knew that he would not be able to persuade Lin Hao back with just his mouth. "Master, I understand. I will pay close attention to what's going on around me. However, when you dive underground, you must be extremely careful. This place is very dangerous. No one knows what monsters there are underground! " "Monsters! It would be better if there are monsters. I'm tired of staying in this snow. If there are monsters, then I can catch Kaolai and eat it!" When Lin Hao dived into the ground with confidence, the monitors of those monster clan bosses showed the appearance of Lin Hao getting into the ground. I saw a group of dark red human figures moving quickly on the screen. Seeing this scene, none of the demon clan bosses felt happy. They all gnashed their teeth in hatred! "Asshole, this demon emperor of the human race is so cunning. He was able to deceive us into thinking he would go to the border!" "Damn it, this guy is so cunning, but since he wants to get into the castle from the ground, we should show him how powerful he is, otherwise, he will look down on us monsters! "(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5287 Undercurrent (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Lin Hao, following Cang Gou's suggestion, did not rush underground. Instead, he stopped every step and watched the movements around him. Although Lin Haocai thought it was a bit troublesome to do so at first, due to what happened later, Lin Haocai realized that it was very necessary for him to do so. Because, although Lin Hao moved very slowly under Cang Gou's advice, it only took him two minutes to sneak down to about a hundred meters under the snow. You must know that Lin Hao is the Martial Emperor after all. As a Martial Emperor, his physical strength is naturally not comparable to that of ordinary people. If you were to dig into this snow, you would only be able to drill ten meters underground before dying. But this guy Lin Hao can hold his breath for several hours like a crocodile. When he dives under the snow, this guy can move freely under the snow. "Cang Gou, nothing has happened yet. I think that since I have dived to this depth, I should be able to move towards the castle." Lin Hao originally thought that since he had dived to this depth, those guys should not be able to detect him, but before he finished speaking, Cang Gou expressed his objection to this matter. "Master, you'd better be careful. After all, you are still in the snow. If you are not careful, you will die soon!" "Why, did you discover something?" As soon as Lin Hao heard this, he became interested in Cang Gou's discovery. Lin Hao knew that Cang Gou was very clever. If he had not discovered anything, then this guy would never dissuade him. And as soon as Lin Hao finished speaking, Cang Gou said to Lin Hao in a serious tone. "I did detect something. I noticed that there was a group of constantly changing energy about eight hundred meters in front of us. Although, I am not sure what it is yet, but I am sure that this The thing must be a threat, wait, Master, I suggest you leave this snow quickly!" Before Cang Gou finished speaking, this guy suddenly warned Lin Haodao. And Lin Hao knew that in such dangerous situations, what Cang Gou said was always very reliable, so he didn't think much about it, but immediately followed Lin Hao's instructions to let his body climb quickly. On top of the snow! "Boom!" When Lin Hao just climbed out of the ground, a loud noise came from the lower part of the snow skull he had just drilled into. Immediately afterwards, Lin Hao discovered that the snow under his feet began to collapse and deform, and all the snow within about one kilometer from his center was changing. There is a monster! Seeing this scene, Lin Hao didn¡¯t need Cang Gou to remind him. These three words came out of his mind instinctively. At this time, Lin Hao immediately flew into the air with the Dragon Sword without much thought. Although Lin Hao now possesses the level 2 strength of Emperor Wu, he is not arrogant enough to risk his own life. Lin Hao knew that he was now in a dangerous area. If he couldn't find a way to escape, then next year's day might really be his memorial day! "This kid wants to run away, Third Brother, you must not let him run away!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5288 Undercurrent (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "This kid wants to run away, Third Brother, you must not let him run away!" "Hmph! Don't worry, this kid has fallen into the trap I set now. It's not that easy for him to run away!" When Lin Hao flew high into the sky on the Dragon Sword, a strong monster suddenly stood up, and under its control, the snowflakes seemed to have life. started to surge into the sky, but in the blink of an eye, Lin Hao found that his surroundings were already covered with snowflakes. Surrounded by countless snowflakes, Lin Hao discovered that these snowflakes not only wanted to surround him, but also wanted to trap him, because after those snowflakes rose to a height, some of the snowflakes below them would immediately Freeze, become a solid piece of ice. Other snowflakes would quickly surge up from behind the solid ice. Seeing this, Lin Hao knew that these monsters wanted to use snowflakes to build the city's icebergs to trap him. ¡°However, he is not helpless at all. Lin Hao had long expected that something like this would happen, but what he didn't expect was that it would happen so quickly. "Grandma, these monsters are really cunning. They hide behind the scenes and dare not come out. They only dare to use their immortal things to deal with me. It seems that the strength of this monster family is really Wang Xiaoer's New Year. One year It might as well be a year later!¡± Although Lin Hao was surrounded at this time, he was still very optimistic about the situation. In Lin Hao's opinion, he can break out of the siege as long as he uses the Dragon Song Sword properly. However, he will not be so stupid as to concentrate all his spiritual power on the Dragon Song Sword and use the powerful spiritual power to create spiritual pressure. In a short time, Increase the temperature of the Dragon Sword within a certain period of time. At first, Lin Hao used this move to kill the beautiful demon emperor instantly. But the problem is, this trick has no effect on these snowflakes. These snowflakes are monster-like existences. They are alive and not dead. Lin Hao understands that no matter how much spiritual power he gathers, he is just feeding these snowflakes. Although the spiritual power in Lin Hao's body is twice that of ordinary cultivators, the spiritual power in his body is also obtained through his own hard work. Since it did not fall from the sky, he will not use it easily. Spiritual power. Now it seems that Lin Hao feels that he has only one way to escape from here, and that is to use his brute force to break the ice. "However, this method is only feasible in theory. In fact, Lin Hao himself doesn't know whether it can be successful. "Grandma, no matter what, I have to give it a try today. If I am troubled by these snowflakes, then I will have no shame in this world!" At this time, Lin Hao didn't care about anything, he decided to risk his life for a fight. In order to break out of the circle of snowflakes, Lin Hao used all his strength. He raised the Dragon Sword high with both hands, and then lowered the spiritual pressure in his body to the extreme. At this time It was difficult for Lin Hao to fly in the air. When he raised the Dragon Sword and slashed at the ice, his hands were trembling. But despite this, Lin Hao didn't have a trace of timidity in his heart. He today Playing with the heartbeat. What he played today was heartbeat. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5289 A lucky escape (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Lin Hao raised the Dragon Sword in his hand high. At this moment, he was like a medieval warrior. He needed to rely entirely on his sword-wielding skills and his own brute force to repel the enemy. He did not intend to use even a little bit of it. Spiritual energy to help yourself. Because of all the mistakes he made just now, Lin Hao knew that if he wanted to break out now, he had to take a gamble. There was no second plan in Lin Hao's mind, and now that the incident happened suddenly, Lin Hao felt that he could not come up with a second plan. As for Cang Gou, there are too many data and variables that he has to face, and few human cultivators came to Lingxue Mountain that day. Therefore, Cang Gou also lacks data in this area. Although he is a Powerful system. Tianling Snow Mountain Canggou, who had even less data than West Fantasy Demon City, had no choice. The only thing he could do was to pray for Lin Hao. Since Cang Gou is no longer of use, Lin Hao knows that now he can only rely on himself. "Grandma, I fought all the way from the human territory to the Tianling Snow Mountain. Although I have withstood countless life and death tests and was defeated like a dog by some extremely strong guys, I am not dead yet. I can still live on. !¡± Lin Hao has an extremely strong belief in living. He wants to live, no matter what, he must live. But now Lin Hao doesn¡¯t have a second set of preparation plans. He has no choice but to fight. But at this last moment of life and death, Lin Hao still did not close his eyes. He felt that if he did that, he would be able to concentrate all his strength on attacking the solid ice formed by the snowflakes. But that way he would miss many things. For example, he would not be able to see the changes in the ice when the Dragon Sword struck it. And Lin Hao knew in his heart that even if he could escape this time, it would only be temporary. If he wanted to escape from the damn Tianling Snow Mountain, or even break through the snow castle in front of him, then , he could only collect as much information as possible. For Lin Hao, there was no way around it. "Whoops!" When Lin Hao slashed his Dragon Song Sword hard on the ice, he found that the ice craftsman was not split open as he imagined. The thing was actually cut open like jelly. , and in this life-and-death moment, Lin Hao felt as if he could hear the sound of the ice wailing in front of him. Yes, he bet that he did hear such a sound at that time. Although such words seemed very funny to Lin Hao himself, he did hear such a sound. "Thisthis thing is actually alive?" When the Dragon Song Sword slashed hard on the ice, a large hole was made in the ice. Lin Hao rushed out of the cracked hole in the ice without much thought. But after escaping, Lin Hao couldn't help but talk to himself. "Master, of course this thing is a living thing. Think about it, if it wasn't a living thing, then it wouldn't be able to monitor us all the time, right?" When Lin Hao was shocked by the living snowflakes, Cang Gou reminded Lin Hao in his mean voice. And Cang Gou¡¯s reminder also made Lin Hao more vigilant and wary of those snowflakes. He knew that he was in a dangerous situation now. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5290 A lucky escape (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Lin Hao is a cultivator. He is not a pure warrior. If Lin Hao was a warrior who did not rely on spiritual power but only relied on skills and physical strength, this matter would be easier to handle. Although, when Cang Gou came to Lin Hao, Lin Hao once thought about becoming a pure warrior. After all, he was often laughed at at that time. Even the teacher who specialized in teaching children how to use Reiki felt that Lin Hao had no talent. He reminded Lin Hao more than once that he should just become a warrior. "As long as you don't go to the mountains to become bandits, you can also look after the homes and homes of some small wealthy people. Although you don't want to be rich in this life, it is not a problem to make ends meet. Most people would definitely give up on themselves if they heard this, but Lin Hao didn't. He really spent a long time practicing his martial arts, but what Lin Hao didn't know was that his stupid-like practice method during that time saved his life today. Now that Lin Hao recalled that time, he couldn't help but patted his chest with his hands, and then sighed. "Grandma, it was really dangerous just now. I almost died here. By the way, Cang Gou, you just told me that these snowflakes are alive. What is going on? , If these guys are really alive, then they should continue to chase me, right?" "Well, that's true in theory, but master, don't forget that these snowflakes all belong to a dead ancient monster. That ancient monster was very powerful. Even if it died, its spiritual power would still be there. It can turn into a huge snowflake to cover a large area and turn it into Tianling Snow Mountain!" Lin Hao nodded after hearing this, but he did not interrupt Cang Gou, but continued to listen to Cang Gou telling the story like a child who likes to listen to stories. Cang Gou told Lin Hao that this dead monster was one of the strongest ones that had ever existed in the monster clan. If this guy was still alive, then Qinglong Yazhen would be nothing in front of this monster. What! ¡°If, before entering Tianling Snow Mountain, Lin Hao would definitely think that this was a bully bragging, but now, he doesn¡¯t see it that way. Lin Hao had just seen the power of this monster. He saw that the remaining spiritual power of this monster turned into snowflakes, which were so terrifying. If this guy was really alive, then it would be a disaster to the entire human race. A huge threat. Fortunately, this guy is dead now, so that the human race and the monster race will form a tripartite situation. "Master, although this monster was indeed incredibly strong before it died, don't worry. In fact, the reason why the snowflakes turned into by this monster's spiritual power attacks you is not because of this monster. What I mean is that the spiritual power of this monster is controlled by other monsters." As soon as Lin Hao heard this, he suddenly understood. A picture began to flash in his mind. He clearly remembered that when he split the ice with the Dragon Song Sword, the ice screamed in pain. There was a sound. Before, Lin Hao thought it was because of the critical situation at that time that he had auditory hallucinations. But now, after listening to Cang Gou's explanation, Lin Hao felt that it was true, that the ice had feelings, and that thing really screamed because it was hurt. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5291 The Strong Lu Xun (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Lin Hao, following Cang Gou's suggestion, began to retreat to the east side of Tianling Snow Mountain. This is the area with the least snowflake coverage. Although this place is also covered with snowflakes, the number of snowflakes here is much less than in other areas. As long as Lin Hao can retreat to this place, the monster bosses responsible for controlling Snowflake will be unable to do anything to Lin Hao for a while. Of course, Lin Hao was not stupid at this time. He knew that he would definitely encounter trouble again along the way. In order to avoid getting into unnecessary trouble, he asked the Evil Emperor to release all the evil disciples who had been controlled. come out. When hundreds of thousands of evil disciples controlled by the Evil Emperor using golden corpse worms began to move quickly on the Tianling Snow Mountain, the bosses of the monster clan did not know who the real Lin Hao was. These guys are depressed themselves. "It's strange. I thought this guy had no ability to resist at all, but why does he still have so many puppets? Also, where did these puppets come from? Why did so many appear at once? ah!" "Yes, I find it strange too! This matter is really unreasonable." After the big bosses of the monster clan saw this scene, they felt very strange in their hearts. To these guys, Lin Hao's move was like magic. ¡°In just a few seconds, he created hundreds of thousands of puppets that could confuse the enemy. Moreover, these puppets were all flesh-and-blood human cultivators. As a result, even if the bosses of the monster clan are powerful for a while, they will not be able to distinguish between true and false. They can only sit in their seats and complain that Lin Hao doesn't follow the rules, but no one can come up with a useful method. As for Lin Hao, after seeing the hundreds of thousands of evil disciples being released, he also took the opportunity to quickly move towards the east side of Tianling Snow Mountain. On the way, Lin Hao also saw something that made her feel strange. What happened was that a cultivator rushed towards him from the other side. This guy is very powerful. He is waving something like a metal bat in his hand. When the snowflakes turn into monsters and rush towards this guy. He only needs to wave the weapon in his hand gently, and the monsters made of snowflakes will turn into ice scum on the ground. Seeing this scene, Lin Hao couldn't help but marvel in his heart, and he knew that this person was definitely not a puppet controlled by the Evil Emperor. Because, among those evil disciples, the strongest ones have just reached the level of the Martial Emperor, and they are unable to exert such great strength. But when this man ran toward him, he did not release his spiritual power to detect him, nor did he look hostile. Could it be that this cultivator is here to help him? Looking at the cultivator running towards him quickly, Lin Hao suddenly had a hundred questions in his heart. He didn¡¯t know how to deal with this, but at this moment, Cang Gou¡¯s mean voice appeared again. ¡°Master, you don¡¯t have to worry, this guy is Lu Xun, a strong man who proclaimed himself emperor thousands of years ago. He is a hermit among the human race and is not our enemy!¡± (Remember this site¡¯s website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5292 The Strong Lu Xun (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Lin Hao listened to Cang Gou's advice. He did not attack the human cultivator who came over. Instead, he stood very calmly and waited for the other party to come over. After the human cultivator came over, he first attacked Lin Hao smiled, and then the guy introduced himself to his family. "I am Lu Xun, a strong man who proclaimed himself emperor a thousand years ago. I think it should be an honor for you to meet me!" When Lin Hao heard this, he also felt that this matter was not an honor for him. He was just curious. Since this strong man had proclaimed himself emperor a thousand years ago and had such strength, why would he still want to do it? How about coming in front of yourself? Of course, Lin Hao is a smart man. He knew that no matter what happened, he should go to the Three Treasures Palace, so he also understood that the strong man Lu Xun came to help him, must be to get some benefits from himself. As the saying goes, there is no free lunch in the world. Lin Hao felt that it was not a bad thing that the strong man Lu Xun was willing to help him. The key was to see what kind of "price" he wanted. Of course, Lin Hao is a good person, and he will never show all his inner thoughts to Lu Xun. Although Lin Hao now has the strength of Emperor Wu, in his opinion, this Lu Xun's strength is not weak at all compared to him, and may even be stronger than him! After realizing this, Lin Hao took the initiative to bow his head and salute to the other party. "I didn't know that a senior was here, so it was rude to welcome him from afar. I hope you can forgive me!" "Hey! Look at what you said. As the saying goes, those who don't know are not guilty. Since you didn't know I was coming, then why do you have to apologize to me? Come on, let's talk about how to deal with these rampant monsters first. Beast Snowflake." "Well, it's exactly what I wanted, senior. Since you came here in person, I think you should know the way to crack it, right?" As soon as Lu Xun heard the flower, he smiled even more proudly. "I know, is it difficult to say this? Of course, if you say it is simple, it is not simple either. Well, these snowflakes formed by the spiritual power of monsters and beasts cannot be underestimated. Only Karma Red Lotus can restrain them!" Lu Xun swallowed as he spoke before continuing. "Let's do this. You and I will search together. Don't worry, my weapon is special. The snowflakes transformed by the spiritual power of the monster will no longer solidify when it encounters it. We can rush out of the Tianling Snow Mountain and go to Wanwan. Look for the Red Lotus of Karma at the junction of worlds!¡± Actually, Lin Hao was still very suspicious of this strong man from a thousand years ago who suddenly appeared. The reason is that he has encountered many dangerous situations before, and he has overcome them all by himself, and no strong person came to help him. But this time, a Martial Emperor from a thousand years ago actually appeared. This matter No matter who it is placed on, everyone will have doubts in their hearts, especially Lin Hao. ¡°After all, he crawled out from among the dead. He knows the dangers of this world, and he also understands better than others the importance of not having the intention to harm others and the indispensability of the intention to guard against others. ??Besides, when the strong man Lu Xun said that only the Karma Red Lotus could defeat the monster Snowflake in Tianling Snow Mountain, Lin Hao was extremely happy. The reason was that he had been holding the Karma Fire Red Lotus before, but Lin Hao felt that it might not be of any use, so he didn't use it. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5293 Karma Fire Red Lotus (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Senior, do you mean that as long as we find the Karma Red Lotus, we can break through the defense of Tianling Snow Mountain?" "It's true, it's absolutely true!" After the strong man Lu Xun heard Lin Hao's words, he answered decisively. And when this guy was answering Lin Hao's question, Lin Hao's eyes were always staring at the eyes and face of the strong man Lu Xun. In his opinion, as long as there was even a little hesitation or other expressions on the other person's face, . Then, Lin Hao would take action without hesitation. He will first grab the special weapon of the strong man Lu Xun, and then release his two powerful spirit masters to kill the opponent to the ground. Some people think that if Lin Hao does this, wouldn't it be repaying kindness with hatred? Actually, that¡¯s not right. This is not about repaying kindness with enmity. You must know that the world Lin Hao lives in is extremely dangerous. There are many practitioners who end up dying tragically because they trust others too easily. Although Lin Hao is not the kind of evil heretic who kills people on sight, he also knows that there are many people who are simply not worthy of trust, especially It's this guy who appears suddenly. Although Cang Gou had told Lin Hao before, this strong man Lu Xun should be trustworthy. But this guy has been a hermit for many years. Who knows if his mentality has changed? What if, this guy's mentality has changed, and like the evil giant, he has completely turned to the side of the monster. . "However, I still foolishly believed what he said. Then, wouldn't I have become a fool who was sold by others and still had to help others count their money?" ¡° However, Lin Hao already had a karmic fire red lotus, so he regained his lost self-confidence at this time. "Senior, since we only need a Karma Red Lotus to solve the problem, then I think we don't have to cause so much trouble." "Hahaha, you little brat, you have such a strong tone. Do you think this Karma Fire Red Lotus is a steamed bun on the street and can be easily obtained?" "Senior is right, this red lotus of karma is indeed a rare thing, but what a coincidence, I have one right here!" After Lin Hao finished speaking, he took out the Karma Red Lotus from his backpack. The reason why he was so bold was because the Karma Red Lotus had already recognized its owner. Even if the strong Lu Xun snatched it away, it would be useless. of. Besides, Lin Hao just didn't trust the strong man Lu Xun. He felt that he could test him with the help of the Karma Fire Red Lotus. But the result of the matter surprised Lin Hao. When he took out the Karma Red Lotus from his backpack, not only did the strong man Lu Xun not have even the slightest interest in reading the Karma Red Lotus, but also, this guy actually Backed up a few steps. "Well, yes, this is the real Fiery Red Lotus! This is best. Use this Karmic Fire Red Lotus to break through the defense line of Tianling Snow Mountain now. However, you must be careful. The monster guards of Tianling Snow Mountain are cunning. Very good, if there is any problem during the attack, it will be in vain even if you have the Karma Red Lotus!" Seeing this scene, Lin Hao became even more confused. He thought that the strong man Lu Xun came for the Karma Red Lotus, but the problem was that he had no interest in the Karma Red Lotus. Naturally, seeing such a scene, Lin Hao was very confused. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5294 Karma Fire Red Lotus (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! However, no matter what issues the strong man Lu Xun is thinking about now, Lin Hao feels that it doesn't matter as long as this guy doesn't want to fight with him. After all, these are extraordinary times. If the other party poses no threat to him, then Lin Hao does not want to take action casually. He knows that if he kills a good person by mistake, it will also be a trouble for him! Back to the main story, when Lin Hao took out the Red Lotus of Karma, he just felt a little strange about the strong man Lu Xun standing opposite him. Apart from that, he had no other ideas. At this moment, Lin Hao knew that the most important thing was to settle the snow mountain fortress in front of him. The monsters in this fortress seem to be my eight sorrowful enemies. Every time they find you, they will use special elixirs to attack you. Although Lin Hao's body is flexible and quick, he will never be hit by the special snowballs launched by these guys. But then again, in Lin Hao's view, these guys only have this one trick. Now that he knows how to crack it, he will naturally no longer be afraid of this snow mountain fortress. But, having said that, Lin Hao had never been afraid before. He just feels that the monsters in this snow mountain fortress are not very smart, otherwise they would not do such a thing. You must know that if the monsters in the snow mountain fortress do this, the only result will be to anger their opponents! The problem is that Lin Hao is not a weak opponent. Once he is angered, he will only do harm to these monsters without any benefit! But who made the top commander in the snow mountain fortress greedy for credit? This guy just wants to kill Lin Hao and achieve an eternal feat, but Lin Hao is not that easy to deal with. Now, Lin Hao has been tortured for half a month. Not only was he not injured, but he also learned the solution from the strong man Lu Xun. Now, the unlucky ones are these monster guards! "Sir, we have been attacking the Human Martial Emperor for half a month, but now both of us are in a stalemate. Do we want people from other strongholds to come over to support us?" "No, this is one of the strongest lines of defense for our Monster Clan. The entire Tianling Snow Mountain is our line of defense. I can't afford to lose that person. Besides, although the Human Race Martial Emperor is somewhat capable, he should be here by now. It¡¯s the limit, don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t be long before we bring this guy¡¯s body in!¡± The monster officer of this snow mountain fortress looked down upon Lin Hao at all. In his opinion, there was no big difference between Lin Hao and the other human cultivators he killed, but they were just a little stronger. As the saying goes, the sad army will win, but the arrogant army will lose. "Besides, even if this monster officer wanted to break his head, he would never have imagined that Lin Hao had already thought of a way to break it. And just when this guy was triumphantly analyzing the battle situation with his subordinates, suddenly, a blazing flame appeared right in front of the castle. At first, when the monster officer saw Lin Hao starting to attack with flexibility again, he even shouted loudly. Laughing, until he saw that the spiritual flame turned into a huge blood-red lotus, this guy couldn't laugh anymore. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5295 Breaking the Castle (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! The leader of the monster guard may never have dreamed that Lin Hao would have thought of a way to break into the castle in such a short period of time, and in front of the hill-like huge red lotus of karma, all resistance would be useless. At first, when the monster officer looked at the red lotus blooming on the horizon, he just felt that something was a little strange. But, then, when the red lotus of karma bloomed in front of him, this guy realized the seriousness of the matter, but it was too late. You must know that the Karma Fire Red Lotus can increase the temperature of the flame several times in an extreme period of time. Before, Lin Hao himself had thought about using Karma Fire Red Lotus to launch an attack. However, Lin Hao is very cautious. He was afraid that the other party would see through his plan, so he did not do this. Instead, he chose a relatively safe way to launch the attack. He first used his spiritual power to condense into fireballs and launched an attack on the snow-capped mountain fortress. But what Lin Hao never expected was that the offensive he had high hopes for was of no use at all. At that moment, Lin Hao himself came to the conclusion that even using Karma Red Lotus to deal with this snow mountain castle was useless. This snow mountain castle was made of the snowflakes with the strongest spiritual power of the monsters on Tianling Snow Mountain. These snowflakes will absorb the spiritual power in the flames in a very short period of time. In this way, Lin Hao feels that even if he attacks with countless spiritual fireballs, the result will be like a meat bun beating a dog with no return! And having said that, at that time, Lin Hao also thought that he could try it with Karma Fire Red Lotus. However, because this Karma Fire Red Lotus was so precious, Lin Hao couldn't bear to part with it for a while, so he wanted to ask Cang Gou if he could do this. Is it worth it? Cang Gou's answer almost made Lin Hao angry to death. "Master, I think you can give it a try. Anyway, I currently lack information about Lingxue Mountain today. If your experiment succeeds, we will be like a blind cat and a dead mouse. If it fails, I will have more information about Lingxue Mountain today." too much." "I'll go, you don't know about feelings, do you?" "Master, there is no way around this. You have to know that although I am a very powerful system, I am just a system. I am not a superman, so I can't do everything, right?" When Lin Hao heard this, he thought to himself that this gray dog ??had always been able to provide him with reliable advice when he was in places frequented by humans. Now, in this inaccessible ghost place, Cang Gou's big data system failed, which is only human nature. Thinking of this, Lin Hao felt relieved. From Lin Hao¡¯s point of view, there will be many places for him to seek help from Cang Gou in the future, so he will not break up with his old friend. But Cang Gou¡¯s words also made Lin Hao give up using the extremely precious Karma Fire Red Lotus. In fact, if Lin Hao had used it at that time, he would have been able to break through the snow mountain castle twelve days in advance, and he would not have been in a passive situation of being chased by the third-level demon emperor. However, there are no ifs in life, but there are many buts. Although Lin Hao could not break through the snow mountain fortress twelve days ago, now he started a bold attempt under the advice of the strong man Lu Xun, and used the Karma Red Lotus to attack the monster guards. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5296 Breaking the Castle (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Quickly secure the defense! Quickly secure the defense!" When the Karma Red Lotus, which had become as big as a mountain peak, rushed over, the monster guard officer didn't even have time to jump up from the recliner. The guy just yelled a few words at the top of his lungs. Then, the entire snow mountain fortress was swallowed up by the huge Karma Red Lotus. Those monster beasts that were swallowed up by the huge fireballs created by the Karma Red Lotus did not have time to scream. They were directly evaporated by the strong flames! Seeing this terrifying scene, even the strong man Lu Xun couldn't help but kneel down in front of Lin Hao. Of course, this guy was not afraid of Lu Xun. He was a strong man like Lu Xun. He just did it out of fear. It's just an extreme recognition of the strong. You must know that although the strong Lu Xun is also a second-level Martial Emperor, the spiritual power reserve in this guy's body is far inferior to that of Lin Hao. Moreover, this guy doesn't have any good skills in controlling spirits. The only thing he can use is the special weapon used to deal with snowflakes. When Lin Hao showed the power of cutting mountains with one sword, the strong man Lu Xun felt that the person standing in front of him was not a Martial Emperor of the same level as him at all. He knew that this was a potential stock, and maybe it wouldn't be long before the opponent would Standing taller and stronger than him! After realizing this, the strong man Lu Xun bowed to Lin Hao. Seeing this scene, Lin Hao felt very strange, he thought to himself. "Grandma, is this guy crazy? If he is not crazy, why does he pamper me and bow?" And just when Lin Hao wanted to ask why the strong man Lu Xun bowed to him, the strong man Lu Xun smiled and said to Lin Hao. "You are very strong! Really, you are one of the few strong people I have ever seen. It is my honor to follow you. However, I think I am not qualified to continue fighting with you, because I know that you will be the best in the future. I will face dangers that I can¡¯t even imagine!¡± Lin Hao understood when he heard this. He knew that the strong man Lu Xun had said a lot in front of him. To put it bluntly, this guy was just afraid of death! But Lin Hao is not afraid. He has lived in an environment of being bullied since he was a child. ¡°Those who grow up in this kind of environment will either be strong and brave for the rest of their lives, or they will be weak and incompetent for the rest of their lives. And Lin Hao happens to be a strong person, he is that kind of rare strong existence, but Lin Hao is not the kind of person who likes to force others to do big things with him. When he saw that this strong man Lu Xun was already afraid of what he would be managing in the future, he smiled slightly. "Then thank you for helping me, Senior Lu Xun. I will come to see you after I deal with the big guys from the demon clan!" "No, it's my honor to be able to help you. Well, there are many fortresses of monsters in Lingxue Mountain today. This weapon was developed by me to deal with the snow here. After you take it, you might be able to put it to some use." As the strong man Lu Xun spoke, he handed the thing that looked like a metal bat in his hand to Lin Hao. Then, the guy bowed to Lin Hao, then turned and left. Seeing this scene, Lin Hao was filled with doubts. He didn't know what the strong man Lu Xun was thinking, that he would hand over his special weapon to him. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5297 Sweeping the Snowy Mountains (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Although Lin Hao didn't know why the strong man Lu Xun did this, since the other party wanted to hand over his special weapon to him, he accepted it. In Lin Hao's view, he would have to experience many dangers in the future anyway. It's not a bad thing to have a handy special weapon around you. While Lin Hao was still thinking this, the strong man Lu Xun had already turned around and left. Looking at the back of the strong man Lu Xun leaving, Lin Hao's heart was filled with question marks. At this time, Lin Hao asked Cang Gou Dao. "This powerful man who claims to have proclaimed himself emperor a thousand years ago, I estimate that his level of strength should be around the second level of Emperor Martial, similar to mine, but why did he leave?" "Master, actually, this matter is very simple if you think about it carefully. When this strong man Lu Xun helped you in the beginning, he did not want to repay you. He has lived here in seclusion all year round, and may have helped many strong people like you. That¡¯s right.¡± When Lin Hao heard what Cang Gou said, he felt even more strange. He thought to himself, since this guy never wants anything in return for helping others, then he should help to the end, but why did he leave again? Cang Gou is also very smart. This guy saw that his master was very confused at this time. He explained to Lin Hao in a relatively gentle voice instead of his previous mean voice. "Master, I think he should know that you are a person who does big things, so he has to leave. After all, no matter what era it is, people who do big things need to go through countless risks, and this strong man If Lu Xun is able to survive until now, he must be the kind of person who cherishes his life very much, he will not risk his own life!" Lin Hao felt that what Cang Gou said was reasonable, but he didn't mean to look down on this strong man Lu Xun at all. In his opinion, since this man was able to help him defeat the demonic beasts in Tianling Snow Mountain, Castle, this is as good as it gets. Lin Hao is not the kind of villain who tries to push his limits. Besides, everyone has his or her own ambitions. Perhaps Lu Xun, who loves the strong in the world, just wants to be quiet and secretive here. If this is the case, Lin Hao feels that the other party can be regarded as his good friend. In the future, he will definitely give his full support to the other party if he is in trouble! ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? did Lin Hao use the power of the Karma Red Lotus to melt the snow mountain fortress of Tianling Snow Mountain with the power of a sword to open the mountain, he saw that behind the snow mountain fortress turned out to be thousands of miles of plains. It turns out that as early as when the powerful demon beast Tianzun died in battle, countless demon beasts migrated here. "For these monsters, they always say that this place is protected by their ancestors. Yes, this is indeed a good place for the monsters, but that was only yesterday. Today, when Lin Hao came here, things changed drastically. In Lin Hao¡¯s view, these monsters are still hard to find, and they don¡¯t farm when they come here. Although the monsters are omnivores, they still rely on humans to feed them. Such behavior made Lin Hao feel disgusted, and it also prompted these monsters to face an extremely tragic situation. When Lin Hao watched the monster beasts slaughtering his fellow human beings on this continent, he was furious, and he also thought of a cruel way to retaliate against the monster beasts on Tianling Snow Mountain. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5298 Sweeping the Snowy Mountains (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "The King of Bones!" "Master, what are your orders?" When Lin Hao broke through a settlement of monsters, he found that these monsters were still breeding human beings, using human children, women and even the elderly as food, and treating human youths as slaves. Lin Hao felt like there was a fire burning in his heart. At this time, Lin Hao wanted to pull out the skins of these monsters and let them know how powerful he was. Of course, Lin Hao was a very calm person. He knew that although he was strong, facing an extremely large number of monsters, he was still stretched thin with his own strength. After thinking about it carefully, Lin Hao decided to take measures against these monsters. The method of sudden attack, and the method of sudden attack he could think of was also very simple, that is to let the Skeleton King release the powerful undead army. However, before implementing this plan, Lin Hao asked the King of Skeletons. "I want you to let the undead natural disaster come here. I want these monsters to have a taste of the undead natural disaster. However, the terrain here is very special. The strength of the undead natural disaster will not be affected, right?" When the Skeleton King heard this, he smiled and replied. "Master, please rest assured. The Scourge of the Undead is an army composed of undead. This army is very strong, and it will never be affected by these snowflakes. These snowflakes can only absorb spiritual energy from the bodies of living people. They can face There is nothing the undead army composed of corpses can do" The Skeleton King saw that Lin Hao wanted to ask him something, but this guy kept talking non-stop. Lin Hao saw that the Skeleton King was being wordy in front of him again, so he quickly waved at the Skeleton King and said. "Enough, what I want to know, since you have told me, then it is enough, now you hurry up and let the undead natural disaster come here! I want the ferocious beasts here to experience the undead natural disaster The taste of punishment!¡± ¡°It¡¯s an order!¡± Under Lin Hao¡¯s order, hundreds of millions of bone soldiers fell from the sky like raindrops on the heads of the monsters living here. And those monsters still naively thought that no human race could break through their fortress. You must know that there are hundreds of fortresses in the entire Tianling Snow Mountain, and the one that stood in front of Lin Hao was the most powerful one. At that time, Lin Hao originally wanted to use the undead natural disaster to break through this place. " However, the Skeleton King told him that if the undead natural disasters were forcibly used at this time, not only would they not be able to break through the snow mountain fortress, but the undead natural disasters would also cause heavy losses. It was precisely for this reason that Lin Hao had no choice but to use Karma Red Lotus to break through the snow mountain fortress. When the Snow Mountain Fortress was breached, the monsters on the entire Tianling Snow Mountain lost their barrier. Now they were exposed to Lin Hao and the Undead Scourge like a group of lambs waiting to be slaughtered. And those bone soldiers of the undead natural disaster are all under the control of the Skeleton King. Although they are ruthless to the monsters, they will not harm the humans who have been raised by the monsters. However, what makes Lin Hao sad is that these human race people have been raised by monsters for several generations. Many of them have become accustomed to this miserable life, and there are not many people who can speak the human race language. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5299 The Demon Emperor takes action (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! When Lin Hao looked at his compatriots kneeling in front of him like animals, without any human dignity at all. Lin Hao knew that he still had a lot to do, but the top priority now was not to hunt down the monsters, but to properly resettle these poor human beings. However, although Lin Hao has two billion more bone soldiers in his hands, these bone soldiers have low intelligence. Although they are under the control of the Skeleton King, they can distinguish between the human race and the monster beast race. " However, if these bone soldiers are allowed to send the humans here back to the human territory, this may not be possible. ??????????????? Now time is running out, and the army of monsters and monsters will come over at any time. Therefore, Lin Hao doesn¡¯t know what to do for a while. Just when Lin Hao was upset and didn't know how to deal with the current situation, suddenly, the strong man Lu Xun who had run away before came to Lin Hao. "I knew you were someone who did big things. Sure enough, you just broke through the snow-capped mountain castle in a dozen hours, and you actually wiped out all the billions of monsters living here, and you also saved so many. Servant of the human race, you are really the hope of our human race!" After hearing this, Lin Hao didn¡¯t know what to say. You must know that when Lin Hao was still hanging around in the human territory, the relatively powerful human cultivators he had seen were all very arrogant. Although this strong man Lu Xun is a second-level Martial Emperor, this guy is like his subordinate in front of him, and he keeps flattering him. Seeing this scene, Lin Hao really wanted to educate this strong man Lu Xun. However, considering that this man had just given him a special weapon, Lin Hao thought it was better to forget it. At this time, Lin Ha quietly listened to the strong man Lu Xun flattering him, and then he smiled and asked the strong man Lu Xundao. "Senior, now, I have rescued these human slaves. However, the most urgent task now is to properly arrange all these human slaves. And you are more familiar with this area than me. You said What should we do now?" "Brother, don't worry, just leave this matter to me. At the beginning, the reason why I chose to hide here was to rescue these human slaves. Unfortunately, I have not been able to fulfill this wish because of my lack of strength. Now, brother, you You have helped me a lot, and I want to thank you very much!" As soon as Lin Hao heard this, the hanging stone in his heart slowly let go. Before, he was still worried about the placement of these human slaves. Now, when he knew that someone had taken charge of this matter, he no longer worried. However, what Lin Hao couldn't understand was that since the strong man Lu Xun had already helped him a lot, why did he still Want to thank yourself? Thinking about it carefully, Lin Hao felt that there was only one possibility. That is, among these human slaves, there must be clansmen and even family members of the strong Lu Xun. Of course, this was the family matter of the strong Lu Xun. As an outsider, Lin Hao couldn't open his mouth to ask. At this time, he could only think in his heart about how the strong Lu Xun would thank him. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5300 The Demon Emperor takes action (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Although Lin Hao was confused at this time, he still didn't say anything. He knows that this strong man Lu Xun has been hiding in this land for many years, and he must know many secrets that he does not know. Now he just needs to wait patiently for him to surprise him. "Brother, after you broke through the camp of these monsters just now, what did you gain?" "Harvest? I just found some rare ores. Of course, these ores are really useless to cultivators of our level. If you want, I can also give them to you." All these ores are given to you!¡± When Lu Xun heard this, he smiled and shook his head. "No need, since you have said that these ores are of no use to a strong man of our level, why should I let you spend more money? Well, I have lived in seclusion here for more than thirty years. I have discovered some secrets. If you can trust me, brother, please come with me." "Why can't I trust you? We are all human cultivators, so we should trust each other!" Lin Hao felt that this place was filled with an army of undead, and there was a powerful evil emperor hiding beside him. Even if the strong man Lu Xun really had something to say about Xiao Jiujiu in his heart, he would not be afraid. At the same time, when Lin Hao followed the strong man Lu Xun to find treasures, the big bosses of the monster clan couldn't sit still. They admitted that they still underestimated Lin Hao, especially the demon boss responsible for controlling Xue Hua. This guy used to use the snowflakes on Lingxue Mountain that day to destroy countless strong human beings. But now, these snowflakes have no effect in front of Lin Hao. This demon clan boss felt that he was simply insulted. He had no choice but to admit his mistake. "Brothers, I was wrong about what happened this time. I shouldn't underestimate this human race's Martial Emperor!" "Hey, brother, don't say any more nonsense, because, let alone you, even we have underestimated him!" "Yeah, instead of talking useless nonsense here, why not think about what you should do to catch this guy!" After hearing the words of his colleagues, the demon clan leader's eyes suddenly lit up, and then he thought of a plan that seemed to him to be an excellent one. ?????????? I saw this monster clan boss raise the corner of his mouth, and then said with a slight smile. "Well, it's simple. I just need to send my strongest general to deal with him. Brothers, don't worry, as long as my top general takes action, then the human Martial Emperor's head will no longer belong to him!" After the demon clan boss finished speaking, he raised his hand and waved, and then a very powerful demon clan warrior rushed out. "Soldiers, in fact, this is also compared to those monster clan bosses. This guy¡¯s true identity is actually a third-level demon emperor. You must know that the number of demon emperors in the entire demon beast jungle is only three digits, and those who can reach the level of third-level demon emperors are as rare as giant pandas. It is for this reason that when other monster bosses saw that their brother actually sent a level three demon emperor to deal with Lin Hao, these guys no longer had any worries in their hearts. They even felt that using level three demon emperors would When the Demon Emperor went to deal with Lin Hao, he was flattering his opponent. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5301 Escape from this place (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! When the third-level demon emperor came towards Lin Hao under the order of the boss of the demon beast clan, Lin Hao also put his interest in searching for the treasure with Lu Xun. However, this journey was not too difficult, because the treasure was in the territory of the Monster Clan. Lu Xun just led Lin Hao over several mountains and found it in an abandoned mine. Under the leadership of Lu Xun, Lin Hao discovered that there was indeed a treasure in the mine. After Cang Gou¡¯s calculation, he discovered that there were more than 12,000 yuan crystals in this seemingly inconspicuous mine, and in addition, he successfully transformed two billion monsters into an undead army this time. Lin Hao made a solid profit this time. However, Lin Hao is a grateful person. He knows all this. Without Lu Xun's help, he wouldn't have been able to do it. So, after discovering this big treasure, Lin Hao smiled and said to Lu Xun. "Senior, if it weren't for you, then I wouldn't be able to break through the monster's snow mountain fortress this time, and you and I wouldn't have the chance to see these treasures. How about a 50-50 split?" After Lu Xun heard this, he did not speak, but smiled and shook his head. After a while, Lu Xun patted Lin Hao's shoulder like an old friend and said. "Brother, if I want these yuan crystals, I can wait for you to leave and then come over and take them all away. I think my strength is already strong enough, and there is no need to continue to increase my strength. Besides, I The purpose of hiding here is to save these human slaves. Now that my purpose has been achieved, I think I should leave." Lin Hao once heard someone say that on this Xuanwu Continent, there were some cultivators who went into hiding because they were tired of fighting. They have no ambitions or desires. At first, when Lin Hao heard these legends, he only thought they were bragging by others, because, in his opinion, there were no such cultivators in the world. But until he met Lu Xun , Lin Hao realized that those people were not bragging. Because, there really is a person like Lu Xun in this world. Although their strength is not unparalleled in the world, they are already very powerful. Perhaps, strong strength makes it easier for them to see through the world and know what position they are in. "And strong men who have seen through this world early will naturally no longer have ambitions and desires, and Lu Xun is such a person. After Lu Xun brought Lin Hao here, he left Tianling Snow Mountain with his tribe. At this time, Lin Hao tried his best to collect all the tens of thousands of crystals in the mine. When he was collecting the crystals, he also used his spiritual power to the extreme to observe. The movement around. When Lin Hao put the last piece of Yuan Jing into his pocket, he found that a very powerful monster appeared around him. That monster was none other than the third-level demon emperor who was sent by the boss of the demon clan before. This third-level demon emperor was very strong, but it was domineering and did not know how to restrain its spiritual power. Hao detected it! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5302 Escape from this place (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Oops! I didn't expect those monsters and beasts to react so quickly. They sent people over so quickly. Mom?" "Master, there is nothing surprising about this. After all, Tianling Snow Mountain has been conquered by you. If the Monster Clan doesn't send people to deal with you, then wouldn't these guys become the biggest in the world? Are you stupid?" Cang Gou saw that Lin Hao was a little nervous, so he smiled and comforted Lin Hao. For Lin Hao, there was nothing surprising about this matter. He knew that sooner or later, the monster clan would send people to deal with him. However, what he never expected was that the monster clan really sent a ruthless character over this time, and that guy was a level three demon emperor. And judging from the spiritual power this guy releases outside his body, this third-level demon emperor is not easy to deal with. Although the spiritual power stored in Lin Hao's body is more than twice that of a practitioner of the same level, he has never challenged a demon emperor who is more powerful than him. Now, facing an opponent of this level, two words came to Lin Hao's mind: escape! And just when he was about to escape, the strong man Lu Xun, who had hidden his people before, ran out again. "Why are you back? Senior, I think you must have felt the third-level demon emperor. That guy is so rampant that he has not restrained his spiritual power. According to my judgment, it is less than a thousand miles away from here. It¡¯s a distance of five hundred miles, maybe we can reach here in three days!¡± "I know, but don't worry, I have already hidden my people. Even if this demon emperor digs three feet into the ground, it will never find where my people are!" "Senior, you don't seem to understand what I mean. I mean this guy is a level three demon emperor. I'm afraid we can't deal with it!" Lin Hao hurriedly explained when he saw that the strong guy Lu Xun didn't understand what he meant. But the strong man Lu Xun doesn't care about this. Although this guy is a bit stubborn, he is still a man who has reached the level of Demon Emperor. Therefore, this strong man Lu Xun naturally knew what Lin Hao was talking about. However, he has lived in this world for hundreds of years. Since he has seen the sun and moon change for hundreds of years, the strong man Lu Xun feels that he has lived enough. His only wish now is to join hands with Lin Hao to block the third-level demon emperor here, because if this guy is allowed to rush into the human territory, it will definitely cause a bloody storm. However, in Lin Hao's view, this proposal from the strong man Lu Xun was a bit risky. First of all, they don¡¯t know how many troops the third-level demon emperor has brought. If they fight the opponent rashly, then there will definitely be no chance of winning. ??Besides, even if the third-level demon emperor came here alone. But this guy is very strong. Logically speaking, two second-level Martial Emperors working together may not be a match for a third-level Demon Emperor. The reason is very simple, because if there is a level difference between cultivators, there will be a big gap in all aspects. Many times, quantity cannot gain advantage in the face of absolute quality. This is like the number of ants must exceed that of humans, but in the eyes of humans, no matter how powerful the ants are, they are just ants. It is impossible for the two to break out into war. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5303: Burning together (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Lin Hao knew that the strong man Lu Xun was quite brave, but this guy's strength was on par with his own, and he was also a strong man at the second level of the Martial Emperor. And this time, the person who came to chase them was a third-level demon emperor. Not to mention the strength of the third-level demon emperor, the powerful spiritual power emitted from this guy's body made Lin Hao a little scared. Of course, Lin Hao is not a coward. Although he is afraid of the power of this third-level demon emperor, he will not tremble with fear when he sees this guy. At this time, Lin Hao just felt that this third-level demon emperor was a trouble that was difficult to deal with. If they did not take this matter seriously, I am afraid that they would encounter even greater trouble in the future. There is no other way, Lin Hao can only discuss countermeasures with the strong Lu Xun. "Senior Lu Xun, I think most of the time this third-level demon emperor came for me. After all, I conquered this snow-capped mountain castle. Therefore, I should handle this matter by myself, senior. You still have to deal with it." Get out of this place quickly!" "Brother Lin Hao, don't think that I am someone who is greedy for life and afraid of death. Let me tell you, I have been lurking on Lingxue Mountain for a long time. I have been waiting for this day. Now, the monsters on Lingxue Mountain have already After being solved by you, if I don't do anything, I'm afraid future generations won't think highly of me!" Lin Hao was startled by the strong man Lu Xun's words. He thought to himself, I really didn't expect that this strong man Lu Xun was quite brave. It seemed that I had misjudged him in the past. I thought this guy ran away because he was afraid of the monsters stationed in Tianling Snow Mountain. Actually, Lin Hao did misunderstand the strong man Lu Xun. This guy¡¯s strength has reached the level of Emperor Wu thousands of years ago. However, his mediocre talent can reach the level of Emperor Wu, which is already a result of his ancestors¡¯ virtues. Now, a thousand years have passed, and his strength has only been upgraded from Emperor Martial Level 1 to Emperor Martial Level 2. Although at this level, he can run rampant in the realm of humans and monsters, but in front of a truly strong person, this guy is only at the level of a younger brother. " Otherwise, facing a third-level demon emperor, the strong man Lu Xun would not have to act like he is facing a formidable enemy. Generally speaking, Lin Hao's strength is actually stronger than that of the strong Lu Xun. First of all, the two Taming Spirits following him are something that the strong Lu Xun does not have. Those two Taming Spirits are extremely powerful, and their strength is no different from Lin Hao. Besides, Lin Hao also has a cangou system in his body. With the blessing of this system, Lin Hao's overall strength is much stronger than the strong Lu Xun. However, Lin Hao did not tell the strong man Lu Xun about these things. In his opinion, if the strong man Lu Xun was really capable, he should not reveal all his strength and trump cards. " Otherwise, this strong man Lu Xun might have to give him all the hard-to-gnaw bones. It¡¯s not that Lin Hao is greedy for life and afraid of death. It¡¯s because he was tricked and frightened by others before. Now Lin Hao knows that he must not have the intention of harming others, and the intention of guarding against others must be indispensable. He understands that if he wants to live in the world, he must know how to protect himself. The first thing to protect yourself is not to let others know your strength. The less others know about you, the greater your chance of survival. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5304: Burning together (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! And the strong man Lu Xun didn't think so much. This guy felt that he was facing a formidable enemy, and the only thing he could do was to help Lin Hao. As for the outcome, he didn't care. Besides, in the memory of the strong Lu Xun, whether it is a third-level demon emperor or a second-level demon emperor, they are all extremely powerful monsters, and these guys are extremely cruel. If he doesn't If you take action. Then, the human race people who were rescued before would inevitably be slaughtered. It was precisely for this reason that the strong man Lu Xun wanted to help Lin Hao deal with this third-level demon emperor. Apart from this, he did not do it for any other reason. And Lin Hao also understood that he would not be able to get rid of the entanglement of this third-level demon emperor for a while. Rather than dodge like this, it would be better to join forces with the strong Lu Xun to fight the third-level demon emperor. In this way, maybe there is still a way to survive. Because of different reasons and the same purpose, the two hit it off. However, when it comes to who should be the bait, both of them play their part. Lin Hao feels that although he and the strong Lu Xun are both Martial Emperors, his overall strength seems to be stronger than that of the strong Lu Xun, so naturally he will be the bait. . " However, the strong Lu Xun refused. The strong Lu Xun told Lin Hao that in terms of strength, his talent was mediocre. Perhaps, his strength was indeed weaker than Lin Hao. However, he is very familiar with this area. He has already survived here before it became Tianling Snow Mountain. It is for this reason that he wants to be bait. Lin Hao saw that the strong man Lu Xun was so active in being a bait, so he naturally had no intention of stealing the limelight from others. Besides, for Lin Hao, he didn't know what the strength of the third-level demon emperor was. At this time, Lin Hao felt that it would be a good idea to use the strong Lu Xun to test the opponent's strength. good idea. However, both of them underestimated the strength of this third-level demon emperor. In fact, that guy was very strong. When it left the demon clan's territory to pursue Lin Hao, it also wanted to suppress the spiritual power in its body. However, the spiritual power in this guy's body was too strong. Even if it used all its strength Suppression is useless. Even if this guy tried his best to suppress the spiritual power in his body, part of the spiritual power still leaked out of his body. It was for this reason that Lin Hao found out about this guy's existence. "But Lin Hao naively thought that this third-level demon emperor allowed the spiritual power in his body to leak out because of his arrogance. However, in fact, this was not the case at all. But no matter what, now, Lin Hao and Lu Xun both feel eager to give it a try. They both want to know what the strength of this third-level demon emperor is. . Lin Hao had never seen a third-level demon emperor before, and he had recently been successfully upgraded to a second-level martial emperor. He wanted to see if he could compete with the third-level demon emperor. But the strong man Lu Xun was different. He didn¡¯t want to watch the human compatriots he had finally rescued be slaughtered by the third-level demon emperor. But the strong man Lu Xun is much more sensible than Lin Hao. He knows that with their current strength, they are no match for the third-level demon emperor. But since the opponent has already come to kill him, the only way to go is to fight to the death. Got it! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5305 Self-Sacrifice (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Under the suggestion of the strong Lu Xun, Lin Hao did not choose to be a vanguard. He became a reserve and was placed in a special canyon by the strong Lu Xun. The reason why that canyon is special is because there is a very strange crystal in this canyon. This kind of crystal has the same characteristics as other things. They will grow slowly, but they grow very slowly. It takes a thousand years to grow. Three to five centimeters long. And the stick that the strong man Lu Xun used to deal with Snowflake was made of this special metal. The strong man Lu Xun told Lin Hao that this kind of metal has an extremely special property, that is, they can resist the erosion of the cultivator's spiritual power from the outside world. It is precisely because of this characteristic that this area has only been covered with a thin layer of white snow for thousands of years. However, this area is only a palm-sized area to the entire Tianling Snow Mountain. Therefore, the monsters in charge of this place have never taken this place seriously. You can't even find this place on the standard map used by the monsters. " Before the strong man Lu Xun came to Tianling Snow Mountain, he was an outlier among the monks. He was the kind of guy who liked exploring and running around. It is precisely because of his unique interest that this secret place and this secret metal can be brought to light again. Of course, after discovering this magical place. Strong Lu Xun shamelessly named this place Lu Xun¡¯s Land, and these metals were named Lu Xun Metal by Strong Lu Xun. In Lin Hao¡¯s opinion, this guy Lu Xun is really shameless. However, in history, it is often shameless people who make major discoveries. Putting aside these gossips, when Lin Hao was lying in this pothole that could only accommodate one person, he looked at the "Lin Hao Metal" scattered around his body and felt very curious in his heart. At this time, Lin Hao thought to himself, grandma, if I collect all these metals and make a special piece of clothing, wouldn't I be able to hide myself better? When Lin Hao was still thinking like this, the third-level demon emperor who had rushed here at an extremely fast speed appeared next to the strong Lu Xun. Along the way, the strong man Lu Xun activated many traps, but the third-level demon emperor didn't pay attention to these traps at all. He just raised his hand and used those traps that Lu Xun had spent more than a hundred years to lay out. The agency was burned to the ground! Lu Xun saw that the place where he had set up the mechanism was engulfed in a sea of ??fire. He knew that this third-level demon emperor was a demon beast with fire spiritual power. Moreover, its perception ability was so strong that it could even detect inanimate objects. It can be sensed by all the agencies, and it really looks like a monster. Of course, this is not what worries Lu Xun the most. What Lu Xun is most worried about is that this third-level demon emperor will discover Lin Hao's whereabouts. ¡°If this guy knew that there were two Human Martial Emperors here, then he would definitely go crazy and attack all the areas here. In that case, his hidden Human Race people would have no chance of survival. Thinking of this, Lu Xun couldn't help but clenched his fists. Thousands of years ago, he abandoned his people out of fear, and now he feels that he must not repeat the same mistakes of the past! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5308 Escape from this place (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! The third-level demon emperor found that he used his mind power to search in the mind of the strong Lu Xun, and after a while he only found two words - bastard! This made the third-level demon emperor very angry. The strong man Lu Xun's attitude towards the monster clan inspired the beastly nature of the third-level demon emperor. After the outbreak of bestiality, the third-level demon emperor killed the strong Lu Xun without hesitation, and threw the bloody head of the strong Lu Xun as high as a basketball. "I know you are nearby, you coward! But when you see your companions being killed, don't you feel any guilt at all? I heard that you guys from the human race are all kind and righteous, um, I It doesn¡¯t seem like that!¡± The third-level demon emperor roared loudly and activated his spiritual power to the extreme, but he found that there was no spiritual power around him at all. Let alone spiritual power, even the breath of living creatures was completely destroyed. 's hidden. Actually, Lin Hao didn¡¯t know that that special metal could hide all kinds of information about living creatures. When a living creature is hidden in a pile of such special metals, even if the Demon Saint comes, he may not be able to discover the existence of the living creature. And Lin Hao is also very calm. When he saw his good friend Lu Xun being killed, Lin Hao felt very angry. At that time, he wanted to rush up and kill this third-level demon emperor with his own hands. However, after thinking about it carefully, Lin Ha gave up this very stupid idea. The reason is that he knows that there is a huge gap between his strength and the third-level demon emperor. Besides, even if he is lucky enough to kill the third-level demon emperor, Lu Xun will still die. There is no resurrection from the dead. Lin Hao sees this very clearly, so he also understands that the only thing he can do now is to hide his strength well. Apart from that, he doesn't think about anything else. At this time, Lin Hao was lying quietly in the palm-sized cave. He curled up his body and imagined himself as a dead thing in his mind. No matter what happened around him, he did not climb out of the cave. go out. " And the third-level demon emperor is not a vegetarian. This guy didn't dare to come out when he saw another human martial emperor, so he stopped shouting. It flapped its pair of huge bat wings and flew high into the sky. Then, it gathered the spiritual power in its body to compress the spiritual power to the extreme, and then scattered it on the ground. "Boom!" Immediately, the spiritual power compressed to the extreme by the third-level demon emperor rained down on the ground like cannonballs. And the whole process lasted for about an hour. During this hour, the ground had been blown up beyond recognition by the third-level demon emperor! ¡°However, what is incredible is that Lin Hao¡¯s luck is indeed surprisingly good. Although the small area where he was located was located in the center of the explosion, it was able to survive intact. Moreover, after some bombing, this place has become unrecognizable. Lin Hao's body is covered with countless boulders. It will take a lot of money for the governor and the third-level demon emperor to dig Lin Hao out of the ground. Time to work. Therefore, Lin Hao's luck is good. Not only did the third-level demon emperor not find him in such a barbaric way, but he also helped him hide in disguise. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5309 Swearing Revenge (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Damn! It seems that this coward has really abandoned his companions and left! If I had known that this guy was gone, I shouldn't have wasted my precious time here with such mortals. However, I can still feel There is a trace of that guy's residual aura in the air, and even if he ran away, he wouldn't be far away!" When the third-level demon emperor saw a large area that had been changed by his own, his heart was filled with anger, because this guy felt that he had spent so much effort but failed to find the target he was looking for. Come out, it's embarrassing to say this. The third-level demon emperor had no choice but to flap his wings and fly away from the area. What he didn't expect was that Lin Hao could be so calm. After the third-level demon emperor left, he was still in this cave. After hiding for a whole day and night, he slowly crawled out of the cave. After crawling out, the first thing Lin Hao thought of was not to escape for his life, but to rush to the body of his good friend and strongman Lu Xun to bury him. Lin Hao discovered that Lu Xun¡¯s head, which had been twisted off by the third-level demon emperor, did not show a trace of panic. On the contrary, there was still a hint of relief on the head of the strong man Lu Xun. It can be seen that when the strong man Lu Xun left, he at least walked very peacefully. For the strong Lu Xun, although he was a not very powerful Martial Emperor, he still completed his mission and saved his people. Faced with the third-level demon emperor who was far more powerful than himself, he chose to die rather than surrender. At the last moment of his life, the strong Lu Xun defended his dignity as a strong human being. For this alone, Lin Hao had already fallen in love with the strong Lu Xun. Admired. After burying the body of the strong Lu Xun, Lin Hao took out his sword and cut open the entire palm of his right hand, and then let the blood on his palm drip onto the grave of the strong Lu Xun. Seeing his own blood falling like spring water on the grave of the strong man Lu Xun, Lin Hao bit his lips with his teeth, and then swore. "Senior Lu Xun, I feel guilty for you. I am not strong enough to compete with that third-level demon emperor yet. However, please rest assured, senior. I have encountered countless powerful opponents in my life, but they are all One by one, they fell in front of the juniors!¡± When Lin Haozhi said this, he felt his eyes were a little wet. At this time, he blinked, and then the tears poured out of his eyes like broken beads. When tears welled up in his eyes, Lin Hao did not stop swearing in front of the tombstone of the strong man Lu Xun. At this time, Lin Hao choked and said. "Senior Lu Xun, I swear to you on the honor of my family that I will definitely eradicate this third-level demon king to avenge you! I will chop off this guy's head and put it in front of your grave to avenge you. !¡± When Lin Hao was still kneeling and swearing in front of the grave of the strong man Lu Xun, suddenly, a pair of huge bat wings slowly landed behind Lin Hao. At this moment, the third-level demon emperor had already felt Lin Hao's presence. It flapped its wings and slowly landed behind Lin Hao. At this time, the guy's face was full of pride, as if Lin Hao was the roast duck that had landed on his dinner plate. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5310 Swearing Revenge (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! The third-level demon emperor slowly approached Lin Hao, but what made him feel very incredible was that Lin Hao didn't want to stand up and resist at this time. Logically speaking, since the two have reached this distance, Lin Hao can definitely stand up and resist. However, what is strange is that Lin Hao just squatted there stupidly, neither getting up to resist nor trying to escape. Seeing this scene, the third-level demon emperor felt very confused. He thought to himself, this is strange, what happened to these human martial emperors? ¡°Aren¡¯t they afraid of death? If this is really the case, then why did this guy hide just now? Well, wait, could it be that this guy didn't hide just now, he was just rushing to the battlefield? Well, if that's the case, then things make sense. I asked why I can always feel this guy's aura. It turns out that's the case. It seems that these Martial Emperors of the Human Clan are just like the Demon Emperors of our Demonic Beast Clan and will put their own lives and deaths at risk! When the third-level demon emperor saw that Lin Hao was also willing to disregard his own life and death, he bowed to Lin Hao. Then, it slowly walked towards Lin Hao! "Boom!" But when this guy just walked up to Lin Hao, Lin Hao who was kneeling on the ground suddenly exploded. Immediately, blood splattered everywhere. In fact, this Lin Hao is not the real Lin Hao, it is a fake. He is pretending to be an evil disciple who looks very similar to Lin Hao. This evil disciple was controlled by the evil emperor's golden corpse worm. When the third-level demon emperor walked in, this thing exploded in an instant. "And if it weren't for the rough skin and thick flesh of the third-level demon emperor, I'm afraid it would have been blown to pieces by now!" "Damn it! These damn human demon emperors are so cunning!" When the third-level demon emperor saw that he had been tricked, his facial features were distorted with anger! This guy raised his hands high and roared, and at this moment, Lin Hao felt this scene through the evil emperor's aura. Now he has actually run hundreds of miles away, and the body of the strong man Lu Xun has already been moved by Lin Hao. "Hahaha! This idiot, does he think that the Martial Emperors of our human race are all fools?" Although Lin Hao was laughing happily at this time, he was still very sad in his heart. Because, his best friend, the strongman Lu Xun, died in the hands of this third-level demon emperor. For Lin Hao, nothing sadder than this. You know, in the Xuanwu Continent where the strong are respected, it is difficult even for people of the same race to make friends. People who are weaker than you will only flatter you, while people who are stronger than you will look down on you. People who are similar in strength to you are your competitors. But the strong man Lu Xun is different. Although he is a second-level Martial Emperor like Lin Hao, this guy has no scheming intentions. ¡°Moreover, he was actually willing to sacrifice his life for Lin Hao, whom he had only known for a few months. This shows that the strong Lu Xun is a person worth being friends with. It¡¯s a pity that there are not many such friends in this world. Thinking of this, Lin Hao couldn't help but let out a long sigh. At this time, he stretched out his hand to wipe away the tears on his face, and then vowed to avenge his best friend Lu Xun! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5311 Running in the opposite direction (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! The third-level demon emperor is not stupid. This guy is naturally very angry when he knows that he has been tricked. At the same time, the third-level demon emperor also begins to be vigilant. It realizes that it is not an easy opponent to deal with this time. ¡°This guy is not only cunning, but also very smart. He actually knows how to use such a dirty trick to deal with me. "However, I have to say that although Lin Hao's idea is a bit dirty, it is indeed very useful. If the golden corpse worm is stronger, it may be able to scratch a little bit of the third-level demon emperor's fur. But no matter how powerful the Evil Emperor's golden corpse worm is, it can't kill a third-level demon emperor. After all, these demon emperors are all extremely powerful monsters. Therefore, let alone the golden corpse worm, even if It's the Skeleton King's undead army that's coming, and I'm afraid it won't be able to do any harm to this third-level demon emperor. Although Lin Hao has a way to use the evil emperor's skills to increase his strength tenfold in a very short period of time, he is not absolutely sure that he can kill this third-level demon emperor. After all, the opponent's strength was defeated here, and this guy just raised his hand and killed the strong Lu Xun. You must know that the strength of the strong Lu Xun is also the second level of Emperor Wu. Logically speaking, he is not weak, but in front of this third-level demon emperor, the strength of the strong Lu Xun is like a decoration. The opponent can kill the strong Lu Xun in just one second even if he wants to kill him. Killed on the ground. When Lin Hao thought that the third-level demon emperor had such a powerful power, he felt a little afraid in his heart. Although Lin Hao is not a person who is greedy for life and afraid of death, his own strength is not weak. But he felt that he still didn¡¯t understand the strength of this third-level demon emperor. If it really had any hidden skills, then this matter would be no joke. Lin Hao thought that if he used all his weak overall strength to fight this third-level demon emperor, but if he really had a hidden trick, then maybe this guy would drag him to death. And Lin Hao can't find any reliable helper for a while now. He has to face this matter alone and naturally has to be cautious. As the saying goes, it is never too late for a good gentleman to take revenge after ten years. Lin Hao felt that as long as he tolerated it for a while and waited until his strength became stronger, it would not be too late to avenge the strong Lu Xun. After making up his mind, Lin Hao did not stay here for a long time but left here without stopping. He ran very fast, but he ran from the direction where the third-level demon emperor came from. In Lin Hao's opinion, if he ran in front of the third-level demon emperor, the other party would easily find him. After all, that guy is flying in the sky, and his perception ability is also very good. But Lin Hao felt that if he ran in the opposite direction, the other party wouldn't be able to find him. ¡°Besides, in order to confuse the third-level demon emperor, Lin Hao not only let the evil emperor release hundreds of evil disciples who looked like him. ¡°Moreover, when he was hiding in the pit, he also used the special metal in the pit to make himself an armor. Under the protection of this armor, Lin Hao can completely hide his body. Not only can he ensure that his spiritual power will not be detected by others, but even his breathing and body odor will not be detected by the outside world. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5312 Running in the opposite direction (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Lin Hao was quite smart. He did not stay in front of the third-level demon emperor like others. He just ran in the opposite direction. Moreover, under the cover of that special armor, Lin Hao also Didn't meet any strong enemies. On the contrary, the third-level demon emperor was getting farther and farther away from Lin Hao. This guy naively thought that Lin Hao really ran in front of him, and he ran quite far in one breath. "Actually, it didn't expect that Lin Hao was not that stupid, and Lin Hao actually ran in the opposite direction. You know, when Lin Hao was running in the opposite direction, the third-level demon emperor had ambushed a large number of spies on the road. It was afraid of these cunning human emperors running away in the opposite direction, but it didn't know that Lin Hao had a chance of extinction. Tian Sha Jue, he can rely on this Jue Jue to kill monsters that are much weaker than him in an instant. And relying on Tian Sha Jue, Lin Hao killed all the third-level Demon Emperor spies along the way. However, Lin Hao¡¯s so-called killing was to implant golden corpse worms into the bodies of these spies. To Lin Hao, although these monster spies were hateful. However, he couldn't kill all these guys. Lin Hao knew that these monster spies and the third-level demon emperor had telepathy. If he killed all these guys, then the third-level demon emperor would definitely Will know where he is coming. After all, in Lin Hao's opinion, the third-level demon emperor is not stupid, he is very smart. Therefore, to be on the safe side, Lin Hao simply used golden corpse marrow worms to control these monster spies. After successfully controlling all the monster spies, the stone hanging in Lin Hao's heart slowly fell, and at this time, the ugly voice of the gray dog ??appeared in Lin Hao's mind again. "Hahaha! Master, you are getting smarter and smarter! I knew that Master could definitely avoid that level three demon emperor!" "Damn it, you kid couldn't make it. He didn't come out too late, but he came out at this time. Let me tell you, that third-level demon emperor almost killed me just now! This guy is not easy to mess with!" At this time, Lin Hao was talking and patting his chest with his hand. In fact, he also knew that he had completely saved his life today. For him, the case was discovered by the third-level demon emperor. , then he would not even have a chance to quarrel with Cang Gou. But Cang Gou had no intention of laughing at Lin Hao at this time. He actually gave Lin Hao an idea. "Master, I know it's not easy for you on this journey, but don't worry, I have already thought of a way for you. Well, let me tell you this, Master, I based on the instructions left by ancient humans. The information found that there is an evil organization nearby, and the people in it are no match for you, why don¡¯t you think of a way to put an end to this evil organization?" "real?" At this time, Lin Hao was a little unconvinced by the words of Cang Gou. He thought to himself, if Cang Gou really knew this place very well, then why did it not know anything about the situation in Lingxue Mountain that day? And Cang Gou is very smart. This guy is the internal system of Lin Hao's body. He doesn't even need to listen to Lin Hao's complaints. He can know what Lin Hao is thinking now. When Lin Hao doubts Cang Gou, His brain waves will also change. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5313: Sneaking into evil ways (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Master, you are doubting me, right?" "Well, there is a point. To be honest, among all the guys I know who can talk, you are the most dishonest. Tell me, you have lied to me and teased me so many times before. Forget it. , I¡¯m not the kind of person who has a small belly, so I don¡¯t care about these things. I just think that you knew nothing about Tianling Snow Mountain just now, but why do you know so much about this place now?¡± Cang Gou wasn¡¯t angry when he saw Lin Hao doubting him. Don¡¯t think Cang Gou is just a system. But this guy is smarter than humans. It¡¯s because Cang Gou is so smart that he can guess what¡¯s in Lin Hao¡¯s heart. When Lin Hao calmly stated the reason for his doubts, Cang Gou burst out laughing. "Master, actually, this matter is not difficult to understand. Well, let's put it this way, the snowflakes on Lingxue Mountain that day were the eyes of the monsters. The forces of the human race couldn't get in at all. Even if they did, it would be either a hermit like Lu Xun or someone else. I went to be a slave of the monsters, so I knew very little about that place, but it was different here. This place was where the forces of the human race and the monsters intersected, so I was able to collect a lot of what I wanted. information." Lin Hao nodded as soon as he heard this. At this time, Lin Hao felt that Cang Gou was right. In the entire Xuanwu Continent, except for very strange places like Tianling Snow Mountain, in almost all other areas, the strength of the human race and the monster beast race are at odds with each other. Even outside the monster forest, there are many monsters with strong strength, but those forces are not enough to pose any threat to the human race. ??Besides, the human race does not want to expel all the monster beasts. In this way, when the time comes, both parties will not be able to find even one person to negotiate. There are some other hostile forces on each other's territory, and you can also take the opportunity to spy on some information. This is a very worthwhile thing for both the monster clan and the human clan. It is precisely for this reason that Cang Gou has been able to collect a lot of information that is beneficial to itself. Now, it can use this information to easily learn about the situation on this continent. According to Cang Gou's analysis, there were still several relatively powerful human forces on this continent. But because this place is too close to the territory of the Monster Clan, the power of the human race is gradually being eroded by the Monster Clan. Now these human forces have slowly degenerated into an evil organization, and their leader is a third-level human martial emperor. After Lin Hao heard what Cang Gou said, he asked doubtfully. "That third-level demon emperor just now has tormented me enough. Cang Gou, although I'm not a good master, I think I'm pretty good to you. Do you want to kill me?" After Cang Gou heard what Lin Hao said, he also had a black line. However, Cang Gou will not quarrel with Lin Hao now. "My good master, how could I harm you? Let me tell you the truth. After my analysis, the strength of the third-level demon emperor has reached the subversion of the third-level demon emperor. Of course, you can't defeat it. However, This hidden Human Martial Emperor has just reached the third level, and with your current strength, you can fight against him." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5314: Sneaking into evil ways (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! When Lin Hao listened to Cang Gou's explanation, he felt that he could give this matter a try. The reason was that he felt that he had never encountered a decent opponent since his strength reached Emperor Wu. And if he were the powerful servant of the third-level demon emperor he met before, if he were to challenge such an opponent, he might not even know how he would die. Therefore, after thinking about it, Lin Hao felt that he should pick the weak ones first. Since he is not the opponent of the third-level demon emperor, then it is okay to compete with the strong man who has just reached the level of the third-level Martial Emperor. of. However, before taking action, Lin Hao felt that he still had to put on a disguise first. After all, only by knowing yourself and the enemy can you be victorious in every battle. Otherwise, with his current strength, he cannot guarantee that he will be able to destroy the entire evil with one strike. Besides, there is a third-level demon emperor looking at him 1,500 miles away from this evil way. That third-level demon emperor is coming for him, so Lin Hao feels that he still has to do it no matter what. It's better to be careful. In this way, Lin Hao carefully sneaked into the area controlled by evil elements. Of course, Lin Hao was very shrewd and he knew how powerful these evil elements were. Since these guys can betray the human race and throw themselves into the "embrace" of the monster clan, it means that their moral integrity has been thrown thousands of miles away. They are unscrupulous bastards, and to deal with these bastards, Lin Hao feels that he can only be more cunning than them. In order to achieve this goal, he spent 10 million yuan to buy a disguise elixir from Cang Gou. Using this elixir, Lin Hao transformed into the third-level demon emperor just now. Although Lin Hao has not fought head-on with the third-level demon emperor, he also knows that this third-level demon emperor is an extremely cruel guy, and he must not look good in front of these evil cultivators. Of course, it is not difficult to understand if you think about it carefully. In Lin Hao's opinion, although the monsters are cruel, these guys have moral integrity, and they cannot trust those unethical guys in the human race. But the most intelligent bosses in the monster clan feel that the human race has a tradition of producing traitors. If these traitors can be made good use of, a lot of energy can be saved. It is precisely for this reason that those demon emperors who look down on the traitors of the human race have no choice but to mix with these evil people of the human race. "Otherwise, they don't want to take a direct look at those human cultivators. Back to the main story, when Lin Hao swallowed the transformation pill and officially turned into a third-level demon emperor, he flapped his two wings and flew to the territory of the evil spirits. When the evil human cultivators saw the big shot coming, they immediately held a banquet to welcome him. Some of the strong human beings who had reached the peak of the Martial Emperor even nodded and stood on the ground, looking up at the sky with a smile. At this time, they felt that the presence of this third-level demon emperor was a great honor for them, because since they took refuge with the demon beast clan, the attitude of the demon beasts towards them has become increasingly cold. Normally, a demon emperor is sent down to deliver orders, but the demon emperors are too lazy to fly over here. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5315 The background is not small (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! When Lin Hao flapped his bat wings and flew into the airspace of those evil elements, he lowered his head and saw that these evil elements did not doubt him at all. Not only did these guys not doubt him, but they also spread a red carpet on the ground and welcomed him with gongs and drums. Seeing this scene, Lin Hao couldn't help but sigh in his heart. "Well, it seems that these evil elements are not doing well with the monster beast clan. These monster beasts don't want to see them at all. If they are responsible, they will not pay so much attention to a third-level demon emperor when they see him coming. Got it!" "Master, I also find it quite strange. Since the people of the Monster Beast Clan don't want to see them at all, why are the guys from western Zhejiang still determined to join the Monster Beast Clan?" Although Cangou is a very smart system, he still cannot see through human nature. When Lin Hao heard this, he smiled and said to Cang Gou. "It's very simple. It's not because these people are despicable. They are afraid of death and dare not compete with the monsters. Therefore, they can only choose to surrender. After surrendering, they are afraid of being retaliated by the human race. Therefore, We have to show our loyalty to the guys from the monster clan, so these guys are ruthless when dealing with human warriors!" "Oh, that's right, but I still can't understand it!" "Well, that's true. If you can understand it, then you will become a human being. However, things like humans are really fickle. I think it's better for you not to understand." Lin Hao saw that Cang Gou was always very confused about this issue, so he smiled and comforted him. At this time, Lin Hao had already flapped his big wings and slowly fell from the sky. "Dear Demon Emperor, we did not greet you in advance when you came, and we hope you will forgive me." "Hmph! Where is your leader?" When Lin Hao saw an evil element whose strength had reached the level of Emperor Wu's subversion smiling at him, he felt a little sick in his heart. In his opinion, the strength of these evil elements was not weak, but they were willing to give up to the monsters. When a dog doesn't have the courage to fight the monsters to the death, such a guy seems to have no use other than being despised. However, although Lin Hao despised these guys in his heart, the expression on his face was fierce and ferocious. At this time, Lin Hao frowned and said to these evil elements. "You bastards, call your leader out quickly, I have something very important to tell him!" "Yes, please wait a moment, Lord Demon Emperor." Lin Hao originally thought that this evil person would refuse on purpose, but who knew that after hearing this, this evil person felt as if he had eaten bee dung. He first smiled and bowed to Lin Hao, then turned around and ran non-stop to find him. That's the third level Martial Emperor. At this moment, the third-level Martial Emperor who had taken refuge in the Monster Clan did not run away. He was hiding in his room to watch what was going on. He naively thought that he had not done something well, so people from the monster clan came up to look for trouble. But when he saw through the crystal ball in front of him that the third-level demon emperor did not get angry, but only roared a few words at his subordinates, the hanging heart of the third-level martial emperor slowly fell. He knew that nothing would happen to him this time. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5316 The background is not small (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "How is it? This demon emperor didn't get angry at us just now, did he?" "Master Wu Emperor, please rest assured that it is not angry at us. I estimate that this guy came to patrol our territory. After all, Lingxue Mountain was just captured by human cultivators today. This guy is probably They came here to check our defense zone!" When the third-level Martial Emperor heard this, he smiled and nodded. "Hmph! Self-improvement, those monster beasts don't look down on me at all. The Martial Emperor they played against me is already old and useless, but this time I have to show them what I am capable of!" In the view of the third-level Martial Emperor, Tianling Snow Mountain has been breached by human cultivators. For him, this is a good opportunity to make great achievements. He feels that he must seize this opportunity to make great achievements now. Only then will he be able to raise his head in front of the monsters. But this guy¡¯s thinking was still a little too naive. He had never thought that since the day he surrendered to the monster clan, he had already given his dignity to the dog. From now on, guys like him have become a shame in front of fellow humans. And the people of the Monster Beast Clan are the ones who look down on traitors the most. To the Monster Beast Clan, these degenerate human beings are just their pawns. "Moreover, the two are not of the same race. In the future, if the human race is unified by the monster clan, then these evil ways will completely lose their effect. At that time, the people of the monster clan will still destroy the evil elements. "However, these are extraordinary times, so the monsters of the monster family still maintain superficial friendship with the evil elements. Back to the main story, when the third-level demon emperor came to Lin Hao with a smile like a dog, Lin Hao growled at this guy. "Hmph! Lord Emperor Wu, you are such a powerful official!" "Oh, Lord Demon Emperor, you must not say that. In order to consolidate the defense in this area, I dare not relax even for a moment. Besides, Lingxue Mountain was breached again recently, so , I naturally have to guard my defense line, don¡¯t you think so?¡± When Lin Hao heard this, he thought to himself, damn you dog, these monsters don't look down on you at all, but you still obey them like a dog. Even if they scold you, you still admit it. You said you have a fucking human face, but why do you like being a dog so much? Lin Hao has never been able to figure out this issue. In Lin Hao's view, this third-level Martial Emperor is a despicable thing. He ignores good people and insists on being a dog. Therefore, Lin Hao naturally did not give this guy a good look. He first scolded this guy in public without saying a word, and then, in the name of Shangfeng, he pretended to preach the imperial edict. "You bastard, do you know that the second-level Martial Emperor of the human race has come to your territory? Tell me if you have discovered the whereabouts of this guy recently!" As soon as the third-level Martial Emperor heard this, he hurriedly lowered his head and whispered to Lin Hao. "Master Demon Emperor, if I discover the whereabouts of this guy, then I will definitely cut him into pieces and make a table of delicious dishes for you to taste! But this guy is really cunning. Maybe he is being catty now. Where is it hidden?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5317 Where is the weakness (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Lin Hao was not at ease with the third-level Martial Emperor at this time. He knew that even though he had the help of the disguise pill, this guy would not be able to see through his true identity for a while. However, Lin Hao understood that practitioners who could reach the level of third-level Martial Emperor were very shrewd. So, although this guy can't see through his identity now, there will always be a time when he does. "Besides, if the third-level demon emperor can't find him, he will come back. When the time comes, if he is blocked by the third-level demon emperor, then he will be in misery. After much deliberation, Lin Hao felt that this place was too dangerous to stay for a long time. He had to leave this place immediately. However, before leaving, he wanted to collect as many secrets about this place as possible. Lin Hao felt that the third-level martial emperor had been in the territory of the monster clan for so long. This guy must have collected a lot of secrets about the monsters. If he could get some, then he could deal with the monsters later. gained an advantage in the battle. After realizing this, Lin Hao's attitude towards this third-level Martial Emperor became slightly better. And when the third-level Martial Emperor saw that the demon emperor had a pretty good attitude towards him, his nervous heart slowly relaxed. What Lin Hao didn¡¯t know was that since the third-level Martial Emperor surrendered to the monster clan, his life was actually not easy. In order for him to prove his loyalty to the monsters, the Monster Beast Clan forced him to attack many human territories, and moved back the human people in these human territories to become food and slaves for the Monster Beast Clan. "As a result, the people of the human race hated this guy. The third-level Martial Emperor also knew that since he boarded the "ship" of the Monster Beast Clan, there was no possibility of him getting off the ship. Now, he had only one way to go, which was to follow the Monster Beast Clan all the way to the dark side. Only by doing this can he have a way to survive. Otherwise, a dead end is waiting for him. This third-level Martial Emperor is also a talented person. In order to show his favor to Lin Hao's disguise as the Demon Emperor, he actually gave Lin Hao a top-quality demon pill he had prepared. It would indeed be of great benefit to monsters if they took it, but for Lin Hao, this elixir was of no use at all. However, due to his current status, Lin Hao couldn't say anything, so he could only accept it with a smile. After accepting this top-quality demon pill, Lin Hao smiled and nodded. "Yes, Emperor Wu, you are really loyal to our monster clan, but I still ask you to do me a favor. I wonder if you are free! Of course, Emperor Wu, please don't worry. If you are willing to help me, then , I will definitely put in a nice word for you in front of my boss, and then you and your people won¡¯t have to be stationed here!¡± For this third-level human Martial Emperor, this is what he wants. This guy is tired of staying in this place. Besides, although this place is the territory of the monster clan, it is often invaded by human cultivators. here. Facing those human cultivators every day annoyed the Emperor Wu a lot. When he learned that if he did a small favor for the Demon Emperor, he could leave here, this guy was naturally very happy. He was very willing to help. The Demon Emperor is a busy guy. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5318 Where is the weakness (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "You know, the guys in our Monster Clan are not monolithic, and I have been the number one guard under my boss for a while, but recently, a guy under my boss has suddenly improved by leaps and bounds. I miss him. It will threaten my position, do you understand what I mean?" Lin Hao has already said this, so Emperor Wu naturally knows what he means. To put it bluntly, we just want to get rid of the people who threaten him. However, both Emperor Wu and Lin Hao knew that after the strength of the monsters reached the level of the Demon Emperor, they would turn into outrageous monsters, and it was indeed not easy to get rid of them. ??This problem, let alone the human race, even the monster race itself feels very headache. But fortunately, although the number of elites of the monster beasts is not as large as that of the human race, these guys have better moral integrity than the human race, that is, they rarely produce traitors. ???????????????????????????????? If the monster beast clan, like the human race, has a demon emperor who becomes a traitor soon, I am afraid that the monster beast clan has already been wiped out by the traitors of the human race and the monster beast clan. Lin Hao thought that after he made this request, the third-level Martial Emperor would definitely be very surprised. However, what Lin Hao never expected was that after listening to Lin Hao's words, this guy, instead of being surprised, felt that this matter was very normal. I saw the third-level Martial Emperor raise the corners of his mouth, and then smiled slightly. "Hehehe, Lord Demon Emperor, actually, this matter is difficult or not, I think the only way to solve this matter is to find the other party's weaknesses, and I am staying in the territory of your monster clan. After living for so long, I naturally know some ways, but isn¡¯t this the Demon Emperor¡¯s way of tricking me?¡± After hearing this, Lin Hao knew that this third-level martial emperor was still very vigilant. He was worried that he would be tricked, so he refused to tell Lin Hao the method. At this time, Lin Hao saw that the third-level Martial Emperor did not believe him, so he swore with his own blood in front of him! When Lin Hao dropped his own blood on the ground and made a vicious oath to the blood, the third-level Martial Emperor finally believed Lin Hao's words. From this point of view, this third-level Martial Emperor is also a cunning guy. He is a cunning guy. If Lin Hao hadn't sworn a poisonous oath in front of him, this guy would really have said nothing. Of course, although he is afraid of people from the monster clan, he is still a third-level Martial Emperor. The upper echelons of the Monster Clan are still very dependent on him. The Demon Emperors of the Monster Clan may not look down upon him for being a traitor, but they do not dare to execute him at will. It is precisely for this reason that the third-level demon emperor dared to show his face in front of Lin Hao. Back to the main story, after Lin Hao took the oath, the third-level Martial Emperor smiled and nodded. "Since Lord Demon Emperor is so sincere, then I should also show my sincerity. However, I don't know what abilities Lord Demon Emperor's competitors have?" As soon as Lin Hao heard this, he told all about the abilities of the third-level demon emperor that he had seen before. After hearing what Lin Hao said, the third-level Martial Emperor smiled and nodded. "Oh. It turns out that the guy's strength is so close to that of the Demon Emperor. Since that's the case, it's easy to handle. Please don't worry, the Demon Emperor. I will find that guy's weakness in a short time and help you get rid of it. !¡± (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5320 The Weakness of the Demon Emperor (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! These words spoke to Lin Hao's heart. Of course, Lin Hao himself was not a monster. Naturally, he did not want to compete for any rights in the monster race. But Lin Hao knew that since the third-level Martial Emperor could rely on Make a good living by reselling the information about the monster clan. So, this also means that the life of the monsters is not easy now. If this is the case, it is more important for him to make a deal with the third-level Martial Emperor. Using his usual white wolf skills, he exchanged a lot of secrets from the third-level Martial Emperor. After realizing this, Lin Hao raised the corner of his mouth and smiled slightly. "Well, yes, you are right. Even our monster clan is in danger now. We want to expand our territory and fight for our rights. However, this is not easy. We need strength, and Power cannot be obtained out of thin air, well, you know what I mean?" "I know, Lord Demon Emperor, so, you need me, do you want to trade with me?" After the third-level Martial Emperor finished speaking, a sinister smile appeared on his face. Then this guy snapped his fingers at his subordinates, and then his subordinates invited a gorgeously dressed monster. come out. Although Lin Hao has never seen this monster beast, he judged from the gorgeous clothes of the other party that this guy should at least be a royal member of the monster beast clan. It is no exaggeration to say that such a guy is a member of the monster beast clan. the true aristocracy. Although their cultivation level is not high, their level among primitive races such as monster beasts is very high. "Kneel down, if you don't kneel down when you see this princess!" After the monster princess saw Lin Hao, she yelled at Lin Haodao. At this time, Lin Hao didn't know which part the third-level Martial Emperor was singing. He had no choice but to kneel on the ground according to the other party's instructions. But at this moment, the third-level Martial Emperor gave Lin Hao an order. He said softly to Lin Hao, who was about to kneel down. "Kill her, kill her, and our contract will be completed. When the time comes, I will do whatever you want!" This requirement of the third-level Martial Emperor is extremely harmful to the real Demon Emperor, because if the Demon Emperor kills the royal members of the Demonic Beast Clan, it will be a death penalty, and there is no reason at all. And this is also the weakness of all demon emperors, bar none. However, although this third-level Martial Emperor was quite scheming, he still missed one point. He might never have thought that at this moment, the person kneeling on the ground was not a real Demon Emperor, but Lin Hao pretending to be one. . For Lin Hao, there is no difference between killing a monster royal and killing a rabbit because he is hungry. However, before taking action, Lin Hao stood up and said in a cold tone to the third-level Martial Emperor standing next to him. "Okay, I can do it, but I also warn you, if you dare to break your promise after I do it, then I will definitely not let you go, I will kill you!" Although Lin Hao said this in a cold tone, in the eyes of the third-level Martial Emperor, Lin Hao would not dare to do this. After all, in the eyes of the monster clan, they are more royal than their parents. As noble beings, the monsters would never dare to attack the royal members of their own clan! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5321 Useless Threat (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! When this royal family of monsters appeared in human form, they were actually quite attractive, with their blonde beauty looks, but Lin Hao couldn't stand this guy. For Lin Hao, he couldn't stand it. The royal family of the monster beast clan are very troublesome existences. These guys like to be self-righteous. Moreover, most of the royal family of the monster beast clan are women. Because of their pampering, there are now very few strong ones at the Demon Emperor level. However, these guys have excellent bloodlines, so they will not fall too low. Most of their cultivation levels are still at Demon Emperor level. level. According to legend, there are still a few demon beast royals who can cultivate to the demon saint level. Of course, this is just a legend. Lin Hao is not that interested in things he has never seen before, but now that this monster royal family is showing off in front of him, it makes him feel very bad. "Whoops!" Lin Hao didn't say much. When he saw the contemptuous look in the eyes of the third-level Martial Emperor, he knew that this guy must have predicted that he would not dare to do such a thing. Therefore, I have to do it to show him. Although the status of this demon queen is very high, her strength is only in the middle stage of the demon emperor. Compared with the current Lin Hao, her strength is simply incomparable to the sky. For Lin Hao, it is difficult to deal with this. It only takes one move to win or lose! It was a strike as fast as lightning. When Lin Hao's palm quickly passed over the neck of the monster queen, the guy's head fell to the ground like a ball and landed on the ground. Scroll freely. Seeing this scene, the face of the third-level Martial Emperor immediately showed a surprised expression. This guy stood there blankly for a long time before he raised his head and looked at Lin Haodao in surprise. "Master Demon Emperor, this is a member of the royal family, do you really dare to kill her?" "Hahaha, what am I afraid of? The world is no longer what it used to be. These royal guys rely on their ancestors to establish achievements for the monster clan, and they are riding on my head. I can't stand them for a long time!" Lin Hao¡¯s words are true. In fact, not only Lin Hao, an outsider, but also many powerful people within the Monster Beast Clan who recognized their strength, are actually already dissatisfied with the style of the Monster Beast Royal Family. "If these monster beast royals were not protected by the big bosses of the monster beast clan, then none of the current monster beast royal family would have been killed by other monster emperors. Therefore, killing this monster royal family has no mental burden on Lin Hao. However, when he cut off the head of the monster royal family, a cloud of cyan smoke actually rose from the body of the monster beast royal family. Seeing this strange smoke, Lin Hao was not surprised at all. After all, he had encountered many strange things, not least of which was this one. Therefore, at this time, Lin Hao just used his hands to He patted the third-level Martial Emperor on the shoulder, and then asked him in a low voice. ¡°What¡¯s going on with that cloud of smoke?¡± "Hehehe, Lord Demon Emperor, you don't have to worry, I just gave this dead royal family a Qi-Calming Pill. In this way, your Demon Emperor will be stored in her body. It's been a long time, but other than that, it has no impact on you." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5322 Useless Threat (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Oh. You want to threaten me with this guy's body, right? Do you want to be like her?" As he spoke, Lin Hao raised his head and glanced at the third-level Martial Emperor standing opposite him with a murderous look. Immediately, the third-level Martial Emperor felt a chill running down his spine. Although Lin Hao only has the strength of a second-level Martial Emperor, his overall strength is not weaker than that of a third-level Martial Emperor. If the two of them really fight, then this third-level Martial Emperor is really not his opponent. . And when Lin Hao got serious, the powerful murderous aura emanating from him could indeed intimidate the third-level Martial Emperor in front of him. "Oh, Lord Demon Emperor, you can't say that. You are my noble person, how could I harm you? I just want to buy insurance for myself. I hope Lord Demon Emperor won't take offense!" "Well, okay, that's best, but I advise you not to be too confident in yourself. After all, this is a world where strength makes the decision!" Lin Hao¡¯s threat worked after all. Although the third-level Martial Emperor was also an old fox, he was still very afraid of Lin Hao¡¯s powerful strength. After the third-level Martial Emperor listened to Lin Hao's words, this guy quickly bowed to Lin Hao, and then he said to Lin Hao in a flattering tone. "Dear Demon Emperor, please rest assured. I am just buying insurance. By the way, you want your opponent's weakness. I will take you to find it. Don't worry, I will definitely satisfy you!" After the third-level Martial Emperor finished speaking, he walked ahead with a smile and led Lin Hao. But what the third-level Martial Emperor didn't know was that at this time, Lin Hao secretly screamed in his heart that it was dangerous. At this time, Lin Hao The reason why Hao felt in danger was entirely because he was afraid that the third-level Martial Emperor would discover his true identity. Because, he did not expect that this third-level Martial Emperor would be so cunning and know how to collect his spiritual power, and also hide it in the corpse of a royal family member of the monster clan. When Lin Hao was worried about this matter, Cang Gou's mean voice appeared in Lin Hao's mind again. "Master, why do you worry about such a small thing?" "Cang Gou, this third-level Martial Emperor is very cunning. I am really afraid that he will find out my identity. Moreover, now that I am in his lair, I am deep in the tiger's den. If I am exposed, then you will follow. I'm in bad luck too!" Lin Hao thought that his words would attract Cang Gou's attention. However, who knew that Cang Gou, an old man, didn't care at all. For Cang Gou, this little thing was nothing. What this guy cared about most was Why didn't Lin Hao implement his counterintuitive plan quickly? "Master, don't worry. Although the thing I sold you is a bit expensive, it is absolutely reliable. He will never find out before the effect of the medicine is over. Oh, by the way, didn't you already think of it before? Is it a counter-intuitive plan? Then why not implement it quickly? " "Cang Gou, do you think this is just a child's play? Let me tell you, things are not that easy. Let's think about how to kill this third-level Martial Emperor now, just in case this guy arranges it for me. If a Hongmen Banquet and the third-level demon emperor cooperate inside and outside, then my situation will be dangerous." (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5323 Eye Pain (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Lin Hao and Cang Gou chatted for a while, and he slowly let go of his worries. The reason was that Cang Gou was also a master of deception. Under this guy's deception, Lin Hao gradually believed in Cang Gou. If so, he felt that even though the third-level Martial Emperor was powerful. But even for such a guy, he shouldn't be able to notice any difference between his spiritual power and that of the Demon Emperor. At this time, Lin Hao looked around vigilantly while following behind the third-level Martial Emperor, and followed him to a huge scientific research room. Although, no matter whether it is the human race or the monster race, everyone has focused their main energy on the research of cultivation, there are still people who will do this kind of basic research. Otherwise, there will be no evils like Cang Dog. When Lin Hao followed the third-level Martial Emperor to this scientific research room, he found that this place was more like a museum, because it was filled with information and all kinds of life that were placed in containers. Most of those creatures are still alive. They look very disgusting struggling in the glass container. But if Lin Hao takes a closer look, he will feel that these things seem very familiar. At this time, Lin Hao didn¡¯t know what these were. And just when he was feeling doubtful, Cang Gou's mean voice appeared in Lin Hao's ears at the right time. However, this time when Cang Gou talked to Lin Hao, the guy's voice was obviously reprimanding. "Master, haven't you noticed that the things in these containers are all organs from the bodies of monsters?" "Hey, it's true, but why does this guy want to collect so many monster beast organs? Is this guy just to study these monster beasts?" After Lin Hao heard this, he reached out and scratched his head in confusion. However, before Cang Gou had time to talk to him, the third-level Martial Emperor walked up to Lin Hao with a smile and said to him. "Dear Demon Emperor, I have painstakingly collected these organs. Maybe you will feel uncomfortable when you see the same kind of organs. Then I feel very sorry." When Lin Hao heard this, he raised the corner of his mouth, and then said with a smile. "No, you don't have to be sorry to me. To be honest, I don't think there's anything wrong with it. I've seen these strange things much more in the past. That's it. You know, guys with my level of strength can do it." I went to the battlefield, so I have seen a lot of organs from the same race, so I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything scary about it. On the contrary, I find it very interesting. Well, can you understand how I feel?¡± Since this third-level Martial Emperor surrendered to the Monster Clan, he has been collecting the organs of the Monster Clan to study the Monster Clan. Therefore, he has also seen many perverts, including Monster Beasts who sell Monster Beast organs. Therefore, Lin Hao's answer did not surprise this guy. Instead, it made him curious about Lin Hao. He was thinking, strange, this demon emperor is also a demon beast. Even those strange monsters who sell monsters don¡¯t like to stare at the body parts of their own kind, but what¡¯s wrong with this guy? It seems that he is very interested in the body parts of his own kind. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5324 Eye Pain (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Lin Hao saw that the third-level Martial Emperor was a little curious about him, so he waved his hand towards him. "Okay, don't talk to me about these boring issues. To be honest, I'm really not interested or in the mood. You'd better tell me what the weaknesses of that third-level monster at the same level as me are." "Well, it's very simple. Its weakness is its eyes. As long as you can find a way to destroy his eyes, then you will have a winning rate of nine cities to kill him!" Seeing the confidence written on the face of the third-level Martial Emperor when he said this, Lin Hao knew that this guy was most likely telling the truth. However, after he obtained the weakness of the third-level demon emperor, he did not show how happy he was. Lin Hao knew that the most taboo thing in this situation now was to get carried away. He had gotten carried away several times before, but now, he felt that he had to learn to keep a low profile, otherwise, the tragedy would happen again. After realizing this, Lin Hao took a deep breath, and then said with a smile. "Well, thank you for your suggestion, but that guy's strength is about the same as mine. If our weakness is really the eyes, then even if he doesn't know, we are competitors now, and he will be on guard against me, no. You know, do you have any good treasures that can destroy its eyes?" As soon as Lin Hao finished speaking, the third-level Martial Emperor raised the corner of his mouth, and then said with a proud smile. "Well, I don't have it, honey, but I do have a trick that can destroy your opponent's eyes in an instant. So, you put on your sunglasses first and accept my condition, and then I'll tell you." Lin Hao became angry when he heard this. He had just killed a monster royal family under the threat of this third-level Martial Emperor. Although this is not a big deal to Lin Hao, since the third-level Martial Emperor wants to order him again, he feels that the role he is playing now is that of a third-level Demon Emperor. Logically speaking, the third-level demon emperors are all elites of the demon beast clan, and they all have tempers. Therefore, he felt that it was necessary for the third-level martial emperors to see what he looked like when he was angry. At this time, Lin Hao didn't say much. He directly lifted the third-level demon emperor up with his own hands, and then looked at this guy with an angry look on his face. "Who do you think you are? Are you my immediate boss? You give me orders at will? Do you believe that I will kill you!" "Believe it! Of course I believe it, but if you really wanted to kill me, then you would have done it long ago, right? The reason why you haven't done it yet is because I am still of some use to you, right?" In Lin Hao¡¯s opinion, this third-level Martial Emperor was really a rogue. He didn¡¯t know why he met such a guy. However, now it seems that killing this guy will indeed do no harm but no good. Although, according to Cang Gou's calculations, Lin Hao's success rate of killing the opponent is about 85%, his plan is to let the third-level Martial Emperor and the third-level Demon Emperor fight to the death. Therefore, Lin Hao would never take action against this third-level Martial Emperor unless special circumstances arise. For Lin Hao, this third-level Martial Emperor is the magic weapon he uses to deal with the third-level demon emperor. If so, if the third-level demon emperor does not appear, he will not act rashly. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5325 Dazzling Light (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "What do you want?" At this moment, although Lin Hao had already had murderous intentions towards this third-level Martial Emperor, he thought about it again and felt that this guy seemed very interesting. Instead of killing him so quickly, he might as well keep him. On the one hand, this guy can be used to deal with the third-level demon emperor. On the other hand, Lin Hao feels that this third-level martial emperor has been a traitor in the territory of the demon beast clan for so many years. Maybe he really knows something in his belly. What important things can't be determined? After thinking about this clearly, Lin Hao decided to send Buddha to the West. He feels that since the role he is playing now is the third-level demon emperor, he should continue to play the image of the third-level demon emperor. No matter what the ending is, it is his choice. After realizing this, Lin Hao went crazy and shouted loudly with his hand on the collar of the third-level Martial Emperor. When the third-level Martial Emperor saw Lin Hao looking at him with such an angry expression, he knew that Lin Hao must have been irritated by him at this time. However, the third-level Martial Emperor felt that it was not enough. He had to see Lin Hao collapse. The reason is that since the moment the third-level Martial Emperor took refuge in the Monster Clan, he was actually unwilling to do so. In his opinion, he was a rare and powerful person. At the beginning, he surrendered in order to gain a better status, but now, not only did he not get a better status, but he was looked down upon by the guys from the Monster Clan. This was naturally something that the third-level Martial Emperor could not bear. For him, only by becoming independent as soon as possible and establishing his own kingdom can he get what he wants. At this moment, when the third-level Martial Emperor saw that Lin Hao was starting to become hysterical and seemed to be going crazy, a proud smile appeared on this guy's face. He looked at Lin Hao and sneered. "To be honest, I don't want to do this, but the goal I want to achieve is a bit big. If I don't get your help, then I won't be able to accomplish my goal!" ¡°What is your goal?¡± "Kingdom, I want to build an independent kingdom of mine, so I need your help. I want you to give me your territory!" Lin Hao became happy when he heard this, and he pretended to be angry and shouted. "My territory, but do you know that my territory is only half the size of the territory you own now?" "It doesn't matter, that's enough. For a smart person like me, that's enough for me to build a kingdom of my own!" ¡°Obviously, the third-level Martial Emperor has been planning this matter for a long time, and no matter what happens now, nothing can shake this guy¡¯s plan. Lin Hao seemed to be mad with anger, but he was laughing wildly in his heart. Because he is a fake demon emperor. For him, he will not be heartbroken if he loses any territory. The reason is that those are not his things. Cang Gou knows a lot about this third-level demon emperor. Therefore, in the subsequent transaction between the third-level Martial Emperor and Lin Hao, Cang Gou helped a lot. With Cang Gou's help, Lin Hao was able to deal with it easily. He spent almost no effort and just followed Cang Gou's instructions. A few contracts were casually signed at the dog's command, and the cunning third-level Martial Emperor in the bar was deceived! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5326 Dazzling Light (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! After signing all the contracts, Lin Hao still didn't forget to put a disappointed expression on his face. At this time, Lin Hao couldn't help but sigh. "Well, now that I have followed your instructions, you should tell me your tricks, right?" "Of course, my respected Lord Demon Emperor, I will tell you my tricks. I am a very trustworthy person." After the third-level Martial Emperor finished speaking, he smiled at the leader, but it was difficult for Lin Hao to hold back from giving this guy a slap in the face. In Lin Hao's view, this third-level Martial Emperor is a being without moral integrity. He does not like such a being. However, big things are important now. For Lin Hao at this time, what he is most worried about is the third-level demon emperor. If he masters the trick that can overcome the weaknesses of the third-level demon emperor, then he will do it again. There are no worries anymore. This is one of the main reasons why Lin Hao has to endure this third-level Martial Emperor. Otherwise, with his temper, he would have attacked this guy long ago! After Lin Hao suppressed the bad breath in his heart, he took a deep breath and asked. "Okay, I know your character, but I advise you to stop ink now and just tell me what kind of moves you want to teach me, right?" "It is a technique that sprays out a huge amount of spiritual power in one's body in an extreme period of time. Lord Demon Emperor, if you master this unique technique, then you can shoot at your opponent without any defense." Blind the other person¡¯s eyes.¡± Lin Hao¡¯s strength is to use the spiritual power in his body, so this move is not difficult for Lin Hao. He was able to use this move freely after learning from this third-level demon emperor for a long time. However, Lin Hao is a master at pretending to be a pig and eating the tiger. Even if he learned it, he would deliberately pretend to be very clumsy in front of the third-level Martial Emperor to let others laugh at him. This is Lin Hao, a guy who likes to hide himself deeply all the time. For Lin Hao, there is nothing to fear from the third-level Martial Emperor. This guy is used to living the life of a traitor, and such a life has slowly flattened his ambition. Lin Hao originally thought that this guy¡¯s plan was to overthrow the ruler of the entire monster clan and become the new king of the monster clan. Only by doing that, in Lin Hao's opinion, the food matches the taste of a human warrior emperor. But now it seems that the life of a traitor has already corrupted this guy. He only thinks about his own three-point land and his wife and children. This third-level martial emperor tried his best to control the demon emperor pretended by Lin Hao, but in the end, he just wanted to live such a simple life. In Lin Hao's view, this was really a irony. Back to the main story, after mastering the trick, Lin Hao felt that the role of this third-level Martial Emperor was almost the same. He only needed to take some more things from this guy's warehouse. So, what he has to do now There is only one thing, and that is to break out into a conflict with this guy. Speaking of conflict breaking out, Lin Hao felt that he had a good reason now. He felt that he could launch a war against the third-level Martial Emperor on the pretext of getting back the corpse of the Queen¡¯s monster beast, so that the contradiction would be known! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5327 Creating Conflict (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Master Demon Emperor, don't be anxious. I have thought about this move for five years and practiced it for five years before I can reach the level I am today. However, I think Master Demon Emperor's spiritual talent is very good. As long as you practice more, you will not be able to reach this level." You will definitely be able to master it within three months.¡± The third-level Martial Emperor saw that Lin Hao continued to act crazy and stupid in front of him. This guy didn't notice it. He encouraged Lin Hao like an elder. However, in Lin Hao's view, this third-level Martial Emperor encouraged him. , it was simply an insult to him. He felt that this guy underestimated him and actually regarded him as a fool. He obviously did not need this kind of encouragement. You must know that Lin Hao only studied with this third-level Martial Emperor for about five hours. In fact, he has already mastered the essence of this move. But now Lin Hao knows the importance of keeping a low profile. Even if he masters it, he will not say it. At this time, he just wanted to make a request to the third-level Martial Emperor. He wanted to make a request that the other party would definitely reject. Lin Hao let out a long sigh of relief, and then he said with a smile on his face. "By the way, I have given up all my territory to you now, and you should promise me something, right?" "Hahaha, Lord Demon Emperor is really humorous. Didn't you come to me to find a way to deal with your enemies? I just handed it over to Lord Demon Emperor. What else does Lord Demon Emperor want?" The third-level Martial Emperor has also had dealings with the guys from the Monster Clan during the New Year, so he must have seen rogues before. Therefore, he was not surprised by Lin Hao's rogue behavior. Lin Hao wanted to act rogue at this time. This guy stood in front of Lin Hao and laughed. It seemed that he neither wanted to anger Lin Hao nor agree to Lin Hao's request. Any request. When Lin Hao saw that this third-level Martial Emperor had no intention of agreeing to him, he raised the corner of his mouth and sneered. "It's very simple. I only need one thing, and it's something you will definitely give up." "Oh, I see. What the Demon Emperor wants is the corpse of that royal family, right? Well, that thing really doesn't mean much to me, but the Demon Emperor should also be more considerate of me. That thing Although it is of no use to me, my life now depends on that thing. How about this, sir, keep that thing with me first, and after you get rid of your own competitors, how about I give it to you? ?¡± "Humph! So there's no need to discuss it?" Lin Hao became angry when he heard this. He raised his hand and the Evil Emperor, disguised as a monster, rushed out from outside the scientific research room. It was at this moment that the third-level Martial Emperor realized that some of the Martial Emperor guards he had arranged outside the scientific research room had been killed by this evil emperor disguised as a monster. Despite this, the third-level Martial Emperor still had a glimmer of hope for Lin Hao, and there was even a smile on his face at this moment. "Oh, Lord Demon Emperor, why do you have to get angry with me over such a trivial matter? Don't you think it's not worth it for the two of us to use swords and guns over such a trivial matter?" The third-level Martial Emperor smiled at Lin Hao after saying that, but when he found that there was no smile on Lin Hao's face at this moment, only murderous intent, this guy realized that things were not as he imagined. So simple. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5328 Creating Conflict (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Give me that corpse, otherwise, you will become a corpse too!" Lin Hao was really angry at this time. As soon as he finished speaking, the Evil Emperor rushed towards the third-level Martial Emperor, and the third-level Martial Emperor was not a vegetarian after all. Although it was true that this guy was a traitor, he was still a Martial Emperor after all, so he still had some abilities. When this guy saw the Evil Emperor rushing toward him, he neither retreated nor acted like a fool. He seemed to stand motionless. The moment this guy¡¯s body was hit by Ni Huang again, his body turned into a ray of light and disappeared in front of Lin Hao and Ni Huang. Seeing this scene, Nihuang wanted to chase him, but Lin Hao stretched out his hand to stop Nihuang. "Master, what do you mean?" "Don't chase after the bad guy. Besides, we still need this guy for the next plan. Now, help me destroy this guy's laboratory, and then we leave here." After Lin Hao selected a few things he liked in the laboratory of the third-level Martial Emperor, he left the place with the Evil Emperor in a swagger. When Lin Hao left, the third-level Martial Emperor was still hiding aside and watching. Actually, it¡¯s not that this guy doesn¡¯t have the strength to fight, it¡¯s just that since he surrendered to the Monster Clan, his ambitions have been completely wiped out. Now, this guy no longer has the same ambitions as before. He is just a third-level Martial Emperor who was frightened by reality. Although he is very strong, as a guy who is frightened by reality, when he faces a threat, the only thing he can think of is to run away. "Damn! These monsters are not good things. I have given all my special skills to them just now, but this damn monster is just ungrateful. It even killed my elite Martial Emperor. Quite a bit, with this tone, I will get it back sooner or later!" When Lin Hao left, the third-level Martial Emperor hiding behind the stone jumped to his feet and cursed. However, in Lin Hao's view, this guy could only jump around and curse. The reason was that before Lin Hao left, Cang Gou had already made a very detailed analysis. Cang Gou told Lin Hao that the third-level Emperor Wu no longer had the fighting spirit that a cultivator should have. Lin Hao felt strange at first, so he did not do it himself, but asked Emperor Nie to test this guy's skills. The result was just as Lin Hao expected. Sure enough, this guy was indeed frightened by reality. A courageous guy who no longer has enough fighting spirit to face everything he has suffered. At this moment, Lin Hao remembered a famous saying his master once said to him when he first became a cultivator. Lin Hao¡¯s master once told Lin Hao that weak people have died thousands of times before facing the fear of death, while strong people only need to die once. In the past, Lin Hao never understood the meaning of his master's words, but today, after seeing what this third-level martial emperor did, he finally understood. When Lin Hao realized that the third-level Martial Emperor had such great strength and only knew how to run away, he couldn't help but laugh. For Lin Hao, such a person is too weak and has no qualifications to be his opponent! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5329 Inexplicable (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! When Lin Hao and the Evil Emperor left, the third-level Martial Emperor felt as if his heart was bleeding. He was certainly not the Martial Emperor warriors who felt sorry for him. Although these Martial Emperor warriors are indeed elite, in today's Xuanwu Continent, such Martial Emperor warriors are not like pandas. If he wants to find them, he can find a lot of them in minutes. Be loyal to yourself! But what really made the third-level Martial Emperor feel sad was that Lin Hao pretended to be the Demon Emperor and dealt a devastating blow to his laboratory! For a third-level Martial Emperor, half of his life's hard work has been accumulated in his laboratory. He spent hundreds of years here just to find an answer, and this so-called answer is the ultimate existence. In fact, maybe even the third-level Martial Emperor himself doesn¡¯t know what the so-called intermediate level is. However, this guy still wants to demand the ultimate existence. In his opinion, the ultimate may be the power that is beyond the reach of everyone. Countless people would risk their lives to get this power. Now the third-level Martial Emperor felt that he had collected enough knowledge, but what made him feel extremely agitated was that his knowledge was actually used in an instant. A level three demon emperor was destroyed. "Grandma! In order to protect my secrets, I endured humiliation and lived in hiding for hundreds of years. I just wanted to save my laboratory, but these damn monsters still destroyed my laboratory! I and you are inseparable! " Of course, the third-level Martial Emperor only dared to shout in his mouth. After all, he still did not dare to fall out with the monster clan. The reason is that this guy is in a very embarrassing situation now. He is a traitor to the human race. If he falls out with the monsters again, then there will really be no place for this guy in this huge world. Therefore, after thinking about it carefully, the third-level Martial Emperor still felt that he should swallow his anger. He felt that his current strength was not strong enough. If he fell out with the monster clan now, then he would definitely suffer the loss. And just when the third-level Martial Emperor was sitting alone on the ruins of the laboratory, lamenting the impermanence of life, one of his subordinates rushed over. "My Lord Martial Emperor, a distinguished guest from the monster clan is here!" "Just say I'm not here. Didn't you see that I was upset?" The third-level Martial Emperor, who usually always pretends to be a dog in front of the monster clan, is no longer in any mood to receive the envoy. In his opinion, his current life is no different from that of a dog. He feels that although he is There were some tricks played in front of the Demon Emperor. ¡°But in the end, I still gave the other person what he wanted. That guy must have gone too far to treat him like this. However, before the third-level Martial Emperor could figure out the problem, his subordinates ran up to him in three steps and two steps at a time, and then whispered to him. "Lord Emperor Wu, the person here this time is the third-level demon emperor who just destroyed your laboratory. However, I think he seems to know nothing about this matter. Lord Emperor Wu, what do you think we should do? What to do?" When the third-level Martial Emperor heard this, he felt a little baffled. He felt that this matter was really strange, and he also felt that there must be something fishy in it. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5330 Inexplicable (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! When the third-level Martial Emperor heard this, he lowered his head and thought for a while. He felt that this third-level demon emperor was too courageous. Although he is just a traitor from the human race who surrendered, he has done many things for the monster beast clan over the years, and the bosses of the monster beast clan also said that they would give him special privileges, to put it bluntly, other monster beasts You can't just run into his territory and mess around without his permission. But this third-level demon emperor not only came to his territory to threaten him, but also destroyed the laboratory he had worked hard for many years. And the most annoying thing is that after this guy destroyed the laboratory of the third-level Martial Emperor, he pretended to be nothing, and ran over again in the blink of an eye. Such a guy is really disgusting. The third-level Martial Emperor He felt that if he didn't use some tricks in front of this guy today, then he would have no shame in calling him the third-level Martial Emperor anymore. However, before setting out to meet the third-level Demon Emperor, the third-level Martial Emperor still had a cautious mind. He called his confidants over and asked in a low voice. "By the way, is the body of the royal member of the monster clan who was killed just now still there?" "Yes, please don't worry, Emperor Wu, I have already hidden it. The one that was snatched away before is a fake!" When the third-level Martial Emperor heard this, his hanging heart slowly dropped. At this time, the third-level Martial Emperor naively thought that he had figured out the root cause of all problems. In his opinion, the main reason why this third-level demon emperor ran back was because of this corpse. Otherwise, why would this guy run back and risk falling out with him? But then again, although the third-level Martial Emperor did not intend to fall out with the Demon Emperor, he felt that the Demon Emperor had caused such a big thing in his territory, and it would be too much for him to do nothing. It was embarrassing. After this guy thought about it, he felt that he must let the third-level demon emperor taste his power! The third-level Martial Emperor is a smart man. He thought of a way to deal with the third-level Demon Emperor in a blink of an eye. But when this guy met with the third-level demon emperor, he felt that things were a bit baffling. He discovered that the third-level demon emperor turned out to be a cheating genius. When the third-level martial emperor and the third-level demon emperor confronted each other, the other party seemed to be stupid and had completely forgotten everything he had done before. ! "Master Demon Emperor, why don't you remember everything you have done before? I don't think you, the demon beast clan, have such a bad memory, right?" The third-level Martial Emperor thought that the third-level Demon Emperor was cheating, so he reminded him with a smile. But how did he know that the previous third-level demon emperor was actually Lin Hao pretending to be a demon emperor, and this third-level demon emperor was the real one. The third-level martial emperor who was severely tricked by Lin Hao was still very naive. This guy was at this moment He even thought that the person standing opposite him was the guy who came to his territory to cause trouble before. " And the third-level demon emperor also thought that the third-level martial emperor was crazy. In the eyes of the third-level demon emperor, the third-level martial emperor was just a betrayer. Since he betrayed his own race, he should obey the words of the monster clan. But this guy actually pretended to be crazy and stupid in front of him. The third-level demon emperor felt that he must have stayed in the territory of the demon beast for too long, so he became lazy and arrogant. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5331 The misunderstanding is deeper (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! That third-level demon emperor has a bad temper. It can be seen from the fact that it killed the strong Lu Xun and Lin Hao without hesitation. It is precisely because of this guy's weakness that Lin Hao can easily take advantage of him. He only uses After finding an evil disciple whose strength reached the level of the Martial Emperor's subversion, he lured the third-level demon emperor out. The third-level demon emperor did not know that the evil disciple was an undead soldier. It only thought that the evil disciple was a practitioner under Lin Hao, so it pursued him all the way. After the evil disciple ran to the territory of the third-level martial emperor, he was killed. The Bone King was recalled to the Space of the Dead. ¡° In this way, the third-level demon emperor will not be able to find this guy¡¯s trace. But it felt that since the target disappeared on the territory of the third-level Martial Emperor, then it would naturally go to the third-level Martial Emperor to ask for someone. Besides, these demon emperors are all very arrogant. Especially the kind of demon emperors who do very well in front of the bosses of the demon beast clan. What these demon emperors like to do most is to look down on human traitors. In their view, these guys who betrayed their own race are weak. If they were really powerful, they should break out of the siege or die in battle. Because, in the ethics of the monster clan, only warriors who die in battle and continue to fight can win respect, while these betrayers can only be despised. But in the eyes of the monster clan bosses, these traitors are tools that can help them rule the human race. Precisely because of the policies of the monster bosses, these demon emperors did not dare to be too presumptuous in front of human traitors. Otherwise, the third-level demon emperors would have conflicted with the third-level martial emperors long ago. At this time, when the third-level Martial Emperor chattered a lot of nonsense in front of the third-level demon emperor, the third-level demon emperor frowned, and then roared. "Stop talking nonsense, let me ask you, I was chasing a human cultivator just now. That guy at least had the strength of the peak of the Martial Emperor, but he ran to your territory and disappeared. Do you think it was your people who took this? Is this guy hiding?" The third-level Martial Emperor felt that what the Demon Emperor said was a bit baffling, because just now, more than a dozen of his subordinates who had reached the Martial Emperor level were killed by the Demon Emperor. He hadn't had time to settle the debt with the Demon Emperor, but the other party had beaten him up and even went to his territory to raise an army to punish him. Even the third-level Martial Emperor couldn't stand the Demon Emperor's behavior. He felt that he was a traitor, but he was also a dignified third-level Martial Emperor. Now, a demon emperor whose strength is not much higher than him has actually come to him and behaves wildly. Naturally, he can't bear it anymore. However, this third-level Martial Emperor was so smart that he was confused for a moment. He could actually explain this matter slowly to the third-level Demon Emperor. But because this guy was eager to show off to the third-level demon emperor, he actually told the story about Lin Hao pretending to be the demon emperor and killing the demon beast royal family. Of course, the third-level Martial Emperor didn't know the truth about this matter. He just firmly believed that this matter was done by the third-level Demon Emperor, and the opponent's handle was in his own hands. Therefore, when the third-level demon emperor spoke to the third-level martial emperor in an aggressive manner, this guy asked his subordinates to carry out the corpse of the demon beast royal family. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5332 The misunderstanding is deeper (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! At this time, the third-level Martial Emperor saw that the third-level Demon Emperor was actually showing off in front of him. This guy raised the corner of his mouth and sneered. Then, he winked at his subordinates, and then, his subordinates People walked away one after another. Seeing this scene, the grumpy third-level demon emperor couldn't help but ask. "Emperor Wu, what are you doing? Shouldn't you have a good talk with me? But now, all your men have gone away, what do you want to do?" "What are you doing? Humph! It's simple. I think Lord Demon Emperor's memory is bad. I want to help Lord Demon Emperor get your memory back!" When the third-level Demon Emperor heard this, it became even more confused. He didn't know which song Emperor Wu was singing, so it could only remain silent and stand aside to watch. Soon after, when the men of the third-level Martial Emperor carried out the corpses of the demon beast royal family, the third-level demon emperor exploded his nest and said angrily. "Ah! Lord Kuokuo! Who killed Lord Kuokuo!" The third-level Martial Emperor saw that after the third-level demon emperor saw the corpse of the monster royal family, it seemed to have changed into a completely furious rage. The third-level Martial Emperor knew that he must have gotten into trouble just now. Considering all the previous events, he felt that he must have been tricked by others before. After realizing this, the third-level martial emperor began to deal with it all with a performance worthy of an Oscar winner. At this time, the third-level Martial Emperor burst into tears. He cried even more sadly than the third-level Demon Emperor, as if it was not the royal family of the demon beast who died but his own mother and father. "Oh, Lord Demon Emperor, don't be sad! What happened before was all my fault. The Martial Emperor of the human race transformed into your appearance and killed Princess Kuokuo, and I still want you everywhere. I am blind! " Before the third-level Martial Emperor finished speaking, the third-level Demon Emperor suddenly raised his head and glanced at the third-level Martial Emperor, and then said coldly. "What? You mean Princess Kuokuozhen was killed on your territory just now?" "Nothat's right!" "Damn it! You slave, what do you do for a living! You didn't protect the true princess Kuokuo? Well, no, your strength is not weak. Why can't you stop the person who pretends to be me? Could it be said that you joined forces with me? Did he harm Princess Kuokuo together?" The mind of this third-level martial emperor moved very quickly. Although things were not what he said, the real facts were not much different from this. It was indeed this boy who threatened Lin Hao to kill Princess Kuokuo. If this matter is really investigated, the third-level Martial Emperor will not be able to escape his involvement. However, this third-level Martial Emperor is still very shrewd. In his opinion, if all the responsibility for this matter lies with him, then the big bosses of the monster clan will have to skin him. You must know that although Princess Kuokuozhen is not very powerful, she is a member of the royal family that the elders of the Northernmost Demonic Beast Royal Clan like. Anyone who kills her is equivalent to becoming an enemy of the entire Demonic Beast Clan. Of course, Lin Hao is not afraid of boiling water, but the third-level Martial Emperor does not have the courage. "If this kid really dared to be an enemy of the entire monster clan, then this guy wouldn't have become a traitor to the human race. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5333 Fighting (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! The third-level Martial Emperor is not stupid. Although the death of Princess Kuokuozhen of the Monster Royal Family was caused by this boy, this guy doesn't want to bear this responsibility alone. His current plan is to put all the problems on Lin Hao alone. Anyway, only a few of his soldiers saw this incident when it happened. And now those few of his soldiers have been killed by Lin Hao, so this guy now looks like no one can control me. However, his idea is still too naive after all. You know, even if this matter It really wasn't his plan, it was Lin Hao's doing. " But Princess Kuokuo died on his territory after all, so he naturally has an unshirkable responsibility. "Besides, the third-level demon emperor is not a fool either. ?????????????????????????????????????????This guy has a very irritable temper, but he is still quite smart after all. This third-level Demon Emperor only needs to use his brain to figure out that this matter is definitely related to the third-level Martial Emperor. However, this third-level demon emperor is not a fool. He feels that this third-level martial emperor is still somewhat capable. Moreover, he is still on someone else's territory. It would not be a good thing if there is a stalemate between the two. matter. After thinking about it carefully, the third-level demon emperor felt that he should be more cautious, so this guy took a deep breath and said. "This matter is indeed complicated when you think about it carefully. Forget it, I won't investigate anymore. I'll investigate it later. However, I need you to swear allegiance to me!" "Thisthis is not good!" The third-level Martial Emperor felt that he had lost both his wife and his troops recently. He had already been deceived by Lin Hao in the past. Not only had the laboratory he had worked so hard to run been destroyed, but he had also put all his hard work into research. He told Lin Hao about his ten years of stunts. But now he discovered that the third-level demon emperor was actually Lin Hao pretending to be Lin Hao. After all his hard work, he failed to fetch water from a bamboo basket. Now, he still obeyed the orders of the third-level demon emperor. Emperor Wu felt that he It was too much of a loss, and he didn't even want to do such a deal. At this time, Lin Hao, who was hiding in protective clothing, saw this scene and he was very happy. For Lin Hao, it can be said that this third-level martial emperor deserved this end, because, who let him If this kid who had nothing to do to provoke him before lived a good life, then Lin Hao could guarantee that there would be nothing wrong with this guy. Let¡¯s put it this way, in fact, the reason why Lin Hao wanted to destroy this guy¡¯s laboratory was because he was unhappy with this guy. In Lin Hao¡¯s view, since this third-level Martial Emperor has become a traitor to the human race, he should keep a low profile. But not only is this guy not low-key, but he also wants to be petty in front of Lin Hao. If this is the case, then Lin Hao has no choice but to take action to get rid of this guy. However, fortunately, Lin Hao thought of a good way to kill two birds with one stone at that time. Otherwise, if he had really killed this third-level Martial Emperor easily, then he would not have a good show to watch now. And every time, when Lin Hao thinks about this matter, he will be impressed by his intelligence. From Lin Hao¡¯s point of view, he feels that his little brain is quite useful, especially when he is thinking about things. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5334: Fight (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Master! Do you think these two guys will fight?" "Well, I don't know. Cang Gou, aren't you a system? Look, when I was hiding and peeking, you also heard the conversation between the two of them. Since you have collected so many Information, then, just calculate, will these two guys fight?" Lin Hao asked with a smile when he saw that Cang Gou had come to join in the fun. At this time, Cang Gou was very serious, because this guy knew that Lin Hao seemed to be just an idler watching the excitement, but in fact, for Lin Hao, this was also a moment of life and death for him. ¡° If he could calculate some useful data, it would be of great help to Lin Hao. Thinking of this, Cang Gou felt that he could not be careless. He didn¡¯t think too much or argue with Lin Hao, but immediately entered the calculation state. When Lin Hao saw that Cang Gou had entered the calculation state, he felt relieved. He knew that Cang Gou was the kind of guy who would just do nothing but make a blockbuster. This guy would definitely count. Agree to make yourself feel satisfied. As expected, after about three minutes of calculation, Cang Gou told Lin Hao an answer that surprised him, that is, the probability of an attack from the third-level Demon Emperor and the third-level Martial Emperor was 85%. Of course, by the time Cang Gou passed this information to Lin Hao, it was already too late. This is not because Lin Hao was discovered by the third-level Demon Emperor or the Third-level Martial Emperor. He now hides his body in a protective suit made of special metal. In short, as long as Lin Hao does not seek death, no one will find his traces. However, the reason why Cang Gou delivered the information late was because when Cang Gou told Lin Hao the news, the third-level Demon Emperor had already started fighting with the third-level Martial Emperor. As for the reason why the two of them fought, it was very simple. Well, let¡¯s put it this way, the two fought because they couldn¡¯t stand each other. The third-level demon emperor felt that the third-level martial emperor dared to bargain with him, so naturally he couldn't bear it, so he gave the third-level martial emperor a slap in the face. When the third-level Martial Emperor saw that he was beaten by the third-level demon emperor in public, this guy felt very unconvinced, so he stimulated the third-level demon emperor standing in front of him by compressing his spiritual power into light. Now, the third-level demon emperor is on fire! You know, in the eyes of the third-level demon emperor, this Martial Emperor is just a chess piece. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the boss of the monster clan above it covering the third-level Martial Emperor, then the Demon Emperor would have turned against him long ago. But now, this guy doesn¡¯t listen to his orders, so that¡¯s okay. The third-level Demon Emperor naturally wanted to teach the third-level Martial Emperor a lesson. However, after the two guys fought, they found that the development of the matter had exceeded their expectations, because both of their younger brothers participated in the battle. Immediately, people from both sides fought together, and what was originally a competition between the two bosses turned into a bloody melee. As for Lin Hao, who was watching the battle, he didn¡¯t think there was anything bloody about it. This kid looked like he was just watching the fun and didn¡¯t mind the matter. If he hadn¡¯t been unable to reveal his identity, he would have been happy to cheer on. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5335 The power of light (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Originally, the third-level demon emperor planned to teach this third-level martial emperor a lesson to prevent this guy from being so arrogant in front of it in the future, so it gave him a slap in the face. From the perspective of the third-level demon emperor, this third-level martial emperor has been a traitor to the demon beast clan for so many years. During the more than a hundred years since the third-level demon emperor wanted to be a traitor, this guy must have suffered a lot of grievances, and naturally he was no worse than himself. However, the third-level Demon Emperor still underestimated the self-esteem of the third-level Martial Emperor. As the saying goes, before you hit someone, don¡¯t slap them in the face; when you curse someone, you should curse your mother first! You must know that it is normal for the monster beast clan to be slapped in the face by their superiors. They do not feel there is any humiliation in this matter. After all, the monster race is also a race that evolved from beasts, so this race naturally maintains many shameful customs. But the human race is different. For human cultivators, being slapped in the face is unacceptable, especially for a third-level Martial Emperor. "When the subordinates of the third-level Martial Emperor saw their boss being slapped in the face, they wanted to tear this third-level demon emperor apart. Of course, the premise was that they could beat each other. Although the third-level Martial Emperor has endured his anger for so many years, he also knows that he will not be able to swallow the bad breath today. If so, he would even swallow this bad breath. So, let alone the monster clan, he will not be able to raise his head even in front of his little brother. In order to save his face, this third-level Martial Emperor used his ultimate move. He turned his body into a body of pure energy. Lin Hao had seen this trick before. At that time, the third-level Martial Emperor turned his body into a golden light and escaped from Lin Hao in the blink of an eye. However, Lin Hao did not despise the third-level Martial Emperor just because he used his heaven-defying skills to escape. He knew that the skill of this third-level Martial Emperor was a magical skill that could advance, attack, retreat, and defend. The reason was very simple, because Cang Gou told Lin Hao that these third-level Martial Emperors, like him, were all cultivation wizards with spiritual talents. However, Lin Hao not only has the ability to control spiritual power that far exceeds that of ordinary practitioners, he also has twice the ability of ordinary practitioners, which is an advantage that even the third-level Martial Emperor does not have. But the third-level Martial Emperor used his talent to control spiritual power to the extreme. Now, he can actually use spiritual power to change his body, turning his body into a light and flying in the air. At this time, the light that the third-level Martial Emperor's body turned into was a black light. When this black light passed over Lin Hao's head, Lin Hao felt an extremely powerful spiritual pressure coming. Of course, judging from Lin Hao's current strength, he would not be overwhelmed by this spiritual pressure, but he felt a sense of oppression. And Lin Hao understood that the third-level Martial Emperor knew that his current opponent was the third-level Demon Emperor, so he must have shown mercy. If this guy went all out, then even a strong man like the third-level Demon Emperor would I'm afraid he will also be seriously injured. But although the third-level Martial Emperor was merciful, the third-level Demon Emperor did not. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5336 The power of light (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! For the third-level demon emperor, what the third-level martial emperor is doing now is rebellion. He is opposing the rule of the demon beast clan, and the third-level demon emperor will never allow such a thing to happen. Therefore, this guy decided to give the third-level Martial Emperor some color. In the eyes of the third-level demon emperor, it would not be an exaggeration to kill the third-level Martial Emperor. After all, this guy had begun to resist him. The third-level demon emperor felt that the third-level martial emperor had been a traitor in the past. Since he could betray the human race, he could betray the demon beast clan in the future. But this guy has been in the territory of the Monster Clan for so long. He must have collected a lot of information about the Monster Clan. If this guy runs away, it will be a disaster for the Monster Clan. . At this moment, whether it is the third-level Martial Emperor or the third-level Demon Emperor, each other has entered a prisoner's dilemma. They both feel that the other party is going to be detrimental to them. The only difference between the two is that because of the identity of the third-level demon emperor, the third-level martial emperor was a little hesitant about his actions. He just turned his body into light and circled around the body of the third-level demon emperor. After a few rounds, it killed many of its men. But the third-level demon emperor was not polite. As soon as this guy took action, he compressed the powerful spiritual power in his body to the extreme and made a spirit pill and threw it at the third-level martial emperor. "Boom!" There was a loud noise, and the fiery red spirit pill, which was as big as a basketball, hit the light that was transformed from the body of the third-level Martial Emperor. Immediately, the third-level Martial Emperor screamed in the air, and the light transformed by his body became much dimmer. Oh shit! I had to let you go before I took action against these rookies under you. ??????????? But it¡¯s good that you have a killer move right from the start, okay! Since you don't take my life seriously! Then, I won¡¯t take your life seriously anymore! Although the third-level Martial Emperor has been a traitor for more than a hundred years, during these more than a hundred years, this guy was as scared as a young daughter-in-law who just married into her husband's family, not daring to do anything. And after more than a hundred years of accumulation of anger, the third-level Martial Emperor is finally going to explode today. At this moment, this guy really wants to smash the third-level Demon Emperor in front of him into thousands of pieces! "ah!" A scream was heard, and one of the third-level Demon Emperor's arms was completely cut off by the beam of light transformed from the third-level Martial Emperor's body. Of course, to the Demon Emperor, this kind of injury is just a minor injury. The demon emperor only needs a little bit of spiritual power to grow all his arms. For the demon emperor, this is as simple as spitting his tongue out of his mouth. However, the Demon Emperor is not stupid at this time. He knows that from now on, the third-level Martial Emperor will also become serious. To put it simply, if it does not take this battle seriously, then it will also lose money. It's your own life! After realizing this, the third-level demon emperor couldn't help but take a step back. Seeing this scene, Lin Hao couldn't help but laugh. "Hahaha, I originally thought that the guys in this monster clan were strong men who were not afraid of life and death, but I didn't expect that this guy, as a dignified third-level demon emperor, would be afraid and retreat!" "That's of course. After all, this guy is already a third-level demon emperor. He can't be as ignorant as Leng Tou Qing, right?" Cang Gou saw that Lin Hao was getting carried away again, so he couldn't help but scolded Lin Hao. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5337 Both sides suffer (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! The third-level demon emperor was really not a vegetarian. It only took a few seconds for this guy to grow his broken arm back, and this scene seemed to have been expected by the third-level martial emperor. When the third-level Martial Emperor cut off the entire arm of the third-level demon emperor, he transformed back into his human form, and then slowly landed in front of the third-level demon emperor. At this time, the third-level Martial Emperor smiled bitterly. "Oh, Lord Demon Emperor, you and I are both equally capable. If we continue to fight like this, we will both suffer losses and there will be no winner. Why should we do such a thing that makes our loved ones suffer and our enemies happy? In my opinion, Seeing as we have turned a big deal into a trivial one, let¡¯s just let this matter pass like this.¡± "Past? It's easy for you to say that. The royal family of our monster clan died on your territory. Even if I let you go, my boss will not let you go. I tell you, today, you give me An explanation, otherwise, this matter will not pass!" The third-level demon emperor is also a bad-tempered one. He doesn¡¯t want to compromise with the third-level Martial Emperor no matter what. In the eyes of the third-level demon emperor, the Martial Emperor is just a slave of their monster clan. Since he is a slave, he has no conditions to be on an equal footing with him. , and did not negotiate with myself about the qualifications. It is precisely for this reason that the third-level demon emperor refused to compromise. It wanted to make the third-level martial emperor realize his mistake. At this time, Lin Hao, who was watching the excitement on the side, was not ready to take action. When Lin Hao quietly hid in a depression and used protective clothing to hide himself, Cang Gou asked him in a mean voice. "Master, now is the best time for you to attack. Why don't you take advantage of this great opportunity to teach the other party a lesson?" "What? Cang Gou, do you think now is a great opportunity? After Lin Hao heard what Cang Gou said, he couldn't help but ask." "Doesn't it count? Look, the third-level Demon Emperor and the third-level Martial Emperor are about to make peace now. It will be too late for you to take action after the two of them have made peace, Master!" Seeing that Lin Hao still didn¡¯t understand the seriousness of the matter, Cang Gou couldn¡¯t help but remind him. In Lin Hao's view, although Cangou is powerful in some aspects, this guy is still an artificial intelligence after all, and his understanding of human nature is far less clear than his own. Lin Hao clearly knew that the third-level Martial Emperor was not a good person. The reason why he was asking for peace with the third-level Demon Emperor at this moment must be because this guy was holding back some big conspiracy. Besides, the death of the Monster Royal Family is inevitably related to him. Lin Hao feels that even if this third-level Martial Emperor is a fool, he should know what kind of punishment he will receive if this matter is leaked. Therefore, Lin Hao knew without even thinking that this third-level Martial Emperor was definitely not sincere in making peace with the third-level Demon Emperor. This guy looks like he has a smile on his face, but in fact he is ruthless. Even if Lin Hao was thinking about things with his toes at this time, he knew that the third-level martial emperor must be holding back his bad intentions and trying to punish the third-level demon emperor. For Lin Hao, this was a very exciting show, and he felt that there was no need to expose it at all. At this time, he just needs to stay quietly and be an audience. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5338: Both sides suffer (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Lin Hao¡¯s explanation put Cang Gou into a new conflict. Based on the information collected so far, Cang Gou calculated that if the third-level Martial Emperor chose to rebel, he would face a very unfavorable situation for himself. Because, according to Cang Gou's calculations, judging from the current combat power of the third-level demon emperor, the possibility of the third-level Martial Emperor defeating it is less than 30%, and the possibility of the third-level demon emperor killing the third-level Martial Emperor is But it's as high as 58%. "Besides, this third-level demon emperor has the support of the entire demon beast clan. "And this third-level Martial Emperor is a traitor to the human race. Now he can only live by clinging to the monster beast clan like a dog. In Cang Gou¡¯s opinion, if the third-level Martial Emperor takes the initiative to seek peace, then his chance of survival should be about 67%. Therefore, no matter from which angle you look at it, the third-level Martial Emperor has only one option: surrender. When Cang Gou told Lin Hao his analysis results, Lin Hao just raised the corner of his mouth, and then smiled slightly. "Canggu, I have to say that your analysis is indeed correct, but you still don't understand human nature well enough. Remember, there are two things in this world that cannot be looked at directly. One is the sun and the other is the sun. The same is true for people¡¯s hearts!¡± "Well, Master, what you said is wrong. You see, your current strength has reached the second level of Martial Emperor. Moreover, your overall strength is stronger than that of the average third-level Martial Emperor. You can completely command the sun, and the human heart is just made of It's just an organ made up of the strongest muscles in the human body. To you humans, the bloody look of this thing is a bit disgusting, but you can definitely look at it directly!" When Lin Hao heard this, there was a black line on his face. At this time, Lin Hao really didn't know how to explain to Cang Gou. After all, no matter how advanced Cang Gou was, he was still an artificial intelligence system. It is difficult for the system to understand human nature. Although the system can analyze human nature based on big data, human nature is still too complex and cannot be calculated through simple calculations. Of course, Lin Hao also knows that Cang Gou will not care about these things. If you want to forcefully argue with this guy Cang Gou, then this guy will definitely make you angry to death. Therefore, after thinking about it carefully, Lin Hao felt that he had to give up. He did not want to continue arguing with Cang Gou. He, the blind man, just wanted to relax himself. And Lin Hao's so-called relaxation is to watch the show. He wants to know what means the third-level Martial Emperor will use to deal with this third-level demon emperor. Since this third-level Martial Emperor is extremely cunning, then his method of dealing with others is natural. It's also unexpected. It is for this reason that Lin Hao tried hard to suppress his inner impulse, lying in the ditch like a stone and watching. Although the third-level demon emperor has had many interactions with human cultivators, its understanding of human nature is not as clear as that of Lin Hao. At this time, this guy actually chose to believe in the third-level martial emperor. ¡°It saw the third-level Martial Emperor approaching his city, and even knelt down and nodded with a smile. "Okay, in order to find the real culprit, I can choose to cooperate with you temporarily, but please remember that cooperation is only temporary!" (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5339 Unexpected (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! When the third-level Demon Emperor chose to forgive the third-level Martial Emperor, the two groups of people who were still fighting together also put down their weapons. Although, these evil cultivators have been inextricably killed by the monsters. But for them, now that the boss has decided to call a truce, their killing is meaningless. In Xuanwu Continent, a continent where the strong are respected, any fighting can be stopped in an instant. As long as the strong agrees, then the so-called fighting is actually just a bloody game. However, these monsters still think the human race is a little too simple. They naively think that if their opponents put down their weapons, they will win. But they didn¡¯t seem to notice that when the evil human beings put down their weapons, the eyes of these guys were filled with murderous intent. It seemed that these evil human beings didn¡¯t want to stop there. But the monsters naively thought that the battle was over. This was the greatest tragedy. The moment both sides decided to lay down their weapons, the seeds of tragedy had actually been planted. And the boss of these monster soldiers, the third-level demon emperor, was a very stupid and naive idiot. When he saw the third-level demon emperor, he knelt down to it. This guy's vanity was instantly satisfied. At this time, it behaved like a generous emperor. The third-level demon emperor took the initiative to step forward and help the third-level martial emperor up, and said to him with a smile. "Just now, both of us were impulsive. After thinking about it afterwards, I feel that this matter is indeed not your responsibility. Lord Martial Emperor, please rest assured. After catching the human Martial Emperor, I will naturally plead with the superiors!" Although the third-level demon emperor said so, it had already buried the idea of ??revenge in its heart. The third-level demon emperor felt that when the matter was accomplished, it would secretly execute the third-level martial emperor. , when the time comes, just frame this guy for colluding with the Human Race Emperor Wu to kill the royal family. You know, there is an unwritten rule in the monster clan, that is, all cases related to the royal family are major cases. The third-level demon emperor wants to take all the credit. However, this guy still thinks of the third-level martial emperor. too easy. As a traitor, the third-level Martial Emperor¡¯s strength is pretending to be a grandson. Now, this guy has pretended to be a grandson to the extreme. At this time, he saw that the third-level demon emperor had slowly relaxed his vigilance towards him, so he was about to take action. I saw the corner of the third-level Martial Emperor's mouth raised, and then smiled slightly. "Master Demon Emperor, don't you think you should show some sincerity when we cooperate?" "Sincerity, what is sincerity? Didn't I just say that I will not pursue the murder of royal family members on your territory? This is my greatest sincerity." When the third-level Martial Emperor heard this, he pretended to smile bitterly. "Hey, Lord Demon Emperor, that's not what I'm talking about. I know that even if you don't pursue this matter, the people above will get to the bottom of it. So, I can't escape death this time, but I These men are innocent. Let¡¯s do this. You buy your territory to me, and I can give you all the Yuanjing I have collected so hard. In this way, even if I am executed, then these men of mine will It¡¯s nice to have a place to go in the future, right?¡± (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5340 Unexpected (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! When the third-level demon emperor heard this, he did not reject the request face to face. For it, this is a great opportunity to win people's hearts. Anyway, the third-level Martial Emperor will definitely be executed by the people above. When this guy dies, then it can take back its territory. As for the younger brothers of the third-level Martial Emperor, the trees will fall and the hozens will scatter when the time comes. Their boss will be dead. How dare they come to settle accounts with him? After realizing this, the third-level demon emperor smiled and nodded. "Well, okay, considering our friendship over the years, I can sell my territory to you, but I don't need your Yuanjing anymore. After all, this matter is very serious. When the time comes, If the people above don¡¯t listen to me and still insist on executing you, then these yuan crystals can be regarded as the money you give to your subordinates.¡± "Many many thanks, Lord Demon Emperor!" The third-level Martial Emperor knelt on the ground as he spoke, and then the two of them signed the contract. But when the third-level Demon Emperor wrote his name on the contract and injected his spiritual power into the contract, the third-level Martial Emperor But he raised the corner of his mouth, and then sneered. "Hmph! Lord Demon Emperor, it is your mission to capture the Human Martial Emperor. I can send my most powerful warriors to you, but my mission is to protect the territory, so I still leave the matter of capturing the Human Martial Emperor to you. .¡± "What? You dare to play tricks on me?" The Level 3 Demon Emperor has a bad temper. When it saw that it was being tricked by Emperor Martial, it raised its claws and swung at the neck of Emperor Martial Level 3. But at this moment, the neck of the third-level Martial Emperor turned into a golden light. Not only that, this guy's body also turned into a golden light at this moment. The light was fleeting, and before the people around could see it clearly, the light dispersed like blue smoke. Seeing this scene, the third-level demon emperor suddenly realized that it turned out that it was just talking to the golden light transformed from the spiritual power of the third-level Martial Emperor. As for the real third-level Martial Emperor, he disappeared at this time. "ah!" The third-level demon emperor was not a vegetarian. It felt that it had been tricked. It couldn't swallow this bad breath, so it ordered its men to look around. But at this moment, the third-level demon emperor discovered that he There was a sharp pain in my body! Then, several golden rays of light poured out from the body of the third-level demon emperor. It turned out that the third-level martial emperor turned into light and cut off the arm of the third-level demon emperor just now. It was just a feint attack. His real purpose was to kill himself. His body turned into energy and was injected into the body of the third-level demon emperor. Although this third-level demon emperor is powerful, it is no match for the cunning third-level martial emperor. Now, if it falls into the hands of others, it is not an unjust loss. Although the recovery ability of the third-level demon emperor is powerful, it still cannot withstand the amount of golden light like raindrops. This guy suddenly opened his hands, and then waved his hands in the air a few times. Then, his body fell heavily to the ground like a big tree that had been chopped down. At this moment, the third-level Martial Emperor was very proud. He ordered his men to shoot all the monster soldiers present. However, when he was so proud, he did not notice that there was a strong man hiding on the other side who could kill him. Lin Hao. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5341 The oriole is behind (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Damn it! I was so wise all my life, but I fell into the hands of a guy like you! I won't accept it! I won't accept it!" What the third-level demon emperor said is true. It is very powerful and can indeed be regarded as a wise man. I think back then, when this guy killed the strong Lu Xun, he only used one move. It only used a simple move. A simple move killed the strong man Lu Xun. However, this guy still underestimated the strength of the third-level Martial Emperor. Although the strong man Lu Xun is a second-level Martial Emperor like Lin Hao, this guy's comprehensive strength is not the most advanced among all the second-level Martial Emperors. It was not unfair that he was instantly killed by the Level 3 Demon Emperor with one move, but the strong man Lu Xunzao was not bad either. That guy was a technical strong man, and his mind was full of fantastic ideas. When the strong Lu Xun was killed, Lin Hao felt as if something suddenly collapsed in his heart. He knew that a genius like the strong Lu Xun would never appear again in the future. Therefore, Lin Hao felt that if this third-level demon emperor fell into his hands, he would never give this guy a good end. At the very least, he would make the third-level demon emperor suffer for three days before dying! Although the third-level demon emperor was riddled with golden light by the third-level martial emperor, it looked like a funnel, but Lin Hao still felt that this kid died too cheaply. But he is still not ready to take action now. Lin Hao knows that although the third-level demon emperor has been dealt with, the third-level martial emperor is still quite powerful. Therefore, he must wait for an absolutely perfect opportunity. This is what Lin Hao thinks. At this time, when the third-level Martial Emperor saw that the third-level Demon Emperor had fallen to the ground motionless, he sneered and said. "Hmph! I knew you looked down on me, but are you scared by my strength now? I'm telling you, I'm not as weak as you think!" The third-level Martial Emperor said and stepped on the face of the third-level demon emperor with his toes. At this time, the third-level demon emperor who had been lying motionless on the ground suddenly jumped up from the ground. It waved its hands ferociously and used all its strength to kill towards the third-level Martial Emperor. The third-level Martial Emperor saw this scene but did not feel any surprise. He smiled proudly at this time, and then fiercely moved towards the third-level Martial Emperor in front of him. Emperor Wu launched an attack. But this guy is at the end of his strength, and his current strength is no longer enough to cause harm to the third-level Martial Emperor. When this guy jumped up from the ground, he felt a sharp pain in his body, and then fell heavily to the ground. "I know that you monsters are different from us humans. You love your own face too much. For you, a slap in the face is something you can't tolerate. So I slapped you in the face specially. Don't you think you're good? I was so excited that I jumped up!" The third-level Martial Emperor looked like he was sure of victory. He kicked the third-level Demon Emperor on the ground and said proudly. He didn¡¯t know that Lin Hao was hiding behind him, ready to attack him at any time, but the third-level Martial Emperor was completely immersed in the joy of his victory, and it was impossible for him to notice any movement around him. ¡°Besides, Lin Hao hid his perfect shadow in the protective suit. As long as he lay motionless, even if this third-level Martial Emperor had great abilities, he would not be able to detect Lin Hao. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5342 The oriole is behind (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Master, now is your best chance, what? Are you still not ready to attack?" Cang Gou became anxious when he saw Lin Hao still lying on the ground. He felt that if Lin Hao didn't attack, he would have lost his best and last chance. But at this time, Lin Hao didn't think so. When he saw that the gray dog ??was still urging him, he seemed more and more leisurely. When Cang Gou was in a hurry, Lin Hao couldn't help but tell Cang Gou his favorite story when he was a child, which was the story of a mantis stalking a cicada and an oriole behind. At this time, Lin Hao saw that Cang Gou was anxious, he raised the corner of his mouth, and then smiled slightly. "Cang Gou, why are you more anxious than me? Don't you see that I am also very anxious? Forget it, I am too lazy to argue with your artificial intelligence now, so let me tell you what I am. Probably my favorite story when I was a kid.¡± Lin Hao coughed as he spoke, and then, like a history teacher, he told Cang Gou this ancient story. "It is said that during the Spring and Autumn Period, King Shoumeng of the State of Wu was preparing to attack Jingdi (Chu State), but was opposed by his ministers. The King of Wu was very angry and warned at a meeting with his ministers: "Anyone who dares to advise to send troops will be punished by me. Execute! " At this time, there was a young man who knew that his status was low and his advice would have no effect and he would only be executed. Every morning, he walked around the back garden of the palace with a slingshot and projectiles, soaking his clothes with dew for many days. King Wu was very surprised and asked: "Why is this?" The young man said: "There is a cicada on the big tree in the garden. It drinks dew, but it doesn't know that there is a praying mantis behind it; the praying mantis wants to catch the cicada, but Unexpectedly, another oriole came next to it; and when the oriole was about to peck the mantis, how did it know that my projectile was aimed at it? The three of them only focused on their immediate interests and could not see the disaster behind them." King Wu Yi I was very inspired by this and subsequently canceled the military operation. " After Lin Hao finished telling this story, he specially hit Cang Goudao. "Cang Gou, I know that you are a very smart system, but I hope you can understand this truth. Although we have a sure chance of winning now, as human beings, we should still keep a low profile. If we If our strength is exposed too early, the enemy will not give us good things to eat!" Lin Hao's words made Cang Gou feel like he was enlightened. After listening to Lin Hao's words, Cang Gou nodded in Lin Hao's mind, and then he said something that was enough to make Lin Hao angry to death. "Master, I would like to ask you when will this oriole come?" "Go on, you guys really know how to apply what you learn now! Let me tell you, we are the oriole! Since we are the oriole, there is no such thing as the oriole behind, but now we Just be careful and wait. After all, we are here for an ambush. If we are ambushed by others, it will be really embarrassing! Do you understand what I mean? " After Cang Gou listened to Lin Hao's words, he nodded first, and then the guy shook his head. Obviously, he didn't understand what Lin Hao meant. However, Lin Hao was in a very good mood now, and he didn't care about Cang Gou. I don't understand. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5343 The Evil Emperor attacks (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! For Lin Hao, explaining things to Cang Gou is a very helpless thing. The reason is that Cang Gou's IQ is not low. No matter what the matter is, he can actually figure it out very clearly, and , this guy always likes to argue with you. When Cang Gou argued with others, this guy always cited classics. In this way, Lin Hao felt very distressed. He would feel that what he said did not mean that he didn't say anything, and that he did not mean it. He said it, and Cang Gou would argue with him to the point where it was useless. If he didn¡¯t say anything, Cang Gou would talk to him nonstop like a teacher. He wanted to hit Cang Gou, but he was hiding in his mind and he couldn't hit him. Therefore, Lin Hao really loved and hated Cang Gou and felt that he had no way to do it. In short, I just feel very distressed. And Cang Gou is also very mean. This guy's meanness is mainly reflected in the fact that he always likes to tease Lin Hao. Every time Lin Hao thinks something will be successful, Cang Gou will come up with a lot of arguments to refute him. Seeing these real Liezi, Lin Hao really wanted to tell Cang Gou that your armchair analysis was useless, but he couldn't really defeat Cang Gou in a debate. And when Cang Gou sees that Lin Hao doesn¡¯t want to argue with him, he will act like he likes to see you hate me but can¡¯t kill me. However, this time, Lin Hao and Cang Gou reached a consensus. They felt that this third-level Martial Emperor was indeed a trouble. If they wanted to kill him, Lin Hao couldn't do it himself. They had to let the Evil Emperor do it. "Well, this third-level Martial Emperor is not as bad as we thought. If we want to deal with this guy, we have to let the Evil Emperor test him out!" When Lin Hao thought of Emperor Nie, he felt that he had been sorry for Emperor Nie recently. The reason was that since Lin Hao's strength reached Emperor Wu, he had become cautious about everything he did. He didn't even dare to let the evil emperor, who was extremely powerful in single combat, compete with other demon emperors. Although Lin Hao knew that the evil emperor, as his spirit master, would not lose his temper with him, but when he thought of evil emperor, he would not lose his temper with him. The aggrieved look in Huang's eyes was still a bit reluctant. After all, the evil emperor and Lin Hao had lived together for so long, and their relationship had become very deep. For Lin Hao, he felt that he should give Ni Huang a chance to express himself. Thinking of this, Lin Hao couldn't help but take a deep breath, and then he quietly gave instructions to the Evil Emperor. "Emperor, you must find a way to anger this third-level Martial Emperor. You must try your best to make this guy use all his unique skills, do you understand?" "Master, please rest assured, I will definitely follow your instructions." After saying that, the Evil Emperor swallowed a disguise pill and turned into Lin Hao and rushed towards the proud Martial Emperor. However, this Martial Emperor was not a vegetarian. When the Evil Emperor rushed towards him, this The guy sensed the existence of the Evil Emperor. "However, although the third-level Martial Emperor is smart, this guy can't figure out Lin Hao's tricks. This guy actually naively thought that the guy who appeared in front of him at this time was Lin Hao. Therefore, the third-level Martial Emperor wanted to use all his strength to deal with Lin Hao and let him have a taste of his own power. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5344 The Evil Emperor attacks (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! The Evil Emperor is indeed not worthy of being defeated. This guy has a move called Immortality of Sin that is really powerful. This move can increase the Evil Emperor's strength to about ten times in a very short period of time. ?????????? Lin Hao had previously told Emperor Nie that he was going to force out all the strength of the third-level Martial Emperor, so Emperor Nie was going to kill him as soon as he made a move, and he was not prepared to hold anything back. Of course, this third-level Martial Emperor is not a freeloader. When the evil emperor decided to use his unique skill of immortality to deal with the third-level Martial Emperor, this third-level Martial Emperor also began to cheer up. As soon as the Evil Emperor appeared, this guy felt a powerful pressure. This pressure surged towards the third-level Martial Emperor like a tide. At this time, the third-level Martial Emperor felt this powerful pressure. After the pressure, he took a deep breath, and then this guy roared angrily and launched an attack on the Evil Emperor! "ah!" Lin Hao was also shocked when he saw that the third-level Martial Emperor actually took the initiative to attack. In Lin Hao's impression, this third-level Martial Emperor was originally a person who was greedy for life and afraid of death. What he never expected was that this guy would take the initiative to attack. "Master, although this guy is greedy for life and afraid of death, have you forgotten that he is also a third-level Martial Emperor after all. Since he is a strong man who has reached the third-level Martial Emperor, he should have two brushes after all. Right!" When Lin Hao heard this, he nodded sharply. He felt that Cang Gou was right. He had underestimated this third-level Martial Emperor before. However, in Lin Hao's view, this third-level Martial Emperor is actually quite despicable. This guy deliberately pretends to be so weak in front of others, because then others will let down their guard against him. You know, he is also a third-level Martial Emperor. How can a practitioner who has reached the third-level Martial Emperor be weak no matter how weak he is? ¡°Besides, this guy just relied on his ability to act crazy and act stupid to kill a level three demon emperor! After realizing this, Lin Hao was also worried about the evil emperor. However, when he thought about it again, he felt that he was sure of victory. Firstly, it was because the Evil Emperor had turned on the Immortality of Sin and was not so easy to kill. Secondly, even the Evil Emperor will have difficulty resisting this guy's offensive. Lin Hao still has five strong men who have reached the level of the Martial Emperor. They are the Skeleton King and the four Skeleton Emperors refined by the Skeleton King. . With the help of these five guys and Lin Hao himself, this battle should be possible no matter what, unless the balance of victory is on the side of the third-level Martial Emperor. ???????????????? But putting aside these gossips, seeing the third-level Martial Emperor rushing towards him, the Evil Emperor seemed much calmer. He is a arrogant spirit controller. Since he is a spirit controller, the Evil Emperor will not take heeds like the third-level Martial Emperor in his eyes. He feels that his main accusation now is to force out the opponent's full potential, so when When the third-level Martial Emperor rushed towards the Evil Emperor, the Evil Emperor even felt a little lucky. He thought to himself, hey, is this guy finally going to use his unique move? Seeing that the opponent was about to use a trick, Emperor Nie decided to go all out. He wanted to let this third-level Martial Emperor know how powerful he was. This was also the first time Emperor Nie had fought against a Martial Emperor-level guy since his strength reached the Martial Emperor level. , therefore, he will naturally feel very excited. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5345 The trick of light (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Emperor Nie looked at the third-level Martial Emperor rushing towards Ji. This guy was very excited. In Emperor Nie's view, although this was not an evenly matched battle, he felt that he should go all out. The reason why Nie Huang is so confident is because his unique skill of immortality can increase his strength by more than ten times in a very short period of time. In this way, even if he has a higher level of cultivation than Nie Emperor The Demon Emperor, who was one level higher, was no match for him. It is precisely because of such strong strength that the Emperor of Evil has such confidence. However, when the third-level Martial Emperor rushed to Emperor Nie, Emperor Nie also discovered that things seemed to be different from what he believed. He also found that the guy he met this time was much stronger than he imagined. If he didn't start a fight, If he had to deal with it mentally, he might not even be able to save his own life. The reason why the third-level Martial Emperor was able to make the powerful Evil Emperor feel like this was because this guy's body turned into a light the moment he rushed towards the Evil Emperor. " And Emperor Ni knew that with his current defense ability, he simply couldn't stop the light, so he could only rely on his powerful strength to avoid it. ¡°But that light is like a flying arrow with eyes, always chasing the emperor¡¯s butt. No matter where the emperor runs, the light will always catch up in the next second. Facing the opponent¡¯s pursuit, Emperor Nie found that he had no time to react at all. He could only run for his life. But despite this, Emperor Nie still had no way to deal with the arrows of light flying everywhere. When the battle between the two sides lasted for a while, Lin Hao, who was hiding on the side and watching the excitement, also felt sweaty for his evil deeds. But at this moment, Cang Gou¡¯s mean voice appeared in Lin Hao¡¯s mind again. "Master, don't worry, if you attack now, you are 80% sure to win this third-level Martial Emperor!" "Eighty percent? Are you bragging? This third-level Martial Emperor has turned his body into a state of pure spiritual power. In this state, I have no way to get close to this guy. Since, I have to do everything to get close to him. If not, how can I defeat him?" In Lin Hao's view, what Cang Gou said at this time was simply nonsense. He felt that he was not sure of defeating the third-level Martial Emperor. However, in Cang Gou's view, Lin Hao was a well-deserved coward. At this time, Cang Gou was also very angry. He thought that he was really blind before he met a master like Lin Hao! And the angry Cang Gou roared at Lin Hao in anger. "Master, although I haven't gotten along with this guy's weakness yet, I have collected enough information after the battle just now with Emperor Ni. Let me tell you this, Master. Although, this level 3 Emperor Wu is very powerful, and he can turn his body into pure spiritual power, but according to my calculations, this special costume you are wearing can disrupt his spiritual power!" Cang Gou's words can be said to be a timely help for Lin Hao. In fact, Lin Hao also knows that this third-level Martial Emperor is not difficult to deal with, but what is difficult to deal with is actually the ability of this guy. His ability to completely energize his body is indeed a very difficult problem for Lin Hao, and he cannot solve it for Lin Hao. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5346 The trick of light (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Great, if that's the case! Then, I have an absolute chance of winning! Cang Gou, you are really a fucking genius sometimes!" As soon as Cang Gou heard this, several black lines appeared on his head. At this time, Cang Gou felt that he was really miserable. He was wondering why he was so unlucky that he always met Lin Hao. Owner. Even when you praise him, you can't help but scold him. However, although Cang Gou can understand some people's emotions, he has no human emotions at all. Therefore, even if Cang Gou is scolded by Lin Hao, he will only imitate humans and curse a few symbolic words. The reason why Cang Gou does this is not to exercise his own human emotions. He just uses this to protest to his master, and hopes that his master will listen to his opinions. That's all. This is Canggou, a system that looks cynical, but is actually very responsible for its owner. At this moment, when Lin Hao began to get carried away and wanted to rush forward to show the third-level Martial Emperor his power. Cang Gou used his mean voice to remind Lin Hao to be careful. "Master, don't think that this third-level Martial Emperor is really as vulnerable as you think. This guy is very strong. Master, you must be careful. And master, don't forget the three-level Martial Emperor just now. How did the super demon emperor die!" As the saying goes, good medicine is bitter in the mouth and good for the disease, but true advice is good for the deed if it is hard on the ears. Although Lin Hao sometimes feels very disdainful to what Cang Gou says, this guy will listen to Cang Gou's opinions. The reason is that Cang Gou's opinions are indeed useful. Let's put it this way, just Take the previous plan to attack West Fantasy City as an example. If the plan at that time was not supported by the large amount of data and calculation results provided by Cang Gou, Lin Hao felt that it would take him at least three years to capture the West Fantasy City. However, just because Cang Gou gave him advice, Lin Haozhi captured the West Fantasy City in just sixteen days. Now, the castle has been established as Lin Hao's base by the undead army under the Skeleton King. Even if he fails on the way forward, he can quickly retreat to his base. Today¡¯s West Fantasy City can be said to be one that can be advanced, attacked, retreated or defended. As long as Lin Hao holds on to that place, he can basically handle it no matter where the monsters come from. And all of this is the credit of Cang Gouze. Therefore, Lin Hao attaches great importance to Cang Gou's suggestion. In his opinion, if Cang Gou hadn't given him advice, then there would be no Lin Hao¡¯s today! It is for this reason that when Cang Gou asked Lin Hao to calm down and think about it, Lin Hao immediately lay on the ground motionless. However, Lin Hao still felt very nervous when he saw the evil emperor being forced to retreat by the third-level Martial Emperor's unique moves. At this time, Lin Hao tried hard to control his anger, and asked Cang Gou in a low voice. "Look, the Evil Emperor is now completely restrained by the enemy. Even if we don't take action, we shouldn't stay aside and watch! Are you right?" (Remember this site's website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5347 Waiting for the opportunity (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Cang Gou, I can't do it now, and I can't do it if I don't. Why don't you tell me what I should do?" Lin Hao originally wanted to attack now, but before he could take action, Cang Gou immediately stopped him. When Lin Hao found out that Cang Gou had stopped his action again, he was really angry. Coming from the same place, Lin Hao finally suppressed the anger in his heart at this time, and he asked the Canggu dog in an aura. And Cang Gou has already dealt with Lin Hao many times. He knows Lin Hao¡¯s temper and knows how to calm down Lin Hao. At this time, Cang Gou saw that Lin Hao was angry, so he just said something to Lin Hao very calmly. "Master, you don't have to be so anxious. Let me tell you, you just need to calm down!" "Calm down? That's easy for you to say. My Soul-Controlling Evil Emperor is right across the street right now. He is already about to die. How can I calm down?" At this time, Lin Hao was so excited that he almost cursed out loud. However, facing the calm Cang Gou, Lin Hao didn't know how to scold him for a moment. After all, Cang Gou was always calm. Lin Hao didn't know what he should say. Besides, now even if Lin Hao scolds Cang Gou until he cries, he still can¡¯t rescue the Evil Emperor from his predicament. Therefore, after thinking about it carefully, Lin Hao feels that he should not scold Cang Gou. Nice guy. And when Cang Gou detected that Lin Hao had become calm, he smiled and said to Lin Hao. "Master, I'm glad you calmed down so quickly this time. To be honest, you have made great progress compared to the past!" "Well, Cang Gou, don't be so courteous in front of me. If you have anything to say, just tell me quickly. I'm in a hurry now!" Before Lin Hao finished speaking, Cang Gou analyzed it with him. "Master, I don't know, have you noticed one thing, that is, every time this third-level Martial Emperor changes his body into a spiritual light and attacks, he needs a stagnation time. Maybe, this guy will use this It will take some time to accumulate abilities, or he may use this time to repair his highly depleted body, but no matter what, during this time, this guy's body will not be able to turn into light again." Lin Hao patiently listened to Cang Gou analyze it with him, and then he asked Cang Gou doubtfully. "Then how long is the stagnation time?" "About thirty-five seconds!" "Oh, I understand, do you want me to attack this guy while his body is in stasis time?" After Lin Hao listened to all of Cang Gou's analysis, he naively thought that Cang Gou just wanted to make a time difference for him. " However, Cang Gou is much smarter than Lin Hao. This guy is not just a super system that can use big data for calculations. Although he has no human emotions, Cang Gou is very familiar with human tricks. He also knows that even if the third-level Martial Emperor is in physical stasis time, this guy is still capable enough to deal with Lin Hao's attack. Therefore, from Cang Gou¡¯s point of view, the only thing Lin Hao can do now is to wait for a while. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5348 Waiting for the opportunity (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Master, you misunderstood me. Think about it, your opponent is not some cat or dog. This guy is a powerful third-level Martial Emperor. Do you think that for a Martial Emperor who has reached the third level, these three In the short period of fifteen seconds, will he really be unable to fight back?" Cang Gou's words can be said to have awakened the dreamer. After hearing Cang Gou's words, Lin Hao was so surprised that he was speechless. He felt that Cang Gou was right, and his thoughts on some things were still the same. It was such a lack of consideration that Lin Hao didn't dare to say anything else at this time. He just lay there quietly, as motionless as a stone statue. Cang Gou saw that Lin Hao had completely calmed down because of his few words of persuasion, so he smiled and explained to Lin Hao. "Dear Master, I know you are eager to save the Emperor, but I think you should stay calm. You know, for you now, staying calm is the best way, and the way to attack is , I have already thought about it for you." "What is it?" Lin Hao has been interested in Cang Gou for a long time, and he has long been impatient. When Cang Gou just opened his mouth to tell Lin Hao his thoughts, Lin Hao was eager to know the answer. At this time, he was like a boy who had just lifted off the girl's red hijab with his hand. He was eager to know what kind of angelic face the girl under the red hijab had. And when Cang Gou saw his master was so impatient, he was not ready to give up. At this time, Cang Gou said to Lin Hao with a smile. "Master, let me tell you the truth, you can appear within a few seconds before the third-level Martial Emperor's light energy skills reach the zero point and launch an attack on him. In this case, this guy will rush to use his own If I kill you with light energy skills, you will gain a chance for yourself in disguise!" Cang Gou's words awakened the dreamer. What Cang Gou said from Lin Hao Bureau was indeed very reasonable. Although this third-level Martial Emperor was very strong, all he relied on was, to put it bluntly, the seemingly indestructible light energy. It's just combat skills. If you can turn this advantage of the third-level Martial Emperor into his disadvantage. So, this battle is a sure thing for Lin Hao. After realizing this, Lin Hao finally let go of the stone hanging in his heart. At this time, Lin Hao took a deep breath, and at this moment, every hair in his body trembled. And at this moment, the little man who transformed from Cang Gou's consciousness suddenly disappeared from Lin Hao's mind, replaced by a stopwatch. The time on the stopwatch was two minutes. At the moment the stopwatch appeared, , the time on the stopwatch has also begun to count down. Seeing this scene, Lin Hao understood. He knew that when the time on the stopwatch all returned to zero, it was time for him to attack. At this moment, the evil emperor's physical strength has been tortured to the extreme by the third-level Martial Emperor with full firepower. The Evil Emperor who has activated the immortality of sin has never been forced to this point by his opponent before, but this time, this guy has no way to deal with the third-level Martial Emperor who can turn his body into pure spiritual power. He was like a sandbag who could only be beaten. When Lin Hao saw this scene, his heart was bleeding! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5349 Decisive Attack (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Hmph! Is this all you have? You and I have been fighting fiercely for so long, and you haven't even broken a single piece of skin on my body!" Although Lin Hao was very worried about the situation of Emperor Nie, Emperor Nie had a arrogant heart. He was the kind of arrogant guy who would not show his embarrassing side to others even if he faced death. Therefore, even if the Evil Emperor was forced into a corner by the third-level Martial Emperor at this time, this guy was still fighting back tenaciously. Moreover, on several occasions, he even used his body to face the third-level Martial Emperor's attack head-on. Aura attack! "Boom!" Every time, the third-level Martial Emperor who turned his body into pure spiritual power slammed into the body of the Evil Emperor, the Evil Emperor would always be knocked back more than ten meters. However, what is shocking is that the Emperor of Evil used his strong armor to block this powerful attack. However, as the saying goes, laymen only watch the excitement, while insiders watch the door. Although the Emperor Ni used his strong armor to withstand several attacks from the third-level Martial Emperor, the third-level Martial Emperor was not a vegetarian either. When this guy turns his body into pure spiritual power, he can concentrate all the power of his body on a small point during his breathing. At this moment, he can concentrate all the power on a small point. Before, the Demon Emperor who was knocked down by the Third Level Martial Emperor was seriously injured by the Third Level Martial Emperor's attack. However, what the Third Level Martial Emperor didn't expect was that the Evil Emperor's armor could actually resist his attack. After the Evil Emperor blocked three attacks in a row, the light transformed by the third-level Martial Emperor suddenly flew into the air and turned into a human shape in mid-air that was the size of a small mountain. Well, to be more precise, It should be that this guy's body turned directly into a face! At this time, the huge face transformed from the body of the third-level Martial Emperor, the golden face that could only emit a dazzling beam of light, was staring at Nie who was still standing there with his eyes that were the size of a manhole cover. Emperor. However, this guy just stared at the Emperor's mouth for a while before a mouthful of blood spurted out. "Hahaha! I remember you, you are the subordinate of the guy who pretended to be the third-level demon emperor. Alas, it's a pity. In my opinion, your master doesn't pay much attention to you. I think for your master, You are just a chess piece, well, no, to be precise, you should be a discarded piece now." The Level 3 Martial Emperor indeed has an absolute advantage at this moment. Although the Evil Emperor's armor is powerful, the armor can only withstand most of the impact. And every time the Level 3 Martial Emperor launches an attack, a small part of the impact will pass through the armor. It was conveyed to the body of the evil emperor. As the saying goes, a journey of a thousand miles begins with a single step. Even the smallest impact is enough to cause huge damage to the body of the Evil Emperor when superimposed several times. At this time, the Evil Emperor was kneeling on the ground, spitting out blood. However, his eyes were still shining with unyielding brilliance. The Evil Emperor is a glorious warrior. He can be eliminated, but you just can't defeat him. he. When the third-level Martial Emperor saw the Emperor Ni was so brave, he also felt a trace of pity. He smiled and said to the Emperor Ni. "Well, for the sake of your loyalty, as long as you swear allegiance to me, how about I save you from death?" (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5350 Decisive Attack (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Bah!" "The Evil Emperor is still a pure man after all. This guy doesn't talk much. He didn't wait for the third-level Martial Emperor to finish speaking, and spit on the ground!" Although the third-level Martial Emperor was a traitor to the human race, this guy was used to living like an emperor in the territory given to him by the Monster Clan. Normally, as long as there is no fierce war between the monster clan and the human clan, this guy lives like a god. He doesn't have to worry about others disturbing him at all, but it's different now. "As for the evil elements who work under him, apart from practicing hard every day, the only thing those guys can do is to flatter the third-level Martial Emperor. Over time, this third-level Martial Emperor has developed a mentality of being the only one in the world. This guy naively thinks that although he is not the boss in this world, he can at least be the second child. Therefore, when the Evil Emperor rejected his request, the third-level Martial Emperor became furious. He stared at the Evil Emperor with eyes full of anger, as if he wanted to swallow the Evil Emperor whole. However, this guy still underestimated Emperor Nie, although Emperor Nie was not the kind of guy who would take his own life seriously. But he also wants honor. For the Evil Emperor, he has never thought of betraying Lin Hao since he became Lin Hao's spirit master. Even now, this guy is in a desperate situation, he still wants to Looking after his master. "Why did you give up your life? I advise you to listen to me and surrender!" After all, the third-level Martial Emperor still cherishes talents. He doesn't want to see the evil emperor die in his own hands without any reason. Therefore, before taking action, the third-level Martial Emperor still wanted to show his mercy in front of the Evil Emperor. He felt that instead of killing this guy, it would be better to keep his life for his own use. "Bah!" "The Abominable Emperor is a very arrogant guy. When Lin Hao conquered him, there were many twists and turns. Therefore, when Emperor Nie faced the third-level Martial Emperor¡¯s attempt to persuade him to surrender again, he didn¡¯t say anything but spit on the ground. "Okay! Since you want to die, then you can't blame me. If there is something in your heart that you can't understand, then go ask your master. If your master hadn't treated you like this, then , you won¡¯t end up like this now!¡± After the third-level Martial Emperor finished speaking, he sighed helplessly. Although he wanted to conquer the evil emperor, the evil emperor wanted to die at this time. For the third-level Martial Emperor, his face was very important. If he doesn't kill the Evil Emperor, then his subordinates will definitely not obey him in the future. Besides, the Evil Emperor just collided with him, which forced the third-level Martial Emperor to take action. one of the reasons. However, what the third-level Martial Emperor did not expect was that when he rushed towards the Evil Emperor desperately, Lin Hao, who had been hiding on the side to watch the excitement, rushed out from the side at this time. Lin Hao used his body to block the Evil Emperor, but when the third-level Martial Emperor saw this scene, he did not flinch. At this time, the third-level Martial Emperor was actually very happy. He felt that this guy who suddenly appeared must be the master of the Evil Emperor. He must have just arrived. Now he can kill two birds with one stone as long as he uses his full strength! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5351 This is impossible (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! The third-level Martial Emperor saw that Lin Hao had rushed in front of the Evil Emperor, but this guy didn't have the slightest concern in his heart. For him, Lin Hao's sudden appearance was an opportunity. You know, although the third-level Martial Emperor's unique move of converting his body into pure spiritual power is powerful, he can only maintain this move for about three minutes, and after three minutes, he has to rest for thirty-five seconds, so, in The more opponents he can catch in this short period of time, the more advantageous it will be for him. But, again, the third-level Martial Emperor understands that his current physical condition can only use this move three times a day. " He had already used it once before to kill the third-level demon emperor, and now he used it again to kill the evil emperor. Furthermore, the battlefield environment is changing rapidly, so he cannot guarantee whether he will be attacked by other enemies after using pure spiritual power three times. Therefore, he must save a move to give himself the power to fight back. In short, for the current third-level Martial Emperor, using the remaining few seconds to kill Lin Hao is the most cost-effective thing. . It is precisely because of this that this guy thinks about things like a fool. He just thinks that if he rushes to Lin Hao now, it will definitely be profitable for him. However, he doesn't think about it carefully. Lin Hao will now Don't know how to cheat? ??Besides, since Lin Hao has sent forward troops to fight with him for three minutes, he should take the opportunity to make a sneak attack. But Lin Hao neither took the opportunity to make a sneak attack nor arrived in advance. He had to arrive when the third-level Martial Emperor's skills were about to reach their cooling time. If the brain of this third-level Martial Emperor is not overheated, then he will definitely force himself to calm down and think about this problem. However, it is a pity that this third-level Martial Emperor is still too arrogant. He naively believes that he Now that he had all the advantages, he could kill Lin Hao, and it was very easy. Since that¡¯s the case, why should he think about it? Why don¡¯t he just rush forward? Thinking about it carefully, this third-level martial emperor still suffered from the lack of a system in his body. It is no exaggeration to say that if this guy had a system in his body like Lin Hao, then he would not have failed miserably. This guy can at least fight with Lin Hao! Because, if there is a system in the body, it is equivalent to having an extra insurance. Your system can consider it for you. In this way, all situations you encounter will have an extra insurance. When you have a sudden rush and want to rush forward, the system in your body will give you a blow to the head. If you think about it carefully, this is really a great setting. However, it is a pity that such things as systems can be encountered but cannot be sought. This is like a talent. This third-level Martial Emperor has the ability to control spiritual power that ordinary people cannot match, but Lin Hao has something that all practitioners in the world want to have - the system. With the help of the system, what Lin Hao has is not to be able to obtain a variety of useful auxiliary supplies, or to use Yuanjing to improve his cultivation level by one level in a very short period of time. In fact, even Lin Hao himself did not realize that the greatest use of the system is to help Lin Hao think. With the help of the system, Lin Hao can think with two brains. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5352 This is impossible (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! It is for this reason that Lin Hao can participate in battles anytime and anywhere with the help of the system. The reason is that Cang Gou's computing power has reached an incredible level. He can help Lin Hao balance everything around him and tell Lin Hao what things should be done and what things should not be done. These are all things that Cang Gou can calculate. The most important thing is that Cang Gou can also help Lin Hao Sibing deal with some risks that he is not aware of or cannot think of at all. As the saying goes, if everyone gathers firewood and the flames are high, three cobblers will outshine Zhuge Liang. It is precisely because Lin Hao has two brains in his head that he is able to possess such heaven-defying abilities. "However, these third-level Martial Emperors don't know. In the eyes of the third-level Martial Emperor, Lin Hao is just as ignorant as the challengers he has killed in the past, except that this Lin Hao is braver than the practitioners he has killed in the past, that's all. "Boom!" With just a loud noise, the pure spiritual beam transformed by the body of the third-level Martial Emperor passed through the bodies of Lin Hao and the Evil Emperor. "If we follow common sense, by now, Lin Hao and Ni Huang's bodies have already been penetrated by a large hole by this beam of pure spiritual power, and then their bodies will stagger and fall to the ground. However, the reality is that Lin Hao and Nie Huang are still standing on the ground intact at this time. "What puzzled the third-level Martial Emperor was that his body was covered by a special piece of clothing at some point. That piece of clothing covered this guy's body like armor, making it impossible for him to move at all. "Damn! What is this? Also, your bodies were clearly penetrated by my energy beam just now, why didn't you die?" "Hahaha, what's so strange about this? We were not hit by your body turning into a pure spiritual beam, because when you tried to pass through my body, your body was already covered by the clothes I was wearing. A special protective suit is locked!" The third-level Martial Emperor touched his body with his hand. At this moment, he discovered that he did have something like armor on his body. However, he did not take this thing seriously, but reached out to tear it, but he found that he could not use any strength at all. And a special chain was also added to that piece of clothing. Even if this third-level Martial Emperor had tremendous power, he would not be able to tear the chain apart for a while. Speaking of this chain, Lin Hao felt a little heartbroken. You must know that he spent 50 million raw stones and cangou to buy this chain. ??Besides, this kind of chain is actually sold in the border kingdom. It is used to trap those powerful monsters. The asking price is only 30 million yuan for a stone. "However, Cang Gou, a profiteer, offered 50 million yuan without any counteroffer. When Lin Hao was arguing with this guy, he said to Lin Hao with a bad face. "Master, I know you dislike the expensive things I buy, but I'm just a middleman. As I said, it took a lot of effort for me to transport this thing, so you should be considerate of me, right? " When Lin Hao heard this, he shivered with anger. However, facing an unscrupulous profiteer like Cang Gou, Lin Hao really had no better way besides scolding this guy. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5353 Strong Vitality (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Impossible! You are just a second-level Martial Emperor. How could you get such a heaven-defying thing? Moreover, I only created this trick fifty years ago. I have used it over the years. Killed countless powerful opponents, including several strong men close to the martial saint level!" This is true. Lin Hao knew from the information provided by Cang Gou that because of his special skills, he always assassinated the strong men of the human race together with the decisive masters of the monster clan. "However, only with the cooperation of the top masters of the monster clan can this guy have a chance to take action. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? But if he wanted to deal with a strong human being with a strength close to the martial saint level with his strength, it would be a wishful thinking. Of course, facing the third-level Martial Emperor who had become a prisoner, Lin Hao didn't want to talk nonsense with the guy. He just smiled and turned around and said to the Evil Emperor standing next to him. "Emperor, you go and watch this guy for me. If this guy dares to act rashly around you, then you will tear off his head and give it to me, do you understand?" The Evil Emperor did not speak when he heard this. He just turned his right side into an axe-like tool. Then, this guy sat quietly next to the third-level Martial Emperor. "The third-level Martial Emperor had just fought against the Evil Emperor. He knew how powerful the Evil Emperor was, and he also knew that this guy called the Evil Emperor by his master would definitely be able to do such a thing. The reason is very simple, because when this guy fought with the third-level Martial Emperor, he acted like a fool. ¡°As a fool, the Evil Emperor can do whatever it takes to fight, and even when facing a desperate situation, there is no trace of fear of death on this guy¡¯s face. It is precisely for this reason that the third-level Martial Emperor is extremely afraid of the Evil Emperor. When Ni Huang sat next to the third-level Martial Emperor without saying a word, the third-level Martial Emperor looked at Ni Huang with a smile. "Hehehe, brother, to be honest, I think you should beg for mercy on my behalf. This no, I could have easily killed you just now, but I still appreciate you very much. Otherwise, You¡¯re not going to live now, are you?¡± When the third-level Martial Emperor saw Emperor Nie coming to look at him, he smiled and explained to Emperor Nie. And the Evil Emperor got tired of hearing this, so he slowly turned his head, and then looked at the third-level Martial Emperor with murderous eyes, and then he said coldly. "Shut up!" As soon as he finished speaking, the third-level Martial Emperor felt as if he had swallowed a stone. He found that he could not say anything at all. Facing the evil emperor¡¯s powerful murderous intent, this third-level martial emperor was suddenly frightened into self-isolation. At this time, the Evil Emperor was still sitting quietly on the ground, his eyes constantly staring at the third-level Martial Emperor, as if the third-level Martial Emperor would turn into earthworms and burrow into the ground to steal in the next second. Back to the main story, when the third-level Martial Emperor became Lin Hao's prisoner, the third-level demon emperor who had been beaten into pieces by the third-level Martial Emperor using his special skills was still struggling on the side at this moment. When Lin Hao saw this scene, he immediately became interested. Lin Hao quickly ran to the side of the third-level demon emperor. However, he did not intend to kill this guy, but wanted to ask it something. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5354 Strong Vitality (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Hmph! You must be the guy I have been chasing before. To be honest, you are the most cunning human Martial Emperor I have ever seen. I thought you would run in front of me like a lost dog, but who knew, You actually came behind me, and you also used counterintuitive tactics to drive a wedge between me and the Evil Martial Emperor. You are so powerful!" This third-level demon emperor knew that his time had come, so he did not curse Lin Hao like other demon emperors. ??Besides, this guy still wants Lin Hao to agree to a request of his. As the saying goes, this person-eating person has a soft mouth but short hands to take people. Since this third-level demon emperor wants to ask for help from others, it will naturally not speak harshly to Lin Hao. After the third-level demon emperor looked at Lin Hao who was squatting in front of him, he found that there was no trace of murderous intent in Lin Hao's eyes. Seeing this scene, the third-level demon emperor felt at ease. He knew that Lin Hao would not kill him. So, this guy asked Lin Hao. "I killed your friend, don't you hate me?" "Hate! I want to kill you, but you have already suffered, and you are about to die. Besides, you are a monster and I am a human being. We are on different sides. Think about it carefully. , I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything right or wrong in what you did, so why should I torture you again!¡± "LOL!" When the third-level demon emperor heard this, he couldn't help laughing. However, after this guy laughed a few times, he forcibly suppressed his laughter because of the severe pain in his body. Went back. At this time, the third-level demon emperor nodded, and then said softly to Lin Hao. "I know, you didn't want to kill me from the beginning. If that's the case, then I'm relieved. And you said that we are not of the same race. It seems that you want to know something from my mouth. Information, right?" When Lin Hao heard this, he nodded. He felt that these third-level demon emperors were all dying. Even if he was facing a dying person, Lin Hao felt that there was no need to lie to him, even if the other person was his enemy. "Okay, I'm about to die too. I can tell you some things you want to know, but before that, you have to do me a favor. So, you first help me remove the head of that third-level Martial Emperor. Cut it off!" "Yes, but I think you should do this. You can cut off my men's hands. In this way, aren't you avenging yourself in disguise?" When the third-level demon emperor heard this, he smiled and nodded. For the third-level demon emperor, it felt that Lin Hao¡¯s proposal was very good. Under Lin Hao¡¯s arrangement, the third-level martial emperor was dragged over like a dog. Then, the third-level demon emperor grabbed the evil emperor¡¯s arm with his hand and pressed it down hard. However, in the blink of an eye, the head of the third-level Martial Emperor was chopped off, and then the round head rolled around on the ground like a rubber ball. Seeing this scene, the third-level demon emperor was finally satisfied. A happy smile appeared on its face. Then, the guy sighed and said to Lin Hao. "Oh, it feels so good to have a great revenge. Well, since you have helped me, you can now ask me what you want to know. However, although I am a third-level demon emperor, I The level is not the highest among the monsters, so don¡¯t have too much hope." (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5355 Major Information (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! When the third-level demon emperor chopped off the head of the third-level martial emperor, this guy also looked satisfied. After all, the third-level demon emperor had just stepped on his head under his feet. This third-level demon emperor really had no idea. The law cannot tolerate such a thing. For it, being the Demon Emperor is already the highest honor as a demon beast. In fact, this third-level demon emperor was not born to be loved by thousands of people throughout his life. This guy's growth experience is actually very similar to Lin Hao. After it became a cultivator of the monster beast clan, although it also had some talents, it was often bullied due to its status. However, this kid relied on his extraordinary perseverance to go from an unknown little person to a third-level demon emperor that everyone knows about now. It is no exaggeration to say that this guy's life can be called inspirational, but it is a pity that the good times did not last long. He naively thought that he could become a big boss in the demon clan when he got older. At that time, its immediate boss actually sent it to deal with Lin Hao. And this action has become the last action in its life. Every time when it thinks about this, the third-level demon emperor can't help but smile bitterly. "Hahaha! I thought I could use your head to consolidate my position, but I never thought that I would risk my own life. Thinking about it carefully, this matter is really ironic! " "There's nothing ironic or uncensored about it. Those of us who come out to hang out have to fight for our own lives! Maybe tomorrow my head will become someone else's bag?" When Lin Hao saw how sad the third-level demon emperor was, he smiled and comforted him. And the third-level demon emperor nodded at this moment. "Well, yes, what you said is absolutely right. This is indeed what happened. But, having said that, I don't have much life left. By the way, you still wanted to ask me questions just now. Well? You'd better ask quickly before I return to the west." "I want to know something about the recent situation of the monster clan. Can you tell me?" "Okay, this is not a problem for me, but I don't know, do you dare to listen?" When Lin Hao heard this, he became happy. In Lin Hao's view, although he was not considered to be the top combat power of the human race, he felt that he had already killed seven in and seven out of the territory of the monster clan. Except for the few big guys in the monster clan and some powerful old guys, there are only a few guys who can really threaten him. It is for this reason that Lin Haocai nodded with a smile and said . "Tell me, my ability to bear it is not as bad as you think." When the third-level demon emperor saw Lin Hao being so confident, he raised the corners of his mouth and smiled slightly. "Okay, then I will tell you that our monster clan is currently having a big plan, which is to destroy your human clan's Canglan Dynasty on the Xuanwu Continent!" "What? Are you crazy? Do you think you can have such strength?" In Lin Hao's view, this third-level demon emperor is simply wishful thinking. You must know that the Canglan Dynasty is an extremely powerful dynasty. There are hundreds of strong men in this dynasty who have reached the level of the Martial Emperor. The demon beasts can only go crazy. Only then would they launch an attack rashly. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5356 Major Information (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Crazy? No, it should be that you humans are too arrogant!" When the third-level demon emperor saw Lin Hao being so nervous, he raised the corner of his mouth and then smiled slightly. And Lin Hao found that this guy looked at him as if he was pitying him. Although Lin Hao was a little disgusted with this third-level demon emperor, he also understood that this guy was just a dying person now. Since he is about to die, there is no need for him to lie to himself. "Master, please don't be too excited, because from the information I have recently collected on the border of the human race, the monster clan will indeed make big moves in the near future!" When Lin Hao was feeling troubled by the words of this third-level demon emperor, Cang Gou's mean voice appeared in his mind again. "What kind of news are those? Are they reliable?" "Of course it is reliable! These messages were sent by spies from various kingdoms stationed on the edge of the monster jungle. According to the intelligence of these spies, an extremely powerful army of monsters is gathering recently, and this The number of demon emperors in this army should exceed double digits!" "What?" Lin Hao couldn't believe his ears. He felt that if what the third-level demon emperor said just now was sensational, then what Cang Gou said now was despairing information. Although Lin Hao is very strong now, he also knows how much he weighs. He understands that judging from his current strength, it is quite difficult to deal with a third-level demon emperor, let alone demon emperors whose number exceeds double digits. "How is that possible! These guys from the monster clan were severely punished by humans fifty years ago. Did they recover so quickly?" "Master, this matter is quite strange to me. However, I think you should listen carefully to the explanation of this third-level demon emperor. Even if what he says is not necessarily correct, you should also listen to it carefully. Well, according to my observation, this guy has no signs of lying to you." When Cang Gou spoke this time, he paused before continuing. "Master, just now, when the third-level demon emperor cut off the head of the third-level martial emperor with his own hands, I could feel that its body also had a hormone that could excite it. This kind of thing made its mood change. It is very pleasant, so please rest assured, master, it will not lie to you." As the saying goes, when a person is about to die, his words are also good. Lin Hao felt that although he and this third-level demon emperor were mortal enemies before, this guy looked like he was about to die. Lin Hao felt that it would be okay if he believed in the other person once. Besides, for Lin Hao, even if he believed in this guy, he would not lose anything. If this third-level demon emperor wanted to deceive him, he could also hand over the information to Cang Gou for processing. Lin Hao has seen the power of Cang Gou. He can calculate in a very short time whether the third-level demon emperor is telling the truth or a lie. Therefore, at this time, Lin Hao is very concerned about the confession of the third-level demon emperor. Don't worry, for him, this guy is almost dead, and he has just fulfilled its wish. Therefore, both emotionally and rationally, this guy should not lie to himself. Besides, monsters are different from humans. They are very straightforward and do not like to lie to others. Chapter 5368: High Level Demon Emperor (Part 1) "I believe what you say. Besides, even if you lie now, it doesn't mean anything to you, right?" After Lin Hao followed Cang Gou's suggestion, he raised the corner of his mouth, then smiled slightly and said to the third-level demon emperor lying on the ground. When the third-level demon emperor heard this, he raised the corner of his mouth and smiled at Lin Hao. "Yes, besides, for monsters of my level, lying is not a matter of honor. You know, we monsters always regard our honor as very important. For us monsters, Honor is everything to us, it is our life!¡± Lin Hao nodded, agreeing with what this third-level demon emperor said. In his opinion, although this guy was vicious and merciless, he was still more morally responsible than the evil elements he had fought against in the past. Those evil elements can even attack their own siblings, but this monster is different. It will never attack its own siblings. Moreover, this guy also respects opponents who can defeat it. This is especially true. ??Let Lin Hao admire him. I thought that although the strong Lu Xun died in the hands of this guy, this guy didn't destroy the body of the strong Lu Xun. Based on this alone, Lin Hao felt that this third-level demon emperor still had some integrity. Since this is the case, Lin Hao thought, he can accept what the third-level demon emperor said. At this moment, Lin Hao took a deep breath, and then he raised his head and asked the third-level demon emperor. "Tell me, how did you monster clan recover in just fifty years? The war fifty years ago obviously made it impossible for you to regain your combat effectiveness for a long time!" "Hahaha! It's so interesting. You humans always think that you are very smart, but in the end, you are so smart that you are fooled by your cleverness. Think about it, although that war caused heavy losses to our Monster Clan, we, the Monster Clan, We also captured many human prisoners!¡± The words of the third-level demon emperor were like a bomb that exploded in Lin Hao's heart. At this time, Lin Hao's body could not help but tremble, and then he took a breath of cold air. "Could it be that you have used the evil ways that have taken refuge in you to come up with some method that can restore the strength of the monster clan in a short period of time!" When the third-level demon emperor saw that Lin Hao had finally enlightened, the guy smiled and nodded. "Yes, that's it. Moreover, we also used this cultivation technology to create several high-level demon emperors. Hahaha, those monsters are close to demon saints in strength!" ¡°How many are there!¡± Upon hearing this, Lin Hao's heart was in his throat. At this time, he no longer cared about the truth or falsehood. He put his head against the mouth of the third-level demon emperor, wanting to hear what it said. Answer. " But the end of the third-level demon emperor is approaching. Besides, this matter is extremely secret to the demon beast clan. Even the demon beasts who have reached the demon emperor level in cultivation do not know about this matter. Therefore, in fact, this third-level demon emperor does not know the detailed inside story. He only accidentally heard his boss talking about it. However, the third-level demon emperor was not frightened when he saw Lin Hao. This guy actually had a slight interest in Lin Hao. It felt that it could tell Lin Hao some useful information. Maybe this guy could become stronger or die in battle. indefinite. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5357 High Level Demon Emperor (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Don't be too naive. Although my strength has reached the level of a third-level demon emperor, I am just a demon emperor born from a commoner. Do you really think that a guy of my level can master many things?" A secret?" The words of the third-level demon emperor are indeed rough and unreasonable. You must know that the demon beast clan has a stronger sense of hierarchy than the human clan. Today¡¯s human race has evolved into a national society. Although, when the cultivators were in power, many kingdoms appeared in the human race, and even powerful regimes like the Canglan Dynasty appeared. However, the human race generally adopts a democratic system, and the relationship between people is relatively equal. The so-called dynasty is just because it can quickly gather combat power when facing the threat of monsters. The political system of the monster clan is just like the Warring States Period of the human race. These guys are divided into nobles, commoners and even untouchables. As a commoner, the Demon Emperor¡¯s strength has reached Demon Emperor Level 3, and the secrets it can know are also very limited. Lin Hao also agrees with this point. Therefore, when this third-level demon emperor smiled bitterly at Lin Hao, Lin Hao thought it was nothing. He just reached out and stuffed a pillow under the third-level demon emperor's neck so that this guy could sleep more comfortably before he died. At this time, the third-level demon emperor laughed at Lin Haodao. "Hahaha, you Is this how you treat your enemies? Remember, being kind to your enemies means being cruel to yourself. Forget it, let me tell you, though, how many demon emperors have our clan produced? I don¡¯t know, but I still know some secrets.¡± As soon as Lin Hao heard this, a happy smile appeared on his face. At this time, he was lying on the ground, pressing his ear to the mouth of the third-level demon emperor like a toad. The reason why he did this is because the third-level demon emperor is already very weak and may die in the next second. Therefore, Lin Hao must race against time! "The clean cold air will rise high in the night sky, and the glory of the monster clan will return at this moment. People of the monster clan! Don't be afraid! Don't be afraid! Today, there may be many people around you Sacrifice, but these are all worth it, you have to fight for your freedom!" Lin Hao originally thought that this third-level demon emperor would use his last strength to tell him some straightforward clues. However, this guy used the last bit of strength he had after regaining consciousness to roar. When the third-level demon emperor roared in an almost desperate voice, this guy seemed to be a desperate animal roaring for himself. And when it finished chanting this song of the monster clan, this guy's life had completely come to an end, but Lin Hao was sitting next to its body with a look of confusion on his face! "Damn it! Cang Gou, have I been tricked by this bastard?" "It has no master. On the contrary, it just left clues for you! And, master, please don't be angry. You must know that this third-level demon emperor left you very useful clues!" Cang Gou's words made all the anger and helplessness in Lin Hao's heart disappear. At this time, Lin Hao was like a money fan who had won the lottery. He kept asking Cang Gou. "Then don't talk to me anymore, tell me quickly, what can you analyze from this poem of the monster clan?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5358 Jingyue Mountains (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Lin Hao sat quietly aside. Lin Hao was not in a good mood at the moment. In Lin Hao's view, this intermediate demon emperor was still a person. At least the intermediate demon emperor was not as cunning as the intermediate martial emperor who was killed by him. Insidious, this guy is straightforward and would never stab anyone in the back. And this is one of the reasons why Lin Hao likes to fight with the monster beast clan. In Lin Hao's view, although the monster beast clan is cruel, they are all straightforward and evil. The monster beast clan does not like to play tricks like the human race. He is smart and likes to stab others in the back. It is for this reason that when this mid-level demon emperor died in front of Lin Hao, Lin Hao still felt a little reluctant. In Lin Hao¡¯s opinion, it would be best if the middle-level demon emperor could die in his hands. Just when Lin Hao felt extremely sad, Cang Gou said to Lin Hao in a mean voice. "Master, don't be sad about the death of this middle-level demon emperor. Didn't you just listen to what the middle-level demon emperor said? Now the large army of demon beasts is gathering and preparing to launch an attack on the Canglan Dynasty. Therefore, Master, you have plenty of opportunities to meet more mid-level demon emperors." Cang Gou¡¯s words inadvertently reminded Lin Hao that in Lin Hao¡¯s view, this was not a fun thing. You must know that although the Monster Beast Clan is straightforward and evil, the Monster Beast Clan is also famous for its cruelty. Once the monster clan captures the human castle, they will kill every human in the castle. For Lin Hao, this is something he cannot accept no matter what. Therefore, at this time, Lin Hao knew that he had to stop the offensive of the Monster Clan no matter what, and he must do his best to protect the Canglan Dynasty from being invaded by the Monster Clan. However, before taking action, Lin Hao also understood the principle of knowing yourself and the enemy and you will never be in danger. Lin Hao breathed a long sigh of relief at this moment, and then asked Canggu Dao softly. "By the way, Cang Gou, you have also analyzed a period of the world, right? Now can you tell me where the poem that the Intermediate Demon Emperor just mentioned refers to?" Before he finished speaking, Cang Gou told Lin Haodao with a smile in his own mean voice. "Master, well, I have analyzed it a long time ago. I just saw that you were sad because of the death of the Intermediate Demon Emperor, so I didn't bother you. And based on the analysis of this poem, the Intermediate Demon Emperor gave us The information only points to one place, the Jingyue Mountains!" "Jingyue Mountain Range!" After hearing this, Lin Hao couldn't help but trembled. The reason was that he had heard about the Jingyue Mountain Range. This place is the territory of the monster clan, and unlike Lingxue Mountain that day, the Jingyue Mountain Range is a bare land. Even an ant cannot hide itself when it reaches the Jingyue Mountain Range. It is for this reason that when Cang Gou told Lin Hao that the monster clan was gathering in the Jingyue Mountains, Lin Hao felt a little worried. In Lin Hao's view, this was definitely not a good thing. If those monsters If the clan really assembles, it will be a disaster for the entire human race. ?????????????????? As the saying goes, to catch a thief first, catch the king, and to curse others, first curse the mother. In Lin Hao's opinion, if the Monster Clan wants to take over the Canglan Dynasty, it will take a lot of effort. Therefore, the Monster Clan must spend a lot of time gathering in the Jingyue Mountains, and Lin Hao thinks he can use this time. Create a time lag with the Monster Beast Clan and eliminate several intermediate Demon Emperors of the Monster Beast Clan. In this way, even if it cannot stop the Monster Beast Clan's plan to attack the Canglan Dynasty, it can still be delayed for a while. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5359 Jingyue Mountains (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! At this moment, Lin Hao had just learned from Cang Gou that the monster clan was preparing to assemble an army in the Jingyue Mountains. He had a complete battle plan in his mind. In Lin Hao's opinion, these monster clans were not as good as The human race is cunning, otherwise, he would not have been able to find out in such a short period of time that the monster clan would gather their armies in the Jingyue Mountains. In this way, Lin Hao felt that this time he could only outwit but not attack by force. The reason was that the middle-level demon emperor who died just now told Lin Hao that the purpose of the demon beast clan gathering this time was to destroy The Canglan Dynasty of the human race. In Lin Hao¡¯s view, the Canglan Dynasty is the most powerful among the several human dynasties on the Xuanwu Road, and its strength is very high. It is impossible for the Monster Beast Clan who have fought against the Human Race for so many years not to know this matter. Therefore, the Monster Beast Clan army assembled in the Jingyue Mountains this time is not only huge in number, Lin Hao feels that among the Monster Beast Clan The number of strong men must be terrifying. Furthermore, the high-level demon emperor mentioned by the mid-level demon emperor before may also exist. If he attacks rashly, he will definitely have no chance of winning. After thinking about it carefully, Lin Hao felt that the plan to storm the Jingyue Mountains should be changed to a sneak attack. Although the sneak attack is a bit despicable, Lin Hao knows that his enemy is a cruel monster beast clan. Since the opponent is a cruel monster beast clan, then he does not need to talk about the moral principles of the world. "King of Bones, hurry up and transform the corpses of the Intermediate Demon Emperor and Intermediate Martial Emperor into the Great Skeleton Emperor. We really don't have much time. I will go to the Jingyue Mountains and more Intermediate Emperors later." The demon emperors are fighting to the death!" "As you command, my great master!" As soon as the Skeleton King heard this, he immediately ran out of his own space, knelt on the ground on one knee, and then said to Lin Hao in a ghostly voice. In fact, Lin Hao has always been unable to figure it out. The reason is very simple. In Lin Hao's view, the Skeleton King looks like a skeleton. In this case, the Skeleton King should usually behave very seriously. But this guy is not like that. The other skulls always look very serious, but this Skeleton King is full of joy as soon as he opens his mouth. Moreover, the Skeleton King is still a talker in life. When the Skeleton King comes out of the space and follows Lin Hao like a dog, the Skeleton King always nags with Lin Hao, and the Skeleton King's nagging is mainly It's flattering. If this guy stays in the space, the Skeleton King will nag the Evil King. "However, the character of the Evil Emperor is the kind of character that can't make a fart out of three sticks. As a result, the Skeleton King can only talk to himself. If you look closely, the Skeleton King is indeed a weirdo. No matter what kind of weirdo the Skeleton King is, in short, for Lin Hao now, the Skeleton King is one of the few powerful combat capabilities that he can use. After all, although the Ai Huang¡¯s combat power is stronger than that of the Skeleton King, the Ai Huang is a genius in single combat. "This kind of strength is okay when facing a lone enemy, but when thousands of troops charge into battle, the Skeleton King's ability is the most reliable. It is for this reason that although Lin Hao is sometimes annoyed by the Skeleton King's nagging, he cannot scold the Skeleton King like a gray dog. If the Skeleton King gets sulky with himself, then things will not be the same. Easy to handle! After all, the Skeleton King will need a lot of help in the subsequent battle! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5360 A Difficult Journey (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Lin Hao had been worried before that the Skeleton King couldn't turn the corpse of a guy stronger than himself into the Skeleton King. But now it seems that Lin Hao feels that he underestimated the Skeleton King before. Don't look at the Skeleton King's strength, he can only be regarded as a younger brother in front of strong men of the same level. However, the Skeleton King's ability to convert corpses into one's own combat power is quite powerful. Relying on this skill, the Skeleton King can basically walk sideways in the territory of the monster clan and the human race. Of course, if he encounters a truly strong person, this skill of the Skeleton King will be in vain. To put it bluntly, the Skeleton King is just using the strong to bully the weak. However, in Lin Hao's view, the Skeleton King seems to be a perverted boss. Those bosses only torture the living people until they become white. However, the Skeleton King is different. Not even the dead will be spared. But, then again, although Lin Hao is sometimes a little shameless in the Skeleton King's behavior of squeezing the dead, in this world, no one can escape the law of true fragrance. For Lin Hao, if he were not protected by the powerful skills of the Skeleton King, then he would not have the confidence to go to the Jingyue Mountains, the hinterland of the monster clan, to ambush. Back to the main story, when Lin Hao was thinking about how to catch the middle-level demon emperors of the demon beast clan by surprise in the Jingyue Mountains, Cang Gou's mean voice appeared again. Lin Hao's mind. "Master, if we go northwest for another three hours, we will enter the Jingyue Mountains. According to the information I have about the Jingyue Mountains, this place is not a peaceful place!" Cang Gou couldn't help but swallowed his saliva as he spoke. At this time, after Cang Gou told Lin Hao some information about the Jingyue Mountains, he also told Lin Hao. "Master, this Jingyue Mountain Range is like the surface of the moon. It is so bare that there is no object to hide the master. Although the master has clothes made of special materials to hide himself, I hope the master still needs to be careful. " "I understand, by the way, Cang Gou, what do you think of my plan to attack the monster clan?" "Well, Master, I think your plan may work, but the only flaw is that your plan still lacks focus." As soon as Lin Hao heard this, he became interested in Cang Gou's ideas. Lin Hao knew that although Cang Gou had a pretty cheap system, he was still very smart. In the past, with the help of Cang Gou, Lin Hao had repeatedly accomplished extraordinary feats. Now, faced with such a big thing as the attack on the Jingyue Mountains, Lin Hao naturally had to discuss it with Cang Gou. In Lin Hao's view, the only way to know yourself and the enemy is to know yourself and the enemy. Fight a hundred battles without danger. If we can discuss a good plan with Cang Gou before the attack, then this attack on the Jingyue Mountains will be foolproof. "Tell me, what do you think are the shortcomings of my plan?" "I think what the master lacks is a main direction of attack. After all, we are attacking a place as vast as the Jingyue Mountains. If there is no main direction of attack, I'm afraid the plan will probably fail!" (Remember this site's website address: www. hlnovel.com Chapter 5361 A hard journey (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! When it comes to the main direction of attack, Lin Hao really doesn't have many ideas. The reason is that, in his opinion, there are really too many attack directions that he can choose. First, Lin Hao can join forces with the Evil Emperor to launch an assassination operation against the middle-level demon emperors of the monster beast clan. Although, Lin Hao knows that there are many powerful middle-level monsters in the monster clan gathered in the Jingyue Mountains this time. Emperor, however, in Lin Hao's impression, the middle-level demon emperors in the demon beast clan are all arrogant masters. These guys are very self-righteous, and they will not get together easily. Therefore, it is not difficult for Xu Ang to attack the middle-level demon emperors. However, since Lin Hao had fought against the middle-level demon emperors, he also knew how powerful the middle-level demon emperors were. Therefore, Lin Hao felt that if he and the evil emperor jointly launched an assassination operation against the middle-level demon emperors, he would not succeed. The situation is dangerous. And just when Lin Hao still couldn't figure out what kind of offensive he should launch against the monster clan gathered in the Jingyue Mountains, Cang Gou suddenly issued a warning to Lin Hao. "Master, put on the protective clothing quickly, and then ask the Skeleton King to send out a monster with strength that has reached the level of the Demon King!" When Lin Hao was still worried about where he should attack, Cang Gou actually reminded him in a very formal voice. At this time, Lin Hao understood that Cang Gou always liked to use his mean voice to mock him. But this time, Cang Gou did not do this unexpectedly, which meant that Cang Gou was not joking with him, and there might really be powerful scouts from the monster clan nearby. Lin Hao didn¡¯t hesitate at all, but with the help of the ventilator, Lin Hao put on his protective suit, and the Skeleton King also released a demon beast whose strength reached the Demon King level under Lin Hao¡¯s order. "Boom!" When Lin Hao completed these things in one breath, suddenly a spiritual sphere the size of a basketball flew over Lin Hao's body. When Lin Hao saw this scene, the Evil Emperor had already rushed towards him. arrived in front of him. At this time, the evil emperor activated the mode of immortality without waiting for Lin Hao's order. At this moment, his body turned into a hard shield, blocking all damage in front of Lin Hao. The moment Emperor Nie appeared, the spirit ball flying from a distance also exploded in front of Emperor Nie and Lin Hao. The explosion's fire turned into a hundred-meter-high mushroom cloud and covered the surrounding dark area for several kilometers. It shines as bright as day! As for the demon king sent out by the Skeleton King, there was no corpse left at this time. If Cang Gou hadn't reminded him, the spirit ball would have hit Lin Hao's body hard. By then, Lin Hao would Even if Hao doesn't die, he will at least be severely injured! "Damn it! What's going on? We are still two hundred kilometers away from the Jingyue Mountains. How did the guys from the Monster Clan discover me?" "Master, there is nothing surprising about this. Don't forget that the Monster Beast Clan guys all have special skills. Besides, this time the Monster Beast Clan gathered in large numbers in the Jingyue Mountains. In this way, , there are definitely a lot of people with special abilities in the monster clan, so it¡¯s not really a surprise for them to discover us.¡± Seeing Lin Hao¡¯s atmosphere, Cang Gou smiled and comforted him. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5362 Detecting Monsters (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Lin Hao had just escaped a disaster, and now he naturally became extremely cautious. And when he was only a few kilometers away from the Jingyue Mountains, Lin Haocai realized a problem. He thought to himself that the dead third-level demon emperor had told him before. Today¡¯s monster beast clan is no longer what it used to be. With the help of countless evil elements, the monster beast clan now has very advanced breeding technology. Using this breeding technology, the monster clan has cultivated powerful high-level monsters. In fact, Lin Hao has always been suspicious of this matter. The reason why he is suspicious is not because he thinks those evil elements do not have this ability. He understands that many evil elements who have taken refuge in the monster clan are actually very capable experts. However, these guys either defected to the Monster Beast Clan because they were afraid of death, or they were greedy for the benefits that the Monster Beast Clan gave them. Some of them simply liked the Monster Beast Clan or even worshiped the Monster Beast Clan. Thinking about it carefully, Lin Hao also feels that the human race is a very strange existence. Whether it is the past era when humans were fighting each other, or the current era of war between humans and monsters, traitors, special products of the human camp, will always appear in time. With their help, the originally primitive monsters have now become unprecedentedly powerful. In the past, although the monster beast clan was a threat to humans, it was far from as scary as it is now. But it is different now. For the current human clan, the monster beast clan has become an existence that can threaten humans. Thinking about it carefully, Lin Hao felt that these were all the work of evil elements. However, now that things have reached this bottom, Lin Hao doesn¡¯t know what to say. He understands that there are many factors why things have reached this bottom now, and it is definitely not caused by that person or group. However, no matter how far things develop, Lin Hao knows that he has no choice. He must stop the crazy actions of these monsters. When Lin Hao got closer to the Jingyue Mountains, his confidence in protecting the human race became stronger. However, after Lin Hao cautiously moved forward for about a kilometer, he discovered a huge eye. Appear in front of yourself. After seeing this huge eye, Lin Hao was stunned for a moment, and then he found that more eyes appeared in front of him. These huge strange eyes are suspended in the sky and look very strange. Lin Hao didn¡¯t know why these strange eyes existed. At this time, he was not curious about these strange eyes. But at this moment, Cang Gou's mean voice appeared in Lin Hao's ears. "Master, these strange eyes are not illusions. They are also a kind of monsters. Moreover, they are reconnaissance monsters that are rarer than some low-level monster emperors. The number of these monsters is only a few hundred, and this little There are dozens of them gathered in the Jingyue Mountains, it seems that the monster clan is really going to make a big move this time!" After hearing this, Lin Hao was surprised and happy in his heart. He was surprised that the monsters could recover their strength and attack the human race in such a short period of time. What he was happy about was that the third-level monster It seems that the emperor did not lie to him. From Lin Hao's point of view, he felt that the third-level demon emperor was at least more morally responsible than many of the human race guys he knew. If that guy wasn't his enemy, then Lin Hao would really want to fight with that third-level demon emperor. Let¡¯s have a good chat with monsters. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5363 Detecting Monsters (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Of course, Lin Hao is not a fool. He himself knows that this is actually impossible. After all, the positions of the monster clan and the human clan are different. The relationship between the two is that of hunter and prey, but this relationship is different from the relationship between tiger and harem. Regardless of whether they are the monster clan or the human clan, in their eyes, their opponents are aliens and must be eradicated. It is for this reason that Lin Hao cannot be friends with the third-level demon emperor. This is no longer the case. Nothing but normal things. Back to the main story, Lin Hao sighed, then raised his head and looked at the huge eyes hanging in the air. Those huge eyes that looked like the Eyes of Sauron were constantly swaying in the sky. Every time, when Lin Hao looked at one or several of them, he would always feel an inexplicable sense of oppression. Come. Cang Gou told him that this was because those detective monsters put their spiritual power on Lin Hao. It was precisely because Lin Hao's body was covered with the spiritual power of these detective monsters that he could feel it. A sense of oppression. After Lin Hao heard Cang Gou¡¯s analysis, he frowned and then said alertly. "Wait a minute, Cang Gou, if it's what you say, then wouldn't the spiritual power of these detective beasts be frightening?" "Yes, Master, these guys just have less spiritual power than you. Don't look at the eyes. They look very exposed and easy to deal with, but each of them has a huge amount of energy stored in their body. Spiritual power, if we attack rashly, we will be easily discovered by these guys, and it will not work if we want to attack any of them." When Cang Gou said this, the guy actually swallowed his saliva before continuing to explain. "Well, because these detection monsters have telepathy with each other. If we attack any one of them, then other detection monsters will immediately discover our location. In that case, things will But it got bad!¡± Cang Gou¡¯s explanation made Lin Hao feel worried. In his opinion, if he cannot attack the dozens of big eyes suspended in the sky, then he will fall into a very passive situation. In this way, in the next heartbeat, I will have no initiative at all. But if he attacks these reconnaissance beasts, Lin Hao knows that he will be exposed in an instant. In this case, he still cannot achieve his goal. At this moment, Lin Hao was lying in a depression in the Jingyue Mountains. This depression was so shallow that Lin Hao could only barely bury half of his body in it. After arriving at the Jingyue Mountains, Lin Haocai realized that what Cang Gou said was true. This place is like a simplified version of the moon's surface, with no place to hide at all. Of course, this is not what worries Lin Hao the most. What worries Lin Hao the most is that since there is nothing to hide in the Jingyue Mountains, the monster slowly walking in front of Lin Hao at this moment Lin Hao also had a clear view of the beast army. In Lin Hao's view, the size of this army has reached an incredible level. It is no exaggeration to say that this army is like a river surging in the dark. Even if this team is not moving and just stands there quietly, it will give people a heavy sense of oppression. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5364 Crazy Plan (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Cang Gou, this is terrible. I just counted and found that there are more than thirty big eyes here. You said that these big eyes have telepathy with each other. I don't care if I attack one of them. The other guys will notice it immediately, right?" "That's right, Master. Well, after all, although the number of these detection monsters is very rare. However, in the long history of the battle between the human race and the monster clan, the human race has also encountered such detection monsters, and also We have successfully killed some, although there are only five of them so far, but the human race has collected enough information about these detection monsters." After hearing this, Lin Hao showed an extremely confident smile on his face. Cang Gou also felt this, but Cang Gou did not have fun with Lin Hao. As the system in Lin Hao's body, Cang Gou can naturally monitor various emotions emitted by Lin Hao's body. At this time Cang Gou discovered that Lin Hao's body was in a very unstable state. Well, in short, Lin Hao may go berserk at any time, which is naturally very dangerous for Cang Gou. As the early warning system in Lin Hao¡¯s body, he naturally had to warn Lin Hao. Of course, Cang Gou did what Lin Hao did. "Master, I have detected that your current life information has become disordered, and your mind seems to have become very impulsive. Master, can you explain to me, what exactly do you want to do now?" After Cang Gou realized the danger, he immediately warned Lin Haodao. For Lin Hao, he felt that what he was about to do was naturally very exciting, and it would definitely be scolded by Cang Gou. At this time, after Lin Hao listened to Cang Gou's words, the guy raised the corners of his mouth, and then laughed. "Hahaha, of course I want to do something fun, Cang Gou, you know my character, I'm the kind of person who can risk everything just for fun, right?" "Master, what exactly do you want to do? Can you tell me your plan in advance? Moreover, let me remind you, now is not the time to mess around. If we dare to mess around, then we will definitely be annihilated. of!" "Well, don't worry, Cang Gou. I'm not a fool. I will definitely not do such random things. I just think that since there are so many of these detective monsters, and these guys have mutual understanding, If it¡¯s telepathy, then they should be able to share the information they¡¯ve collected with each other, right?¡± When Cang Gou heard this, he was shocked by Lin Hao's IQ. Oh, I didn't expect that my master's mind is quite smart. In the past, Cang Gou had always regarded Lin Hao as a fool who was close to being mentally retarded. However, things are different now. After this incident, Cang Gou has changed his view on Lin Hao a little. He upgraded Lin Hao from a fool close to a retard to a mentally retarded level. "However, with the organization being like this, Cang Gou still couldn't understand what Lin Hao's plan was from Lin Hao's extremely active brain. After all, Lin Hao is now in a state of endless excitement. It is no exaggeration to say that Lin Hao at this time is like a dynamite with a fuse, and he may explode at any time! However, Cang Gou is just a little worried about this. If he is not desperate, firstly, he cannot die easily as a system, and secondly, because he is used to it. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5365 Crazy Plan (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Master, just tell me, what kind of plan do you have in mind?" Don¡¯t forget that Cang Gou is just a system. However, this guy is quite gossipy. He always likes to inquire about things. This is the main reason why Lin Hao bothers Cang Gou. In Lin Hao¡¯s opinion, Cang Gou already has a huge amount of information stored in his mind. If he only wants the reason, he can use this information to analyze it. Then, Cang Gou can actually analyze 80 to 90 percent of the things in the world. Although Cang Gou is not an omniscient and omnipotent being, Lin Hao feels that Cang Gou is already very awesome if he has such an ability! " However, Cang Gou himself is not satisfied. This guy is also the kind of existence whose heart is higher than the sky and whose life is thinner than paper. For this guy Cang Gou. What he wants is to become an omniscient and omnipotent existence, but even Cang Gou himself understands that this is impossible. Back to the story, Lin Hao couldn't resist Cang Gou's questioning, so he had no choice but to confess honestly. ¡°Come on, since you have such a strong thirst for knowledge, I¡¯ll tell you everything I know.¡± Lin Hao told Cang Gou that he was going to launch a full-force surprise attack on the opponent. Of course, the surprise attack was divided into several stages, and he would never mess around right away. Therefore, this raid is divided into three stages. In the first stage, Lin Hao asked the Skeleton King to release an army of tens of millions of undead. These undead armies were composed of evil elements who had just been made into an undead army by the Skeleton King. Once they appear near the Jingyue Hillside, these scouting monsters will definitely find their traces. In this way, the monster clan will think that the human race has discovered their actions, and they will immediately stop their troops from defending or even attacking. If the first step is successfully completed, then the second step of the plan will be carried out. Lin Hao will ask the Evil Emperor and several Skeleton Emperors under the Skeleton King to form a small team to launch an attack on the area where the Monster Clan's Demon Emperors are concentrated. This is to contain the actions of the demon emperors. Lin Hao felt that even if only the Evil Emperor could come back alive from this operation, it would still be worthwhile. Then, when this step of the plan is implemented, Lin Hao will go into battle in person, and he will personally teach these big eyes how to behave. After all, when he first came to the Jingyue Mountains, one of these reconnaissance monsters launched a huge spiritual ball at him. The spirit ball flew close to Lin Hao's body. It is no exaggeration to say that if Lin Hao's reaction was not fast enough, then he would have already told him to be here. Therefore, Lin Hao felt that since he had survived now, he had to show his prowess to these detective monsters. He felt that no matter what he said, he wanted to let these detective monsters have a taste of what the spirit balls he launched felt like. When Lin Hao told Cang Gou his plan in detail, Cang Gou was petrified in Lin Hao's mind for a few seconds. But a few seconds later, Cang Gou¡¯s iconic mean voice came to Lin Hao¡¯s mind again. "Master, you are such a genius! I think your idea is really great! I agree with your method very much. I think this is the best method we can think of at present. However, I should still pay attention to the details. Just add some embellishments. Master, please wait a moment." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5366 Lure the enemy (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Master, I think your plan is actually very perfect. However, the only flaw is that there are still some flaws in the details. Of course, now that the master's defense is in place, I can definitely help the master solve it! " At this time, Cang Gou has completely agreed with Lin Hao's plan. However, in Cang Gou's view, Lin Hao's plan is still too hasty and must be processed. Otherwise, as long as those monsters They are not fools, so they will not be deceived. In Lin Hao¡¯s original plan, his proposal was for the Skeleton King to release an army of undead transformed into tens of millions of evil disciples to lurk in the area around the Jingyue Mountains, and then appear in unison. Cang Gou felt that in this case, the combat intention would be too obvious. Although most of the guys in the monster clan are guys with well-developed limbs and simple minds, in this battle, there were middle-level demon emperors and high-level demon emperors participating in the battle. These guys have very strong fighting power, and, The brain is also much easier to use than ordinary monsters. Even compared with smart human commanders, these guys are not bad at all. Otherwise, the hundreds of millions of monsters will not go so neatly under their leadership. In Cangou¡¯s view, if he wants to deal with an army that is armed to the teeth, then he must go all out, otherwise, the army of the monster clan will not be fooled. It is very likely that the other party will give Lin Hao a trick. If this is the case, then things will become troublesome. After realizing this, Cang Gou changed Lin Hao's plan. Of course, since Cang Gou still agreed with Lin Hao's plan in general, then this guy would not give up Lin Hao's plan to the general public. What he changed was that he only changed the most critical attacking locations and a few parts. However, in this case, Lin Hao's attack plan will appear to be much more rhythmic. After Lin Hao saw the plan prepared by Cang Gou for him, he couldn't help but give his thumbs up and praised it repeatedly. "Cang Gou, you are really a genius. I think with your plan as a support, I will definitely succeed." "Master, the plan hasn't started yet. Don't get carried away in a hurry. You have to remember that whether this plan can succeed or not depends entirely on you, Master!" After listening to Cang Gou's words, Lin Hao nodded seriously. Then Lin Hao swallowed. According to Cang Gou's plan, he first ordered the Skeleton King to gather hundreds of millions of evil elements in a horizontal distribution. While investigating the monsters. Then, he sent the Evil Emperor and seven or eight Skeleton Emperors to ambush the paths where the high-level or mid-level demon emperors must pass. The reason why Cang Gou wants to change this plan is because, in Cang Gou's view, this lie can only succeed in this way, and the reason is very simple. Cang Gou knew that Lin Hao was originally a half-baked commander. Although his plan was grand in scale, it didn't seem to have any problems. However, when Lin Hao is making plans, he always doesn't like to consider the actual situation. He just slaps his head on the head after investigating everything, but he doesn't think about whether it is worth it from the opponent's psychology. of. In Cang Gou¡¯s view, a true friend who knows one¡¯s enemy and one¡¯s friends will survive a hundred battles is one who even knows what the other person is thinking. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5367 Lure the enemy (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Cang Gou knows that the monster beasts here are considered the elite of the monster clan. Cang Gou can tell from the way they don't say a word when they line up with these guys. And Cang Gou also understands that you need to be especially careful when dealing with such an opponent. If you are not careful at all, then you will be unlucky. It is for this reason that Cang Gou does not want this raid to be carried out in three stages. Cang Gou wants to make the enemy mistakenly think that this is the beginning of the human race's action against the monster clan. Therefore, Cang Gou felt that the battle formation must be sufficient. It is normal for hundreds of millions of soldiers to be deployed in a battle like this. Besides, Cang Gou felt that Lin Hao already had billions of undead in his hands. The army is here. "However, when this guy uses his troops, he still has to be picky and picky like a stingy old woman. He is only willing to use one percent of his troops to deal with his opponent at a time. In Cang Gou's view, such a petty fighting method cannot attract the attention of these monster beasts. If not, they will be killed by these monster beasts. It is for this reason that Cang Gou hopes Lin Hao will go all out when he plays for the first time. Back to the main story, when the Skeleton King received Lin Hao's order, this guy gave the order, and then, an army of hundreds of millions of undead slowly came from the time of the undead. This scene is quite spectacular. You must know that originally there was no undead army near the camp of the monster army. However, with a flash of inspiration, there were hundreds of millions of dark troops surrounding them. Although these monsters are the elite of the monster clan, these guys are not emotionless sculptures. When such a large undead army appeared around them, many monsters still felt scared. At this time, the officers of the monsters played a decisive role. At this time, the officers of these monster beasts slowly stood at the front of the team, and then they shouted to their brothers. "Brothers, we are going to swallow up the Canglan Dynasty of the human race this time. Since we want to achieve such a grand goal, how could the guys from the human race not know it? But since these guys are chasing here, it means that they They are afraid, they are afraid, but we cannot be afraid, we are the elite monster beasts, a proud and honorable existence, kill! Brothers!" As the demonic beast officers said a few words, the demonic beasts who had felt a little scared just now had completely let go of the fear in their hearts. They rushed towards the undead army like a pack of wild wolves. Seeing this scene, Lin Hao was still a little touched. "Cang Gou, I really can't believe that these guys from the monster clan can be so brave in the world that is going crazy. However, it's a pity that they don't know that the guys standing opposite them are a group of emotionless undead army. Alas, , Thinking about it carefully, I really feel sad for these guys." The reason why Lin Hao feels sad is because he knows that for the elite monsters, this is a losing battle. But Cang Gou doesn¡¯t see it that way. All Cang Gou¡¯s ideas are based on a huge information reserve. Therefore, Cang Gou¡¯s thoughts on things are actually much calmer than Lin Hao¡¯s. However, this guy is a mean person. System, so Lin Hao thought that Cang Gou was sometimes reckless. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5368 Monster Senior Level (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Cang Gou saw that Lin Hao was so optimistic about the situation, so he shook his head helplessly and reminded. "Master, don't think too simply about these monster armies. You must know that the war between monsters and humans has been going on for thousands of years. As we all know, only the enemy knows us better than we do. Therefore, since the monster clan is confident that these The army can destroy the entire Canglan Dynasty, so this army has extremely powerful destructive power. If the master despises them, then the only one who will suffer is the master!" As the saying goes, good medicine is bitter in the mouth and good for the disease, but honest words are bad in the ears and good for action. Although Lin Hao doesn't like Cang Gou's mean character, Lin Hao will still obey some of the words Cang Gou sometimes says. After all, he knows that although Cang Gou has a mean character , however, the opinions this guy sometimes gives himself are still very reliable. Therefore, he will naturally listen to Cang Gou¡¯s opinion. However, the current situation is critical, and Lin Hao can't care about so much for a while. He felt that time was urgent now, and Cang Gou's words just now reminded Lin Hao of the crisis. Lin Hao understood that if he didn't be more vigilant about these monsters now, then he might really encounter something. Big crisis. When Cang Gou saw that Lin Hao finally became alert, Cang Gou was very happy. He thought to himself, haha, since the master has become alert now, what I am most afraid of is the master. This guy doesn't know how to be vigilant at all and has become the kind of cunt who is not afraid of boiling water. That would be the end of him! Back to the main story, while Cang Gou was rejoicing alone in his heart, the higher-ups on the side of the monster beast had also discovered the existence of this undead army. When this undead army appeared near the Jingyue Mountains, a grumpy high-level demon emperor frowned and said angrily. "Damn it, this operation is so secret. How did those guys from the human race find out? Is it because our confidentiality work is not strict? There should be no reason for this?" "How is it possible! This operation started in secret ten years ago. For a long time, we carefully transported troops towards the Jingyue Mountains. Even if the guys from the human race have sharp eyes, they could not detect us. action.¡± Before the angry demon emperor could finish speaking, the deputy commander of the army interrupted him rudely. Although the deputy commander of the elite monster army is not a grumpy guy, the deputy commander does not want the words of a senior commander under him to affect everyone's morale. That¡¯s why it rudely interrupted its subordinates. And when the angry high-level demon emperor saw the deputy commander speaking, he could only shut up obediently. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: The deputy commander-in-chief lets him go because the army has not yet officially set off? If so, the army has now officially set off and launched an attack on the Canglan Dynasty of the human race. So, no matter how many great contributions this high-level demon emperor has made for the demon beast clan in the past. No matter who the big shot is behind this high-level demon emperor, as the deputy commander-in-chief, he will execute the high-level demon emperor mercilessly. The reason is very simple. This guy's unthinking way of speaking has affected the morale of the legion. This is the most taboo and hated thing among all armies. This is something that the deputy commander-in-chief of the Monster Legion cannot tolerate! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5370 Brave Showdown (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! When Lin Hao's army had gathered around the elite monster army and was preparing to launch an attack on the monster army gathered here, the deputy commander-in-chief of the monster army was still leisurely eating his midnight snack. . And the way this guy eats is very gentle, and his appearance always makes the demon emperors around him feel a little uncomfortable. Because this guy looks too similar to humans now, and humans are the recognized enemies of monsters. Having said that, no one dares to seek death by running up to the deputy commander and saying, "You are eating like a human being. This is a very desperate act." Back to the main story, after the deputy commander ate the bloody human flesh on the table very gracefully, the guy stood up, and then wiped his mouth with a snow-white napkin. "Well, the recent dishes taste really good. I think the chef should be rewarded heavily!" As soon as the deputy commander finished speaking, a demon emperor officer came up. He bowed to the deputy commander first and then said. ¡°If I get back to the deputy commander, this dish was not made by our monster chef.¡± Hearing this, the deputy commander was happy. He thought to himself that if this dish was not made by monsters, could it be made by humans? Although in recent years, due to the power of the monster clan in the human race, many powerful human monks have degenerated into evil monks, but they are not so perverted that they would make their own compatriots for their own enjoyment. If it is true, In that case, these evil elements are really powerful. When the deputy commander-in-chief was confused about this matter, the monster officer who stood up just now whispered to the deputy commander-in-chief. ¡°Deputy Commander-in-Chief, if you don¡¯t believe it, do you want me to bring that human chef over to you now?¡± When the deputy commander heard this, he smiled even more happily. At this time, the deputy commander smiled and nodded. "Well, yes, this is a pretty good idea. I think you can do this." The deputy commander-in-chief smiled and nodded after hearing this. Then, his men brought the um over, and the deputy commander-in-chief discovered that the um was indeed not an evil person. The reason is that he is too weak. He is only at the level of a martial artist. A guy of this level can only be a low-level guard for a lifetime even in the human race. The monsters prefer the strong, so logically speaking, you If your strength does not reach the martial spirit level, then your desire to join the army of the monster clan is an empty talk. However, when the chef appeared in front of the deputy commander-in-chief, the deputy commander-in-chief was shocked by the chef. The reason was that the deputy commander-in-chief discovered that the chef turned out to be a guy without feet. It turns out that this man did not use his compatriots to cook for the deputy commander-in-chief of the Monster Legion, but he used his own legs to cook for the deputy commander-in-chief. The deputy commander-in-chief has been dealing with the human race guys for many years. He knows that the human race guys cherish their lives the most. Since this person can hate him to such an extent, it means that he has already awakened and realized this. After one o'clock, the deputy commander smiled and nodded at the man. "Awesome, really awesome! I really didn't expect that in addition to our monster clan, your human race also has such a brave man! Tell me, brave man, what do you want?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5371 Showdown between Braves (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! After the human warrior heard this, he raised his head and looked at the deputy commander with contempt. "If it were normal times, then the deputy commander-in-chief would definitely dig out this person's eyes with his own hands to relieve his hatred, but today, he did not do that for the deputy commander-in-chief. If he kills this brave man of the human race, then there will be no point in the drama. He must keep this man alive. He wants to know what this human warrior wants. ??Besides, since this brave man of the human race can be cruel enough to cut off his legs, and then use his legs to make dishes for himself. That means that this person has made up his mind to die to deal with himself. From this point of view, the deputy commander felt that killing a brave man who was bent on death and a brave man weaker than him would not bring him much honor. After realizing this, the deputy commander actually bowed to the human race hero in front of dozens of demon emperors present. Then, the deputy commander touched his chin with his hand, and then said with a command He said to the demon emperors around him. "You all should step back, I want to have a private chat with this human warrior." The demon emperors retreated one after another after hearing this. The demon beasts knew how powerful the deputy commander was, and they also understood that the guy in front of them couldn't hurt the deputy commander at all. After all, the deputy commander-in-chief is an outrageously strong monster. Anyone who dares to go against the deputy commander-in-chief will be torn to pieces immediately. It is no exaggeration to say that even if Lin Hao, who is now at the peak of his strength, faces a strong man of the level of deputy commander, then Lin Hao must take it easy, otherwise, Lin Hao is likely to turn into a cold corpse. The corpse was precisely because the deputy commander had such great strength. Therefore, its subordinates will leave here with peace of mind. "When the deputy commander-in-chief's comments started to open one after another, the deputy commander-in-chief raised the corners of his mouth, and then smiled slightly. "Do you want me to cook you some food that you humans can eat? I know that you are just a low-level martial artist. Although you won't die immediately even if your legs are cut off, you still have to live, right? Well?" "No! Living has no meaning to me anymore, and there is a reason why I offer my legs to you. I need you to give me a promise!" "Promise? What kind of promise?" "I need you to admit that I am a brave man. I want you to know that even a guy of my level in our human race can make you monsters fearful!" When the deputy commander heard this, he became even happier. Indeed, the deputy commander-in-chief also admired this human martial artist very much. He was indeed very courageous. However, in the deputy commander-in-chief's view, the elite warriors of the monster clan under him were not stupid. These guys attach great importance to their honor. He knows that his soldiers will never be afraid. However, despite this, this guy still became very interested in the man in front of him. Of course, the deputy commander is a very cruel guy. He will not let this man continue to live. However, he feels that before this man dies, he can still use this man's body to do something he wants to do. of! Realizing this, the deputy commander raised his head and sneered at the man. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5372 Execution before the array (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Do you think your passion can scare me? Oh my God, I advise you not to be too naive! The strong men of our monster clan are not scared, but I think you It is still somewhat useful to me. Well, aren¡¯t you no longer afraid of life and death? Then, I should use your death to do something useful!" As the deputy commander spoke, he raised his hand and waved, and then, a strong spiritual power in its body turned into a burst of pressure and surged out from its body. That pressure spread to the entire elite monster army in an instant. In the military camp. And after a few snaps of his fingers, this powerful pressure had already arrived in front of Lin Hao. When this strong pressure swept across Lin Hao's body, Lin Hao felt as if his body had been pressed by a huge animal. The strong sense of oppression even made Lin Hao For a moment, I couldn't breathe at all. When Lin Hao was so tortured by this powerful pressure that he couldn't breathe, Cang Gou reminded Lin Hao in his mean voice. "Master, fortunately you just changed the attack method according to the plan I made for you. If the Evil Emperor and others were to attack the central camp of the elite monster beast regiment now, they would definitely die! " As soon as Lin Hao heard this, he nodded sharply, and then breathed a sigh of relief. "Yes, you are right. I can feel that since the pressure created by this guy with a trace of spiritual power in his body is so terrifying, this guy should be a high-level demon emperor, and the one I picked up before The third-level demon emperor who lost his head is probably not even worthy of carrying his shoes in front of this guy!" "Master, it's rare for you to realize this. Master, I hope you remember the truth that there are people outside the world, and there is a world outside the world. You must know that hundreds of years ago, the reason why the human race was able to defeat the monster beast clan and conquer the monster clan They all rushed into the monster jungle, not because the monsters were too weak, but because the human race at that time fought with passion!" When Cang Gou said this, he sighed helplessly. "But Master, I don't know what the outcome of our battle will be today. After all, the enemies we encountered are too strong, and I can't grasp too much information about these guys at the same time, so I can't calculate it." Come up with useful data!¡± When Lin Hao saw Cang Gou so disappointed, he smiled and comforted him. "It's okay, Cang Gou. As long as you try your best, it'll be fine. Besides, I'm your master. Do I still blame you? Even if we fail this time, I can fight side by side with you. This is already my honor, but if I really lose, Cang Gou, you will die with me!" Lin Hao really wanted to reach out and touch Cang Gou¡¯s head at this time, but what he couldn¡¯t do was that Cang Gou was just a system in Lin Hao¡¯s body. For Lin Hao, he didn't have much to do with Cang Gou's system, so he could only comfort Cang Gou with a few words. In the past, after Cang Gou heard what Lin Hao said, this guy would always argue with Lin Hao in his own mean voice. However, this time Cang Gou uncharacteristically did not argue with Lin Hao. When Cang Gou became too obedient, Lin Hao realized that something might be wrong. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5373 Execution before the formation (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Cang Gou, your teacher told me, did you discover something extraordinary?" Before Lin Hao finished speaking, he heard bursts of screams coming from his ears. At this time, Lin Hao released his spiritual power. When his spiritual power was released to ten Five miles away, he discovered a scene that made him feel uncomfortable. Just now, the guy who used his legs to cook for the deputy commander of the elite monster legion was being nailed to the cross by the monsters with iron nails, while the monsters waved the long knives in their hands to kill that guy. Human flesh and blood were cut off piece by piece to satisfy hunger. Seeing this scene, Lin Hao felt his heart bleed. He had watched his good friend Lu Xun be killed by the third-level demon emperor. Today, of course, he could no longer watch a human warrior being killed alive by a monster in front of him. "Master, what are you doing? Don't you know this is just a trap set by the monsters?" "I know! I know! Butbut that person is my compatriot, my compatriot!" "No, master, you can't be impulsive. If you are impulsive now, then you will play into the hands of these monsters. Those monsters want you to do this. Master, you must calm down!" Cang Gou saw that Lin Hao couldn't bear it any longer, so he hurriedly advised him. However, at this time, Lin Hao was like a vicious dog. He could no longer listen to anyone's opinions. For him, the most important thing now was to save this man. When Cang Gou saw Lin Hao insisting on saving this man, he felt very tired. " However, Cang Gou is not the kind of fool, and he will not go against Lin Hao. After all, we are on a battlefield now, and the situation on this battlefield is changing rapidly. If you hesitate even a little, you will be wiped out by the enemy. In Cang Gou¡¯s view, since Lin Hao is now determined to save this man, it is not a big deal. "Anyway, the person responsible for guarding that man is just a weak second-level demon emperor. With Lin Hao's current strength, he can definitely handle it. However, Cang Gou also knows that the monsters have been fighting humans for so long, and these guys have already learned to be smart. They have learned the tricks of humans and know how to play tricks. Otherwise, if the monsters wanted to eat a person, they would only need a few mouthfuls to eat the person. They did not need to use such an artistic way of eating. They tortured the human warrior like this just to do it for other people. The human cultivators watched it. "It's a pity that there is only one human cultivator here, and that person is Lin Hao. As for the hundreds of millions of troops surrounding him, they are all the undead army of the Skeleton King. "Master, if you insist on saving this person, then it is not impossible. As long as it is what the master wants to do, then I will try my best to follow the master. However, master, You should make good use of the Skeleton King's ability now. If you don't use it now, then we will suffer a loss when the fight breaks out!" When Lin Hao heard this, he nodded. "Okay, I listen to you, I also want to let these damn guys have a taste of this undead natural disaster!" After Lin Hao heard what Cang Gou said, he gritted his teeth and then immediately gave the order to the Skeleton King. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5375 The whereabouts of natural disaster (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Although Cang Gou¡¯s answer made Lin Hao feel very speechless, at this time, Lin Hao knew that he should still focus on the overall situation. ¡°Besides, the human martial artist who was tortured by the monster clan has only one breath left at this moment. If Lin Hao still uses the precious time to save people to quarrel with Cang Gou, then this human martial artist will be dead today! After realizing this, Lin Hao put away the anger in his heart and still listened to Cangou and himself analyzing the situation like a good student who was eager to learn. "Master, this is my analysis. These three points are located at the enemy's headquarters, supervision department and military camp. Well, we definitely cannot attack this headquarters. What kind of monster is there? Master, I want you to You should know better than me, and there must be many incredibly powerful monsters in the military camp, and you can¡¯t attack there!¡± "Oh, I understand, what you mean is, let me concentrate all my efforts on attacking the Supervision Department, right? Okay, then, I will let the Skeleton King gather the undead natural disasters and smash them against this place!" Before Lin Hao finished speaking, Cang Gou interrupted Lin Hao. "Well, Master, what you said is right, but in my opinion, what you said is right or wrong!" Cang Gou paused as he spoke. He was feeling Lin Hao's emotional changes. Although Cang Gou is just a system, this guy understands people's hearts better than an old man who is well versed in the world. Of course, he was not afraid that Lin Hao would be sulking with him. Anyway, if Cang Gou had any feelings for that human martial artist, Cang Gou would not have lost anything when that guy died. The reason why Cang Gou wanted to test at this time was Lin Hao's mood was only due to one reason. That is why Cang Gou wants to know if Lin Hao is angry. Cang Gou understands that people cannot listen to any opinions when they are angry, so even if he said it, it would be in vain for Lin Hao. It was for this reason that Cang Gou stopped his analysis. He felt that if Lin Hao was not angry, he would continue talking. But if Lin Hao was angry at this time, then he would stop the analysis immediately and wait until Lin Hao stopped talking. Angry for it. What surprised Cang Gou was that Lin Hao was no longer angry. However, when Lin Hao learned about this incident afterwards, he felt that there was nothing surprising about it. The reason was very simple. Although Lin Hao had become stronger since the Canggu system in his body was activated, he could not be surprised. I have to live with such an irritating guy like Cang Gou every day. Over time, even Lin Hao's bad temper was slowly tempered by this gray dog ??into a good temper. "Master, since we have determined the direction of attack, I think we should let the undead natural disasters fall from the sky and attack from the top of the spiritual shield. I think those reconnaissance monsters should be protected by a powerful protective shield. , we can only make a desperate move to let the undead army fall from the top, and then try to see if we can break open this spiritual shield! Well, according to my calculations, our chance of success is 47%!" This is the first time Cang Gou has proposed a plan with a success rate of less than 65%. Lin Hao feels that the situation this time is too critical. However, in Lin Hao's opinion, Cang Gou seems to have overlooked something. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5376 Attack Protection (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! At this time, Lin Hao listened to Cang Gou's opinion, and under his order, tens of thousands of undead troops fell from the sky like raindrops. However, every undead warrior falling from the sky attacks the top of the protective shield at extremely fast speeds! It is no exaggeration to say that although this protective shield is powerful, it is still somewhat unable to withstand the attacks of the undead warriors. Every time, when tens of millions of undead warriors rush towards the huge protective shield under the control of the Skeleton King, the protective shield will tremble violently, and the monster warriors staying inside After they saw this scene, they would also be very worried, and even the morale of many elite monster warriors was affected! "Damn! What are these human bastards doing? Are they desperate? Are they using their own bodies to attack the protective shield?" "I don't think so. In my opinion, these guys from the human race have always cherished their lives the most, but now they are using their own bodies to attack the protective shield. In my opinion, these guys should have been driven into panic by us. !¡± At this moment, when the two elite warriors of the monster clan saw the human soldiers, they were like raindrops falling from the sky. They started to express their opinions, but these two guys didn't know. In fact, these soldiers are simply dead undead warriors. They have no sense of pain or consciousness. "These guys are like chess pieces on a chessboard. Whatever the Skeleton King wants these guys to do, they will do it. There is no dignity at all. But, again, for these undead warriors, they can no longer feel pain anyway, and this fighting method may be more comfortable for them, so the Skeleton King also It doesn't count as abusing them. You must know that there are many evil elements in the army of the undead. The reason why the Skeleton Emperor wants to keep these evil elements to participate in the war now is because most of the evil elements have higher cultivation level than the monster warriors. Therefore, after the evil elements become an undead army, the power these guys can unleash The combat effectiveness is naturally higher. In addition, there is another point, that is, the Skeleton King, like Lin Hao, also looks down on these traitors. Thinking about it, the Skeleton King was harmed by a traitor among his own people and became what he is now. Now that the Skeleton King wants revenge, he will naturally vent all his anger on these undead armies. "Boom, boom, boom!" Every time, when the "raindrops" turned into by these undead armies fall from the sky, the huge spiritual protective shield will make bursts of collision sounds. At first, those elite monster warriors were a little irritated by the sound, but over time these guys got used to it. In their view, this spiritual protective shield is very strong anyway, and no matter what methods the human warriors use, they cannot break through this protective shield. Having said that, it has to be said that these monsters are still a little too optimistic. They don't even look at who is attacking them now. This is an army of the undead, numbering in the hundreds of millions. Moreover, the strength of the undead army is not weak, and there are many strong men at the level of Martial Emperors and Martial Spirits mixed in. Inside. ???????????????????????????? If these guys launch a fierce attack at one place, then the spiritual protective shield will probably be difficult to withstand for a while! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5377 Attack Protection (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Hmph! In my opinion, these human warriors are just idlers. They know clearly that our monster clan has more spiritual power than them, and the spiritual power shields we make are also more powerful than theirs. However, these guys actually They even attacked our spiritual shield as if they were crazy. From my point of view, these guys are either crazy or dead. Otherwise, even their commanders gave the same death order as ours. !¡± "Isn't that right? How about saying that these human race guys are stupid? Are they as smart as us monsters?" At this time, when countless undead armies fell on the top of the protective shield like raindrops, two demon beast soldiers with strength at the demon spirit level were talking. In their opinion, these soldiers were completely wasting their time by doing this. . However, when this attack continued for a period of time, these two elite monster soldiers realized that what they said was wrong. The reason is that the two of them saw a crack on the top of the spiritual shield. And this crack did not appear suddenly. When it first appeared, it was only a few centimeters wide. In a protective shield that can cover an army of tens of millions of monsters, a crack of a few centimeters wide can be ignored. However, as time moved forward step by step, the hole became bigger and bigger. When it first appeared, it was only a few centimeters, but after just half an hour, the hole was several meters long. At that moment, some sharp-eyed monster commanders saw this scene. But before they could alert their companions, there was a muffled sound where the hole appeared, and then, in just one breath, the hole turned into a crack more than 4,000 meters long. Of course, this is not the worst situation for these monster soldiers. What makes these elite monster soldiers feel worst is that the moment the crack appears, it splits rapidly at a speed visible to the naked eye. However, within a few breaths, a spider web-like crack of several hundred square meters appeared at the top of the spiritual shield. Seeing this scene, these monster warriors are not desolate. You must know that these guys are the elite of the monster clan. For them, this battle is the one that can best prove their worth. They understand that if they shrink back at this moment, then they will be laughed at by their own tribe and family members for the rest of their lives. For the monsters, they can die in battle, but what they cannot tolerate is that they are being laughed at. It¡¯s a joke, this is absolutely not allowed. Therefore, this is why the combat effectiveness of monsters is generally higher than that of humans. Because the monster beasts are still a very primitive race. This race values ??its honor far more than the human race. For the monster beasts, honor is everything! It is precisely for this reason that the human race always seems unable to cope with the same number of monsters. The main reason is that the human race develops too fast. Today¡¯s human race no longer cares about honor as much as it did in the original period. If the human race really cares about honor more than life like the monsters, they will. " Then, there will not be so many evil elements in the combat power of the monster clan. It can be seen that the human race has never been monolithic. In this regard, Lin Hao is quite envious of the Monster Clan. However, Lin Hao knows that for these soldiers of the Monster Clan, today is a disaster! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5378 Pretending to attack elsewhere (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Great, I thought this spiritual shield was really indestructible, congratulations, but I didn't expect it to be a shoddy project!" When Lin Hao saw a crack on the spiritual shield, he raised the corner of his mouth and laughed. Seeing Lin Hao being so proud, Cang Gou was not happy. Cang Gou knew that his duty was not to make Lin Hao proud. Otherwise, Lin Hao would definitely blame him if he suffered a failure in the future. After realizing this, Cang Gou reminded Lin Haodao in time. "Master, now is not the time when we should be proud. Don't you see what's wrong?" After Lin Hao heard what Cang Gou said, he felt that Cang Gou's words were simply inexplicable, because Lin Hao couldn't see any problem at all. In Lin Hao¡¯s view, everything is stable and safe now. It stands to reason that there will be no problems at all. But when Cang Gou saw that Lin Hao hadn¡¯t realized what the problem was, Cang Gou was furious. At this time, Cang Gou roared at Lin Hao. "Master, have you become a fool? Can't you see such a big problem?" "Problem, what is the problem?" To be honest, Lin Hao is not a fool, and he is also the kind of person who is very capable of accepting one thing. However, Cang Gou suddenly roared at Lin Hao and said this sentence inexplicably, which really made Lin Hao. Hao felt very upset. To be honest, Lin Hao didn't know what mistake he had made at this time. He really couldn't understand why he was criticized by Cang Gou just now. And Cang Gou was speechless when he saw that Lin Hao still didn¡¯t know what mistake he had made. However, as Lin Hao¡¯s system, Cang Gou could not just watch Lin Hao continue to make such mistakes. At this time, Cang Gou could breathe a sigh of relief. "Master, have you forgotten our previous plan?" When Lin Hao heard this, his body suddenly trembled as if he had been electrocuted. Indeed, Lin Hao was a little excited just now. This excitement made him even forget the specific plan. You know, just now, Lin Hao was very happy because the protective shield was about to be breached. This guy, in fact, has almost forgotten the plan he and Cang Gou made. And now when the gray dog ??growled in Lin Hao's ear, Lin Hao suddenly remembered what his plan was. He clearly remembered that Cang Gou had told him before that if he wanted to rescue this human warrior, he would have to completely distract the attention of the monster clan and make them confused about the direction of their main attack. After figuring this out, Lin Hao took a deep breath and said. "I remembered Cang Gou, don't worry. If I guessed correctly, then the Evil Emperor may have led his Skeleton Emperors to attack the gathering point of the evil elements!" "Huh? Master, why do you want these most elite combat forces to attack the gathering points of evil elements?" When Lin Hao heard this, he laughed in his heart. At this time, Lin Hao thought to himself. Hahaha, Cang Gou, I thought you really knew everything, but it turns out that there are times when you don¡¯t understand. Forget it, let me, the master, teach you and teach you a lesson. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5379 Pretending to attack elsewhere (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Lin Hao secretly laughed in his heart when he saw that Cang Gou didn't understand his plan. Although Cang Gou knew a lot, he had a short temper. Usually when Lin Hao encounters any problems, Cang Gou will try to get along with him. ¡° However, when Cang Gou encounters something he doesn¡¯t understand, Cang Gou is not in the mood to listen to Lin Hao and himself. Cang Gou protested angrily when he saw that Lin Hao was still in the mood to joke with him. "Master, I don't have time to joke with you now! If you really think of something, just tell me. If it drags on any longer, I'm afraid we won't have enough time!" When Lin Hao saw Cang Gou begging for help, he was not in the mood to continue joking with Cang Gou. The reason was that Lin Hao knew that Cang Gou never liked begging for help. Once he asks for help, it means that the matter is really critical. Although Lin Hao is also a fun-loving master, he can at least clearly understand the priorities of things, and he will not risk the lives of himself and his brothers. Therefore, when Cang Gou protested against Lin Hao, Lin Hao naturally realized his mistake, and he stopped teasing with Cang Gou. "Cang Gou, don't be anxious. I know what we are encountering now, but we have to do it one by one. Well, we have to eat the food one bite at a time. Forget it, I will Without further ado, let me explain my thoughts to you.¡± Lin Ha told Cang Gou that the reason why he asked the Evil Emperor to take the Skeleton Emperors to attack the evil camp was something he had repeatedly considered before. The reason is that Lin Hao knows that the Canglan Dynasty who is responsible for attacking the human race with the demon emperors this time are hardcore traitors. These evil elements have been hanging out with the demon beasts for a long time. Although, these guys look like humans. However, their hearts have long been turned into monsters, and what these guys have done to the human race is simply worse than the monsters. Therefore, although their strength is not as good as the monsters at home, according to the agreement, the monsters will protect their safety. ??Besides, even if these evil elements are attacked, it¡¯s okay if the monsters don¡¯t want to protect their safety. ¡° However, if this happens, this matter will spread. After all, there is no airtight wall in this world. "If the monsters give up on the evil elements at the critical moment, then no one will turn to the monsters in the future. Because of this reason, Lin Hao expected that once the camp of the evil elements was attacked, the main force of the monsters would definitely come to the rescue. When the time comes, the Evil Emperor only needs to leave all the bones of the Great Emperor and run away. However, Lin Hao was still very heartbroken when he thought about it carefully. After all, it was not easy for him to accumulate so many skeletons. However, when he thought about it, Lin Hao felt that this matter was worth it. The reason was very simple. He felt that as long as this war was won, all these demon emperors and evil elements would be annihilated. If not, they would at least be severely damaged. At that time, he could gain a lot of demon emperors and evil martial emperors. corpse. Thinking about it carefully, this is not a loss-making business. Lin Hao even feels that he has made a profit! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5380 The Evil Camp (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Lin Hao is a smart man. He will never let himself make a loss-making business. However, he also understands that although it is of great importance now, the most important thing is to cause a big chaos among the monster army. Only In this way, the strategic intentions of the monster beasts will be disrupted by themselves. Moreover, just now Lin Hao was aware of a very serious problem. He thought to himself, since he saw human warriors here, it meant that the monster clan must have brought many human prisoners of war with them during this expedition. If he can rescue this human martial artist, then he can learn a lot of secrets about the elite monster legion from this human martial artist. ??This information will be very valuable for the future war with the monster clan. You must know that every human cultivator who can survive in the territory of the monster beasts is a true brave. Lin Hao has lived in the jungle where monster beasts often haunt, so people naturally know how powerful the monster beasts are. We also understand that the favorite food of these bloodthirsty monsters is human flesh. " Putting all this aside, when Lin Hao was determined to rescue this human martial artist, the Evil Emperor had already led several Skeleton Emperors to the military camp of those evil elements. These Skeleton Emperors all have good backgrounds. Among the six Skeleton Emperors, the strongest one is the Level 3 Demon Emperor who was previously killed by the Level 3 Martial Emperor. The strength of the third-level Demon Emperor is actually far stronger than that of the third-level Martial Emperor, but the third-level Martial Emperor has mastered his weaknesses. The weakness of the third-level Demon Emperor has been exposed. He is no match for the third-level Martial Emperor no matter what. ¡° Moreover, this third-level Demon Emperor is responsible for the management of the third-level Martial Emperor. You may not think that this third-level demon emperor always behaves very obediently in front of his superiors, but in fact, he simply looks down on the human martial emperors under his jurisdiction. Although these human Martial Emperors surrendered, they are still strong men with the strength of Martial Emperors. In this era where the strong are respected, no strong person would want to be looked down upon. Therefore, even if these human martial emperors surrendered, they still had dignity, but this third-level demon emperor violated their dignity again and again. Previously, when Lin Hao pretended to be the third-level Demon Emperor to deceive the Third-level Martial Emperor, the Third-level Martial Emperor forced Lin Hao to kill a member of the Demonic Beast Royal Family in his territory. What he did was actually nothing more. It was just to let Lin Hao leave some leverage on his own territory. However, what people never expected was that Lin Hao turned out to be a fake third-level demon emperor. And what happened after that was simple, the two guys died together after that. However, the matter is not over here. It stands to reason that the third-level demon emperor is dead, and his immediate boss should tell his clan members about his death. However, after thinking about it, his immediate boss thought that this was a matter of fact. It would be very embarrassing if I really told this matter. Then, the entire monster clan will know that its chief guard is a loser. After much deliberation, this leader of the monster clan did not make this matter public, but this guy might not have thought that it was precisely because he wanted to protect his own face that the entire monster clan would have to face him in the future. To a huge disaster, and this disaster was caused by the boss of the monster clan in order to save his own face. Of course, after learning about this incident, the boss of the monster clan even wanted to save his own face. My intestines are so wet! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5381 The Evil Camp (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! The thing is like this, Lin Hao didn't let his most powerful evil emperor deal with the evil elements of the monster clan at this time, and these evil elements are all cultivators of the human race, and the evil emperor looks down on them the most. "However, because these evil elements are all staunch surrenderers, and many of them are even supporters of the Monster Clan, they respect the guys from the Monster Clan very much. Lin Hao took advantage of this and asked the Evil Emperor to lead a group of monster warriors who became the Skeleton Emperor to cause trouble in the camp of evil elements. In order to make this play more realistic, Lin Hao even asked the King of Skeletons to concentrate on the acting. Under the control of the Skeleton King, the Demon Emperors and Martial Emperors who had become the Skeleton Emperor turned out to be like real people. Without some careful inspection, you really can¡¯t be sure about these demon emperors and martial emperors. Is the guy dead or alive? Back to the main story, when the Evil Emperor brought these Demon Emperors and Martial Emperors who had become the Skeleton Emperor, they came to the army camp of the evil elements. Those evil elements are busy fighting, and their leader is a strong man who has reached the third level of the Martial Emperor. This guy is very strong. It is no exaggeration to say that he died more miserably than the one who would transform his body into The third-level Martial Emperor of Light Energy was much stronger, even stronger than the third-level demon emperor's guard chief. "However, although this guy has considerable strength, he is a real Harmon clan. This guy's feelings for the Monster clan can be described as worship. He admires the monster beast clan very much. To him, everything about the monster beast clan is precious. I don¡¯t know what this guy¡¯s master will think when he sees this guy worshiping the monster clan so much. In short, when this guy discovered that a demon emperor from the demon beast clan had come to his territory, he actually asked his warriors to stop their busy work, then jumped on the red carpet in front of the camp and led a team of powerful martial emperors there. greeted. At this time, the Evil Emperor had not taken action according to Lin Hao's instructions. Otherwise, he would have started fighting with these human martial emperors. When the Evil Emperor led the Skeleton Emperors to the Human Martial Emperor, he coughed, and then said in a pretentious manner. "I am the adjutant of the Chief of Guards. This time, the Chief of Guards came here to inspect on the order of the Deputy Commander-in-Chief. Now, the war is coming, and the human army has launched a surprise attack on our army. You are ready to respond. Are you ready?" As soon as the Evil Emperor Wu heard this, he smiled and replied. "Please rest assured, Deputy Commander-in-Chief, I am fully prepared. If those human warriors dare to call, then even if a thousand of them come, I will let a thousand of them die!" After saying this, the Evil Martial Emperor reached out and patted his chest. When the evil emperor saw this scene, he felt funny in his stomach. In the view of the Evil Emperor, this Evil Martial Emperor may have forgotten his own race and even his name. "And the Emperor Nie doesn't like people who forget their ancestors. If Lin Hao hadn't given repeated orders to forbid the Emperor Nie to take action in advance, then the Emperor Nie would have fought with this guy long ago. At this time, when the Evil Emperor saw that the other party was so respectful to the Demon Emperors, he suddenly thought of an idea. The Evil Emperor told the Evil Martial Emperor that the war in various regions was now tense. He had one more thing to do when he came here, which was to urge the evil elements to immediately divide their troops to support the various positions of the Monster Clan. If they did not comply, they would be To be executed on the spot! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5382 The Evil Martial Emperor (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Listen, now the human army has launched attacks everywhere, and the monster warriors everywhere have launched a counterattack. Now you must fully cooperate with us in the battle!" The Evil Emperor looked at the Evil Martial Emperor with a hint of contempt in his eyes. Of course, this was a skill he had learned by observing the eyes of the monster clan before. The Evil Emperor knew that these evil elements were extremely cunning, especially those who had mixed up with the Evil Path. Guys at the level of Emperor Wu can be said to be very cunning. If you are not careful when dealing with them, the other party will realize your identity. It is precisely for this reason that the Evil Emperor will spend a long time learning the eyes of the monster clan. And after hard training, Emperor Nie finally learned this kind of look with a hint of contempt. After learning this kind of look, Emperor Ni would deliberately practice it every time he looked in the mirror. However, what made Emperor Ni feel uncomfortable was that he hated this kind of look. When he saw himself in the mirror looking at himself with such a look of contempt, Emperor Ni felt very uncomfortable in his heart. anger. At that time, he really wanted to dig out his eyes, so the Evil Emperor really couldn't understand. He didn't know why those evil guys had to obey the guys from the monster clan. Although, Emperor Ni couldn¡¯t figure out this problem. However, as a spirit controller, he still took Lin Hao's words very seriously. In the eyes of the Evil Emperor, he must complete the orders given to him by Lin Hao, otherwise, this time, Lin Hao would have to face him again. I have to praise the Skeleton King. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????:?????????? The relationship between the Evil Emperor and the Skeleton King is quite good. In fact, these two guys are usually in a competitive relationship. They are good brothers on the surface, but in fact they are competitors. Both of them want to be appreciated by Lin Hao through their own abilities, and Lin Hao is also very aware of the overt and covert struggle between the Evil Emperor and the Skeleton King. But although Lin Hao sees it, he will never intervene. The reason is that for Lin Hao, he feels that this kind of competition is quite good, and he does not need to intervene. ¡°Besides, the Evil Emperor and the Skeleton King are as close as brothers. Even if they compete with each other, they will quickly reconcile with each other. If I intervene, it will be equivalent to intervening in the competition between the two of their brothers. Lin Hao felt that he was like their parents to these two guys. Since he was their parents, he had to know how to balance. As long as you balance the balance well, you can't favor any party, otherwise, it will be unfair to the other party. Every time he thought of this, Lin Hao breathed a sigh of relief in his heart. "Cang Gou, tell me, in order to compete with the Skeleton King this time, what new thing will the Evil Emperor come up with for me to see?" "Master, I don't know about this, but in my opinion, the Evil Emperor will definitely give you a big surprise this time, so just wait and see, hehehe." Cang Gou didn¡¯t say much when he saw Lin Hao was looking forward to it. He and Lin Hao have been together for so long, so he naturally knows Lin Hao¡¯s preferences. Besides, Cang Gou himself is a big data. This guy knows that for humans, many things, especially surprises, must be kept waiting for the answer to be revealed. If the answer is revealed too early, then things will become boring. It is for this reason that this guy Cang Gou Cai pretended to be mysterious and did not tell Lin Hao what he had discussed with Emperor Nie. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5383 The Evil Martial Emperor (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Cang Gou had previously given an order to the Evil Emperor in the name of Lin Hao. He did not intend for the Evil Emperor to launch a campaign against the evil elements' camp. He hoped that the Evil Emperor would find a way to create chaos within the demonic beast legion. When it comes to creating chaos, Cang Gou thinks of those evil elements who have taken refuge in the Monster Legion. It is really shameful to say that these evil elements, as members of human beings, have taken refuge in the monster clan. However, Cang Gou also understands that the Monster Clan is a race that attaches great importance to honor. In fact, even the Monster Clan guys look down on these evil elements. Normally, even evil elements whose strength has reached the level of Emperor Martial or even Emperor Martial may be looked down upon by an ordinary monster soldier. And those high-level evil elements knew that they had no way out, so they endured it. But those low-level evil elements can't bear it anymore. They feel that they are also a member of the monster clan. Even if the monster clan guys look down on themselves, they should not put what is in their hearts With their thoughts on their faces, everyone feels very embarrassed now, and these evil elements don't know whether they should rebel, should rebel, or must rebel! The book returns to the main story, precisely because Cang Gou analyzed this reason through familiarity. He discussed with the Evil Emperor whether he could use the evil elements who had surrendered to the monster clan to cause trouble. The Evil Emperor had long been dissatisfied with these evil elements. He naturally supported Cang Gou's decision with both hands. . However, the Cangou system did not tell Lin Hao this. He did not want to guard against Lin Hao, but wanted to give Lin Hao a surprise. Although Cang Gou is a very powerful system, he doesn't know that sometimes, data is not as good as experience. Lin Hao has been bullied by strong men since he was a child. Therefore, his understanding of war is much better than Cang Gou. If Cang Gou and Lin Hao had discussed it, maybe the passive situation would not have happened in the future. However, Cang Gou didn¡¯t know that there was no such thing as a surprise. What he did this time was not a surprise but a shock to Lin Hao. At the same time, when Cang Gou was thinking about how happy Lin Hao would be when he heard the surprise he created, the Evil Emperor's side had already arrived at the Evil Martial Emperor's camp. "The Evil Emperor didn't say much. When he opened his mouth, he wanted the Evil Martial Emperor to obey his orders. Otherwise, he would kill the Evil Martial Emperor and his entourage. "If some low-level evil elements heard this, they would be so frightened that they could not speak. However, this evil Martial Emperor is not an ordinary person. This guy is very smart. When he heard this, he thought, this is strange. If the deputy commander really has such an order, then he should come and tell me in person. But now, he actually sent a captain of the bodyguard of a demon clan elder to convey the order. This seems inappropriate. "Moreover, the captain of the guard didn't say a word from the beginning to the end. It was the attendants of the captain of the guard who were always conveying orders. It seems that this matter is too strange. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? If this matter is true, I will of course carry out the order without hesitation, but if the whole matter is false, then am I not treated as a fool by others? No, I am now the leader of the entire evil, and I cannot be deceived by this guy. "Well, I'd better deceive him first. If this guy is real, I will naturally obey his orders. But if he is fake, then I will take off his head!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5384 Be careful of fraud (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! The Evil Martial Emperor wanted to test the Evil Emperor. He wanted to know whether the guy standing in front of him, showing off his power, was a capable man or an incompetent fool. Or maybe this guy is just a son of a big noble in the human race. He wants to make great achievements, so he came here to fool himself. Thinking of this, the Evil Martial Emperor raised the corner of his mouth, and then smiled slightly. "Well, since it is the deputy commander-in-chief's order, then I will naturally follow it. However, before taking action, I have to do one more thing for you. As you know, the deputy commander-in-chief is extremely strict about the management of his own army. Even if The transfer of our evil army must also have a document signed by it. I wonder if you have brought the document." When the Emperor Nie heard this, he seemed very calm. Cang Gou had thought of this before. Although Cang Gou doesn¡¯t know much about the deputy commander-in-chief of the elite Monster Legion, he also knows what the document of the highest military order in the Monster Legion looks like. The document was self-made from a special kind of wood and was only about the size of a palm, and any order would be engraved on it in an ancient and simplified Monster Clan script. No matter how complicated the command is, it only takes two or three lines of this ancient monster text to explain it clearly. This kind of writing is very similar to human hieroglyphics. It is an ancient but very advanced writing. However, the learning process of this kind of writing is very complicated, and very few people have mastered it. Therefore, only a handful of boss-level people in the monster clan know how to use it. Over time, this kind of writing became the unique password of the monster clan. However, this kind of secret is like paper window paper in front of a cangou who knows how to use big data. The cangou doesn't even need to use it. It only needs to reach out and poke it gently to break through this layer immediately. Window paper. He can even use this kind of writing to write a love letter to the most beautiful princess of the Monster Beast Clan. With Cang Gou's talent, the princess of the Monster Beast Clan will most likely fall in love with him after receiving Cang Gou's love letter. of. Of course, Cang Gou is not that lowly yet. For Cang Gou, the most important thing now is to fool these evil elements. As long as these evil elements are fooled, then the next thing will be much easier to handle. . After realizing this, Cang Gou tried his best to make many such tokens in one breath. And when the Evil Emperor Wu got the token with the secret text written on it, the guy was shocked at first, and then he smiled and said to the Evil Emperor. "Sir, I was just following orders. After all, now is the time when the human race is invading. If I'm not careful, spies will be mixed into my camp." Seeing this scene, the Evil Emperor sneered in his heart. snort! I thought that your strength has reached the level of Emperor Wu, and your brain should be easier to use than others, but I never expected that you are just a fool. This thing is completely fake, but you blind guy can't tell it. Well, it seems that what Master Cang Gou said before was not wrong. After these evil elements surrendered to the monster clan, they slowly turned into monsters. "And the monsters don't have much brains. Besides, birds of a feather flock together and people flock together. If these evil elements really had brains, then they wouldn't take refuge in the monsters, right?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5385 Be careful of fraud (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! With the Evil Emperor thinking this, he continued to speak to the Evil Martial Emperor in a commanding tone. "Well, the situation is urgent now, so you don't have to think so much. You'd better hurry up and let your people prepare." "Yes, sir, don't worry, I'll go get ready right now." The Evil Martial Emperor lowered his head as he spoke. At this time, the Evil Emperor did not notice that this guy also winked at the two Evil Martial Emperors standing behind him. "These Evil Martial Emperors, like this Evil Martial Emperor, are all old traitors who have betrayed the human race very early. Therefore, they are usually very cautious in their behavior and can communicate with each other through their eyes. At this moment, when they saw their boss giving them a look, these guys knew that things were not going to be simple. After these guys saw the boss¡¯s eyes, they breathed a little heavier. And when the boss of the Evil Martial Emperor heard his subordinates breathing harder, he knew that his subordinates understood what he meant. Of course, this guy is not in a hurry to take action now. He feels that since his opponents are coming to his door, he should find a way to capture these guys alive. In order to achieve this goal, the boss of the evil Emperor Wu continued to pretend to be Sun Tzu. "Everyone, please rest assured. I have passed on the order. Within fifteen minutes, our troops will rush to various places to provide support. By the way, I have also prepared a table of delicious food for you. Please eat it before leaving!" "No, we all have official duties. Besides, now that the war is coming, how can we be in the mood to eat!" When the Evil Martial Emperor heard this, he smiled and nodded. "Well, that's what I said. If that's the case, let's have a drink before leaving. This is also our intention. I hope you can give us this face." " When the Evil Emperor saw how enthusiastic this Evil Martial Emperor was, he couldn't help but despise him in his heart. "Damn, this bastard is so happy to be a dog. It seems that this guy has really been tamed by the monsters! Forget it, I'll go inside and have a drink. After all, things are almost done now. Well, I won¡¯t let these guys doubt me in the end.¡± With this thought in his mind, Ni Huang followed the team and walked in. However, when he just arrived at a tent in the middle of the camp, Ni Huang suddenly felt a hint of murderous intent. The Emperor Nie, who was extremely sensitive to the environment, realized that something was wrong, so he sent a signal to the Skeleton King in time. Then, the Skeleton Emperors walking in front of the Nie Emperor launched an attack on the Evil Martial Emperor who was ambushing around them. ¡°Don¡¯t forget that these Skeleton Emperors can only exert 60% of their strength before they were born, but they are also existences that are difficult to surpass in front of these evil Martial Emperors. Those, evil Martial Emperors were like ants in front of the attacks of these Skeleton Emperors. In just one breath, they turned into corpses all over the ground. And the Evil Emperor did not dare to take anything lightly at this moment. He knew that he had been exposed, but he also understood that the enemy should not know that these monster and human guys were all Skeleton Emperors. Therefore, at this critical moment, the Evil Emperor shouted loudly at the Skeleton Emperors in front of him. "My lords, run quickly, Iwe are ambushed now!" "Huh? Run? Let me tell you, today you are all meat on my chopping board. I will capture you and use your heads to ask for credit!" When the evil Emperor Wu who saw through the scam heard this, he couldn't help but sneered. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5386 Breaking through the Encirclement (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! The Evil Martial Emperor is not a soft-hearted master. Don't look at this guy as docile as a dog in front of the monster clan. However, this guy is very fierce in front of his own people. If nothing else, he is just as docile as a dog. It is said that this guy's attitude towards his own people is unbearable to others. Especially, when this guy found out that he had been tricked by the Evil Emperor, he was naturally furious. At this time, the Evil Martial Emperor really wanted to tear the Evil Emperor into pieces! " And when Nihuang saw that his plan was exposed, he seemed very calm. You know, this was not the first time that Nihuang encountered this kind of situation. In the past, when he and Lin Hao launched attacks against the monsters, he also discovered that the plans he made before were not always effective. Although Na Cang Gou is a very powerful intelligent system, as the saying goes, everything cannot keep up with changes in plans. Therefore, this evil emperor understood a truth. He knew that everything could not keep up with changes in plans. In this case, he had only one way to break the current situation, and that was to break through this dilemma with all his strength. After realizing this, the Evil Emperor's eyes suddenly became sharp. At this time, the Evil Emperor stared closely at the evil Martial Emperor who appeared in front of him. Maybe he looked like he wanted to swallow him up. It seems that he is very good, and this Evil Martial Emperor is not a fuel-efficient lamp. When this guy saw the Evil Emperor looking at him eagerly, he couldn't help but become alert. "Hmph! Boy, in my opinion, you are just a dog among the higher-ups of the human race. However, I am different. I can control my own destiny. To be honest, I really feel sorry for you. It¡¯s a bit sad, because in a little while, you kid will become a dead man!¡± Before the Evil Martial Emperor finished speaking, a murderous light suddenly emerged from the Evil Emperor's eyes. At this moment, after the Evil Martial Emperor and the Evil Emperor looked at each other, he discovered that the evil Emperor who appeared in front of him at this time He is not an easy opponent to deal with. If he takes it lightly, he may be killed by the opponent at any time! After realizing this, the Evil Emperor couldn't help but swallow his saliva before continuing. "I advise you to stop struggling. You are no match for me at all. If you want to die so much, I can accompany you to the end. But I hope you can cherish your life. If you die like this to me, If it is in your hands, your family will probably be very sad. Even if you are willful, you should consider your own family, right?" When the Evil Martial Emperor looked at the Evil Emperor with murderous intent in his eyes, he realized that there seemed to be no possibility of winning. This evil emperor is like a mad dog. He only pretends to kill in his eyes at this moment. It seems that all creatures that appear in his eyes will be killed by him. In fact, the Evil Emperor Wu didn¡¯t know that this was the result of the Evil Emperor¡¯s activation of the immortality of sin. Once the Evil Emperor activates this skill, his strength can be increased tenfold in an instant. However, this is the Evil Emperor's unique skill. If he uses it now, he is ready to risk it. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5387 Breaking through the Encirclement (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! The Emperor Ni is still very capable. At this time, Cang Gou was not in his ears to advise him, but the Emperor Ni had thought of a way to break out of the encirclement. The Evil Emperor's idea is this. In the Evil Emperor's view, since the Evil Martial Emperor has seen through his tricks, then any pretense is in vain. Since the other party has already seen through his tricks, it is better to Fight the opponent with real swords and guns. In this way, there may be a glimmer of hope. But if you are afraid of death at this time, then even the last chance of survival will turn into smoke! After realizing this, Emperor Ni began to brace himself for the battle. Of course, the Evil Emperor is not a fool. He knows that this Evil Martial Emperor is very powerful and can be said to be far superior to him. And at the beginning, the third-level Martial Emperor who forced him into a desperate situation and could turn his body into a beam of light was not as strong as this guy. The King of Evil felt that if he had a head-on confrontation with the other party, then he would definitely risk his own life. The King of Evil understood that he could do this if it was for his master. But now, he doesn't want to spend his precious life in such a seemingly worthless surprise battle. After much deliberation, the Evil Emperor decided to activate his immortality from the beginning to intimidate his opponents. The King of Evil thought this way. His current status in the team was just that of an ordinary follower. But if the other party discovers that an ordinary follower like him is so powerful, then these guys will definitely not attack rashly, they will definitely be very cautious! After realizing this, Emperor Ni started to gamble, and he was on full fire from the beginning. Originally, the evil emperor had no expectations for his actions. After all, he knew what kind of monster he was facing now. In his opinion, although these evil emperors had no moral integrity, they also had no moral integrity. Don't be frightened by this little trick of your own. But reality proves that the evil emperor still overestimates his opponents. In fact, these evil elements are very precious about their lives. When these evil elements saw that the Evil Emperor was so powerful as a follower, these guys even retreated. However, the evil Martial Emperor was a die-hard fan of the Monster Clan. This guy saw his subordinates retreat. , he raised his hand and killed two Wu Huangdao. "Hmph! What are you afraid of? They are just a few enemies whose strength has reached the level of Emperor Wu. Let me tell you, I will not take them seriously!" After saying this, the Evil Martial Emperor seemed to be going crazy and rushed towards the Evil Emperor in front of him. Originally, the Evil Martial Emperor was confident that he could end the battle within one move, but when he raised his hand with all his strength and punched him hard, When it was on the Emperor's lower abdomen. He found that the Emperor Ni had only taken a few steps back. His body did not seem to be seriously injured, and the pieces of armor attached to the Emperor's body only had a few symbolic cracks. However, in the blink of an eye, these cracks were restored to their original appearance! Seeing this scene, the Evil Martial Emperor felt that he had really encountered a monster. Otherwise, why would the opponent's defense be so incredible? (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5388 Two strong men meet (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????? There are probably only a few people who can injure the Evil Emperor who has activated the Immortality of Sin with one full blow, not to mention the Monster Jungle, even if you take the entire Xuanwu Continent into account. "However, these evil Martial Emperors probably have been following the monster clan for too long. He has slowly lost confidence in his own strength. In his opinion, it seems that he is not qualified to control that powerful power at all. Of course, the main reason why this evil Martial Emperor has such low self-esteem is actually those monsters. Thinking back to the beginning, this Evil Martial Emperor was considered the number one figure. ?????????? If he hadn¡¯t been beaten into doubt by a boss of the monster clan whose strength was far higher than his, then this guy wouldn¡¯t be reduced to being a dog for others now. And the guy who beat him into doubting his life has passed away now, but even so, the shadow left by that guy on the Evil Martial Emperor continues to linger in his mind. After so many years, the Evil Martial Emperor can still understand Remember that guy's face. " Moreover, what is even more unacceptable to the Evil Martial Emperor is that if this guy is not dead yet, then the Evil Martial Emperor can go to him to settle the score. Anyway, as long as this guy is still alive. The battle between the evil Emperor Wu and him will never end, but there are unforeseen circumstances and misfortunes and misfortunes for people. Even such a powerful monster cannot escape the pain of reincarnation. With the departure of the monster boss, the shadow in the heart of the evil Martial Emperor may never be revealed again. However, at this moment, when the Evil Martial Emperor punched the Evil Emperor who had activated the immortality of sin, and knocked him back step by step, something else seemed to appear in this guy's eyes. Of course, no one could say for sure. , what exactly is that trace of fire that appears in the eyes of this evil Martial Emperor. Maybe it¡¯s because this guy has regained his fighting spirit, maybe it¡¯s because this guy¡¯s desire for fighting has been ignited again. Who knows, and the Emperor of Evil naturally doesn¡¯t care much about this matter. At this time, Emperor Ni knew that the matter had been exposed, and he had to leave here quickly before the entire army was annihilated. Otherwise, Emperor Ni felt that he would die here. "Interesting! It's really interesting. I thought you would be weak, but I didn't expect you to be so strong! By the way, kid, can you tell me your name?" "Name? What do you mean?" The Evil Emperor asked suspiciously when he saw that the Evil Martial Emperor standing opposite him was actually interested in his name. At this moment, the Evil Martial Emperor raised the corner of his mouth, and then sneered. "Humph! I think you are very strong. I punched your body with all my strength just now, but you actually blocked my attack like a normal person. To be honest, I have been waiting for a long time. I have never met an opponent like you before. Your presence makes me feel extremely excited, but can you understand what I mean?" After the Emperor Nie heard this, he smiled and shook his head. "To be honest, I don't understand what you mean. Besides, I don't want to know what you are thinking. However, I still want to advise you not to be in my way, otherwise, you will die. Very embarrassing!¡± Although Emperor Nie at this time knew that he could not defeat the opponent, Emperor Nie understood that even if he could not defeat him, he could not lose in terms of momentum! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5389 Two strong men meet (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! The Evil Martial Emperor saw the Evil Emperor looking at him with disdain. Not only was this guy not angry, but his eyes were full of fighting spirit. For this Evil Martial Emperor, the arrogant and arrogant look that the Evil Emperor was showing now was The face was what he wanted to see the most. I think that when the evil Martial Emperor was defeated by the boss of the Monster Clan, the boss of the Monster Clan looked at him with such a stinky face. At that time, the Evil Emperor once slammed his fist on the ground and questioned the leader of the monster clan. "Why? Why is this happening! I've obviously tried my best, but why can't I hurt your body?" "Why? Well, I think maybe you are too weak." After the boss of the monster clan finished speaking, he sneered and left. But the departure of this guy planted a shadow in the heart of the Evil Martial Emperor that he could not erase for the rest of his life. For the Evil Martial Emperor, what he wanted to do most was to find a meaning for his own life. In the past, this guy What I want to do is get my confidence back. But for him now, the meaning of life is a hearty battle. The evil Emperor Wu understood that only by defeating the Evil Emperor, might he be able to get out of the shadow of the past, and only when he got out could he be reborn. At this moment, the Evil Martial Emperor kept thinking in his mind about knocking the Evil Emperor to the ground. Then, he imitated the appearance of the monster clan leader who knocked him down and sneered at the Evil Emperor, and added: A gift. "Huh? Do you know why you can't beat me? It's because you are too weak. If you really want to defeat me, then just practice for a few more years before you come back!" Of course, the Evil Martial Emperor is still too confident in the end. Even if the Evil Emperor activates the immortality of sin, he may not be this guy's opponent. But at this time, after the Evil Emperor turned on the immortality of sin, his strength has increased by at least ten times. If the Evil Emperor does not want to fight, then this evil Martial Emperor will not be able to kill the Evil Emperor in a short time no matter what. "However, in order to trap the Evil Emperor, the Evil Martial Emperor also spent a lot of money. He saw that the flames of war were burning in the evil emperor's eyes, so this guy released all the spiritual power in his body. Suddenly, the spiritual power in the evil emperor's body spurted out from this guy's body like a burning flame. , but in the blink of an eye, this guy's spiritual power spread around the Evil Emperor and turned into a purple-blue light curtain visible to the naked eye. "Hmph! You are trapped by me now. If you want to leave here alive, then you have only one choice is to kill me. If you can't kill me, then you won't be able to leave here alive. ! Now, use all your strength, what I want is a life-and-death showdown!" The evil Martial Emperor became more and more excited as he talked, and the rampant spiritual power in his body was like lightning falling from the sky, constantly hitting this guy's body. So much so that the hair of the Evil Martial Emperor stood up under the influence of the rampant spiritual power. In the eyes of the Evil Emperor, the Evil Martial Emperor looked like a warlike hedgehog. However, he couldn't help but laugh when he thought of the Hedgehog Evil Emperor. Moreover, he didn't think there was any point in fighting this evil Martial Emperor at this moment. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5390 Crazy (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "What? Do you want to die with me here? Don't you have the Prime Minister? Do I have any hidden tricks? If I really want to die with you here, then who should command the evil army? " When the Evil Emperor saw that the Evil Martial Emperor used his spiritual power to draw a circle around himself and him, and surrounded the two of them, the Evil Emperor couldn't help but ridicule. "And the Evil Martial Emperor simply couldn't listen to the Evil Emperor's words. This guy was already in a state of rage, and he could no longer think carefully. For him, as long as he can kill the Evil Emperor in front of him, it is a good idea. Therefore, this guy does not want to listen to the Evil Emperor's nonsense at all. There is only one thing he wants to do, and that is to abolish the Evil Emperor! "The Evil Emperor is not a fool. He naturally knows how powerful this Evil Martial Emperor is. "Moreover, although Emperor Nie is not afraid of death, he still wanted to make fun of him just now. That's because, in Emperor Nie's view, this evil Martial Emperor is still a very difficult enemy. It would be best if he could distract him. But now it seems that the evil emperor¡¯s idea is still too naive. Ever since the Evil Emperor surrendered to the Monster Clan, he has retained an obsession in this guy's heart. His obsession is to destroy his enemies at all costs, and now, this guy has regarded the Evil Emperor as His mortal enemy. In short, if the Evil Emperor wants to get out of trouble now, then he has only one way, which is to kill the Evil Martial Emperor. However, facing the Evil Martial Emperor who has escaped into the Demonic Way, the Evil Emperor also knows Things were not as easy as he thought. But things have come to this, and Emperor Ni feels that he can only give it a try. "Damn! If I had known earlier, I shouldn't have attacked this guy just now, but now it's good that just because I fucked him just now, this guy fell into a state of rage. Grandma, it seems that I am still too conceited. Big! This problem of mine is not good at all. I must correct it in the future!" At this time, the evil emperor couldn't help but blame himself in his heart. He felt that he was good at everything, but he had one problem, and that was that he was too arrogant. In the past, when Lin Hao discovered this problem of Emperor Nie, he also talked to Emperor Nie and asked him to change his bad habit. However, at that time, Emperor Nie always thought that he was powerful, even if he was arrogant. Nothing at all. However, now that disaster is imminent, the evil emperor begins to realize that his bad habit will really harm him. But it was too late. Just now, the endless fighting spirit in the Evil Martial Emperor's heart had been aroused by the Evil Emperor. Now, even if the Evil Emperor wanted to give up and not fight head-on with the Evil Martial Emperor, there was nothing he could do. And when the Evil Emperor braced himself for a battle with his opponent, the changes in the Evil Martial Emperor's body surprised the Evil Emperor. The Evil Emperor discovered that the body of the Evil Martial Emperor had transformed from a handsome young man into a strong man with bulging muscles in just one second. After seeing this scene, Emperor Ni couldn't help but sigh in his heart. He thought to himself, Oh no, this guy is just a cultivator with ordinary talents. "But a cultivator with ordinary talent can improve his strength to this point. It seems that this guy's strength has reached a level beyond my imagination!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5391 Crazy (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! At this moment, when the Evil Emperor was surprised, his face was covered by layers of thick armor. Even the Evil Martial Emperor, who had eyes as sharp as an eagle, could not see the Evil Emperor's face. "However, this guy can feel the changes in the evil emperor's spiritual power. When the evil emperor felt that the evil emperor's spiritual power had become disordered, the guy raised the corner of his mouth, and then sneered. "How is it? Are you very surprised? I think you must be thinking now why I am so strong? Why is my talent so ordinary, but my strength can reach this level? " The Evil Martial Emperor was very proud, but he did not intend to reveal the answer to the mystery. This guy felt that he would only reveal the secret to the Evil Emperor after he completely knocked him down and waited until the other party had only one breath. However, he will not be merciful. The Evil Martial Emperor felt that after he was knocked down by the boss of the monster clan, according to the rules, this guy should wait until he became stronger before fighting with him. But now it seems that the boss of the monster clan has not kept the agreement with him at all. "Moreover, the way the leader of the monster clan died was a very ridiculous way. No one had ever thought that such a powerful leader of the monster clan would die of old age! Can you believe it? Such a strong man actually died of old age? It makes people completely defenseless. Every time the Evil Martial Emperor thinks of this incident, he always feels that it is a cruel joke played by God on him, because in this way, he will never be able to find this big boss and follow him again. He mentioned the matter of revenge. In this way, the shadow of previous failures will follow him for a lifetime. No one wants to accept this fact, so this guy can only find himself through killing again and again. This time, facing the Nie Emperor who has activated the immortality of his sins, the Evil Martial Emperor himself is also full of firepower. After his body changed three times, the muscles on his body also turned gray-brown, looking like a layer of armor. Moreover, there were several thick and large things like straws extending from the surface of this guy's muscles. go out. "When the Emperor of Evil still couldn't figure out what kind of strange appearance this guy's body had become. Suddenly, there were screams one after another outside the circle composed of spiritual energy. "Ah! My body, my body actually melted!" "Ah! My legs! My legs are gone. Lord Demon Lord, please don't use that terrible move. Please leave us a way to survive!" When the Evil Martial Emperor, who was known as the Demon Lord, was about to use all his firepower, the straw-like things on his body actually sucked in those evil elements who were weaker than him. Because their bodies could not withstand this powerful force, these evil elements disintegrated in an instant and turned into balls of spiritual power that were absorbed by the Demon Lord. And this Demon Lord is still a very perverted existence. Every time this guy sucks his subordinates into his body, a satisfied expression will appear on his face, as if he is doing some charity activity that is beneficial to the people. have to. In the eyes of the Evil Emperor, this evil Martial Emperor, who is known as the Demon Lord, does not even spare his subordinates. It can be said that he is extremely shameless! "Damn it! If you can't beat me, just say so. There's no need to take it out on your own little brother!" The Evil Emperor didn¡¯t want to wait for this guy to become a complete form before taking action, so he shouted angrily and rushed forward. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5392 Rescue is coming (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "How's it going? Are you shocked by my powerful strength? If you think you can't beat me, then it's still too late for you to kneel on the ground and beg me for mercy. Let me tell you, I have always been They are both merciful and merciless. As long as you kneel on the ground and beg me for mercy, then I can consider disturbing your life!" These words of the evil emperor completely angered the evil emperor. The evil emperor was originally thinking about how to escape, but now the evil emperor knew that he could not escape! He understood that if he didn't find a way to understand this evil Martial Emperor, then this guy would probably have to talk about his dark history outside for the rest of his life. And this is the most intolerable thing for the Emperor of Evil. For the Emperor of Evil, he can endure humiliation and sacrifice, and he can also bear things that no one else wants to do, but there is only one thing that the Emperor of Evil cannot bear, and that is being raped. Misunderstanding, and at this moment, when Emperor Nie found out that the Evil Emperor actually naively thought that he was afraid of him, Emperor Nie's emotions exploded like a detonated bomb. At this time, the Evil Emperor roared angrily, and then he rushed towards the Evil Martial Emperor. The King of Evil is very fast. When he charges, there will even be afterimages behind his body. But even so, when the Evil Emperor rushed to the body of the Evil Martial Emperor, he found that his body seemed to be nailed to the ground by something. When the Evil Emperor was about to rush to this guy, the Evil Martial Emperor suddenly waved his hand, and then the Evil Emperor felt as if his body was being pulled by something. A huge pressure pulled the King of Evil, making his body unable to move forward one step further. And with the help of Sinful Immortality, the Evil Emperor was able to escape. He relied on his own brute force to break free from the hands of the Evil Martial Emperor. When the evil emperor saw that the evil emperor was able to break free from his restraints, the guy raised the corner of his mouth and then sneered. "Oh, it's quite good. You can break free from my shackles. However, I tell you, don't think about things too simply. I'm not a rotten sweet potato or a rotten bird's egg. Don't think that you can Break free from my restraints so easily!" The Evil Emperor confidently believed that the Evil Emperor was at the end of his strength at this time. Just now, he must have used all his strength to break free from his restraints, but he will not be so lucky next time. At this moment, the Evil Martial Emperor looked at the Evil Emperor running across from him, raised the corner of his mouth, and then sneered. "I admit that you do have two brushes, and they are quite powerful. However, I am very sorry to tell you that I have seen many powerful guys, and none of those guys can escape from the palm of my hand. , of course you are the same, I advise you not to struggle, you should save your energy and just surrender!" At this time, the Evil Emperor knew that this Evil Martial Emperor did not say these words just to distract him. Just now, when this guy ate countless of his subordinates, his strength had indeed made a leap in a short period of time. . Now, the spiritual power of this evil Martial Emperor has become visible to the naked eye and is scattered everywhere. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5393 Rescue comes (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "What? Have you also noticed your surroundings? Hahaha, you also discovered that I can materialize my spiritual power, right? Humph, to be honest, when I discovered that I had such a powerful ability, In fact, I was also shocked." "The Evil Martial Emperor said that and flicked his fingers towards the location of the Evil Emperor, but at this moment, this guy's fingers were like a rocket launcher. When this guy's fingers slowly came down, Emperor Nie saw an extremely powerful energy rushing toward him against the ground. Emperor Nie was not stupid. He knew that if his body and this powerful energy If his energy collided head-on, then a tragedy would be waiting for him. Realizing this, Emperor Ni quickly ducked to one side. Although the Emperor of Evil had used all his strength to avoid this spiritual power, the spiritual power still flew past the Emperor of Evil's body. "Boom!" There was a loud noise, and the spiritual power emitted from the body of the evil Martial Emperor actually tore a large hole in the spiritual power he had used to lay out the encirclement. When Emperor Ni saw this scene, he couldn't help but become wary. However, Emperor Nie did not take advantage of this opportunity to escape towards this gap. And the reason why Emperor Nie didn¡¯t do this was because he had his own ideas. In the view of the Evil Emperor, this Evil Martial Emperor is not very strong. If he escapes at this time, then this guy will definitely catch up with him. However, this is not the issue that worries the Emperor the most. The Evil Emperor knew that this Evil Emperor was very insidious and cunning. Logically speaking, he should not make such a stupid mistake. But now, the Evil Emperor has made such a mistake. There is only one reason, and that is Because this mistake was deliberately made by the Evil Emperor. This guy wants to make Ni Huang mistakenly think that he is careless, but if Ni Huang really rushes towards this gap regardless of hesitation, then what awaits Ni Huang can only be a tragic ending. After all, this The Evil Martial Emperor has already begun to murder the Evil Emperor. At this moment, even if Niehuang kneels on the ground and calls daddy, he will not let Niehuang go. " And when the evil emperor saw that the evil emperor did not escape from this gap, he gradually lost his patience. This guy casually raised his hand and waved, and countless spiritual powers were directed at the evil emperor like a tide. In just the blink of an eye, the gravity around the Emperor increased a thousand times. At this moment, the evil emperor was pressed to the ground by this powerful gravity, and the solid armor attached to his body also made a "click-click" sound under the influence of gravity. "Hmph! I thought you were a strong person who could make me feel excited, but what I never expected was that you are just such a rookie, hahaha! Forget it, I've had enough fun , I am no longer in the mood to continue playing with you, so please go to hell!" As the Evil Martial Emperor said, his palm fell from the sky, and the spiritual power gathered into a huge palm in the air. It looked like he was preparing to slap the evil emperor to death. And at this critical moment, a golden spiritual light suddenly fell from the sky and neatly tore the palm transformed from the spiritual power of the evil emperor into two halves. At the same time, the thousand times gravity around the evil emperor was also torn into pieces by the spiritual power of the palm. disappeared for a moment. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5394: Advance as retreat (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Seeing this scene, the Evil Martial Emperor Demon Lord, who had just wanted to use his spiritual power to crush the Evil Emperor into pieces, couldn't help but take a few steps back. This guy saw that the huge palm he had gathered with his spiritual power actually turned into pieces in an instant. He was torn into pieces, so he was naturally very angry! However, no matter how angry this guy is, he still realizes that the person coming is definitely not easy to mess with. The reason is that the guy didn't even show up, he just shot out a burst of purple spiritual power out of thin air and dispersed his own spiritual power. It can be seen that this guy should have the ability to defy the heavens. "Hmph! What? Aren't you very strong? Why don't you attack? Are you afraid when you see my master coming?" At this moment, Emperor Ni suddenly felt happy when he saw Lin Hao coming to the rescue. However, the Evil Emperor will naturally not behave like he did in front of the Evil Martial Emperor Demon Lord just now. What he has to do is to continuously add attack attributes to his master Lin Hao, so that the Evil Martial Emperor Demon Lord can I fell into self-doubt even before the fight started. Of course, the Emperor of Evil did indeed do this. Especially when this guy looked at Demon Lord, the Evil Martial Emperor, with a sneer, the Demon Lord couldn't figure out what was going on. At this time, the Demon Lord thought to himself, Damn it, I almost succeeded, but I encountered such a powerful monster. It seems that I can't stay here any longer. If I stay here any longer, I'm afraid it will be bad. few! Before Demon Lord, the Evil Martial Emperor, could think of a way to escape, the aura transformed by Lin Hao's body rushed towards the Demon Lord like a ghost. It was too late, but it was quick at that moment, and the Demon Lord's reaction was not slow either. . He thought to himself that he was no match for this strong man, so he might as well use the thirty-six strategies. "Anyway, these emperors who have escaped into evil ways have no sense of shame. If it were the Demon Emperor, he might have stayed and fought with Lin Hao for hundreds of rounds, but these Evil Martial Emperors appeared to be fierce, but in fact they were very afraid of death. Take this Evil Martial Emperor Demon Lord as an example. This guy is also a well-known fear of death. He will only take the initiative when he has an absolute advantage. The rest of the time, this guy will mostly hide. If he cannot have an absolute advantage, he will only attack. Hide aside and watch the fun. For such a person, Lin Hao naturally wants to get rid of him quickly. Unfortunately, the opponent's strength is not weak. Lin Hao just tried his best to suppress this guy. Now, let Lin Hao fight with this guy again. I'm afraid it's not realistic to work hard. When Lin Hao rushed towards the Demon Lord with all his strength, the Demon Lord actually took a few steps back, and then ran away without looking back. Seeing this scene, Lin Hao and Emperor Nie were dumbfounded. They thought just now that the Demon Lord was a man who would fight them to the end. But now it seems that this demon king is not only not a man, but also a coward. After he found that the situation was not good for him, he ran away without looking back! "Master, do we want to continue chasing?" The Evil Emperor saw that the Evil Demon Lord had escaped, but he still had the will to fight. This guy wanted to rush forward and fight the opponent desperately. But at this moment, Lin Hao roared at the Evil Emperor. "Why are you rushing? It's useless to rush in this situation! Do you know how much effort I put in to save your kid just now? I advise you, don't be so impulsive, now is not the time to be impulsive!" "The Evil Emperor has become honest after being reprimanded by Lin Hao!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5395: Advance as retreat (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Then shall we retreat now?" The Evil Emperor was scolded by Lin Hao just now. Although this guy was a bit confused, he still had some brains. After the Evil Emperor was scolded by Lin Hao, he all raised his head and looked at Lin Hao and asked road. At this time, Lin Hao still turned his body into a purple spiritual power floating in the air, because Lin Hao is now able to master the skills that the third-level Martial Emperor gave him. Therefore, not only can he completely transform his body into spiritual energy, but he can also make different parts of his body change into different colors. At this moment, Lin Hao's body was like a colorful rainbow, constantly shining in the air. The scene was so beautiful that even the Evil Emperor couldn't help but praise it. "Master, your mastery of the body's spiritual power is getting more and more sophisticated. However, Master, what should we do now? Don't we escape?" After Lin Hao heard this, he sighed helplessly. "Don't be anxious yet. We must run away! In this situation, if we don't run away, wouldn't we be fools? However, running away also requires strategy!" As soon as the evil emperor heard this, he became interested. At this time, the evil emperor asked Lin Haodao doubtfully. "Master, how should we escape? I have detected the terrain here and there are evil people everywhere, and the few skeleton emperors that the master gave me before are now trapped in a bitter battle. If we want to If you run away, you won¡¯t be able to escape for a while!¡± When Lin Hao heard this, he was very angry. In Lin Hao's view, the evil emperor said this simply to make others' ambitions destroy his own prestige. "However, as the saying goes, be careful and sail the ship for ten thousand years." Lin Hao knew that the Evil Emperor had seen the strength of these evil cultivators with his own eyes just now. This guy was pressed to the ground and rubbed by others even if he turned on his immortality. People can only grow after experiencing setbacks, and even the Emperor of Evil is the same. When the Emperor of Evil found that even if he went to full strength, he would only be pressed to the ground and rubbed, he realized that he and the enemy Due to the difference in strength, today's evil emperor will naturally become very honest. Lin Hao was very pleased to see that Emperor Nie had finally become honest. "Emperor, you seem to have become much more low-key than before. Why, were you severely beaten just now?" When the Evil Emperor heard this, not only was he not angry, but he even said to Lin Hao with a smile. "Master, what you said is correct. I tried my best to fight against this evil Martial Emperor Demon Lord, but I lost miserably. If Master hadn't helped me just now, I would have been here today. Hehe. " "Well, very good. It's good that you have this attitude. Emperor Ni, I hope you will always remember the truth that there are people outside the world and there is a sky outside the world. There are countless strong people in this Xuanwu Continent. No matter how strong you are, there will always be someone stronger than you. , no matter how weak you are, there will still be someone weaker than you." After Lin Hao educated the evil emperor, he began to look for a retreat route. After searching carefully, Lin Hao found that the surroundings were indeed surrounded by evil elements. If he wants to retreat, he can only rush out from one point, which is the route he came from before. Lin Hao felt that since he was now surrounded, he had no choice but to fight out from the original route. After realizing this, Lin Hao did not hesitate. He took Nihuang and rushed out along the previous route. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5396 Attack elsewhere (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Master, can we do this?" "Why not? Look, we are surrounded by evil elements, and more and more elite monster beast legions are gathering towards us. If we don't retreat towards the route we came from, So, no matter which direction we retreat in, we will soon fall into the enemy's encirclement. I don't need to explain this to you too much, right?" "The Emperor of Evil is not a fool either. After listening to Lin Hao's words, he nodded sharply. "My master is right, the reality is indeed like this. It seems that we have only one way out now!" At this time, the evil emperor believed in Lin Hao's decision. This guy was following Lin Hao up and down the mountain of swords and oil pans, and he would not complain at all. But then again, Lin Hao will not take this guy Emperor Ni up the mountain of swords and down the frying pan. For Lin Hao, living now is the best choice. After all, he is a man who has been in the snow and fire three times. Being able to survive to this day is considered a gain for Lin Hao, but how many people are not greedy? You must know that people like Lin Hao who don¡¯t seem to take their lives seriously actually cherish their lives the most. He knows the value of life because he has experienced life and death. This is different from those practitioners who naively think that the world is cruel but have never experienced life and death. Back to the main story, when Lin Hao rushed forward with the evil emperor on the way he came, he quickly broke through the enemy's encirclement. However, it happened to be a coincidence that after Lin Hao broke out of the encirclement, before The long-lasting protective barrier was also torn open by countless undead armies descending from the sky. After seeing this scene, Lin Hao couldn't help but feel itchy. At this time, Lin Hao thought to himself, Great, I thought I would have to wait a while to break through this protective barrier. Unexpectedly, this protective barrier has been breached now. If I don't go in and cause trouble, I would be really sorry for these monsters. Bar. When such a dangerous idea just came into Lin Hao's mind, Cang Gou's mean voice appeared in Lin Hao's mind. "Master, are you crazy? II forbid you from committing such an act of seeking death!" "What? Do you think I am seeking death? Hahaha, this is really a big joke. Let me tell you Cang Gou. This is called taking the unexpected and attacking the unprepared. This is Sun Tzu's Art of War, something left by our ancestors. Do you understand? " "Master, you are right, but it is too risky for you to attack now. We only have four Skeleton Emperors left. How many elite monster beast armies are stationed in that protective shield? We still have I do not know!" "Hmph! Cang Gou, don't think that I don't know anything about the plan you secretly made with the Emperor without telling me!" As soon as Cang Gou heard this, the guy was too frightened to say anything. He knew Lin Hao¡¯s temper. If he pissed off Lin Hao, Lin Hao would really go to the deputy commander-in-chief or even the commander-in-chief of the Monster Legion to fight with others. And once he does this, he will definitely die. Of course, Cang Gou will not die even if Lin Hao dies. However, once Lin Hao dies, Cang Gou will sleep for hundreds of years. This is not a good deal for Cang Gou, because he will sleep for many years. There is no other way, Cang Gou can only let Lin Hao go at this time. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5397 Attack elsewhere (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Lin Hao felt very proud when he saw that Cang Gou was too scared to speak. At this time, there was only one place Lin Hao wanted to attack, and that was the protective shield that had been breached before. Lin Hao's target of attack is those detection monsters that are hiding in the protective shield and cannot come out. Lin Hao knows that these detection monsters are more precious than giant pandas. If he can kill one, then even if it is Got a big deal. But today, he encountered more than thirty of them at once, which was a real treasure. "Master, I discovered that the people responsible for protecting the detective monsters are four demon emperors. The strength of these demon emperors are all around the mid-level. I'm afraid it's not easy for us to get close, right?" "It's okay, I will give the order to the Skeleton King now and let him control the remaining four Skeleton Emperors to launch an attack on the four demon emperors. After these guys' attention is attracted, I will attack the scouting demon emperors. The beast launched an offensive!" At this time, Lin Hao was already determined to get this thing done. As for the human martial artist, he had already been rescued by the Skeleton King and a group of Skeleton Emperors. The reason why the Skeleton King's action was so smooth was because the monster clan was not interested in this prisoner at all. They used cruel methods to treat the human martial artist just to attract many benefactors to come to the rescue. But they never expected that it was not the human army that came to the rescue, but Lin Hao and his undead army. The Skeleton King of these undead armies can summon a large number of them at will, so he is not heartbroken. But afterwards, when the deputy commander-in-chief of the elite monster army learned about this incident, he was very heartbroken. He felt that he actually used such an elite monster army to play house with a group of dead people. This was simply unbelievable. This is something that only the stupidest fool in the world can do! Back to the main story, when Lin Hao led his men and horses into the protective shield, the four demon emperors stationed here before were also dispatched. They rushed towards Lin Hao from the four directions of east, west, north and south. Without waiting for these guys to get close, the remaining four skeleton emperors rushed towards them. However, among these four demon emperors, there was a third-level demon emperor. This guy was strong enough to compete with the captain of the guard. Down, and Emperor Ni didn't hesitate at all when he saw this, he rushed towards this guy. It was too late to say that at that time, when the four demon emperors and the four skeleton emperors led by the evil emperor were about to kill each other, Lin Hao had already turned his body into a beam of light and charged towards the nearest reconnaissance demon beast. It's past. The body that detects the monsters is like a hill, and the huge eye suspended above their bodies is formed by the huge spiritual power in the monsters' bodies. But Lin Hao didn't know that although these detective monsters were not small, they were not as fragile as they looked. Especially when many detective monsters gathered together, these guys were able to perform tasks that were difficult for ordinary people to do. The power of belief! At this moment, when Lin Hao rushed towards one of the monsters, the reconnaissance monster turned into a puddle of mud and lay limp on the ground. And before Lin Hao could figure out what was going on, the more than thirty detective monsters around him turned into mud and water and collapsed at this moment. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5398 Attack Shield (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! At this moment, Lin Hao couldn't figure out why the bodies of more than thirty reconnaissance monsters melted in an instant like ice cream, but Lin Hao was not a fool. He realized that an extremely tragic battle might be coming. The Skeleton King was not yet in a tough fight at the moment. In order to attract the attention of these elite monsters, the Skeleton King began to order his undead army to move towards the gap in the protective shield. When the undead army received the order, they no longer fell like raindrops like just now. "Ouch!" I saw that in the dark night sky just now, a blood-red hole was torn open, and inside the blood-red hole, countless undead armies were pouring out. But this time, the way the undead army appeared was different. These guys appeared in groups. "Compared to the undead army that fell from the sky like raindrops last time, the undead army that appeared this time seemed more organized. But those elite demon beasts who stayed inside the protective shield were still very optimistic, especially the grassroots commanders. "Brothers, don't be afraid. After these human cultivators saw the strength of our army, they were so frightened that they didn't know what to do. It was precisely because they were frightened by us that they took the suicidal approach just now. Attackers, don't be afraid, just treat this battle as a very normal training, they are just frightened human warriors, there is nothing to be afraid of!" It has to be said that this officer of the monster clan is quite optimistic, but this guy is a little too optimistic about the situation that his clan is currently facing. Maybe this guy doesn¡¯t know that what he and his tribe are facing now is a monster legion called the undead natural disaster. I think back then, when the Skeleton King first became Lin Hao¡¯s subordinate, this undead natural disaster was the Skeleton King¡¯s unique skill. At that time, the Skeleton King did not have so many undead corpses to mobilize. At the beginning, the corpses he could mobilize were only one in a million. But even so, once the undead natural disaster comes, for the monsters in an area, To say the least, this is a devastating blow! The Skeleton King once used a natural disaster of the undead to destroy the Western Fantasy Demon City that the Monster Clan was once proud of overnight. At that time, the monsters in the Western Fantasy Demon City, who were attacked by the Skeleton King with the Undead Natural Disaster, actually tried to scare away the dead corpses with their own illusions. But when the enemy came in front of them, the monsters in the Western Fantasy Demon City realized It seems that the attack they encountered this time was different. However, it was too late. For the Skeleton King, anyone who hindered Lin Hao was not qualified to live in this world. Therefore, all the monsters in the entire West Fantasy Demon City were slaughtered that night! Of course, such things are not enough to alert the monster beasts. After all, the number of monster beasts is there. These guys rely on their strong numbers to dominate the entire Xuanwu Continent. It is precisely for this reason that when the news of the fall of the West Fantasy City reached the ears of the bosses of the Monster Clan, these bosses just frowned and did not say much. Because, to the bosses of the monster clan, this is just an ordinary and ordinary failure and nothing at all. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5399 Attack Shield (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! As the saying goes, the butt determines the head. If these big bosses of the monster clan had experienced the same tragedy as the monsters in the West Fantasy City that night. Then, they will definitely pay attention to this matter. Unfortunately, these guys have been waiting to die among the top leaders of the monster clan for many years. For them, being able to protect their rights is the most important thing. As for other things, they have no interest in caring about them. And even the death of the previous third-level demon emperor was actually the result of the struggle between the various bosses in the demon beast clan. For these bosses of the demon beast clan, they felt that they had many demons around them. People are too strong and are a threat to them, so these guys have to find ways to destroy part of the opponent's strength to achieve balance. During the tens of thousands of years that the monster clan has been fighting against the human race, they have become stronger because of learning. But these guys also learned some bad things from humans, such as struggle and greed. After all, the monster race is a more primitive race than the human race. These guys only know the general learning method of swallowing the jujube, but they do not know the learning method of taking the essence and discarding the dross. Over time, the current monster clan has a very decadent ruling class. But because this powerful race has expanded too fast, it cannot launch an internal coup to cleanse the increasingly decadent ruling class. If you think about it carefully, this is also a kind of tragedy. Back to the main story, when the monster commanders were chanting slogans, the monsters staying inside the spiritual shield were also full of fighting spirit at this moment. For these monsters, they felt that they were facing It was not a powerful threat at all. They were extremely optimistic that what they encountered were just some frightened human soldiers. Of course, this method has also been used by the human race in the past when they were fighting among themselves. "When some human commanders find themselves in trouble, they will lie to their soldiers and say that their relatives were killed by the enemy. Such lies can naturally stimulate the fighting spirit of soldiers to the greatest extent. However, such lies are also the easiest lies to be exposed. The reason is very simple. As long as the hostile commander knows about this, the hostile commander will place the relatives of the opposing soldiers at the front of the team. Once people from both sides of the enemy meet, this lie will be self-defeating. ??Similarly, these monster soldiers were bewitched by their superiors at first. They naturally naively thought that what they encountered was just a group of rotten sweet potatoes and stinky bird eggs that were vulnerable to attack. However, as more and more undead armies descended from the sky and encountered these elite monster soldiers head-on. The monster soldiers realized that their commander was not telling the truth. Their commander just wanted to trick them into becoming cannon fodder. No matter what the idea is, cannon fodder also has a brain, and the same goes for the elite monster soldiers in western Zhejiang. They will not use their own lives as cannon fodder. Besides, these monster soldiers realized that they had been cheated. In fact, That's not the most serious thing. The most serious thing is that the monster soldiers discovered that the enemies they encountered did not seem to be as easy to deal with as they imagined. In short, these enemies seem to be immortal to a certain extent. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5400 The difference between strength and weakness (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Do you think our commander will lie to us? In my opinion, those human troops are not fools. I have fought against them in the past, and their skills are not as weak as we think?" While the grassroots commanders of the elite monster army were shouting loudly, there were still a few monster soldiers in the army who were awake. And these monster soldiers began to discuss quietly with their comrades, and their questions also puzzled their comrades. "That's right, I also find it strange. Just now, the attack method of those human soldiers was indeed very strange." "It's just that these guys seem to be crazy and keep falling on the spiritual shield from high places. I feel physical pain when I pick up the formation, but these human soldiers don't seem to feel anything!" When the topic reached this point, a monster soldier with a fairly bright mind made a bold guess. "I know, I think these human soldiers must have used some mysterious spell to strengthen their bodies, so they dared to rush towards our spiritual shield without fear! " "Well, that's right, but how should we explain the scene of these human soldiers falling from the sky? I feel a little weird when I see this scene?" "I'm not sure about this. Well, maybe these human soldiers were forced to do this under some pressure. After all, didn't we often do this when we were under pressure from above?" These elite soldiers of the monster clan became more and more evil as they spoke, and they no longer paid attention to what their commanders were saying. At this time, some smarter elite monster soldiers analyzed the situation with their comrades. "In my opinion, our attack this time must have been leaked by someone. As for who leaked the secret, I guess it must have been leaked by evil elements. Don't look at these evil elements who usually behave very respectfully in front of us. Yes, but after all, these guys are still human beings, and many of them may have already thought of a way out for themselves." As soon as these words came out, they were naturally recognized by many monster soldiers. You know, monster soldiers actually don¡¯t like evil elements from the bottom of their hearts. These monster soldiers have always felt that they are stronger than the evil elements. In their view, they are the masters of this world, although the evil elements also have some strength. But to put it bluntly, the evil elements are just tools used by the monster clan to unify the world. ??????????????????? If this tool is easy to use, it has the value of being kept, but if this tool wants to resist, it should be forcibly cleared. This is the countermeasures of the soldiers of the monster clan against the evil elements. Now, when countless undead corpses fall from the sky, these elite monster soldiers will naturally begin to suspect evil elements. However, before the monster soldiers could figure out what method those evil elements used to inform the practitioners of the Canglan Dynasty, bursts of screams came from the right side of their formation. "Ah! Monsters! These guys are not humans, they are simply monsters!" When the roars of their comrades were heard, the soldiers of the monster clan felt a little funny. They felt that their comrades were too timid and would be frightened by a few vanguard soldiers of the human race. So, these guys laughed at their comrades while forming a neat team and rushed to the battlefield to rescue them. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5401 The difference between strength and weakness (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Damn! What on earth are these? Why do these things seem so indestructible?" When these monster soldiers rushed to the battlefield, they also noticed that things seemed to be developing in a very strange direction. They saw that the "human soldiers" who fell from the sky were able to stand up on the spot. Their bodies are like springs. Even if they fall from such a high altitude, nothing will happen to them. Not only will they be fine, but they can also stand up very quickly and line up in a neat line. shape. But when these monster soldiers turned on their spiritual power and used their external spiritual power to observe these "human" soldiers, they found that the spiritual power in these human soldiers was very disordered. In the memories of the monster soldiers, only the aura of the dying enemy will be disordered. After realizing this, these monster soldiers began to cheer up again. "Hahaha! These human soldiers are not monsters at all. They are just too stupid to fall in front of us and fight with us. This is simply stupid enough to send them to our door. Brothers, since these human soldiers themselves If they are looking for death, then I think we should help them, right?" "That's right, chop these human soldiers into minced meat, and then we can have a full meal." The spirit beast soldiers cheered up and began to launch a counterattack against the human soldiers, but they soon realized that things were not as simple as they imagined. The reason was that there were many monsters among the attacking enemies. The figure of the beast soldier. "It's strange, why are there still our people in the opponent's camp? Moreover, there are so many of them, we warriors of the monster clan will not surrender!" "No, these guys didn't surrender. It seems like they were bewitched by some kind of witchcraft." When the soldiers of these monster beasts really couldn't figure out why things became so strange, a monster beast that turned into an undead soldier rushed in front of them. "I don't know if the demonic beast soldiers in western Zhejiang had an instinctive reaction or were vigilant. They immediately launched an attack. Several demonic spirits launched an attack together and blasted the demonic beast's body into pieces. And the moment the monster's body was shattered, a stench hit his face, and the minced meat on the ground was mixed with countless maggots. Seeing this scene, even these ferocious monsters were frightened, and they began to retreat in fear. But before they could figure out what was going on, more and more undead armies landed in front of them from the sky. "Damn it! Brothers, we have to fight in groups of three with these people who are neither humans nor ghosts!" At this time, a low-level monster officer shouted loudly, and immediately, the monsters formed an attack formation in groups of three. What these monster beasts didn¡¯t expect was that the undead army also had brains, and the IQ of these undead army seemed to be no lower than that of the monster soldiers. The undead soldiers saw that the monster soldiers formed a team of three, and they formed a team of five. In an instant, the situation on the battlefield changed. As more and more undead armies descend from the sky and join the battle, even an army of elite monster soldiers cannot fight against such an enemy. Moreover, the undead army has not yet used its full strength at this time. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5402 Intensive Fear (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! When more and more undead armies fell from the sky like raindrops, Lin Hao, who was still in the air at this time, also discovered that the elite monster beast army below began to become chaotic. "Granny, I didn't expect that the Skeleton King's undead natural disaster was quite useful. In the past, when the Skeleton King was just conquered by me, I thought his undead natural disaster ability was useless. However, at that time, this The Skeleton King only has a million corpses under his command, and most of those corpses are weak at the level of martial arts masters and martial spirits." At this moment, Lin Hao was hanging his body in the air and talking to himself. Halfway through his words, he discovered that there was an extra pair of wings beside him. It was a pair of bat-like black wings. Before Lin Hao could react, the pair of wings flew towards Lin Hao. However, what surprised Lin Hao was that the owner of these wings did not use his wings. Attack Lin Hao. It just used its wings to wave a strong gust of wind at Lin Hao, and Lin Hao's body was carried by the gust of wind and blown to the edge of the spiritual shield. "Boom!" With just a loud noise, Lin Hao's body hit the spiritual shield hard, and Lin Hao's reaction was not slow. He immediately turned his body into pure energy before the other party could launch a second attack. In this way, the other party would not be able to track him. Of course, this is just wishful thinking on the part of Lin Hao. In fact, even if he transforms his body into pure spiritual power and turns it into a beam of light that shuttles around in the air, the opponent can still find his traces at the first time and launch an attack immediately. "Damn it, what's going on? I've obviously turned my body into a pure ability. Why can this guy still find me and attack me immediately?" Because the monster's attack was not a physical contact from fist to flesh, but turned the spiritual power in his body into pure energy, turning it into a hurricane and rushing towards Lin Hao. Faced with such a large-scale attack, Lin Hao was simply unable to respond effectively in the first place. Moreover, after Lin Hao dodged several attacks in the air, he discovered that the monster's body had more than one A pair of wings. Of course, this is not what makes Lin Hao feel disgusted. What makes Lin Hao find it most unacceptable is that this monster's body is full of eyes. Even its three pairs of black bat wings have countless pairs of fist-sized ones. Eyes, this scene made Lin Hao feel very uncomfortable. Just when Lin Hao didn¡¯t know how to fight back, Cang Gou said to Lin Hao in a mean voice. "Master, what's wrong with you? Have you forgotten what happened just now, when all those scouting monsters turned into a puddle of mud in front of you?" When Lin Hao heard this, he suddenly realized. At this time, Lin Hao reached out and patted his head and said to Cang Gou. "Do you mean to say that this monster was transformed into those detective monsters?" "Yes, according to the data, when these detective monsters are threatened, they will merge into a combined monster. And if I analyze it from the data in front of me, Master, you are facing this combined monster. His strength should be at the level of a third-level demon emperor." This news is undoubtedly a blow to Lin Hao. He knows that he was almost killed by a third-level demon emperor, but now he has to fight against a third-level demon emperor. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5403 Intensive Fear (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Damn it! I still know my own strength. Judging from my current strength, I have no way to deal with a demon beast that has reached the level three demon emperor. Cang Gou, can you help me? Think of a way, even if you can't think of a way to deal with this monster, then you have to think of a way for me to escape!" As soon as Lin Hao finished speaking, he heard the sound of Cang Gou spitting in his head. Lin Hao knew that at this time, Cang Gou also began to dislike him. However, this was within Lin Hao's expectation. He knew that although Cang Gou had a mean mouth, what he despised most was a coward. ¡° I think that Cang Gou was willing to help Lin Hao in the first place because Cang Gou took a fancy to Lin Hao¡¯s talent. For Cang Gou, Lin Hao can be regarded as the most knowledgeable among its previous owners. However, Lin Hao doesn¡¯t think so. Although Lin Hao is not a coward, he also knows that in this Xuanwu Continent where there are many strong people, the first thing he has to do is to save his life. Although, he also admires brave and fearless strong men like Lu Xun. But Lin Hao felt that it would be better if there were fewer people like the strong Lu Xun in the world. After all, it is quite difficult for a cultivator to improve his strength from the bottom to the level of a second-level Martial Emperor. The strong Lu Xun reached this level but did not know how to cherish it, and ended up giving away his life in vain. In Lin Hao's view, this was not worth it. Lin Hao felt that if the strong Lu Xun was alive now, then with him You should be able to do a lot of things with your strength and knowledge. But now the strong man Lu Xun can only be a Skeleton Emperor in the Skeleton King's undead army, and he is still the weaker one. Every time, when Lin Hao thinks about these things, he will feel sad for the strong Lu Xun. The book returns to the story, when Lin Hao began to discuss the issue of brave men and idiots with Cang Gou. That Cang Gou was a little impatient. He felt that it was unreasonable that Lin Hao was still interested in discussing such an issue with him when he was facing a formidable enemy. "Master, please don't act blindly in front of me. You should think about this monster first." "Okay, but you are my system. It is your responsibility to find a way to deal with the monsters. Look, I let you live in my body and suck my spiritual energy every day. I also want to chat with you for free. , Moreover, you kid often buys me cheap goods at high prices, I won¡¯t talk about this, you won¡¯t even give me a solution when I¡¯m in danger, right?¡± When Cang Gou heard this, an unknown fire surged out of his stomach. In Cang Gou's view, Lin Hao was really shameless to the extreme. I think back then, when Lin Hao encountered a crisis, Cang Gou would always come up with ideas for him. But Cang Gou felt that it was just a favor and not his obligation. Besides, he was a system person. If he was responsible for everything, then Lin Hao, the master, wouldn't be too good-for-nothing. But Cang Gou got angry when he saw Lin Hao not wanting to make progress. At this time, Cang Gou wanted to teach Lin Hao a lesson and let him understand that if he wanted to survive in this troubled world, he had to rely on himself. ability. "Aim at the eyes of the monster and launch an attack. This monster is a combination of the detection monster. Its most powerful part is the eyes on its body, and the weakest part of this guy is naturally the eyes on its body. Master, Don¡¯t worry, you will be right to listen to me!¡± (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5404 Immortal Body (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Lin Hao didn't know that he was deceived by Cang Gou, because at this time, the situation was urgent and Lin Hao couldn't take care of that much. Just when Lin Hao was thinking about how to hit the combined monster by attacking its eyes. By that time, the army of undead that fell from the sky like raindrops had already formed a large army on the ground. At this moment, the monsters stationed inside the spiritual shield were also furious. They seemed to be able to kill these undead soldiers only by completely crushing their bodies. So, these elite monster soldiers formed a team in twos and threes and rushed towards the undead soldiers. Under their efforts, the undead soldiers fell one after another! At first, the soldiers of these elite monster infantry regiments felt quite happy. However, they soon realized that things were not as simple as they thought. The reason was that they found that even if the bodies of these undead soldiers were hit, Even if they are broken, they seem to be alive. "Damn it! I thought these guys were really a zone of immortality! It turns out that these guys are just a bunch of rotten meat manipulated by others. As long as we blast their bodies to pieces, we can destroy them Destroyed!" "That's not true, but this is really a physical job, and many of our brothers died because of it!" An elite soldier said this and stretched out his hand to wipe the sweat from his head. Then, he punched an undead soldier and blasted the opponent into pieces. The other monster soldier cooperated with his companions to disperse the body fragments of the undead soldier, turning it into a pile of scattered minced meat. These soldiers of the monster clan are too naive. They naively think that as long as they smash the bodies of the undead soldiers, and then scatter the corpses turned into minced meat everywhere, they can completely kill them. An undead soldier died. But these guys know that the undead soldier is a symbol of immortality. For an undead soldier, death is a troublesome thing. However, the strength of the undead soldiers currently appearing is not very good. These undead soldiers are just the undead soldiers originally collected by the Skeleton King. Their strength is only at the martial master or martial spirit level, and the strength of the resurrected undead soldiers is only 60% of what they were before they were alive. The combat effectiveness of this elite monster soldier army is considered top-notch in the Xuanwu Continent. Most of its soldiers are composed of monsters with demon spirit levels. Therefore, they naturally have an absolute advantage in strength when facing undead soldiers. However, this advantage is not enough for these guys to take advantage of the undead soldiers. However, these guys don¡¯t know that the Skeleton King is just conducting experiments. The Skeleton King wants to know the fighting methods of these elite monster beast legions and the main components of their combat power. After about an hour of fighting, the Skeleton King has collected enough information. Naturally, the Skeleton King will no longer be merciful. To him, these tens of millions of undead armies are like raindrops falling from the sky. It's just a vanguard army. However, these elite monster legion soldiers naively thought that this was the enemy's main force and went all out to meet the enemy. However, their fighting method was very ridiculous and useless in the eyes of the Skeleton King. The Skeleton King would do next Release the ultimate move. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5405 Immortal Body (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Hmph! It seems that the soldiers of these monster beast legions are used to being pampered. What they just encountered were just the scouts I sent. Although the number of these scouts is indeed a bit large, they look like regular troops. But they are just desserts before the meal, the real meal has to wait until now!" The Skeleton King sneered when he saw that the soldiers of the Monster Legion mistakenly thought that the enemies had been defeated by him. Then, the Skeleton King opened the entire blood-red door hanging in the air. I saw that the door hanging in the air just now was like a half-open eye, but at this time, the door was rapidly expanding at a speed visible to the naked eye, but in the blink of an eye, the door had expanded into a The prototype sphere is gone. And the undead soldiers who poured out of the blood-red space gate again were much stronger than the last time. Although the number of these undead soldiers was not large, only about a few hundred thousand, they were all composed of Martial Emperors. combat effectiveness. It is no exaggeration to say that even if the human Martial Emperor's combat power were concentrated in the entire Xuanwu Continent, it would only be a few hundred thousand at most. But the Skeleton King has been digging graves since he was a child. Especially last time, in order to help the monster army's border castle rescue the siege, Lin Hao and others entered the Holy Land with the help of a Heavenly Shield Castle noble. Tao Tomb. In that ancient tomb, the Skeleton King collected the bones of tens of thousands of people who had reached the Martial Emperor level during their lifetimes. Of course, this is not the most important thing. The most important thing is that when Lin Hao realized that the combat power hidden in these ancient tombs was enough to change the entire battle situation, he did a very unethical thing. After Lin Hao helped the Tiandun Kingdom rescue the siege, the King of the Tiandun Kingdom once thought of thanking him. But Lin Hao made a request to King Tiandun that was incomprehensible to ordinary people. He told King Tiandun that he wanted the address of the cemetery of all human warriors in the Monster Jungle. Naturally, Lin Hao would not tell King Tiandun his true purpose. If he told King Tiandun that he was going to dig graves, then King Tiandun would have to fight him to the death. Lin Hao just told King Tiandun that he was going to fight against the monsters in the monster jungle this time. This trip might be unlucky. If he was seriously injured and could not come back, then he wanted to find a human race closest to him. Soldiers Cemetery dead. Such words naturally deceived the king of the Heavenly Shield Kingdom, so Lin Hao easily obtained the map of all human cemeteries in the Monster Jungle. Using this map, the Skeleton King has many more undead soldiers with strength reaching the level of the Martial Emperor. These undead soldiers are the high-end combat power of the Skeleton King. They are second only to the Skeleton Emperor. When these guys fell from the sky, the nightmare of the elite monster legion soldiers began. And when these undead soldiers with the strength of the Martial Emperor fell from the sky, the bodies of the undead soldiers who had turned into minced meat actually gathered together and stood up again. Of course, for the soldiers of the elite monster legion, this is not the most terrifying thing. Because, they found that their dead companions were slowly getting up from the ground at this moment. It seemed that they had also joined the enemy's camp under the call of some "evil" power. At this moment, the soldiers of these elite monster beast legions realized what it was like to have an immortal body. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5406 Monster Formation (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Oh my God! What kind of monsters are these things? We have obviously smashed their bodies, but these things can still be restored?" "Damn it, why do you care so much now? Don't say it's these ghosts. Even our dead brothers are getting up together at this time. If things continue like this, then we may become them. Here¡¯s the appetizer!¡± The combat quality of the soldiers of the elite monster beast army is better than that of the ordinary monster army. If this ordinary monster army faces such a scene, I am afraid it will collapse directly. But not only did the soldiers of these elite monster beast legions not collapse, but they also launched a counterattack under the leadership of their commander. Of course, facing an enemy with an immortal body. Naturally, it is impossible for the soldiers of these monster beast legions to launch a counterattack like just now. In fact, they themselves also know that if they continue to fight with each other stupidly like just now, they will definitely die. The reason is that these monster legion soldiers noticed a different aura in the bodies of the hundreds of thousands of undead soldiers who just arrived. That is a kind of tyrannical aura, which can only be felt by strong men who have reached the level of the Martial Emperor. However, the soldiers of these monster beast legions were not frightened out of their wits. Under the command of the commanders, it only took a few seconds for the soldiers of the Monster Legion to get close to each other and form triangles one after another. When the soldiers of these demon beast legions got close to each other in a very short time, their bodies turned into triangular squares one after another. Although the phalanx was made up of monster soldiers, the Skeleton King still felt a sense of oppression. However, the Skeleton King has experienced too many battles, and it quickly realized that this formation should not be used for offense, but for defense. After realizing this, the Skeleton King was not in a hurry to attack. The reason was that he knew that the soldiers of these Monster Legions were now at the end of their rope. This formation should be a trick for the monsters to press against the box. Otherwise, the soldiers of the Western Zhejiang Monster Legion would not have waited until now to use this trick. It can be seen that these guys have long been at their wits end. Back to the main story, when the Skeleton King realized that this strange formation was the secret trick of the soldiers of the Monster Legion, he did not let his most elite high-end combat forces rush over to die, but let the cannon fodder undead Enter soldier. Under the command of the Skeleton King, tens of millions of cannon fodder gathered together to launch an attack on these strange triangular formations. "Boom!" What the Skeleton King did not expect was that as soon as the cannon fodder approached these formations, they were immediately shattered by the tyrannical aura permeating the formations. ¡° Moreover, this method of shattering is very strange. The cannon fodder was completely shattered from the inside to the outside into matter the size of dust. Although the Skeleton King's ability to control corpses is very powerful, he can't restore his men who were shattered to the size of dust. In other words, as long as soldiers of the undead army approach this triangular formation, they will be killed immediately and there will be no possibility of "resurrection". After realizing this, the Skeleton King also began to become cautious. stand up. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5407 Monster Formation (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Damn it! What kind of formation is this! Can it actually block my undead army?" After the Skeleton King saw the horror of this formation, he muttered to himself in confusion. At this moment, a second-level demon emperor who was fighting with the Skeleton King raised the corner of his mouth and sneered. "Hmph! I didn't expect that you, a bunch of rotten bones, have some skills, and you can actually fight with me until now. However, let me tell you, facing the top combat power of the monster clan like us, your resistance will be in vain. In a while, all of you will be turned into corpses!¡± "Really? I don't think so. In my opinion, your strength is just like this. If I didn't need to spread my experience to only know those undead soldiers, you would have turned into a corpse long ago." "The Skeleton King's words are true. When fighting this second-level demon emperor, he really couldn't use his full strength. After all, there are hundreds of millions of undead soldiers who need him to command, so he can allocate a small part of his energy to deal with his enemies. But even so, this guy's fighting ability is amazing. When the second-level Demon Emperor and the Skeleton King fought together, he still found it quite difficult. This guy doesn¡¯t even understand why the Skeleton King has such powerful power. In his opinion, a guy like the Skeleton King is just a skeleton. At a glance, the Skeleton King seems to have flaws all over his body. But what this guy saw was just the appearance that the Skeleton King used to deceive others. In fact, the Skeleton King's body was extremely hard. He has such a hard body that it is easy to take advantage of him in battle. This Skeleton King can tolerate opponents attacking all parts of his body. Anyway, the strength of every part of this guy's body is about the same. Even if his body has cracks due to enduring a large number of attacks in a short period of time, he can use his spiritual power to restore the cracked area to its original state in an instant. Precisely for this reason, the second-level Demon Emperor found it increasingly difficult to fight against the Skeleton King. It felt as if it was not fighting a living creature, but a dead creature. The dead creature cannot be killed, but what makes it desperate is that it now has to fight against the Skeleton King. After the fighting lasted for a while, the second-level demon emperor finally got fed up. You must know that this guy's level is considered to be the top level among the second-level demon emperors. Its body is a huge glutton-like monster. When this guy was angered by the Skeleton King, it deliberately bought a flaw for the Skeleton King. Seeing that the Skeleton King had been fooled, this guy opened his bloody mouth and swallowed the Skeleton King into his stomach. "Hahaha! You are a pile of smelly bones. Let me tell you, my gastric juice can even digest steel. Today, I will digest you in my stomach. I tell you, everything is different from us monsters. Those who are enemies of the same clan will not end well!" The Skeleton King was happy when he heard this, and he smiled and talked to the second-level demon emperor. "Okay, but you have to think clearly. Now, if you vomit me out, it's still too late, but if your gastric juices can't digest my trouble, then you will be unlucky in the end. It¡¯s still you, you should understand what I mean, right?¡± When the second-level demon emperor heard this, he just shook his head violently and did not hear it in his ears. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5408 The final stubbornness (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! The second-level demon emperor thinks that he has a mouth that can swallow the world. In its opinion, as long as it can swallow anything, it can be digested by it. Of course, this is naturally very strange in the eyes of the Skeleton King. It's unrealistic, and it's also very funny. The Skeleton King has seen too many braggadocios in his life. However, this was the first time he had seen a guy like this second-level demon emperor who liked to brag. In the Skeleton King's opinion, this second-level demon emperor was just a crazy guy. Its belly is indeed big, but if it wants to digest the Skeleton King, this guy still lacks a good set of teeth. When the second-level demon emperor swallowed the skeleton demon emperor into his only son, the skeleton king was not in a hurry. He actually lay down comfortably inside the only son of the second-level demon emperor. When the Skeleton King lay down, the hot gastric juice rushed towards him. Most people would have been scared to death if faced with such a scene, but this Skeleton King was not an ordinary person. Instead of being scared to death when faced with such a small scene, he appeared to be very calm. "Hahaha! This guy is really out of his wits. He actually wants to digest me, okay! I want to see whether it is my frame that is more powerful, or the gastric juice in your kid's stomach. " The Skeleton King rested his bare skull on his hands, and he actually fell asleep comfortably with his hands on his pillow. When the Skeleton King fell asleep in the belly of the second-level demon emperor, the second-level demon emperor reached out and patted his belly with satisfaction, and then sneered. "Hmph! There's nothing scary about this skeleton monster. In my opinion, he's just a tough-talking skeleton." After saying that, the second-level demon emperor turned around and flew towards his legion. This guy did not realize that he had brought a huge bomb back to his legion. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of mind when this guy slowly lowered his huge body over the legion, he found that the number of previous enemies not only did not decrease, but became more and more. Seeing this scene, the second-level demon emperor was naturally very confused. He found his adjutant, and then asked him doubtfully. "It's strange, these enemies are not strong, why can't you defeat them?" "Sir, thisthese are not human beings at all! They are just corpses one by one. These corpses are coming towards us like a tide. Of course we can't defeat them! No matter what era it is, How can a person beat a corpse?" The second-level demon emperor couldn't help but nodded after hearing this, but after thinking about it carefully, he felt that there seemed to be something wrong with what the other party said. This second-level demon emperor is very smart. He knows exactly what kind of enemy his team will encounter. Before these undead armies appeared, the second-level demon emperor felt that his team was too strong to lose to such bastards. That's it. However, when more and more undead armies continued to appear around its team, the second-level demon emperor realized the seriousness of the matter. It discovered that the undead army in western Zhejiang was not only immortal. Furthermore, once one of his men is killed by these undead armies, they will stagger and fall to the ground, but the monsters who died in battle will not immediately turn into corpses. It only takes a few minutes for them to stand up staggeringly, and then join the ranks of the undead army! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5409 The final stubbornness (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! " Such a thing, let alone the elite monster army, even the most elite human army, felt incredible when they saw it, and quickly lost their fighting spirit in a short period of time! And this second-level demon emperor is very fierce. Although he knows that the enemy he is facing is very powerful, it has never thought of giving up. For it, giving up is an act that a coward would choose. There is only one thing it wants to do, and that is to let its men conquer these monsters. It is for this reason that this guy ordered his subordinates to activate the defense system. But after the defense system was turned on, although many undead armies were directly shattered by the powerful formation! But even so, the fear brought by these undead armies to the elite monster legions is still tormenting all the monsters present like a nightmare. After all, no matter who it is, seeing one's comrades slowly stand up in front of one's eyes and then becoming one's enemy is very shocking. Such a scene cannot be accepted even if it is seen in a movie, let alone if it happens in front of your eyes. It is for this reason that even the most elite monsters were frightened into silence after facing such a hell-like scene. A very small number of monsters were frightened and stood like a stick. No matter you kick or bite them in place, those guys will never wake up. "Facing these frightened companions, the second-level demon emperor's approach was very simple. It would reach out and put these frightened demon beast soldiers into its stomach, and then, this guy would burp. Obviously, for the second-level demon emperor, it didn't think that these guys were frightened. They are his kind. In his opinion, the best place for these frightened guys is to enter its belly! Although the monster soldiers are not afraid of death, such a way of death is still unacceptable to the monster soldiers. After all, what the monster soldiers want is honor. They cannot accept it, nor can they accept being eaten by their commanders. In the end, for them, such a way of death is simply an insult to the collider! Facing the cruel methods of the second-level demon emperor, these demon beast soldiers can only choose to stick to their positions. A few people who had a mental breakdown also quickly woke up in the face of this kind of torture, and comforted themselves that everything they saw was just an illusion. "Skeleton King can see all these things. Don't look at the Skeleton King, who is currently staying in the belly of the second-level demon emperor. But those undead armies fighting and charging are the eyes, nose and ears of the Skeleton King. The King of Bones can insert his thoughts into the mind of any undead army, and use one or more undead armies to gather information for himself. It is no exaggeration to say that the King of Bones is like the mother of the Zerg. " Moreover, this guy's attack methods are also very similar to those of the Zerg. The number of the undead army under him exceeds nine figures. Even if such a large undead army is a group of barbarians with clubs, it is a terrifying combat power for any civilization. What¡¯s more, these armies of the undead are not barbarians with clubs, they are legions of the dead whose strength has returned to 60% of their original strength. In the past, the army of the undead under the Skeleton King was mainly composed of the lowest level weaklings, but now his army of the undead contains a large number of strong warriors at the martial spirit level, and there is also a strong warrior at the martial emperor level whose number reaches hundreds of thousands. There are also six or seven Skeleton Emperors, and their fighting power is quite spectacular! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5410 How to break the formation (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Damn! What are these damn monster soldiers doing? Just now, the undead army under the Skeleton King has defeated many elite monster soldiers, but now it seems that the two sides are in a stalemate!" At this moment, when those elite monster soldiers formed formations one after another to fight against the undead army, Lin Hao said doubtfully. "Master, don't worry about the Skeleton King now. In my opinion, you should solve your own problem first. If you don't solve your problem, then what will happen to this combined monster? I¡¯m going to get rid of you!¡± When Cang Gou saw that Lin Hao still cared about the Skeleton King, he couldn't help but cursed. For Cang Gou, Lin Hao can be regarded as the one who likes to toss the most among his previous owners. To use a common saying to describe it, Lin Hao is an absolute death-seeking maniac. He is the kind of person who will feel that his life lacks meaning if he does not seek death for a day. Facing this kind of master, Cang Gou would sometimes have the idea that his life seemed to have fallen into darkness. However, thinking about it carefully, Cang Gou felt that it was actually his fate to be with a master like Lin Hao. Bar. You know, when Cang Gou and Lin Hao stay together, this guy actually still finds it very exciting. After all, Lin Hao is a guy who likes to experiment crazily on the edge of death. In Lin Hao¡¯s own words, this is that only by constantly testing yourself on the edge of death can you realize the true meaning of life. Well, obviously, Lin Hao has indeed achieved this. The reason is that when it comes to seeking death, Lin Hao said that he is second in this world, so no one dares to say that he is first. When it comes to seeking death, Lin Hao This guy is definitely a Class A player who does his job. However, now when Lin Hao diverted his attention to the Skeleton King, Cang Gou was still very angry, although he found this matter a bit exciting. But he also knew that Lin Hao was seeking death, so Cang Gou couldn't help but scolded Lin Hao. However, Cang Gou regretted it the next second. As for the reason why Cang Gou regretted it, of course it was not because he scolded Lin Hao, but because Cang Gou felt that he had scolded him too late! Because, in the next second, the combined monster immediately changed its appearance and rushed towards Lin Hao and Cang Gou. In the blink of an eye, Lin Hao was pinned on the spiritual shield by the combined monster, but the close attack method of the combined monster was very primitive. In the eyes of Lin Hao and Cang Gou, this combined monster seems like a guy who clicked on the wrong technology tree. When it attacks the opponent from a distance, it can always use various powerful attack methods. However, Once it comes to close combat, this guy seems to have hung up. It will only open its bloody mouth to bite Lin Hao's head. In Lin Hao's opinion, this kind of attack method is too low-level. He could easily dodge the melee attack of this combined monster. However, Lin Hao was not in a hurry to break free at this time. In his opinion, this was a good opportunity to observe the battle between the undead army. In the past, every time the Skeleton King summoned the undead army, Lin Hao wanted to see it clearly. But the number of the undead army is extremely large. On such a huge battlefield, it is really difficult for Lin Hao to figure out the attack method of the undead army. However, now is indeed an excellent opportunity for Lin Hao. He can finally take a peek at the attack method of the undead army. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5411 How to break the formation (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! In the past, Lin Hao always felt that the attack methods of this undead army were nothing more than hundreds of people of all kinds, and each undead soldier would use his own accustomed attack method to attack his enemies. But now, when Lin Hao watched condescendingly as the undead army attacked the monsters huddled in the special formation, he realized that his past thoughts were wrong, not only wrong, but also wrong. What a mess! In fact, the moment the undead soldiers became part of the undead army, they no longer had their own thoughts. This sounds very convoluted, but it is indeed true. You must know that these undead armies are all formed from the corpses of the deceased, and the race of the Skeleton King has no way to restore the thoughts and partial or complete consciousness of the deceased. ??Besides, even if there is a way to recover, the Skeleton King and his people will definitely not do such a thing. The reason is very simple. Doing such a thing is simply seeking death. You must know that many of the undead army in the hands of the Skeleton King are Lin Hao's enemies. If their consciousness and memory can be restored, then Lin Hao will never do anything else in his life. He will face the pursuit of the undead army for the rest of his life. Of course, there is no solution to this matter, but for Lin Hao now, this solution can only be described as cruel. The reason is very simple, just because this method means that the Skeleton King will no longer be able to use the army of the undead in this life. From now on, the army of the undead will be sealed in the world of the undead. That move could destroy countless enemies¡¯ undead natural disasters in a short period of time. Lin Hao could only think about it in his dreams. Of course, Lin Hao would not do such a thing. What makes Lin Hao feel strange is that since these undead soldiers have no memories of their own, how should the Skeleton King command them? In the past, Lin Hao never understood this problem, but now, he understands. In this space shrouded by the spiritual shield, Lin Hao finally saw what he wanted to see. He found that the thing was actually very simple, nothing more than two words - control. That Skeleton King is not a super computer. If you let this guy control tens of millions or hundreds of millions of people at once, then this guy will really die for you. ¡°After all, with the Skeleton King¡¯s shameless character, he can really do it. ¡°This guy doesn¡¯t care about face and dignity like the Evil Emperor. The Skeleton King is a rogue and the Evil Emperor is a gentleman. There is an essential difference between the two. When the Skeleton King controlled his undead army, he seemed to be a hardcore strategy game player. He clearly knows the purpose of his arms. As long as he remembers the purpose of his arms, he can use these arms to fight the enemy in the next battle. Although the combat effectiveness of the army resurrected by the Skeleton King is not too high, only 60% of what it was during his lifetime, these armies are large in number, and they can also be teleported to fixed points over long distances. This is simply awesome! Besides, the Skeleton King can also use the information he has collected to concentrate superior forces to implement strategic methods to defeat the enemy one by one. He can gather a small group of powerful Wuhuang-level undead armies and launch surprise attacks on weak parts of the enemy's formation. Such an attack can succeed every time. It is almost always tried and true. After all, Lin Hao's enemies are not Made of iron. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5412 Formation Weakness (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! This Skeleton King has been cultivated by his clansmen with this ability since he was a child, and he is considered the most talented among his clansmen. It is precisely for this reason that this guy is able to command a nine-figure army to go wild. And the Skeleton King is a guy who likes to brag. Lin Hao sometimes wonders what the Skeleton King looked like before he turned into a bone. Of course, no one has ever seen the Skeleton King before he turned into a skeleton, so naturally it is impossible to make wild guesses out of thin air. However, Lin Hao still feels that since the Skeleton King likes to brag so much, then its appearance in life may not be very good. Perhaps, this guy's flesh-covered appearance is just a squinting eye, and he likes it at first sight. A bragging middle-aged uncle. Back to the main story, when Lin Haozheng was happy to see the command of the Skeleton King. The Skeleton King was still lying in the belly of the second-level demon emperor. At this time, several demon beast soldiers who had been swallowed alive by the second-level demon emperor fell from the sky. Once those monster soldiers fall into the gastric juice of the second-level demon emperor, they will be melted instantly in the blink of an eye without even screaming. Seeing this scene, the Skeleton King didn't find it strange. In his opinion, this second-level demon emperor was quite capable. "Although, this Skeleton King's brain is often not as good as Cang Gou and Nie Huang. But when he found that his body was soaked in the gastric juice of this second-level demon emperor, and it felt very itchy, the Skeleton King knew that the gastric juice might have a high temperature of thousands of degrees and was specially designed to melt people. As a result, as he expected, the temperature of the gastric juice was indeed very high. Every time those poor elite monster soldiers fell into the belly of the second-level monster emperor, they would be melted in an instant. Seeing this scene, the Skeleton King felt quite heartbroken. Of course, he was not heartbroken because of the death of these elite monster soldiers. This Skeleton King was a heartless guy, and he would not worry about anyone. He just felt that if these elite monster soldiers were not melted by gastric juice, then he could turn them into undead soldiers. In that case, he could use these undead soldiers to hide in the belly of this second-level demon emperor. It¡¯s time to play games! However, when the Skeleton King was thinking this, the doubts in his mind suddenly opened up. "Wait a minute, the reason why the bodies of these elite monster soldiers will be dissolved as soon as they fall into the gastric juice of this second-level demon emperor is because these guys don't have such high strength like my body. Since that's the case If so, as long as I concentrate my superior forces on one point, then I can break through this formation, right?" ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????"""""" ?? If nothing else, just say that this guy just thought about it casually and came up with a way to break the formation, which shows that he is indeed very smart. It¡¯s just that the Skeleton King¡¯s past experience was really too tragic. He always wanted to forget his unfortunate past experience, but he couldn¡¯t forget it, so he allowed himself to have such a funny character now. However, his current personality can also help the Skeleton King, allowing him to calm down quickly in a short period of time. For the Skeleton King, after calming down, the first thing he has to do is to find the breakthrough point of the formation. In order to find the breakthrough point, the Skeleton King knows that he must make some sacrifices. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5413 Formation Weakness (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Well, I'm quite smart! Hahaha, but what is the weakness of this formation? I can't just attack randomly like before. If I do this, my undead army will lose a lot. , that large-scale attack just now caused me to lose more than 300,000 undead troops in just a few minutes!" At this time, the Skeleton King was thinking hard in his mind about how to break the formation. After much deliberation, he decided to use the flying monsters in his undead army to see what this formation looked like in the air. Looks like. But the Skeleton King also knows that he can't be stingy this time. If he sends out a small group of flying guys, then these guys will probably be taken care of by the opponent before they can fly into the air! "Grandma, no matter what, as long as I can see the whole formation clearly, I will risk my life today!" "Ouch!" There was a roar, and the corpses of the flying monsters in the undead army flew into the air. And under the control of the Skeleton King, the corpses of these flying monster beasts continued to roar, as if these guys were really living creatures. However, the reality is not like this. The Skeleton King only diverted part of his attention to control them, so the corpses of these monster beasts with the ability to fly appear to be more energetic than other corpses. However, in fact, these guys are still corpses. . The reason why the Skeleton King does this is to let them attract the opponent's attention. In the Skeleton King's view, among the tens of millions of undead armies he sent, only a million have the ability to fly. " Moreover, the strength of this million-strong army is relatively low. Only twenty or thirty have the strength of the Demon Emperor. To the Skeleton King, these are as useless as chicken ribs. It is a pity to throw them away if they are tasteless. It is better to let them become cannon fodder to collect some data for themselves. "Damn it! These guys actually want to attack us from the air? What a beautiful idea, I will destroy you now!" The second-level demon emperor who landed on the ground is a ruthless character. Its strength is the strongest among all the second-level demon emperors. This guy can even fight some mediocre third-level demon emperors. And this guy¡¯s skill is the ability to control flames, and his gastric juice is also a concentrated living flame. This kind of flame is magma. In other words, the current Skeleton King is lying in the magma and swimming. "However, for a heaven-defying existence like the Skeleton King, there is actually not much difference between lying in the magma and soaking in a hot spring. Both will make him feel comfortable. But when this second-level demon emperor saw the flying undead army filling the sky, this guy felt very angry. He opened his mouth wide and suddenly sprayed a stream of flames into the air. However, in a few minutes, that The millions of undead armies flying high in the sky with flapping wings were wiped out by this second-level demon emperor. "However, after this second-level demon emperor took care of these undead armies, before he could feel proud, the Skeleton King jumped out of this guy's mouth with a whoosh. Seeing this scene, the second-level demon emperor gritted his teeth and said angrily. "You bastard! You're still running pretty fast! It seems that I'm still down on you. Unexpectedly, the gastric juice with a temperature of thousands of degrees in my stomach still hasn't melted you. It seems that I'm swallowing you." I¡¯d better chew your bones before I eat them in my stomach!¡± The second-level demon emperor looked at the Skeleton King, and he frowned and said fiercely. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5414 Attacking the Vulnerability (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Hahaha! You monsters have always been so arrogant. I have long been used to it. However, I can tell you, don't think that you can be arrogant just because you have a hot spring in your belly. Let me tell you, just now I was I'm just not showing off my power. If I really show off my power, I'll pierce you even if you have ten stomachs, not to mention you only have one!" The Level 2 Demon Emperor is considered a person, so naturally it will not believe what the Skeleton King says. After hearing what the Skeleton King said, this guy spat on the ground with a look of disdain. And the spit of this guy is also magma. When it spits the spit on the ground, a gap was opened in the ground by the magma. "Hahaha, do you think you can't beat me, so you are unwilling to spit on the ground?" "Damn it! I'm going to chew you up!" The second-level demon emperor was finally angered by this bitch, the Skeleton King! At this time, the second-level demon emperor rushed towards the Skeleton King like a cannonball with a fuse, and the Skeleton King was not a fool, so he would naturally not fight with this second-level demon emperor. He understood that although his bones were hard, his main task was still to command the undead army. "If he focuses his attention on this second-level demon emperor, I'm afraid Lin Hao will scold him bloody. "Nie Huang, what are you doing?" "I didn't do anything. I almost killed the second-level demon emperor I was fighting against. Well, how is the situation over there?" When the Evil Emperor saw that the Skeleton King had contacted him for the first time, he raised the corner of his mouth, and then smiled proudly. "The Skeleton King understands that although the Evil King always likes to quarrel with him, this guy still knows the basics, and his quarrels with him are mainly for fun. Naturally, the Skeleton King is not as knowledgeable as the Evil Emperor. Besides, they are both comrades-in-arms. Since they are comrades-in-arms, then when the brother is in trouble, the Evil Emperor should help him no matter what. Otherwise, it would be too unreasonable. At this time, the Skeleton King wanted to command the undead army to launch a counterattack. He had no choice but to seek help from the Evil Emperor. "Brother, you also know that my accusation is to command the undead army to break through the enemy's defense line. Besides, this battle is not my specialty. Can you come over and help me?" "Skeleton King said this, which is tantamount to surrendering to Ni Huang, and Ni Huang is not a master of Wing Chun. He is not the kind of guy who fights for three points unreasonably, and is unforgiving when he is being reasonable. "When the Evil Emperor saw that the Skeleton King had surrendered, this guy rushed towards the second-level demon emperor without saying a word. His speed was so fast that even the Skeleton King couldn't help but marvel. "I'll go, Evil Emperor, it seems like you've been practicing a lot behind my back recently. I see that your attack speed is much stronger than before, isn't it?" "Grandma, didn't you say that your main task now is to command the undead army to break the enemy's formation? What? You still have time to talk nonsense with me here? Let me tell you, I am not in the mood to talk nonsense with you. Hurry up and go about your business!" As soon as the Skeleton King heard this, he nodded towards the Evil Emperor, and then, without looking back, the guy ran aside to command his undead army. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5415 Formation Weakness (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "If others had to lose millions of their own troops to get a piece of information, they would definitely be heartbroken, but the Skeleton King was an exception. Anyway, what this guy sacrificed was just some corpses. ??Besides, the Skeleton King has the ability to turn corpses into an army. Naturally, he will not cherish his army like others. To the Skeleton King, the army is just a number and can be sacrificed at any time. However, the loss of so many troops at once still made the Skeleton King somewhat unacceptable. Thinking of this, the Skeleton King couldn't help but take a breath of cold air. "Well, it's okay. As long as I defeat this magic circle later, I can get tens of millions of elite undead soldiers. Moreover, these undead soldiers will be more powerful and fierce than what I had before!" At this time, the Skeleton King was suspended in the air and looking at the form below, while comforting himself. "However, the Skeleton King has feigned attacks on this formation several times before, but he was not able to break through it. Naturally, the Skeleton King today is not absolutely sure that he can break through this formation. "Grandma, it would be great if that guy, the Evil Emperor, is by my side now. After this guy, the Evil Emperor, turns on the immortality of sin, his body is several times harder than a diamond. If this guy is by my side, he can help me. , then it will be easy to break through this magic circle!" Thinking of the special ability of the Evil Emperor, the Skeleton King felt a little disappointed. At this moment, he raised his head and glanced to the southwest, and saw that the Evil Emperor was entangled with the second-level demon emperor. The two were fighting in the air. Looking at the formation, if they didn't fight for seven or eight rounds, Neither side will give up! But at this moment, a voice suddenly came from the Skeleton King's mind. That voice was neither the mean voice of the gray dog ??nor the freezing-sounding voice of the Evil Emperor. It¡¯s Lin Hao¡¯s voice that is extremely contagious and can completely inspire people¡¯s fighting spirit, full of infinite vitality. "Wait a minute, why did the master call me at this time?" Could it be that I always focused my main energy on dealing with the formation of the elite monster beast army, so the master is angry? At this time, the Skeleton King was a little confused about Lin Hao's temper. He knew that under normal circumstances, when the enemy and the enemy were fighting fiercely, Lin Hao would not use Canggu to contact him. "Master, what's the matter with you? I I'm too busy right now. You know, if I don't take care of these elite monster soldiers hiding in the formation, then we will face each other later. The situation will be more passive." When Lin Hao heard this, he became happy. He thought to himself, haha, this Skeleton King is really interesting. This guy must think that I am going to punish him, but I really am not in that mood. I am contacting this guy now just to comfort him. After all, the war is tense now, and the Skeleton King has encountered a difficult bone to chew. If he can't chew it off, then I will personally go out to help him. Woolen cloth! At this time, Lin Hao had no intention of blaming the Skeleton King. He was just worried about the situation encountered by the Skeleton King. It¡¯s just that the Skeleton King misunderstood Lin Hao. This guy usually likes to brag in front of Lin Hao. Now, he found that he couldn¡¯t take down the elite monster beast army as planned, so he was naturally nervous. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5416 The Battle of Big Gambling (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Damn! It's too late to think about it. Even if you fail, it's better than doing nothing. The master is still fighting those damn monsters!" The Skeleton King no longer hesitated. Even though the Skeleton King is not very serious at ordinary times, at the critical moment, this guy can still protect him. He is not the kind of guy who hesitates for a long time when doing things. Once the Skeleton King has his sights set on a goal, he will execute it without hesitation. However, when the Skeleton King was about to let go and fight, the Evil Emperor was still fighting with the second-level Demon Emperor, and the Evil Emperor was different from the Skeleton King. He didn't like to show off whenever he made a move. He keeps talking, the Emperor of Evil is the kind of ruthless person who makes a killing move every time he strikes! "Boom!" When the Evil Emperor rushed in front of the second-level demon emperor, he raised his hand and punched the second-level demon emperor away! After the second-level demon emperor's body received a solid punch from the evil emperor, this guy actually flew backwards. The extremely high-temperature magma solution in the second-level demon beast's body also flew backwards from this guy. At that time, it poured out from that guy's body. This scene looks very funny, but the evil emperor does not want to enjoy this scene. For the Evil Emperor, he knew that this second-level Demon Emperor was not an easy master to deal with. This guy was as thick-skinned as he was. " In this way, the Emperor's absolute defense has no advantage in front of the second-level demon emperor. However, now that the matter has come to this, the Emperor can't do anything else except hold on. I saw that after the second-level demon emperor was knocked upside down by the evil emperor, this guy actually stood still in the air. Then, he stretched out his hand to wipe away the lava coming out of the corner of his mouth, and then raised his head and pointed at The Evil Emperor, who was floating opposite him, sneered. "Hmph! You are quite capable, you are much better than the guy just now!" "Stop talking nonsense, I came here today just to kill you! Tell me, how do you want to die?" "Hahaha! What a loud tone? Do you really think you can kill me? Well, by the way, I think if I guessed correctly, you used all your strength in that kick just now, but , even if you use all your strength, you can't kill me in one move, do you really think you can still defeat me?" When Emperor Nie heard this, he was also shocked. Although Emperor Nie was still as calm as before, he did not show any flaws. However, the words of the second-level demon emperor still surprised the evil emperor. Indeed, the second-level demon emperor was right. The evil emperor's kick just now did use his full strength. In fact, even the evil emperor himself thought that After this second-level demon emperor takes this blow from him, even if it doesn't die, its strength will be greatly reduced. The strength of the second-level demon emperor is not weak. This guy received a kick from the front and was still able to float stably in the air. What the Evil Emperor didn¡¯t expect was that he thought that the second-level demon emperor would be crippled by him, but this guy just vomited a mouthful of blood and rushed towards the Evil Emperor! "Boom!" A loud noise was heard, and the body of the second-level demon emperor collided with the evil emperor head-on. Suddenly, both of them could not help but step back several feet. The Evil Emperor was slightly stronger. He was able to stabilize his body in the air when facing the full-strength attack of the second-level demon emperor. However, the second-level demon emperor hit the spiritual shield hard. "But looking at this posture, Emperor Nie also knew that what he encountered this time was a tough opponent, and it was by no means an easy opponent to deal with! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5417 The Battle of Big Gambling (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "But that's it. Is this all you human cultivators can do? I'm going to use my full strength next!" The Evil Emperor thought that the second-level demon emperor had already used all his strength. Who knew, that guy was just testing, and he didn't use all his strength. Before the evil emperor could react, countless reddish-brown liquid poured out of the body of the second-level demon emperor. The liquid was extremely high-temperature magma. It only took a few breaths for this second-level demon emperor to let magma adhere to the surface of his body, giving his body a thick layer of magma armor. At this moment, the internal strife was hundreds of meters away from the second-level demon emperor, and one could feel the extremely high temperature emitted by the armor on that guy's body. That temperature made the evil emperor very impatient. He felt that since the other party used his full strength, he should also use his full strength. The special skill of the Evil Emperor is the immortality of sins. However, the opponents that the Evil Emperor has encountered before are not strong. But this time, he will meet a good opponent and he will activate his immortality of sins to the highest level. "You're just a bastard, don't block my way!" The Evil Emperor was angry. With the Immortality of Sin turned on to the strongest level, he slowly lost his mind. His eyes were blood red, as if he was a demon crawling out of hell. When he rushed towards the second-level demon emperor, the magma armor on the second-level demon emperor's body actually had slight cracks. "Boom!" There was a loud noise, and the Evil Emperor actually hit the body of the second-level demon emperor head-on. But this time, the second-level demon emperor was not knocked backwards. This guy blocked it firmly with his body. The evil emperor's attack. But the layer of magma armor attached to its body was turned into ashes in an instant. Such a powerful force only knocked the second-level demon emperor back to its original shape in an instant, damaging all its internal organs! However, this move of Emperor Nie also resulted in the enemy losing ten thousand and himself losing three thousand. Although the second-level demon emperor was almost beaten to the ground by the evil emperor, the evil emperor was also hurt by his desperate fighting style and was vomiting blood. But who gave the evil emperor the endurance? He was seriously injured, but he still didn't show it. At this time, the Evil Emperor has activated his Immortality of Sins to the limit. If we say that in the past, when the Evil Emperor activated the Immortality of Sins, the Skill of Immortality of Sins would only quickly consume the Evil Emperor's spiritual power. But now, after the immortality of sin is turned on, it will consume the life of the evil emperor. For the evil emperor, every time he activates the immortality of sin to the limit, his life will suffer a heavy blow. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? " Keren always likes to seek death, and the same goes for Emperor Nie. Gradually, Emperor Nie found that he was hopelessly in love with this feeling. With this, the Emperor of Evil began to try to further stimulate his potential in the following battles. At first, he just wanted to find a balance point. However, after finding the balance point, Emperor Ni found that the balance point was not enough to satisfy his desires. He began to play more and more over the top. If the Skeleton King who decided to devote half of his elite troops to the offensive battle was taking a big gamble, then the Evil Emperor was also taking a big gamble at this time. The former is gambling heavily with his little remaining capital, while the latter is gambling with his precious life. Both of them are crazy gamblers! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5418 Another gamble (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! When the Evil Emperor activated his immortality to the limit, countless blood-red gases emerged from this guy's body, and these gases were accompanied by a strong smell of blood. Although the second-level Demon Emperor who was fighting against the Evil Emperor was arrogant, this guy also knew that his opponent was desperately fighting against him at the moment, and he was fighting against him by burning his life! After realizing this, the second-level demon emperor couldn't help but take a breath. He thought to himself, damn, what happened to this guy? Is he crazy? He actually wants to fight me in this way. Could it be that this guy wanted to die with me from the beginning? At this time, because of the fear in his heart, the second-level Demon Emperor slowed down his attacks when this guy confronted the Evil Emperor. And the battlefield is ever-changing. You can't hesitate, because if you hesitate, you will lose. The second-level demon emperor hesitated at this moment, and he received a fatal blow on the chest! "Boom!" Just a muffled sound was heard, and the chest of the second-level demon emperor was penetrated by the evil emperor. However, if an ordinary demon emperor was penetrated through the chest, he would vomit blood and fall from the air even if he did not die. Go down. "However, this second-level demon emperor is an anomaly. You must know that the vitality of the demon beast clan is originally higher than that of the human race. The demon beast clan has stronger vitality than the human race, and this second-level demon emperor has an enviable and strong vitality. Even if this guy is defeated by the enemy Even if he was shot through the chest, he could recover in a very short period of time, and the cost of recovery was nothing more than losing some spiritual power. "Hmph! You want to kill me? It's not that simple?" When the second-level demon emperor saw that his chest had been penetrated, he sneered, and then, with a sudden force, he gathered all the spiritual power in his body into his chest. Then, he heard a muffled sound, A new piece of flesh and blood actually grew on this guy's chest. "Hahaha! How do you feel? Do you feel incredible? You are right to think it is incredible. Don't compare me with those rotten sweet potatoes and smelly bird eggs! Let me tell you, I am different from the demon emperors you have seen in the past. I The strongest among them!" Indeed, the words of this second-level demon emperor are not bragging. "If this guy had met someone else, they might have been frightened and overwhelmed by this scene, but it is a pity that the opponent this second-level demon emperor encountered was the evil emperor. The Emperor of Evil is usually a lunatic who risks his own life in order to decide the outcome, but now the Emperor of Evil has activated his immortality to the extreme. At this time, the Evil Emperor has lost the ability to think. There is only one thought in his mind now, and that is to get rid of this guy in front of him. No matter who the opponent is, even the Divine Evil Emperor will kill him for you! When the Evil Emperor had entered this almost crazy state, the second-level Demon Emperor saw that there seemed to be no human look in the Evil Emperor's eyes anymore. At this moment, when the second-level demon emperor looked at the evil emperor again, he found that the evil emperor's eyes were full of murderous intent. The strong killing intent made the second-level demon emperor feel that he was not facing a person. He felt like he was staring at a knife. This feeling made the second-level demon emperor feel very uncomfortable. At this time, the second-level demon emperor couldn't help but take a breath of cold air. This guy's fighting spirit was slowly dissolved by the endless killing intent in the evil emperor's eyes. In the following battle, not only did this second-level demon emperor no longer go all out, it actually "learned" to retreat! This is simply a shame to the demon emperor world! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5419 Another gamble (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! When the second-level demon emperor was driven out of fear by the endless terrifying murderous intention in the evil emperor's eyes, the Skeleton King encountered a little trouble, and all of this happened five minutes ago. Start talking. Five minutes ago, when the Skeleton King was wondering whether he should make a huge gamble, Lin Hao's firm and powerful voice reached the Skeleton King's ears through Cang Gou. "King of Bones, what are you still hesitating about? Do you think that if you do something wrong, I will blame you?" "Master, I I want to get the final result, but the enemy is far stronger than we imagined. Therefore, the next battle I will fight is likely to be a gamble. However, even I am not sure. I Can we win this bet?" The Skeleton King truthfully stated the doubts in his heart. He thought that after he expressed the doubts in his heart, Lin Hao would definitely scold him. But this guy forgot that although Lin Hao was his master, from another perspective, Lin Hao was still his comrade-in-arms and his brother who had a life-long friendship with him! Since they are brothers and since they are Paoze, Lin Hao naturally won't care so much. When Lin Hao discovered that the Skeleton King actually told himself the difficulties he was encountering in such a self-blaming tone, Lin Hao smiled calmly. "It's okay, Skeleton King, I believe in you. Among the people I know, no one has a better summoning ability than you. You see, you already have a nine-digit undead army, but Are you still hesitating about such a trivial matter as how to attack?" Lin Hao's comfort had some effect. Lin Hao heard the Skeleton King's breathing become firmer at this moment. And just now, the Skeleton King's breathing was still chaotic, and the rhythm of his breathing was like a messy piece of music. But now, the breathing of this skeletal king is like a piece of solemn classical music. The rhythm of the breathing is stable and powerful. Just listening to it quietly can give Yu Linhao endless confidence and courage. "King of Skeletons, I don't have any substantive advice to offer you. I just want you to know that we are comrades-in-arms and it is not an ordinary relationship like a master and a spirit master. I believe in you and you can definitely do a good job! " ¡°If Lin Hao becomes famous in the future and gives up his promising career as a cultivator, and instead switches to MLM, then he will definitely be very successful. The reason is very simple, this guy has a mouth that is enough to fool others to death! The Skeleton King can be regarded as an experienced veteran who has experienced life and death. Logically speaking, he should not be fooled by a brat like Lin Hao. However, this ginger is still tender and spicy. Under the deception of Lin Hao's empty words, the Skeleton King actually believed Lin Hao's words. This guy felt that he still had many elites on hand anyway. Rather than being so timid, he might as well be betting on a fight. Instead of pinning all his hopes on one attack, he might as well regard the first attack as a feint. Let the enemy mistakenly believe that he has no strength to fight anymore, but when the enemy takes him lightly, then it is time for the Skeleton King to launch a counterattack. The bastard Skeleton King likes to play this trick the most. For a veteran like him, as long as it is an effective attack, he will try it! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5420 A feint attack (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! This Skeleton King is still a good hunter, but he can't beat the old fox. Originally, with this guy's urine, he should choose to preserve his strength now, but after this guy was deceived by Lin Hao with a few words, this guy seemed to be a revolutionary. Like a martyr, he also thought about taking out the things he had packed at the bottom of the box. It is true that the Skeleton King's powerful strength is based on these undead armies, but the real strength of the Skeleton King is actually the abnormal command ability that far exceeds that of ordinary people. Under his control, among the seemingly indistinguishable hundreds of millions of undead soldiers, there are actually some special units with unique functions. "Well, since the opponent is using magic circles, I will also use guys who are good at using magic circles to deal with them. By the way, there is also an army in my undead army that is good at using magic circles." This army was temporarily organized by the Skeleton King. The reason why it is said that they were temporarily organized is because these guys were obtained from the territory of the third-level Martial Emperor by the Skeleton King when the third-level Martial Emperor was killed. . However, the strength of these undead soldiers is mediocre. The only bright spot is that they were nerds who liked to study when they were alive. But now, these nerds have come in handy. When the Skeleton King focused his attention on these nerds, those nerds gathered together in twos and threes and formed research groups to study methods of breaking through the magic circle. The test method of the undead researchers is very simple. They cannot use thousands of undead soldiers as cannon fodder and let them rush towards the magic circle. At first, such attempts would only increase casualties, but as the number of attempts increased, the nerds also gained some useful information. They found that this formation was difficult to break regardless of attacking from any direction. But if you concentrate your strength to launch an attack from above the formation, then even thousands of undead soldiers can create a small crack in the formation. After learning this information, the Skeleton King had an idea in his mind. "Well, it seems that the only way to attack is from above. However, I don't like to play my cards according to the routine. Besides, this time, I must succeed once, otherwise, I will not be able to deliver on the master's side!" In order to ensure that the plan can be successful at the first time, the Skeleton King has formulated several plans. And the tens of millions of undead armies were also under his command, moving back and forth quickly like chess pieces, making the elite monster soldiers stationed in the formation dizzy. After figuring out the combat method, the Skeleton King no longer hesitated. He devoted half of his troops to the feint attack. When the undead soldiers began to move quickly under the command of the Skeleton King, the monster soldiers inside the formation couldn't help but become confused. "It's strange, we just wiped out so many of these weird guys, why are they starting to move again now? Could it be that these guys are scared? Do they want to retreat?" "Hmph! That's not necessarily true. These guys are all armies turned from corpses. I don't know what kind of magic that bastard used on them to turn these guys into this!" "Well, you're right. I also think these guys are monsters that have no sense of pain and no emotions, but I always feel uneasy. I always feel that these monster-like things will rush over and fight us, even ¡­It will even break our formation!¡± Before the monster soldier finished speaking, his companion raised his hand and hit this guy hard on the head! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5421 A feint attack (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Damn it! Are you going to die? Have you forgotten how those guys who wrote these words died? Or do you think you have too many heads on your neck?" "II'm just complaining. Besides, our formation is impregnable. It's just a dream for these human guys to break through our formation!" After the monster soldier was beaten, he realized that what he had just said was disturbing the morale of the army. However, this guy's mind was still moving very quickly. He reacted quickly and corrected him immediately. His companion nodded with satisfaction when he saw that he finally realized his mistake, but at this time, the Skeleton King had already launched his first feint attack. Since ancient times, countless generals have hoped to make the best of their feint attack plans. They always hope that their troops will attack the enemy like a tsunami covering the sky and the sun during the feint attack. However, the reality is always unsatisfactory. This is not because these generals have no commanding talents, nor is it because the soldiers under their command are afraid of death. It¡¯s because everyone has a brain. Since people have a brain, there will always be deviations when executing orders. Especially in large-scale operations, sometimes just a small misunderstanding can cause the outcome of the operation to be completely different from the operation plan. This is the so-called mistake that makes a thousand miles difference! Of course, this is not the most important thing. Even if the officers at the grassroots level can carry out their plans well, the same can't be said for the soldiers who shed blood and died at the bottom. For these low-level soldiers, they are also afraid of death, and they will also be afraid when they encounter strong enemies. The situation on the battlefield is changing rapidly. If you are afraid, you will hesitate, and if you hesitate, then you will lose. This is a very simple truth, but most people can't understand it. But this problem has never been a problem for the Skeleton King, because the troops under this guy are all brainless corpses. No matter where the skeleton king, a hardcore player, directs the undead army to attack, the undead army will follow suit, even if he makes the undead army march towards the burning crater. It is for this reason that when the undead army, under the command of the Skeleton King, launched a feint attack towards the elite monster army like a tide, many of the elite monster soldiers staying in the formation would tremble in their calves. . But these monster soldiers also know that even if the enemy puts a knife on their necks now, they can't take even half a step back. How their fearful companions were executed before is more on their minds than anyone else. Clearly, these elite monster soldiers knew that this was a life and death battle, and they had no choice at all. For them, if they do not die in front of the battle at this moment, then they will die under military law. And those grassroots commanders who were responsible for commanding the monster soldiers also used all their strength at this time. They also wanted to use knives to split themselves in half. Because each grassroots monster commander has to keep an eye on more than a dozen monsters. If there is a problem with the defense of a monster within its jurisdiction, then it will be responsible for it. There is no other way, these low-level monster commanders can only make very perverted demands to their subordinates. There are many elite monster soldiers who just whisper a few words when they are nervous, and they will also be whipped! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5422 Seems Ineffective (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Boom!" When tens of millions of the undead army without thought or consciousness rushed towards the formation of the elite monster beast army under the command of the Skeleton King, no miracle occurred. The undead soldiers who were at the forefront were turned into ashes the moment their bodies touched the formation barrier, while the undead soldiers who were following them hit them hard. When tens of millions of undead armies crowded together, a loud noise came from the northwest corner of the formation. It was the sound of tens of millions of undead armies colliding together. This earth-shattering noise was not as quiet as the explosion of an atomic bomb. Although these cannon fodders did not rush into the formation, after the monster soldiers at the front of the formation saw this scene, they were still Deeply shocked. Of course, these monster soldiers did not know that such a powerful and overwhelming attack was just a feint attack and a test. "My dear, although these guys are just corpses, they still shocked me when they rushed over just now. However, our formation is very strong, and even such an offensive cannot shake it!" "No! This formation of ours was developed by the commander-in-chief. Ten of our brothers can perform it. Now we have 20 million brothers who can perform such a move together. Even if the middle-level demon emperor comes, there will be no time for it. The law is broken!" "Hahaha! Wait a moment, when our support arrives, we will rush out and kill. I heard that the human race respects the corpses of the undead, but now the human race has sent all the undead to fight. It can be seen that the human race is now The Guizhou donkey is exhausted. In front of our powerful monster army, the human army, no matter how powerful it is, is nothing more than a paper tiger!" I have to say that these monster soldiers are quite optimistic, but if these guys know that the attack just now was just a feint, then how will these guys feel? Will they fall into panic again? What about middle? Of course, these things are not what the Skeleton King should be concerned about. At this time, the Skeleton King is suspended in the sky. After collecting the information just now, he already knows that as long as he locks his eyes firmly on the fixed points of this formation, Click above. Then, he can accurately know the changes in the entire formation. Based on the Skeleton King's observation just now, he discovered that when he directed the cannon fodder to attack the entire formation, several cracks appeared in the southwest of the formation, where only a small number of strong men gathered. After seeing this scene, a sinister smile appeared on the face of the Skeleton King. At this time, the Skeleton King raised the corner of his mouth, and then sneered. "Oh, that's it, I finally figured out the secret of this formation!" The Skeleton King felt lucky that he had just played a feint attack, otherwise, he really didn¡¯t know how he should attack next. At this moment, after the Skeleton King further collected information about this formation, he rearranged his troops. What puzzled the soldiers of the Monster Legion was that the Skeleton King actually concentrated more undead troops to alleviate the weakness of the formation. Just let a small number of undead troops gather at the strongest part of the formation. Seeing this scene, even those strong men at the level of the Demon King couldn't figure out what the Skeleton King was going to do. They just thought that the Skeleton King must be crazy to do this. . If you were a normal person, who would do this? Wouldn't this be a waste of one's troops? (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5423 Seems Ineffective (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! No one can guess what the Skeleton King is thinking, except the Skeleton King himself. When the Skeleton King discovered that after he made adjustments to his undead army, the elite monster beast regiment on the opposite side did not make any adjustments to their formation, he knew that these guys must not understand him. What are you thinking about? After realizing this, the Skeleton King raised the corner of his mouth, and then sneered. "Alas, what a pity, there are so many self-righteous guys in this world. The soldiers of these elite monster beast legions are indeed very strong, but that's all they can do in front of my undead army!" At this time, the Skeleton King said, he actually took out a bottle of wine from his pocket and drank it. You may not see that the Skeleton King is covered in skeletons, but this guy still has a way of drinking. When he swallows the wine down his throat, the wine will evaporate due to the high temperature emitted by his body. ¡°Then, you will see a circle of water vapor surrounding the Skeleton King¡¯s body. This scene looks extremely magical, but in the Skeleton King¡¯s opinion, he is actually enjoying it. The Skeleton King feels that other people¡¯s benefits from drinking are boring, but he is different. When he takes a sip of wine, the wine will not be drank directly. The wine will turn into water vapor and surround him. At this time, the Skeleton King feels as if he is sleepwalking. It feels very strange. "Well!" After the Skeleton King took a few sips of wine, the guy opened his mouth and burped. He was very satisfied at this time. He felt that he should go a little more extreme and try his best to attack the points he just noticed. The reason why the Skeleton King did this was very simple. He understood that those points were the key to breaking through this formation. He felt that the reason why this formation was so strong was not because of how smart the guys involved in setting up the formation were. In his opinion, although the strength of these elite monster soldiers was pretty good, they were no better than him. The cannon fodder in your hands is stronger. But the number of these guys is limited, and they are not fearless and powerful warriors. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? It can be seen that these elite monster soldiers just have louder names. In the eyes of the Skeleton King, they are no different from the monsters he has killed in the past. "You guys have tried their best, but let me tell you a piece of unfortunate news. I haven't used my full strength yet! Hehehe, but you are going to die soon. To be honest, I don't care about a group of people. It¡¯s a waste of time for a dying person to say so much!¡± The Skeleton King drank more than half a bottle of wine in a row, and this guy felt a little drunk. At this time, the corpse of the Skeleton King is floating in the sky. When his skeleton, which is not much heavier than a puppy, is floating in the sky, there is still a sense of decadent beauty. Seeing this scene, many elite monster soldiers felt that something was strange. They felt that their enemies turned out to be such weirdos. If they lost this battle, they would be laughed at by their descendants for the rest of their lives. . But the Skeleton King didn't think so. Just now he lost more than four million undead soldiers in this strange formation. Those four million undead soldiers were turned into ashes and could never be recovered. What the Skeleton King has to do now is to kill the elite monster soldiers in the formation and turn them into undead soldiers to reduce his losses. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5424: Win in one fell swoop (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! After the feint attack ended, the Skeleton King finally prepared to launch a general attack on the formation of the elite monster beast army. However, the direction of this guy's general attack was very interesting. He neither let his army attack from the front nor from the rear. To launch an attack. This time, although there are many directions for the attack of the undead army, they will only land on the heads of the monster soldiers from the sky. That scene is like justice coming from the sky, which will make all the monster soldiers present be stunned. Caught off guard! Of course, for these monsters, this is something beyond their common sense. They just naively thought that the undead army would still charge forward like before, and then be turned into ashes by the powerful spiritual power attached to the formation. . But these guys still think too much. The Skeleton King is not a fool. He will not continue to do this loss-making business. "Hey, it's strange, why are these corpses so motionless all of a sudden? Do these guys think we are too strong, so they gave up fighting us?" "You kid are thinking too much. What are the strengths of these corpses? You saw it just now, right? These guys are very strong. Moreover, they are not afraid of death at all, so how can they be afraid?" "Well, you are right, but I still find it strange. I think these things are nailed to the ground like statues and are motionless. So, logically speaking, these things should retreat. But looking at the current situation, they have no plans to retreat!" When the soldiers of these monster beast legions were confused because of the strange behavior of their opponents, some sharp-eyed monster beast soldiers discovered that the enemy's new army had appeared, and those new armies were organizing in the sky at this time. Arranged neatly. In essence, the previous soldiers of the Undead Legion should all be regarded as cannon fodder, but this is not the case for the new soldiers who appeared this time. Although the number of these guys is in the tens of millions, they are all monsters. " Moreover, the strength of these monsters is not weak. They are all monster warriors that Lin Hao obtained when he captured the West Fantasy City. As we all know, the West Fantasy City is the outpost of the monster clan, and the monsters living there are quite skilled. Therefore, even if those monsters become corpses, they are still stronger than ordinary monsters. Now, when the tens of millions of monster beasts that once guarded the West Illusory Monster City are arranged in an extremely neat formation, as densely packed as bullets in bullet clips, the monster soldiers below them see I'm afraid. Although these monster soldiers wanted to run away, the commanders standing behind them were like the sword of Damocles hanging above their heads. No one knows what will happen to them if they escape. After much deliberation, the monster soldiers still don¡¯t have the courage to escape. They feel that instead of dying in the hands of their own people, it is better to fight! Besides, just now, the monster soldiers used this huge formation barrier to block one wave after another of attacks. They felt that even though the enemies were falling from the sky, they could still block them. In the view of the Skeleton King, the soldiers of these elite monster beast legions have been brainwashed. It is impossible for them to block such a terrifying offensive. However, since these guys want to die, then he will help them. ! At this time, the Skeleton King hanging above the elite monster army felt as if he had become the god of death and had supreme power! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5425: Won it in one fell swoop (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Hmph! A bunch of stupid guys, do you really think that you will be as lucky as before? Or do you still think that the goddess of victory will always favor you? Hahaha, don't be stupid, I died once As someone who has been here, I want to remind you that there is no goddess of victory in this world!" The Skeleton King looked at the elite monster soldiers below who were preparing to fight with him, and he kept talking to himself. Of course, the Skeleton King has been fighting the monster soldiers for many years. He has also witnessed with his own eyes the crimes committed by countless monster soldiers. This guy is not the Holy Mother, and he will not sympathize with these monster soldiers. But what the Skeleton King couldn't figure out at this time was why the soldiers of these monster beast legions continued to hold on even though they knew they couldn't hold on. After much deliberation, the Skeleton King could only come up with one answer, and that was that the soldiers of these demon beast legions had gone crazy. At this time, all the soldiers of the Monster Legion stationed here probably would not have expected what kind of powerful opponent they would encounter. In fact, when the row after row of undead soldiers arrayed like bullets appeared above them, these monster soldiers had already lost. But humans and monsters are all the same, and there is such a dark thing deep in the human heart. When people have a hope, many people will devote their lives to this hope. These people are called weak in human society. The reason is that these guys can only hold on to an empty hope in their lives. Or, if you think about it carefully, they are really pitiful. "However, if these weaklings don't even have a false hope, then they will live in even more pain. Thinking about it carefully, this matter is actually quite ironic. But the Skeleton King naturally can't control these things. He knows what he needs to do most now. He understands that there is only one thing he needs to do most, and that is execution. He wants to kill these monsters with fantasies in their minds. They were all executed. "Hmph! Idiots, do you think your formation can really block my attack? Okay, let's give it a try. I want to see whether it is my spear or your shield that is more powerful!" After the Skeleton King muttered to himself, he suddenly raised his hand and waved, and then, the soldiers writing about the Undead Legion fell on the formation of the Monster Legion like raindrops. "Boom!" At first, this formation could withstand it, but as more and more soldiers of the Undead Legion fell from the sky, the formation began to slowly crack! After seeing this scene, the fear in the hearts of these monster legion soldiers surged towards them like a tide. At the beginning, only a very small number of the soldiers of the Monster Legion were unable to stick to their posts because of the fear in their hearts. Soon, this fear spread like a virus. Soon one-third of the soldiers of the Monster Legion were infected by fear. At this time, no matter what efforts the Monster Officers put in, it was in vain. "Click!" Just a crisp sound was heard, and a crack visible to the naked eye appeared on the formation. This huge crack appeared from the northwest corner of the formation, and then split the entire formation into two halves all the way to the east. , this scene is shocking when viewed from the air, as if a human face has been violently cut open in the middle! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5426 Just Begun (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Boom!" A loud noise was heard, and the magic circle that was as hard as ice just now shattered into two pieces. And those monsters and beasts that were still hiding in the magic circle before were now able to disperse like birds and beasts. They feel that the enemy can even break the magic circle, so it is naturally easy to destroy them. However, these guys still believe that the problem is too simple. You know, for the Skeleton King, within this magic circle, All monsters are the fat in his mouth. This Skeleton King is an extremely greedy guy. It has a rule that it doesn¡¯t like to spit out what it eats, so the soldiers of these monster beast legions are definitely going to die. When the soldiers of the Monster Legion fell into chaos, the undead soldiers who had stood motionless in front of them suddenly swayed and rushed towards them. However, it is quite strange to say that just now, when the soldiers of the Monster Legion still had the courage to fight the undead soldiers, the soldiers of the Undead Legion formed three one-person groups and the soldiers of the Monster Legion They fight. But at this time, when the soldiers of the Monster Legion fell into chaos. The undead soldiers still formed teams of three to fight them, and these Cyber ??Corps soldiers were a little overwhelmed. Many soldiers of the Monster Legion chose to drop their weapons and kneel on the ground, waiting for the dead generals. The spirits of these guys had completely collapsed at this moment. For them, how they will die is no longer important. At this time, they just want to die. For these soldiers of the Monster Legion, death seems to be what they long for. "The undead soldiers have no emotions at all, they don't know sympathy. Facing those monster soldiers who put down their weapons, the undead soldiers will expressionlessly pierce the weapons in their hands into the opponent's body. "ah!" Those monster soldiers who were stabbed in the body by the undead soldiers with weapons would only scream, and more of them didn't even have the strength to scream, and these guys would fall straight to the ground. The killed monster soldiers only need to lie on the ground for a short while, and they will stand up again and join the camp of the undead soldiers. When the monster soldiers stationed in the spiritual shield had completely collapsed, the demon emperors responsible for the internal defense of the spiritual shield were still fighting with Lin Hao and others in the air, especially the two strongest ones. Level demon emperor. Although this guy kept dodging in the face of the evil emperor with full firepower, he was still able to disperse a small part of his energy on his soldiers. But when this guy realized that his soldiers had lost the battlefield, he also felt like he was defeated! "Damn it! If I had known better, I would not have continued to quarrel with you! Damn it, if all my soldiers died, then I would be beaten to death by my superiors!" This second-level demon emperor still has some brains. When he saw that he and the evil emperor had been fighting for a long time but could not come to an outcome, this guy turned around and jumped into his own army. But the Evil Emperor, who had been fighting with this guy just now, did not continue to pursue him. At this time, the Evil Emperor seemed to have died. After the second-level demon emperor escaped, he was suspended in the air. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5427 Just Begun (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Emperor, you just like to show off. If you can't deal with this guy, just say so and I will naturally come over to help you!" When the Evil Emperor was about to fall from the sky because he could no longer control his body, the Skeleton King took action in time to save the Evil Emperor. After being rescued by the Skeleton King, the Nie Emperor also breathed a sigh of relief. The Nie Emperor had slowly come to his senses at this time. He raised his head and glanced at the person hugging him, and found that the other person was the Skeleton King who often quarreled with him. The evil king couldn't help but raise the corner of his mouth, and then smiled slightly. "Skeleton, you guy didn't expect that you would step forward to save my life at the critical moment. I thought you didn't care about my life or death!" "I'll go! Evil Emperor, we are brothers after all. What nonsense are you talking about? What do you mean I won't care about your life or death? I tell you, brothers have this life and no next life, so you can rest assured , if after this battle, you become a cripple, brother, I will definitely support you and take care of me for the rest of my life!" The Skeleton King saw that the Evil Emperor would actually say some self-defeating words in front of him. He felt that this was really rare. It was as strange as if he had seen a carp jump over the Dragon Gate with his own eyes, but the Skeleton King naturally would not laugh at the Evil Emperor. For the Skeleton King, the Evil King often quarrels with him. "The Evil Emperor is pretty good against the Skeleton King. Don't look at the Skeleton King's group attack strength, which is far superior to that of the Evil Emperor, but this guy's one-on-one strength is not. "Otherwise, the Skeleton King wouldn't have been beaten into that bear shape by a second-level demon emperor. "However, when the Skeleton King shamelessly asked the Nie Emperor for help, the Nie Emperor always responded to his requests. He would never laugh at the Skeleton King. But the Skeleton King has never received a call for help from the Evil Emperor. The Evil Emperor is the kind of man who will silently endure the beatings no matter what happens. "This kind of people are really first-rate as brothers. It's a pity that the Skeleton King has a skeleton body, and there is a man's soul in his skeleton body. "Otherwise, the Skeleton King would definitely marry the Evil Emperor without hesitation. At this moment, when the Skeleton King looked at the Evil Emperor who was tortured and seriously injured by the Level 2 Demon Emperor, countless anger arose in his heart. Seeing the Evil Emperor lying in pain in his arms, the Skeleton King opened his skeletal mouth and shouted loudly. "Damn it! I'll kill him!" The Skeleton King was also angry at this time. He mobilized all the Skeleton Demon Emperors without waiting for Lin Hao to agree. Immediately, four powerful skeleton demon emperors appeared on the head of the second-level demon emperor. The strength of these skeleton demon emperors was comparable to that of the second-level demon emperor, and each one had special skills. Especially the Skeleton Emperor transformed from the corpse of the third-level Martial Emperor. This guy has a skill that all monsters are afraid of. Although Lin Hao supports the Skeleton King's approach of avenging his brother with both hands raised, this guy's approach may not be too reckless. Lin Hao feels that he is also the master of the Skeleton King. Even if this guy wants to transfer the Skeleton King, he should say hello to him in advance. But who knows, the Skeleton King doesn't even say hello and just does it all by himself. Lin Hao naturally can't do anything. Tolerate! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5428 The strong one attacks (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Damn it! Skeleton King, you bastard, I have no problem with you wanting to fight for the evil king, but you are my spirit master after all. Even if you want to summon your own Skeleton King away, you should at least do the same. Say hello to me? But now you kid took away your Skeleton Emperor without even saying hello. What do you mean?" Although the demon emperors who came to stop Lin Hao before had been maimed, even though the combined demon beast's eye was also blinded by Lin Hao. However, Lin Hao just felt unhappy. He felt that this Skeleton King was too lawless. ¡°This guy is a typical example of someone who doesn¡¯t pay for his job for three days. If I don¡¯t take the opportunity to reprimand him, then he won¡¯t be able to shake things up in the future? "Oh, Master, I'm sorry, II'm acting out of impulse, but you also know that my one-on-one strength is far inferior to Brother Niihuang's, so there's nothing I can do about it!" Lin Hao knew that this Skeleton King was a shameless master. Not only was this guy's body a skeleton, his personality was also the same as a skeleton's. As the saying goes, this person is shameless and invincible. When the Skeleton King decided to be a shameless person, Lin Hao felt that he could no longer shake its determination to continue messing around. Lin Hao thought to himself, forget it, this Skeleton King just helped me defeat the elite monster guard army inside the spiritual shield. If I want to die and blame him now, it would be a bit of a shame. ¡°Besides, this guy is still an important support for me in the future. "If I really make this Skeleton King angry, then he will not use his trick on me in the future. For me, it will be a matter of losing my wife and losing my troops." After thinking about it carefully, Lin Hao still thought that he should leave it to the Skeleton King. Anyway, he knew that the Skeleton King would not mess around. The reason why the Skeleton King was in such an atmosphere at this time was simply because he saw that his brother, the Evil Emperor, had been wronged. But even Cang Gou didn¡¯t know that the Skeleton King¡¯s seemingly impulsive move actually saved everyone¡¯s lives unintentionally. In fact, when Ji Ji and others were messing around in the spiritual shield, the most powerful demon emperor in the headquarters of the demon beast legion had already noticed something strange. And the reason why this guy didn't let the strong men under his command take action was simply because he wanted to see whether the people coming were the regular human army or a small force. After the previous fierce battle, the deputy commander understood that what he encountered was neither a regular human army nor a small force, but a human cultivator who was good at manipulating corpses. Although the guess of the deputy commander-in-chief of the Monster Legion was not particularly accurate, this guy still accurately judged the current situation. It realized that if it allowed its troops to fight with the enemy, it would only add some undead soldiers to the enemy. After realizing this, this guy felt that things could no longer go on like this, and he had to do something. And following this guy¡¯s order, two extremely powerful middle-level demon emperors rushed towards the spiritual shield. The speed of these two mid-level demon emperors is only a sip of hot tea. They have arrived at the outer space of the spiritual shield. In other words, in just one breath, these guys are going to kill Lin. Hao was intercepted! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5430 In a flash (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! The strength of these two mid-level demon emperors is not weak. It is no exaggeration to say that the third-level demon emperor who drove Lin Hao everywhere before is like a rookie compared to these two strong men. . Therefore, Lin Hao also knows that he must not have a head-on conflict with these guys, otherwise, his life will be over. It is for this reason that Lin Hao asked the Skeleton King to send out the few remaining Skeleton Emperors to fight the opponent! Of course, these Skeleton Emperors could not last more than a few seconds in front of the two mid-level demon emperors, but they were just to delay some time. ¡°Swish, swish, swish!¡± Only four blasts of wind were heard, and the four skeleton demon emperors flew high into the sky like four missiles. When the four skeleton emperors flew into the air to intercept the two intermediate demon emperors, Lin Hao and others had already evacuated from the spiritual shield. However, before leaving, Cang Gou was still a little worried, so he said to Lin Hao in his own mean voice. ¡°Master, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not an option if we just leave like this, right?¡± "What? What else do you want to do? Are you ready to let me and the two mid-level demon emperors fight to the death? Grandma, I am your master after all, right? Do you need to harm me like this?" When Lin Hao heard this, he said angrily. At this time, the Skeleton King, who never liked to intervene in the bickering between Lin Hao and Cang Gou, also joined in. "That's right, the master is right. These two mid-level demon emperors are very strong. One of the three of us is seriously injured now. Do you think we can defeat those two monsters?" Lin Hao and the Skeleton King both know their own strength, so they naturally don't dare to mess around. But Cang Gou felt that these two guys had misunderstood what he meant, so he hurriedly explained. "That's not what I meant. King of Bones, you have ambushed many Royal Bones on the road before, but now you have used them all!" When the Skeleton King heard this, he immediately understood what Cang Gou meant. The guy smiled and nodded. "Understood, I will definitely put these guys to use!" The Skeleton King is a guy who is particularly good at using deception to deal with enemies. Under his command, all the Skeleton Royals who were ambushing everywhere were dispatched. "These royal skeletons rushed out from their hiding place like locusts. When thousands of royal skeletons rose into the sky like locusts, the scene seemed like a dark cloud had surged everywhere. "It's strange, why is there such a strong energy reaction nearby? Are these guys preparing to fight back against us?" "No way, right? Didn't the deputy commander-in-chief tell us before we set off that the opponents we encountered this time were just weaklings with only Level 2 Martial Emperor strength? How dare these guys fight back?" Of the two mid-level demon emperors who arrived, one was alert, while the other was indifferent. But before this indifferent guy could finish his words, thousands of skeleton royals appeared around them. Under the command of the Skeleton King, these skeleton royals surrounded the two mid-level demon emperors. But in the eyes of the two mid-stage demon emperors, the behavior of these skeleton royals is undoubtedly a mantis trying to do something for them. At this moment, what the two mid-stage demon emperors are not worried about is not how much of a threat these skeleton royals will pose to them. They were just worried about whether these guys from the Skeleton Royal Family could satisfy their desire to fight, and the two guys even got into an argument over who should strike first. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5431 In a flash (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! In fact, these two mid-level demon emperors do not need to divide their attention on these skeleton royals at this time. They can even divide their forces to fight. Although Lin Hao and others are not at the end of their strength now, the fierce battle just now has made them a little exhausted. But these two guys didn't do this. They just wanted to show off their strength. And Lin Hao has been fighting with the strong men of the monster clan for many years, so he naturally knows the opponent's personality. In order to attract the attention of these guys, Lin Hao made the Skeleton King fully prepared from the beginning. Under the command of Lin Hao, the Skeleton King arranged thousands of Skeleton Royals on the path that the Demon Emperors must pass. When the two middle-level demon emperors were flying in the air, the skeleton royals who were ambushing everywhere swarmed up and surrounded them. "Thousands of royal bones are a fighting force that cannot be underestimated, but in front of these two mid-level demon emperors, thousands of royal bones are just decorations. The two demon emperors simply compressed the small amount of spiritual power in their bodies to the extreme and stimulated it out to the surroundings, turning the thousands of royal skeletons into ashes. The two mid-level demon emperors with such powerful combat power should have divided their forces into two groups. However, as the saying goes, a person's butt determines his head. Although these mid-stage demon emperors also have brains, when the deputy commander sent them to support them, these guys took it for granted that at this moment, all the demon beasts in the spiritual shield should be dead. It was precisely because of this wrong judgment that these two guys took the wrong rescue method. They did not divide into two groups and rush towards Lin Hao, but concentrated all their strength together and fell from the sky like meteors. When these two powerful middle-level demon emperors fly in the air, Lin Hao's released spiritual power will naturally sense their presence in an instant. In this way, these two guys are tantamount to exposing themselves. . "If these two mid-level demon emperors had chosen a safe approach from the beginning and chosen to run quietly from the ground, then they would not have exposed their whereabouts. But nothing is possible. At the same time, when the two demon emperors rushed over, Lin Hao arranged everything. "King of Bones, let's go. If you don't leave, we won't have a chance to leave!" "Master, give me a few more seconds. If you wait a little longer, I can kill all the elite monster beasts here!" Lin Hao became angry when he heard this. He frowned and yelled at the Skeleton King. "Damn it! You bastard, do you want to kill everyone?" Although the Skeleton King is reluctant to part with the corpses of monster beasts that he has not turned into undead soldiers, this guy has just turned more than six million monster soldiers into undead warriors, which is enough for him to make up for his losses. "It's just that the King of Bones has a sea of ??desires that cannot be filled. This guy always eats from the bowl, looks at the pot, and then stares at the food on the plate. He wishes he could turn all living creatures into his own undead warriors. "But the Skeleton King still has a good estimate of Lin Hao's opinion of him. No matter how strong this guy is, he is just Lin Hao's spirit master. Since he is a spirit master, he must obey orders, otherwise, he will become a wandering ghost with no cares like in the past, and the Skeleton King will not be able to live in that kind of life for a day. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5432 Running too fast (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Master, I'll leave immediately!" Although the Skeleton King was still reluctant to part with the tens of millions of elite monster soldiers who had not yet become undead soldiers, he still followed Lin Hao's order to open the Gate of the Undead and take back all the undead soldiers. At the same time, after the Skeleton King took back the undead warriors and left the battlefield, the two mid-level demon emperors also met the four Skeleton Emperors sent by Lin Hao. Logically speaking, after the two sides meet, there will definitely be a bloody battle. What people didn¡¯t expect was that these two mid-level demon emperors had no interest in fighting at all. They just looked at the four skeleton emperors indifferently and sneered. "Hahaha, I thought we would encounter some powerful opponents, but what I never expected was that we would encounter such happy people!" "They're just trash fish. Go to the spiritual shield and let me deal with them!" A mid-level demon emperor flying on the left roared after saying this. Then, this guy's humanoid body instantly transformed into a huge white ape, and there were still long hairs on the back of the white giant ape. A pair of swan wings. Although, the combination of giant ape and swan does look a bit strange. But the strength of this guy is indeed not weak. It is very fast, but in the blink of an eye, the demon emperor rushed into the four skeleton emperors. Its attack methods are very primitive and purely physical attacks. Although this attack method is primitive, this guy's strength is very powerful. The two weaker Skeleton Emperors were choked by this guy before they had time to react. Then, before the two Skeleton Emperors could wait, The emperor struggled a few times, and the white giant ape broke their necks with force. However, this was just the beginning, when the white giant ape forcefully broke the necks of the two skeleton emperors. The huge amount of spiritual power in its body was instantly injected into the bodies of the two Skeleton Emperors. As soon as a crisp sound was heard, the two Skeleton Emperors turned into pieces like chicken skeletons thrown into the strong wind. A piece of debris. The Skeleton Emperor is made of the corpses of those who have died once, so naturally they will not be afraid. However, these guys appear to be very smart under the control of the Skeleton King. The two skeleton demon emperors who were killed by the white giant ape before were deliberately sent to death. The purpose of their coming to die was to attract attention. And after these two guys were killed, the slightly stronger third-level demon emperor turned into the Skeleton Emperor and dived towards the white giant ape. This guy Jing dodged the white giant ape's blow and struck hard He punched the white giant ape in the armpit. The Skeleton King knows that these monsters with the gift of strength have a shield on their body, and the shield of this giant white ape is under its armpit. The reason is that when this guy was attacking just now, he was always paying attention to his armpits. Based on this, the Skeleton King concluded that this guy's cover was under his armpit. However, what surprised the Skeleton King was that when the Skeleton King hit this guy's armpit with all his strength, this guy There was no reaction at all. "Moreover, this white giant ape also laughed at the third-level demon emperor. "Hmph! You want to plot against me just because of your strength? Let me tell you, you are still a little tender compared to me, and now I am going to tear you into pieces!" (Remember this website address: www. hlnovel.com Chapter 5433 Running too fast (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Ouch!" The giant white ape is a master who doesn¡¯t speak much. As soon as he finished speaking, he roared and charged towards the third-level demon emperor. Although this third-level demon emperor still has about 60% of its strength after becoming the Skeleton Emperor, facing the extremely powerful mid-level demon emperor, this guy is just a decoration. However, after a few rounds, the giant ape grabbed his arm. Don¡¯t look at this giant white ape. After grabbing the opponent, he tore the opponent¡¯s body into pieces with all his strength. But this is not actually the case. Although this white giant ape has invincible power, this guy actually relies on the astonishing reserves of spiritual power in his body to attack his opponents. Once this guy's body has a little contact with the opponent, then this guy will inject a huge amount of spiritual power in his body into the opponent's body. In this way, as long as the opponent cannot bear this massive amount of spiritual power, he will usually Killed instantly. "Boom!" When the massive amount of spiritual power was injected into the body of the third-level demon emperor by the white giant ape, the body of the third-level demon emperor was like a balloon that had inflated several times but was stuck on a cactus. He only heard a sound There was a crisp sound, and the body of this third-level demon emperor exploded into countless pieces of meat. This scene was seen by the Skeleton King, and he made a prompt decision to let the third-level human Martial Emperor initiate his own extinction. I saw the human Martial Emperor suspended in the air, and his body turned into a dazzling white beam of light the moment the white giant ape rushed towards him. And the giant ape and the other mid-level demon emperor were too confident in their own strength, and they never thought that the enemy would launch such an attack. Therefore, when the third-level human Martial Emperor turned his body into a white light beam and illuminated the entire night sky as bright as day, these two intermediate-level demon emperors were also fooled! Facing such dazzling white light, these two mid-level demon emperors could only hide aside and cover their eyes with their hands. "Great, we finally blocked them, Master, it seems we are safe!" The Skeleton King said happily when he saw that the two mid-level demon emperors were forced back a few steps by the white light emitted by the Skeleton King. When Lin Hao heard this, the hanging stone in his heart slowly fell. And just now, when the Skeleton King told Lin Hao that the mid-level Demon Emperor killed two Skeleton Emperors with just one move, Lin Hao's heart suddenly rose to his throat. You must know that the weakest Skeleton Emperors in the Skeleton King's hands all have the abilities of junior demon emperors. These Skeleton Emperors are quite strong. But they couldn¡¯t withstand even one move in front of the middle-level demon emperor. It can be seen that if Lin Hao encounters these two intermediate demon emperors, he will only be killed instantly! ¡°However, fortunately, there is no sure path in this day. Seeing that these two mid-level demon emperors were about to catch up, the Skeleton Emperor programmed with the corpse of the human Martial Emperor actually transformed his body into pure spiritual power, turning his body into a dazzling white light to stop the two. Only the middle-level demon emperors continued to move forward. In this way, Lin Hao was bought very valuable time. However, Lin Hao also understood that although he had saved his life now, what he would face next would be a more dangerous situation. Since those demon emperors have discovered his existence, they will naturally not let him go easily (remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5435 Hiding in the mountains (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "well!" Lin Hao was also speechless about the stingy character of the Skeleton King. He had no choice but to find a place to hide first. At Cang Gou's suggestion, everyone found an inconspicuous cave and hid it first. After arriving in the cave, Lin Hao was still worried, so he took out all the special metals he had collected before and put them in the cave. All these metals were found at the entrance of the cave, and the stone hanging in Lin Hao's heart slowly let go. At this time, the Skeleton King saw Lin Hao being so cautious, so he stepped forward and patted Lin Hao's back with a smile. "Master, I'm sorry, I really can't bear to part with this Skeleton Emperor. This guy's skills are quite convenient in my opinion. It would be a pity to just throw him away. I have no choice but to recycle him." ¡± Lin Hao didn't say anything at this time. He just collected some hay in the cave and made three beds like a kind father, and then placed the seriously injured Emperor Ni on top. "Master, don't worry. I have checked just now. Although Emperor Ni's body is seriously injured, his recovery ability is not limited. He can recover on his own as long as he rests for two days." When Cang Gou saw that Lin Hao was so worried about Emperor Nie, he reminded him in his mean voice. "knew!" After hearing this, Lin Hao's mood did not fluctuate much. At this time, Lin Hao just took a deep breath and answered softly. And Cang Gou was surprised when he saw that Lin Hao was so calm at this time, because in Cang Gou's consciousness, Lin Hao was not like this in the past. Every time Cang Gou provided some useful advice, Lin Hao would always smile and make some witty remarks to Cang Gou. But this time, Lin Hao was as calm as a piece of ice. After realizing that something was wrong, Cang Gou immediately closed his mouth and stopped talking. "Master, don't worry, I have been carefully controlling the Skeleton Emperor along the way. The enemy will not discover it." "How do you know that guy wasn't put back intentionally by the enemy!" "Master, thisthis." Lin Hao¡¯s question made the Skeleton King unable to answer the question. At this time, the Skeleton King knew that Lin Hao was angry, so he could only lower his head and wait for Lin Hao¡¯s criticism like a child who had made a mistake. ¡°Did it!¡± "What? Master, please listen to my explanation. My abilities are increasing step by step. After a while, I guarantee that I will be able to further enhance the strength of the undead soldiers and the Skeleton Emperor, and even allow them to completely restore their memories without their own consciousness. Many of the skills of this Skeleton Emperor are still very good, and when the time comes, the master can learn them!" The Skeleton King was still giving various explanations for his wrong behavior, but Lin Hao had already had enough of this guy. When he saw that the Skeleton King did not intend to obey his orders, he frowned and spit out a word from his mouth. "kill!" A one-word command is the most terrifying. The Skeleton King knew that he was on the verge of death just now and was trying like crazy. And now Lin Hao is really angry. If he doesn't do something, I'm afraid Lin Hao will really banish him. Although he felt extremely reluctant to give up, the Skeleton King had no other choice. He could only use his thoughts to control the Skeleton King and make him fly rapidly in the direction of the enemy. When Lin Hao saw that the Skeleton King finally did as he said, he nodded, and then walked towards the Skeleton King expressionlessly. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5436 The Wrath of the Demon Emperor (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! When the Skeleton King saw Lin Hao walking towards him expressionlessly, this guy's heart was about to jump into his throat. Of course, if the Skeleton King had a heart. But what the Skeleton King never expected was that when Lin Hao walked up to him, he neither scolded nor hit him. He just stretched out his hand and touched the bare skull of the Skeleton King with a smile. "Be good, this is my good spirit control!" After hearing this, the Skeleton King couldn't help but swallow a mouthful of saliva, and then he opened his skeleton mouth and said with a smile. "Master, this is what I should do, it's my job." This time, the Skeleton King didn't talk much. He understood that what he just said in front of Lin Hao was already too much. If he talks more now, he will definitely be severely criticized. At the same time, when the Skeleton King was patted on the head and praised by Lin Hao, the two mid-level demon emperors had already come and brought spiritual power shields with them. They had just lost track of Lin Hao, and naturally he was filled with anger. However, when these two guys saw that the elite army only lost some low-level trash fish, and that none of the four demon emperors in charge were killed, these two guys I was still very pleased. Especially the demon emperor whose body looks like a giant ape. When this guy just rushed into the spiritual shield, he was full of anger. But when it discovered that the four demon emperors in the spiritual shield were standing inside the shield to greet him, the giant ape demon emperor raised the corners of his mouth and laughed. "Hahaha, I thought you guys were all killed, but to my surprise, you are still alive and well. It seems I underestimated you!" As soon as the second-level demon emperor heard this, two roses appeared on his face. Of course, this guy is not in a state of youth, he is just so ashamed that he doesn¡¯t know what to say. This guy lowered his head and held it in for a long time before he raised his head and said with a face of shame. "Uncle, please stop talking. When we arranged the combat mission, the superiors had high hopes for us, but we still messed up the matter. Now I regret it before it's too late. Uncle blames me for not being vigilant enough" "That's enough! Remember this is a battlefield. There is no distinction between superiors and subordinates on the battlefield, and I am not your uncle. I am just your superior on the battlefield!" "Yes, General Giant Ape, please give me another chance, General Giant Ape, and I will definitely give up my merits." Seeing that his nephew was so enlightened, the giant ape demon emperor smiled and nodded. "Well, Commander, it's good that you have such a consciousness, but don't worry. Judging from the battle damage, the losses on your side are the smallest. None of the demon emperors in charge of the command have died, so don't worry. Well, the people above won¡¯t punish you. Besides, why should they punish you? It¡¯s too late for them to reward you!¡± Before the giant ape demon emperor finished speaking, a dazzling white light from the sky swooped towards the spiritual shield. When several demon kings saw this, they rushed towards the white beam, but in the blink of an eye they were knocked away by the white beam. After those demon kings hit the white beam, their bodies fell from the sky one after another as if they were kites made of paper. Seeing this scene, the second-level demon emperor rushed forward and used his body to fight the white beam without saying a word. When the Giant Ape Demon Emperor saw this, he wanted to run up to help, but was held back by his comrades. When the Giant Ape Demon Emperor saw his comrade actually grabbing him, he frowned and looked at his comrade in confusion. He didn't understand why his comrade did this. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5437 The Wrath of the Demon Emperor (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Why are you holding me back? That white light is the guy we fought with just now. That guy is not weak. I'll go over and help!" The Giant Ape Demon Emperor has a short temper. When this guy saw his comrade reaching out to hold him, he hurriedly explained. But its comrade-in-arms seemed very calm at this time. Seeing the giant ape demon emperor in such a hurry, his comrades-in-arms reminded him with a smile. "Why, do you have so little information about your nephew? You have to know that that guy's talent is the ability to control magma. This is a rare species that only exists in 1 in 10 million monsters!" The words of his comrades reminded the Giant Ape Demon Emperor. At this time, the Giant Ape Demon Emperor was not as impatient as before. He wanted to see what kind of abilities his nephew had. And just when the giant ape demon emperor wanted to calm down and watch a good show, he found that his nephew had collided with the white beam of light. "Boom!" There was a loud noise, as if the whole earth was shaking. The soldiers of the elite Monster Corps were shaken up and down, but the two Demon Emperors were very calm. They raised their heads and watched the battle in the air quietly, as if everything happening around them had nothing to do with them. Seems like it. "I'm going to tear you apart!" This second-level demon emperor is also quite powerful. It not only withstood the Skeleton Emperor's attack from the front, but also strangled the Skeleton Emperor's body with both hands. This scene was not only witnessed by the two mid-level demon emperors, but also the Skeleton King and the others. The skeletal king used the equipment he bought from Cang Gou to broadcast the scene in real time, while the evil emperor lying on the straw bed watched it more seriously than anyone else. You must know that Nihuang has followed Lin Hao for many years and has never tasted a disastrous defeat. This time, he seemed to have won, but in fact he lost. The second-level demon emperor and the evil emperor who had turned on the immortality of sin had been fighting for a long time. The evil emperor was so tired that he fell to the ground, but this guy was still alive and well, and he was still able to control the skeleton emperor. This shows that this guy The strength is also extraordinary. After the Evil Emperor saw this scene, he secretly swore in his heart that he must find the other party to take revenge. No matter what the evil emperor is thinking now, in short, the second-level demon emperor has fallen into madness at this moment. This guy, this guy grabbed the Skeleton Emperor with his hands and kept hitting him with his lava-covered head. body of. This seemingly primitive attack method was the most effective. The Skeleton Emperor was shaken by the force, and the flesh and blood on his body fell like snowflakes. After dozens of hits, the second-level demon emperor opened his bloody mouth and swallowed the skeletal demon emperor in one gulp. The magma inside the second-level demon emperor's only son has a temperature of thousands of degrees. Even if the steel is swallowed by this guy, it will melt in an instant. Well, the Skeleton Emperor does not have an indestructible body like the Skeleton King. After it was swallowed into the stomach by the second-level demon emperor, this guy's body was melted all of a sudden. "Well!" When the second-level demon emperor saw that the Skeleton Emperor was melted by him, he patted his belly with satisfaction and burped. "UncleGeneral Giant Ape, General Phoenix, my strength is pretty good." "Well, yes, the deputy commander was right when he placed you here. You are indeed very strong. Moreover, according to our speculation, what you encountered this time should be the main force of the enemy army!" The Phoenix Demon Emperor was very calm. When it saw that the second-level demon emperor was a little distracted at the moment, it started to beat it. However, its beating was also very strategic. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5438 Attack again (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Thank you for the compliment, General Phoenix. I will definitely continue to work hard and create greater glories!" When the second-level demon emperor saw that General Phoenix, who never liked to praise others, praised him a few times, this guy became even more excited. ¡°But how could it know that General Phoenix was just trying to trick it into a trap? When the second-level demon emperor got into the trap like a wild boar, the Phoenix Demon Emperor raised the corner of his mouth, and then sneered. "No, Commander, you are wrong. I am not praising you. I just think you are very lucky, because the enemy is not coming for you at all, but to detect the monsters. Now, The scouting monster was seriously injured, and we lost our eyes. By the way, do you still remember what your mission is?" When the second-level demon emperor heard this, his face turned pale with fright. He froze on the spot for a few seconds before speaking. "It'sit's to protect and investigate the Demon Emperor!" "Well, that's right, but look at the stupid thing you did!" The Phoenix Demon Emperor is not a soft-hearted master. This guy is very fierce. Before the second-level demon emperor could finish speaking, he raised his hand and cut off the entire right arm of the second-level demon emperor with a knife. The second-level demon emperor is also a Chinese character. This guy had one of his arms cut off and still didn¡¯t even frown. And its uncle, the giant ape general, saw this scene. Although he was heartbroken, he didn't say anything. It knows that its nephew has indeed failed to complete the task and should be punished according to the rules. "Now, how do you feel?" The Phoenix Demon Emperor is also a ruthless person. When this guy saw the Level 2 Demon Emperor's arm cut off by him, he didn't even frown. He sneered and asked. "I am ashamed of my gut, General, II did not complete the task according to the regulations." "Well, you're right to feel ashamed. I'll give you two days. Even if you dig them out for me, you have to dig out those damn human cultivators. Otherwise, my knife will be directed towards me next time. Your head greeted me!" "yes!" The second-level demon emperor lowered his head and gritted his teeth and said that after the giant ape demon emperor and the phoenix demon emperor left, this guy dared to use his regeneration ability to grow his arms. For a monster, using spiritual power to grow an arm is more painful than having it cut off. The pain is about ten times that of human childbirth. Even so, this guy just roared. When the second-level demon emperor was punished by his superior, Lin Hao thought of a brilliant idea. "It seems that we have been having a hard time recently, and this second-level demon emperor will definitely find a way to find us." At this time, Lin Hao analyzed while touching his chin with his hand, while the two spirit masters under him looked nonchalant. For them, they have encountered this kind of thing a lot in the past, and they are used to it. ¡°I think it¡¯s better to take the initiative than to be attacked passively. The enemy will come to us later, so let¡¯s take the initiative to fight out now!¡± "Master, stop your dangerous thoughts, you are seeking death!" Before Lin Hao finished speaking, Cang Gou reminded him in his mean voice. "However, Lin Hao is a little distracted now. He no longer agrees with Cang Gou's words, and Cang Gou's reminder has no effect on Lin Hao at all. At this time, Lin Hao felt that he had offended the higher-ups of the monster clan this time, and they would not give up until they found him. He could only save his life by transferring without paying attention, otherwise, he would be dead. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5439 Attack again (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "I know what you mean, Canggu, but these are extraordinary times. If we don't take the initiative, we will be found by those monsters sooner or later. By then, our situation will be even more passive." Lin Hao saw that Cang Gou was very opposed to his decision, so he calmly explained. "Master, I understand your thoughts, but you have to think clearly. If we leave here, the probability of being discovered by the enemy will increase from 9% to 34%!" Cang Gou knew that Lin Hao had the temper of a donkey. If he got into trouble, the eight horses wouldn't be able to hold him back. In desperation, Cang Gou could only use data to explain to Lin Hao. Moreover, Cang Gou also told Lin Hao that this was the data calculated under everyone's best condition. In real situations, the probability of discovery may exceed 50%. "I know, but even if we hide here, there is still a possibility of being discovered. If I'm going to be beaten to death by those monsters in the cave, I might as well have a bloody battle with them outside!" "Master, I support you. My Skeleton King has already died once. Another death is nothing to me. Master, I want to work with you this time!" That Skeleton King is also a man. When this guy learned that Lin Hao was going to make a big fuss, he decided to make trouble with Lin Hao without saying a word. At this time, Emperor Ni was also infected by Lin Hao. He also felt that it was better to die standing than to live on his knees. But when Emperor Nie also said that he wanted to leave here, he was rejected by Lin Hao. "Emperor Nii, your body has not recovered yet. During this period, you can just stay here to recuperate and don't have to think about anything. Don't worry, we will ensure safety when we are outside." Lin Hao left the place with the Skeleton King without saying a word, but before leaving, Lin Hao asked the Skeleton King to bring out a certain number of Skeleton Royals to protect the safety of the Evil Emperor. After leaving the cave, Lin Hao and the Skeleton King came to a camp of the elite monster beast army. And the place he went to was the gathering place of the evil elements who had been attacked by the Evil Emperor before. The reason why he came here was because Lin Hao felt that he was a human race like these evil elements, and the evil elements' military camp had just suffered Seriously injured, as long as he blends in and gives the other party a fish in troubled waters, then no one will find him. As the saying goes, the most dangerous place is also the safest place. After getting rid of the two evil martial artists, Lin Hao and the Skeleton King secretly used disguise pills to look like these two guys and blend in. Lin Hao felt that he only killed two martial arts masters. In the army camp of the evil elements, there were so many strong men. There were more than 40 strong men at the level of Emperor Wu alone, and there were even more powerful men at the level of Emperor Wu. Five digits. ¡°I am just a cannon fodder pretending to be a martial artist, so naturally I will not be discovered by the opponent. "However, the man made a mistake and the horse made a mistake. What Lin Hao never expected was that when he and the Skeleton King had just sneaked into the evil camp, they encountered a group of monsters who came to screen out spies. The demonic beasts are not polite to the evil elements. The demonic beasts at the demon spirit level also look arrogant in front of the evil elements at the Martial Emperor level. " Lin Hao and the Skeleton King were pretending to be martial artist-level minions at this time. In the eyes of the monster, they were nothing more than cannon fodder. At first, the monsters actually didn¡¯t want to waste time on the two of them, but the two of them could have escaped, but their identities were exposed because of a trivial matter. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5440 Identity exposed (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! The way monsters check spies is simple and crude. They will call all the evil elements in front of them, and then ask them a few questions. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? However, these questions are also very knowledgeable. The questions asked by the monster soldiers are actually the military discipline rules that these evil elements memorized before setting off. These rules were uniformly formulated by the monster beast officers. Evil elements basically have to memorize them as long as they join the monster camp. Although these military disciplines are long and complicated, the evil elements selected to participate in the battle this time are all guys who have been in the monster camp for three years, so they are naturally very confident about memorizing the military disciplines. But for Lin Hao and the Skeleton King, this matter is big. The two of them thought that the inspection was just an ordinary questioning process, but no one expected that it turned out to be reciting long and complicated military provisions. There is no other way, the two of them can only learn and sell now. This kind of military regulations are hanging everywhere in the military camp. Lin Hao and the Skeleton King just read them while walking and memorized some of them in their minds. When the monster soldiers interrogated the two of them, they actually managed to get away with just a few words they had said in their stomachs. Originally, as long as the two of them walked away quietly, nothing would happen. But the Skeleton King has a tendency to be too fond of others. When he saw that he had gotten through the test, he said happily. "I thought this was going to be difficult, but I didn't expect it to be easy. It seems that these monsters don't have any brains!" Among the monster soldiers, there were some guys with very sensitive ears who heard the Skeleton King's words, but these guys were very smart, and they did not alert the Skeleton King. Instead, they adopted the strategy of building a plank road to cross Chencang secretly, and deceived the Skeleton King and Lin Hao to one side. "Hey, you two, don't leave yet. According to the intelligence, a suspicious guy just passed by your defense area. We need your cooperation in the investigation." The Skeleton King and Lin Hao had not taken two steps when a tall demonic beast officer blocked their way and said. When the two saw this, they looked at each other, and Lin Hao used his eyes to tell the Skeleton King not to be impulsive. In this case, impulsiveness would only arouse more suspicion. They had no choice but to follow the tall monster officer into an interrogation room. But as soon as they walked in, they realized something was wrong. There was not a single person in the interrogation room, and there was not even a chair inside. Seeing this scene, Lin Hao's heart was in his throat, and he knew that he was probably exposed. However, Lin Hao seemed very calm at this time. He wanted to fight back, and the Skeleton King also realized this, but what the two of them never expected was that the person escorting them into the interrogation room turned out to be the Giant Ape Demon Emperor. "Stop struggling. You two do have some strength. However, compared to me, your strength is far behind. I advise you to stay here quietly. Otherwise, I only need to use a little force to defeat you two." Your neck is about to be broken by me!" The giant ape demon emperor pinched the two of them in his hands, and then sneered. At this moment, the two people who were pinched by the giant ape demon emperor were unable to resist. The strength of this giant ape demon emperor was indeed not weak. I think when this guy killed three skeleton emperors, he just raised his hand and waved it. . And Lin Hao and the Skeleton King were like ants in front of him. Facing a strong man of this level, they couldn't resist at all. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5441 Identity exposed (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Damn it! I fell into your hands today. I am unlucky. If you have the guts, kill me now. If you let me go, I guarantee you will regret it!" Lin Hao is a man. When he first sneaked into the evil camp, he had thought that he would encounter something like this. But what he never expected was that he would be exposed so quickly, and that the opponent he encountered would be so strong. And when the Skeleton King saw that Lin Hao was ready to die generously, he opened his mouth and roared at the giant ape demon emperor. "You damn stinky monkey, I warn you, if you dare to touch a hair of my master, I will kill you!" "Hahaha! You two are very tough-mouthed. You are already in a desperate situation and yet you are not afraid of danger. Don't worry, I won't kill you so quickly. I have to hand you over to the leader. My leader¡¯s favorite food is you human warrior emperors with thin skin and tender meat.¡± After speaking, the giant ape demon emperor stuck out his tongue and licked his lips, and then threw Lin Hao and the Skeleton Emperor to the ground in an extremely rough manner. At this moment, Lin Hao was filled with rage. He really wanted to find this giant ape and fight for his life, but Cang Gou's words reminded him. "Master, why are you so stupid? Don't you know that only by enduring hardship can one become a master?" "Cang Gou, have you come up with another idea?" Lin Hao quickly calmed down under Cang Gou¡¯s persuasion. At this time, Lin Hao took a deep breath and asked. Cang Gou did not answer Lin Hao right away. He just analyzed the situation the two faced based on the information he currently had. From Cang Gou¡¯s point of view, the situation of Lin Hao and the Skeleton King was not miserable, because the monsters did not intend to execute the two of them immediately. In other words, they can live for a while longer. "And this period of time is enough for the Emperor of Evil to recover from his injuries. By then, as long as the Emperor of Evil cooperates from the outside, everyone can still escape from prison successfully. ¡°Besides, Lin Hao and others are making such a big fuss on Jingyue Hillside, and it¡¯s impossible that the human spies collecting intelligence nearby can¡¯t miss it. Maybe at this moment, the human army of the Canglan Dynasty has begun to gather and march here! Cang Gou¡¯s words gave Lin Hao hope. After Lin Hao listened to Cang Gou¡¯s words, the impulsive anger in his heart slowly disappeared. After regaining his composure again, Lin Hao smiled bitterly. "Humph, now that we have come to this end, I might as well think about what to do now. By the way, Skeleton King, have you thought of any good ideas?" When the Skeleton King heard this, he shook his head helplessly and said. "I'm sorry, Master, I haven't thought of any good solutions. This room is very special. It isolates me from the outside world. I don't know what is going on in the outside world now. However, I can still use the Undead Space to summon the undead army. , but I can¡¯t control them effectively!¡± Seeing that the Skeleton King¡¯s undead army was useless, Lin Hao felt that things were a bit tricky. However, as the saying goes, there are no desperate situations, only people who are desperate for them. Lin Hao knew that it might not be unrealistic to rely on the Evil Emperor to rescue them. After all, the Evil Emperor himself was seriously injured and could not save himself. "And the Canglan Dynasty was thousands of miles away and begging them, so it would be better to beg themselves. But if the two forces of the Evil Emperor and the Canglan Dynasty are powerless at this time, then Lin Hao feels that he can only ask for help from another group of human cultivators who hate the monster clan. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5442 The Secret Strong Man (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Lin Hao has never believed in his own destiny. He feels that although the current situation is extremely dangerous, he has not been reduced to a point where he has no way out. After staying in this special room for a while, Lin Hao had an idea in his mind. "King of Bones, are you unable to sense information from the outside world?" The Skeleton King nodded as soon as he heard this, then shook his head and said. "Well, you can't say that. Although I can't receive information from the outside world, I can also send commands to the outside world!" The Skeleton King¡¯s words gave Lin Hao a shot in the arm. Lin Hao felt that if this was really the case, then the method he had thought of before would be feasible. "King of Bones, do you still remember the strong man Lu Xun who ran out to help us in Tianling Snow Mountain?" "Of course I remember, wait, Master, you didn't want me to use that trick, did you?" "That's right, use that trick. If you guess what I mean, don't hesitate, just use it quickly." Although the Skeleton King is mean-mouthed, he is not a master who likes to hesitate. Under the guidance of Lin Hao, the Skeleton King immediately released several undead soldiers with special skills on the Jingyue Hillside. These undead soldiers are all low-level monsters that have been conquered before. Apart from running fast, these low-level monsters have no notable abilities. However, now the abilities of these little guys are helping a lot. When these undead soldiers with a few speeds ran away on the Jingyue hillside, the Skeleton King raised the corner of his mouth and smiled at Lin Hao. "Master, don't worry. I have released the messenger. Let's just wait with peace of mind." Lin Hao and the Skeleton King wanted to wait in peace, but the two demon emperors didn't want them to rest. For Lin Hao and the Skeleton King, the two mid-level demon emperors hated Lin Hao and the Skeleton King with deep hatred, especially the giant ape demon emperor. "Damn it! Do you think you are here on vacation?" Early the next morning, the giant ape demon emperor rushed into the confinement room. When it saw Lin Hao and the Skeleton King sitting on the ground chatting and laughing, the guy frowned and rushed towards Lin Hao. passed. It pinched Lin Hao's arm with one hand, and then injected a small amount of spiritual power in its body into Lin Hao's right arm. Logically speaking, if ordinary human cultivators encountered this kind of "treatment", they would scream in pain long ago. But what surprised the giant ape demon emperor was that Lin Hao actually sat quietly on the ground. He looked quite calm, and he didn't yell. Seeing this scene, the giant ape demon emperor frowned and asked. "This is impossible, how come you don't have anything going on?" "I don't know, maybe you are too weak." As he spoke, Lin Hao raised his head and glanced at the giant ape demon emperor with a cold look. This giant ape demon emperor had a bad temper to begin with. How could it tolerate such a bastard as Lin Hao? This guy wanted to tear off Lin Hao's entire arm, but at this time, the Phoenix Demon Emperor standing next to the Giant Ape Demon Emperor spoke. "Forget it, are you really planning to kill him? Don't forget, this guy is food dedicated to the upper class. If something goes wrong before he turns into food, you and I won't be able to eat it. Let¡¯s go!¡± After hearing this, the giant ape monster released Lin Hao's hand. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5443 The Secret Strong Man (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! When Lin Hao and the Skeleton King were put into the prison car and prepared to be transported away, the Skeleton King was still confused, so the boy asked Lin Hao in a low voice. "Master, that move you just made was really cool. Please teach me how you withstood the attack of the giant ape demon emperor?" "Well I'm actually not sure. When the guy put his hand on my shoulder, I just felt a huge pressure. After that, I didn't feel anything at all, because the pressure appeared. It disappeared in an instant.¡± When the Skeleton King heard this, he smiled and rolled his eyes at Lin Hao. This guy thought Lin Hao was stingy and didn't even tell him the truth. But the actual situation is like this. Lin Hao poured the wine and didn't know why he could withstand that level of attack. "Master, I think your physique can restrain that giant ape demon emperor." When Lin Hao really couldn't understand the problem, Cang Gou reminded him in his mean voice. "Well, it's interesting. You have a lot of clever ideas. Just analyze it for me. Why does my body have such potential?" "Um, well, I can't say that. After all, the information I can master now is limited. So, you wait for me for a while until I have enough information, and I will ask you this question again!" When Lin Hao heard this, he smiled helplessly. "However, Cang Gou's words are not nonsense in Lin Hao's opinion. Lin Hao feels that he can at least target the giant ape demon emperor now. He felt that if his physique could really restrain the giant ape demon emperor, then he should aim to defeat this guy. When Lin Hao was thinking this, a white ghost suddenly appeared in front of the escort team. Lin Hao¡¯s eyes were very sharp, and he spotted the other party the moment the white ghost appeared. "Hey, could that ghost of the Skeleton King be arranged by your boy?" "No, I don't have many members of the Skeleton Royal Family on hand. The remaining elites are now used to protect the Evil Emperor, and the white ghost is no weaker than the Skeleton Demon Emperor. I really have no inventory! " The Skeleton King was puzzled by Lin Hao's words, but at this time, Lin Hao had another thought in his mind. "That's it, that's great. It seems we are saved this time!" Before Lin Hao finished speaking, a golden beam of light shot out from the team, and the golden beam of light hit the white ghost shadow directly. "Boom!" There was a loud noise, and the golden beam exploded next to the white ghost. But what surprised everyone was that the golden beam actually passed through the white ghost shadow. The white ghost shadow was dangling in front of everyone at the moment. Everyone could see the thing and feel the tyrannical aura it exuded, but Just can't hit it. "Thisthis is impossible. How could that guy avoid my spiritual beam?" "Phoenix, what you said is totally wrong. That thing didn't escape your spiritual power beam, but your spiritual power beam went directly through the thing's body!" Obviously, the Phoenix Demon Emperor is a little too confident in his own strength. He thinks that he only needs a spiritual beam to disperse the white ghost, but the reality is that that thing can be directly ejected from his spiritual beam. Walking through it, this scene is truly magical! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5444 White Ghost (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! The Phoenix Demon Emperor is different from the Giant Ape Demon Emperor. The Giant Ape Demon Emperor relies on pure physical attack techniques. As soon as this guy gets close to the opponent, he will find ways to get close to the opponent. However, the Phoenix Demon Emperor relies on manipulating spiritual power to carry out various long-distance attacks. One advantage of this attack method is that it can conduct tentative attacks on the opponent. However, when the Phoenix Demon Emperor released a golden beam of light towards the white ghost-like thing, Lin Hao knew that this Phoenix Demon Emperor was definitely not joking. That guy wanted to kill the opponent with one strike, but it still underestimated the opponent's strength. "Damn, that golden beam gathered about 2% of the spiritual power in my body, and the speed of this beam is as fast as light. How did that thing escape?" "Phoenix, are you stupid? I just told you that thing didn't dodge your attack, but your attack went directly through the thing's body!" The Giant Ape Demon Emperor saw that the Phoenix Demon Emperor was still confused, so he patiently reminded him. But at this time, the Phoenix Demon Emperor simply couldn't listen to the words of the Giant Ape Demon Emperor. Its eyes were always looking straight at the white ghost-like thing. After staring at the opponent for a few times, the Phoenix Demon Emperor shouted loudly. "No, everyone, hurry up and get out of the way!" Before the Phoenix Demon Emperor finished speaking, the white ghost-like thing floated over from a distance. This thing is extremely fast. In just a few breaths, it has already floated in front of the escort team. And when this thing floated over, everyone realized that this thing was bigger than they imagined. It was a white ghost-like object as big as a small mountain. The two mid-level demon emperors reacted faster, and they hid before the white ghost-like thing floated over. But the people escorting the team were not so lucky. The guys responsible for escorting Lin Hao and others were all strong men at the level of demon spirits. Their reaction and speed were not at the same level as the two mid-level demon emperors. Therefore, the white ghost-like object enveloped everyone in it without any effort. Then, this thing started to flutter. flew away. When the white ghost-like object flew away, the demon spirits that had not had time to escape were fine, but Lin Hao and the Skeleton King were taken away! Seeing this scene, the demon emperor in the middle stage was naturally furious. This guy even rushed over and grabbed a demon spirit and asked it. "Just now, how did you feel when you were covered by that white ghost?" "Feeling? I can't really describe this feeling. Well, I just feel like my body has lost all its senses all of a sudden. I'm still in a daze now." When the Phoenix Demon Emperor saw how confused his subordinates were when they spoke, and even forgot to say the words "Demon Emperor", he realized that what the other party said must be right. ¡°Besides, the white ghost is something that even it can¡¯t deal with. It¡¯s naturally easy for this thing to float through the glasses of several demon spirits. But the giant ape demon emperor didn¡¯t see it that way. At this time, the giant ape demon emperor was furious when he saw the Phoenix demon emperor. It stepped forward and reached out to pat the Phoenix demon emperor¡¯s shoulder, and then comforted it in a low voice. "Come on, brother Phoenix, don't make it difficult for these little ones. It's not easy for them either. Besides, that white ghost is something that even you and I can't deal with. Do you think these little ones will?" Is there a way to stop it? Just don¡¯t be angry about this." (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5445 White Ghost (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! The words of the giant ape demon emperor were both rough and rude. As soon as it finished speaking, the phoenix demon emperor nodded, and then sighed. "Oh, you're right. I was impulsive just now. However, giant ape brother, your observation ability is actually better than mine. You just stared at that white ghost-like thing for a long time. Could it be that you just Don¡¯t you see the truth at all?¡± "Well, you can't say that. I didn't know how to deal with it at that time. Besides, it only took a few seconds for this thing to disappear from appearance. I'm not a god. How could I deal with it in such a short time?" How do you know the accurate information about this thing within the time required?¡± When the Phoenix Demon Emperor heard this, he nodded. "Well, you are right, I think so too, but having said that, I guess this thing was not here to attack in the first place, its purpose was to rescue the two human cultivators. " ¡° Even a fool can see this, but the Giant Ape Demon Emperor is not stupid. He also saw another layer of meaning. He knew that the Phoenix Demon Emperor was looking for a way out for him. The Giant Ape Demon Emperor knew that the Phoenix Demon Emperor usually prided himself on being noble. This time, it suffered such a severe blow, and naturally felt uncomfortable. ??????????????????? However, this guy is from a noble family and usually considers himself an upper-class person. He is also very confident in his own strength. But today, the Phoenix Demon Emperor tasted its first defeat, and it was naturally very unhappy. The Giant Ape Demon Emperor, having partnered with it for many years, naturally knew what it was thinking, and now it must help it find a step down. While the Giant Ape Demon Emperor was still busy finding a place for the Phoenix Demon Emperor to descend, Lin Hao and the Skeleton King had already been taken to a safe place. The two of them only felt that they were floating in the air for a few seconds, but when they opened their eyes, they found that they had arrived in a strange area, a place far away from the Jingyue hillside. And when the two of them just opened their eyes, they found a group of old men in white beside them. Among these old men in white clothes, there was one lying on the ground panting and sweating profusely. When Lin Hao saw this, he cupped his fists and thanked him. "Thank you for your help, senior. If it hadn't been for senior's help just now, we would have been killed!" "Thank you, senior, for saving my master. I will definitely do whatever I can to repay senior in the future." When the Skeleton King saw Lin Hao, he knelt down to thank him. He also knew that he could not lag behind, so this guy also knelt down to thank him. However, the tired and panting old man saw this scene and raised his hand and waved. "Hey, I appreciate this young man's gratitude. Tell me, why do you, a charioteer, come here to say thank you? Since you are his charioteer, you can only be loyal to him for the rest of your life. As the saying goes, loyalty is nothing. Two masters, but a martyr woman will not marry a second husband!" When Lin Hao heard this, he felt happy in his heart. He thought to himself, it¡¯s interesting. It seems that this old man is quite humane and knows that the Skeleton King is talking politely. But most people would laugh when they hear polite words, but this old man is different. After hearing the polite words, he even wants to talk back. It seems that this is really a master who thinks he is not stingy. ¡°Moreover, he just shocked two mid-level demon emperors with his own strength. It seems that his strength is also quite good. After realizing this, Lin Hao's attitude became more humble. At this time, Lin Hao lowered his head and asked softly. "Senior, you just suppressed two mid-level demon emperors with one person. Your strength is really beyond the reach of this junior!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5446 The strong man in white (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Hmph! You're such a young kid, you actually know how to flatter me. Moreover, I think your flattery skills are not ordinary. Please tell me honestly, in the past, how many seniors have you taught your flattery skills to Do you have any special skills?" The old man in white is also top-notch in his ability to argue. Lin Hao felt that if there was an argument competition in this world. "This old man in white won the silver medal. I'm afraid others will be too shameless to win the gold medal." When Lin Hao was stunned by the old man in white and didn't know what to say, Cang Gou's mean voice appeared in Lin Hao's mind. "Master, what's wrong with you? Why don't you dare to speak?" Cang Gou asked suspiciously when he saw that Lin Hao was not talking to the old man in white at this time. But Lin Hao sighed in front of Cang Gou and explained helplessly. "Hey, I also want to talk to this old man, but haven't you seen it? This old man is a bully. If I continue to talk to him, I guess the old man can kill me. Squirted to death." Cang Gou was happy when he heard this. He knew that Lin Hao now had a sense of fear for this old man. After learning about this, Cang Gou sneered in his heart. "Hahaha, Master, aren't you always so awesome in front of me? Hehehe, I never thought that you, the old man, would be like this!" "However, Cang Gou will only think about these words in his heart. Don't think this guy is just an artificial intelligence, but he is very smart. He will never say what he is thinking. This gray dog ??just laughed at Lin Hao secretly, and then he continued to give Lin Hao advice. "Master, in fact, people like the old man are not as difficult to deal with as you think. In my opinion, people like the old man are actually very easy to get along with." "I don't believe it, you kid, don't fool me unless you tell me how to do it." "Well, the method is very simple. This person likes to listen to words that make him feel comfortable. Maybe this old man in white is an outspoken person. He hates evil so much that he can't tolerate flattery from others?" Cang Gou¡¯s words gave Lin Hao a feeling of enlightenment. After hearing Cang Gou¡¯s words, Lin Hao smiled and nodded. "Well, that's good. What you said is very good. I'll do it right now." Lin Hao is also a master who is very good at observing words and expressions. As soon as he heard this, he immediately understood what Cang Gou meant. And when Lin Hao spoke to the old man in white, he changed his previous routine. At this moment, Lin Hao was seen sitting on the ground, imitating the appearance of the elder in white and sighing. "How many years have you lived, little kid? Let me tell you, I have lived here for thousands of years and I don't like to sigh as much as you do." After speaking, the old man in white rolled his eyes at Lin Hao, but Lin Hao was very happy at this time. Lin Hao understood that the old man in white must like his way of speaking. After realizing this, Lin Hao sighed. "Senior, you can't say this. You see, you have said that you have lived here for thousands of years. It can be seen that you have already looked away from things in this world, but I am different. I haven't understood the things in this world yet, but I am living such a failure now, and I feel uncomfortable in my heart. I originally wanted to rely on my own strength to destroy this army of monster beasts, but I didn't expect that I was killed. Reality has slapped you in the face, no one will be happy if this matter is thrown at you!" As soon as the old man in white clothes heard this, he suddenly sat up from the ground. His face turned red at this time, and it looked like he was going to scold Lin Hao severely. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5447 The strong man in white (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Hey! Third child, even though this kid is already a second-level Martial Emperor, he is still a kid who doesn't understand anything compared to you. Don't you want to argue with a kid?" "That's right, Third Brother, we brothers come out to hang out and rely on our strength. We are not the masters who build walls to bully the weak. Don't be stupid!" The old man in white with a grimace was nicknamed Lao San. In Lin Hao's opinion, his strength should be at the level of an intermediate martial emperor. " Moreover, this person's ability to control spiritual power is not very strong. Lin Hao feels that this guy's ability to control spiritual power should be more than a little stronger than the previous third-level Martial Emperor. It is for this reason that Lin Hao respects him very much. At this time, Lin Hao knew his own strength and how much he weighed. Therefore, Lin Hao was more eager to learn than anyone else at this moment. And the third child was not a kind person. When this guy saw that Lin Hao dared to act stupid in front of him, he raised the corner of his mouth and sneered. "Brothers, don't worry. This little doll is quite interesting. Of course I won't embarrass him. I just want to see how much this little doll weighs!" After the third child finished speaking, he raised his hand and waved. Then, Lin Hao found that the ground under his feet was melting like ice cream. Of course, Lin Hao had already made sufficient psychological preparations before he assaulted Lao San. He understood that Lao San had been angered by him, and he had to show some real skills. After all, no matter what, he would After all, he is also a second-level Martial Emperor, so he can't let others laugh at him. "Cang Gou, buy me another spiritual elixir!" When Cang Gou heard this, he was stunned for a moment, then he quickly reacted, and then reminded him. "Master, don't you want to use all your strength to fight this mid-level Martial Emperor right now?" "That's natural. If I don't show some real skills, wouldn't I be laughed at by others?" Seeing Lin Hao¡¯s persistence, Cang Gou could only agree to Lin Hao¡¯s request. After all, Lin Hao is his master. This master has made up his mind about what he wants to do. What can he do with a system? After taking the Spirit Transformation Pill, the aura exuded by Lin Hao's body suddenly became different from before. The spiritual strength at this moment has reached the entry level of a third-level Martial Emperor. Of course, with this strength, it cannot compete with the middle-level Martial Emperor. But fortunately, the two of them were not playing a life-and-death game, they were just discussing and exchanging ideas, so the middle-level Martial Emperor would not kill Lin Hao. "Hmph! Boy, you are quite brave. Why, you want to fight with me now?" When the mid-level Martial Emperor saw that Lin Hao had entered a fighting state, he couldn't help but joke. But at this time, Lin Hao didn't want to talk nonsense. He felt that he had to do something before the sparring, so he used all his strength to break free from the illusion that trapped him. When Lin Hao broke away from the illusion of Lao San, the strong men who were watching on the side touched their beards and praised. "Well, it seems that during the decades we have lived in seclusion in the monster jungle, our human race has also produced talents in large numbers. How can a Martial Emperor with only a second-level strength break away from the illusion of the third child?" "That's right, this is called the Yangtze River's back wave pushing the front wave, and the front wave dies on the beach!" "No, no, our third child is also a mid-level Martial Emperor, and his strength is not so weak! In my opinion, you think too highly of this boy who is competing with the third child." (Remember this. Website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5448 Extreme joy leads to sorrow (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! The person who said this was the youngest old man in white among the people. However, although this old man in white was ranked fifth, this guy's strength could definitely be ranked in the top three among the people. ¡°Besides, this guy is still so young, so his future is boundless. ¡°And this guy is still so young, yet he has strength that is not commensurate with his age. What he says is naturally the most weighty among everyone. When he told everyone that Lin Hao was not as strong as they thought, everyone turned to look at Lao Wu. "Lao Wu, you are the sharpest among the five of us. However, if you don't tell us a reason today, we won't be done with you today. Tell me, why do you think this boy is not strong enough? ?¡± The boss was unhappy when he saw what Lao Wu said for sure. Of course, these old men in white clothes were not related to Lin Hao, so they would not intercede for Lin Hao. However, these old men in white clothes felt that what Lao Wu said was true. This is definitely looking down upon. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out that this Lao Wu is really a very unique master. When he saw everyone was so interested in his analysis, he raised the corners of his mouth, and then smiled slightly. "Hehe, this is what I said, and everyone just heard it, that's all." As soon as the boss heard this, he wanted to rush over and give the fifth brother a slap in the face. At this time, everyone rushed over and held the boss down. Back to the main story, when the four old men in white who were watching the fun were talking about Lin Hao, Lin Hao discovered that his strength was not at the same level as the third child. The old man in white can easily control the spiritual power in his body. He knows that he can change the shape and quality of his body. This was something that the third-level Martial Emperor could also do. "However, compared with the third level Martial Emperor, the strength is completely different. Let's put it this way, although the strength of the third level Martial Emperor is strong, there is still a time limit for that guy to change his body. But this third-level Martial Emperor is different. Not only does the third-level Martial Emperor have no nephew, but this guy can also use his body to change into various forms. Of course, this is not the most exaggerated thing. After Lin Hao tried his best to tremble with the third child for a few minutes, Cang Gou warned Lin Hao in his mean voice. "Master, our combat thinking just now seems to be wrong. According to data analysis, we launched a total of 475 attacks in the past two minutes and eighteen seconds, but we did not hit the opponent's body once. ! We are fighting the spiritual power of this old man in white!" Cang Gou's words completely refreshed Lin Hao's three views. At this time, Lin Hao frowned, and then asked in surprise. "Cang Gou, are you making a mistake? When I just launched the attack, my body clearly felt like I had hit the enemy. Why do you think I am just fighting a ball of spiritual energy?" "Come on, I really didn't lie to you. Besides, I don't need to lie to you. If you don't believe me, you can continue to launch fierce attacks in one direction. Maybe the result will be the same." Although Lin Hao didn¡¯t want to believe what Cang Gou said, Cang Gou had almost never made mistakes in the past, so Lin Hao chose to believe Cang Gou this time. But what Ang Linhao didn't expect was that when Lin Hao continued to launch fierce attacks on one point, he found that the entire space he was in had undergone drastic changes. Seeing this scene, Lin Hao didn't know what to say for a moment. Something would be nice. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5449 Extreme joy leads to sorrow (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Originally, Lin Hao thought that his strength had caused a great shock to the opponent, but who knew that the so-called power in his eyes was not worth mentioning in the eyes of Lao San. The owner of Lao San had achieved something beyond his reach. strength. In the eyes of Lao San, all Lin Hao's efforts are actually just a small failed attempt. "Lao San also made many small attempts like this when he was young. At that time, Lao San was not as outstanding as Lin Hao. Every time when Lao San thought he had defeated his opponent, his master would reach out and touch his little head, and then say to him with a smile. ¡°You¡¯re so naive, kid, where are you going now?¡± Whenever this happens, the third child doesn¡¯t know what he should say. And this kind of childhood experience also made the third child develop a bad character. For example, this guy likes to torment his seniors. In Lao San¡¯s view, only the younger generation who can withstand the most hardships have the best future. At this moment, the third child looked at Lin Hao, who was lying on the ground out of breath, and raised the corner of his mouth with a smile. "Boy, this is called the strongest among the strongest. Each mountain is higher than the other. You think I will show mercy to you after I save you. I advise you, don't be stupid!" "Senior, you are very strong, stronger than the enemies I have seen in the past, and I don't want you to recognize me. I just hope that senior can make me stronger, even if it is just a little stronger than before! " After Lin Hao said this, he raised his head and stared at Lao San floating in the sky without blinking. Lao San saw a trace of obsession in Lin Hao's eyes. He realized that Lin Hao seemed to have a bright future in the future, but now he still lacked something, by the way, more obsession. "Child, do you really want to become stronger? But you know, this road to becoming stronger is not an easy one. Do you think you have the qualifications?" The words of the third child deeply hurt Lin Hao's self-esteem. At this time, Lin Hao suddenly stood up from the ground and roared. "You are qualified! Senior, I have endured hardships. The strength I have today is not because of luck!" "Okay! If that's the case, then it depends on whether you can withstand the test." Before Lao San could react, he raised his hand and waved. Immediately, a stream of light blue spiritual power surged out from Lao San's hand. The light blue spiritual power rushed out in just a breath. Entered Lin Hao's body. When the light blue spiritual power entered Lin Hao's body, Lin Hao felt as if his body was being pinched hard by a giant's palm. This feeling made Lin Hao unable to breathe at all. . Immediately afterwards, Lin Hao felt a very stuffy feeling in his chest. Then, he opened his mouth and spit out a blood-red tube-shaped object. When Lin Hao saw this scene, he was shocked at first, but when he took a closer look, he realized that the tube-shaped object was actually his own heart! I I actually vomited out my heart? When his bloody heart floated quietly in front of him, Lin Hao couldn't believe his eyes. He wanted to reach out and grab the heart, but he actually caught it. Moreover, when the heart was caught in his hand, Lin Hao could still feel a bloody touch. This touch was extremely real to Lin Hao. . At this time, Lin Hao wanted to open his mouth and say something, but the fear of being infinitely close to death prevented him from opening his mouth. He was afraid that when he opened his mouth, the blood in his body would gush out like spring water. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5450 A bright future (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Hmph! This kid really has a bright future. Most people would be frightened to death if they saw their heart spit out. But this kid is different. When he saw his heart spit out, he actually He hasn¡¯t scared the whole city yet, it seems he still has some skills.¡± Seeing that Lin Hao was relatively calm at the moment, Lao Wu raised the corner of his mouth and smiled slightly. But at this time, the three old men in white standing next to Lao Wu didn¡¯t think so, especially the oldest old man in white. When he saw Lin Hao standing motionless, his eyes fixed on the heart in front of him, the old man in white raised the corner of his mouth, and then smiled slightly. "Humph, I don't think so. This little kid must have been frightened. Otherwise, why would he be so calm?" "Well, I think the elder brother is right. This little kid must have been frightened by this scene. You know, Lao San is very capable of using spiritual power to create illusions. In the past, when we first met him, we also We have been teased by him a lot. Think about it, when we first met Lao San, the weakest one was at the third level of Emperor Martial Arts. At that time, we were much stronger than this kid." "That's right, this kid is not as good as us back then. In my opinion, he was scared to death by the third child!" When the old men in white felt that Lin Hao was frightened by this illusion, Lin Hao smiled and raised his head to look at the heart in front of him. Lin Hao reached out and grabbed the heart in his hand without hesitation. Then, he squeezed it hard, and at that moment, the heart was like a balloon filled with water, exploding in front of Lin Hao. He opened it and sprayed Lin Hao with blood everywhere on his body. "Cang Gou, have you analyzed anything? I ask you, is the scene where I spit out my heart just now true or false?" "Of course it's fake, master, but Cang Gou really admires his master. This hallucination is extremely real. It will make the master's sense of smell and hearing mistakenly think that everything that just happened is real. But he didn't expect the master to be so quick. That¡¯s when I realized it was fake.¡± "That's natural. If I can't even pass this level, then this old man in white will look down on me. Oh, by the way, Cang Gou, I don't need to say more. I think you should also know that you want to let me go." It might be very difficult to escape from this illusion world on your own, right?" After hearing Lin Hao¡¯s words, Cang Gou did not answer immediately. He knew that Lin Hao was ready at this time, so Cang Gou nodded towards Lin Hao. But at this time, Lin Hao did something that even Cang Gou looked a little horrified. He actually allowed the spiritual power in his body to flow backwards. Under Lin Hao¡¯s manipulation, all the spiritual power in Lin Hao¡¯s body was forcibly displaced. At this moment, Lin Hao¡¯s body was like a highway in chaos due to the paralysis of the traffic control system. "Master, stop it! Do you know what you are doing now? You will kill yourself if you continue like this!" "I know, but I can't let myself be trapped in this environment forever. If I stay trapped in this environment, the old man in white will look down on me. For me, being looked down upon is better than death. It¡¯s even more painful!¡± At this time, Lin Hao was desperate. He did not follow Cang Gou's advice, but insisted on attacking his own brain. And those old men in white have never seen many guys as ruthless as him in their lives. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5451 A bright future (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Poof!" This method of reversing the flow of spiritual power throughout your body will cause your body to feel severe pain, which is tantamount to being torn apart by five horses. However, the dismemberment of the five horses pulls the human body outward, while the backward flow of spiritual power presses inward. Most people would faint immediately if they encountered this kind of pain, but Lin Hao was different. This kid was a cruel man. When he suffered this kind of pain, not only did he not faint, he just vomited a mouthful of blood and immediately Cheer yourself up. "Hmph! Boy, you are quite smart. Are you really not afraid of risking your own life?" When Lin Hao used the backward flow of spiritual power to escape from this environment, Lao San sneered at him. "What's the matter, senior? Youdao means finding wealth in danger. I know that it was just a small test that senior gave me. If I can't even bear this small test, then, senior, you still have to How can you teach me your skills?" "Hahaha, you kid is really interesting. How can you be so sure that I will teach you my skills? Don't forget that I am different from you. I am a hermit who has lived in the monster jungle for a long time. I I no longer serve in the Canglan Dynasty, and the laws and morals of the human race are invalid to me." What Lao San said was very obvious. He just wanted to tell Lin Hao, you kid, don¡¯t get carried away. Don¡¯t think that you can get carried away in front of me just because you have some skills. As long as I am unhappy, I can kill you at any time! Lin Hao is not a fool. He naturally knows what Lao San means. However, with the help of Cang Gou, Lin Hao has already figured out the character of Lao San. He understands that Lao San is the kind of person who can talk a lot. As long as he can please him, then what will happen in the future? But that¡¯s easy! After realizing this, Lin Hao raised the corner of his mouth, and then smiled slightly. "Senior is right, but since the day I entered the monster jungle, I also know that my life will no longer be guaranteed. From now on, I can only rely on myself to take a step forward. I don¡¯t know whether it¡¯s an abyss or a world of flowers, but I can¡¯t retreat. If I had retreated, I wouldn¡¯t have entered the monster jungle in the first place!¡± Lin Hao¡¯s words can be regarded as a solid insult to Lao San, and if ordinary people were insulted like this by a younger generation, they would definitely feel unhappy. " But the third child is different. This guy is straight-tempered. What he admires most is the kind of young people who don't take the ordinary path. Especially for young people like Lin Hao who like to talk back to him, in Lao San¡¯s view, only young people who dare to challenge authority are the most promising. "Good boy! You have a tough mouth. By the way, since you can think of using the backward flow of spiritual power to break my illusion, I think the spiritual power in your body should be more than that of ordinary cultivators. Bar?" As soon as Lin Hao heard this, he stretched out his hand to scratch his head and smiled modestly. "Hehehe, senior, you are very grateful. The spiritual power in my body is only twice that of ordinary people. It is not too much." "You brat, stop pretending in front of me. If you have the ability, just say it. What I hate most are those brats who are self-righteous and pretend to be humble." At this moment, the third child was able to joke with Lin Hao. Lin Hao knew that his relationship with Lao San had improved at this moment. The next step was to see how he could use Lao San's character to learn from him. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5452 Controlling Spiritual Power (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! For Lin Hao, the third child is a treasure. Lin Hao knows that there is infinite wealth in this old man in white. Although, this time Lin Hao met a total of five old men in white, and each of these old men in white had special skills. But according to Cang Gou¡¯s analysis, Lin Hao knew that among the five old men in white, the one who knew how to use spiritual power best was the old man in white, nicknamed Lao San. As the saying goes, what suits you is the best. Lin Hao understands that only by taking care of the third child will his strength reach a higher level. "What Master said is that disciples must remember Master's teachings!" "You brat, you are so shameless. When did I become your master? Don't think that just because you are a second-level Martial Emperor, you can get close to me. Humph, for a weakling like you, I won't be able to get close to you for a year." I know how many will be killed!" Lin Hao understands that this third child is fully capable. Thinking back to when he saved himself, he was able to frighten two mid-level demon emperors with his own strength. But Lin Hao also knew that if the third child was really too lazy to talk to him, he would not talk nonsense with him here. Thinking about it carefully, Lin Hao felt that the third child kept talking to him because he didn't see his determination. There was nothing he could do, Lin Hao thought, he had to let the other party see his determination. "Master, I know you think your disciple is useless, but that doesn't matter, but what I want to do is a big thing that I have to do even if I am broken into pieces. I want to organize this army of monsters. They want to destroy the Canglan Dynasty. , Master, I know you have left the Canglan Dynasty for many years, but don¡¯t you have the slightest nostalgia for the Canglan Dynasty?¡± How can humans be ruthless if they are not grass and trees? Thinking back to the beginning, before these five old men in white came to the monster jungle, the five of them were already the number one figures in the Canglan Dynasty. The reason why the five people want to leave is simply because they don¡¯t want to watch the monster clan continue to grow bigger. They have to sacrifice their own futures to fight the monsters in the monster jungle. In fact, like Lin Hao, they are truly strong men who are willing to remain unknown but also want to protect the human race. However, everything will change. When these five white-clothed old men fought bloody battles with all kinds of powerful monsters in the monster jungle all day long, they discovered that the human race had slowly forgotten their existence. Hundreds of years have passed, and a new group of strong men have been born in the human race. These strong men do not want to live under the aura of the five old men, and under their influence, the world has gradually forgotten these five old men. This point chills the five old men. It is for this reason that the old men live in seclusion in the jungle of monsters. They don¡¯t care about the life or death of the human race. But at this moment, Lin Hao¡¯s words reminded these old men of their past. But before Lin Hao could finish speaking, Lao San frowned and locked Lin Hao's throat with a trace of tyrannical spiritual power. Immediately, Lin Hao felt as if a big hand had grabbed his throat. This feeling made him unable to breathe. When Lao San saw that Lin Hao had been controlled by him, he had no intention of letting Lin Hao go. Instead, he used his mind to control his own spiritual power. Under Lao San's control, he had no intention of letting Lin Hao go. Under this, this spiritual power continued to tighten, and soon Lin Hao's neck was a full third smaller than before. If this spiritual power continues to shrink, Lin Hao's neck will be completely broken. But Lao San had no intention of stopping. He felt that Lin Hao's words offended him. At this moment, an old man in white clothes from the crowd rushed over and raised his hand to interrupt Lao San's offensive. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5453 Controlling Spiritual Power (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Lao Wu, why are you rushing over here? Didn't you see me teaching junior students a lesson?" "Teach the younger generation a lesson? In my opinion, you want to kill him. Let me tell you, Lao San, I think this kid is right. We came to the Monster Jungle for the Canglan Dynasty. Although , the human race betrayed us, but have you forgotten your original intention?" Lao Wu¡¯s words made Lao San not sure how to answer. At this time, Lao San stared at Lao Wu with wide eyes and an angry face, unable to say a word for a long time. After a while, the third child sighed. "I know what you mean, but I just don't want this child to follow our old path, so I want to teach him a lesson. I think you were not the most angry among us when we were betrayed by the human race. One?" "That's right, but then I figured it out. We came to the monster jungle to fight day and night with the strong monsters of the monster clan to protect the people of the world, and we were definitely not working for some bullshit human race. You understand me. What do you mean?" Lao Wu¡¯s words deeply hurt Lao San¡¯s heart. Lao San knew that Lao Wu was right, but he just didn¡¯t want to admit it. Moreover, Lao San replied with a proud look on his face. ¡°I don¡¯t understand, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Okay, then let¡¯s discuss and learn from each other!¡± As Lao Wu spoke, a powerful spiritual power surged out from around his body. It seemed that Lao Wu had already entered a fighting state at this time. And the fifth child is not weak. If this guy goes crazy, even the strongest boss among the five will have to go all out, let alone the weakest third child. When the third child saw that the fifth child was fighting for his life, he shook his head and sighed. "You old guy, we have all been together for thousands of years, but your temper has not changed at all. Let me tell you, I am not in the mood to fight you now." When Lao Wu saw that Lao San was scared, he moved his fingers to disperse the spiritual power from Lin Hao's neck. "Cough cough cough!" After the spiritual power on his neck disappeared, Lin Hao felt much more relaxed. At this time, Lin Hao collapsed on the ground. He coughed a few times, then raised his head and looked at Lao Wu standing in front of him. Thanks. "Thank you, senior, for saving me!" "Hmph! You're welcome. This is what you should do. Boy, I can see that your competitive spirit is quite strong. How about you, do you want to try being my apprentice?" "Senior, are you really willing to accept me as your disciple?" When Lin Hao learned that the most powerful among the five, Lao Wu, wanted to accept him as his disciple, he was naturally very happy. Lin Hao knew that it would be a good thing if he could become an apprentice under Lao Wu, but don¡¯t look at it. Lao Wu¡¯s ability to control spiritual power is not as good as Lao San. But the overall strength of Lao Wu is far higher than that of Lao San. If Lin Hao can worship Lao Wu as his teacher, then he will be able to learn a lot of skills in the future. However, when Lin Hao was secretly happy, Cang Gou's mean voice appeared in Lin Hao's mind again, and Cang Gou told Lin Hao. "Master, the old man in white is indeed stronger, but his character seems to be more outspoken than that third child. Remember, when dealing with him, you must say what you say and never make any twists and turns!" "I understand. Since this senior, Fifth, is willing to help and accept me as his disciple, this is my honor. I will cherish this opportunity." When Lin Hao and Cang Gou were still discussing, Lao Wu smiled and said to Lin Hao. "Child, tell me honestly, what is the purpose of your apprenticeship? If you don't tell me, I may not be willing to teach you." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5454 Be honest (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! As soon as Lin Hao heard this, he had an idea. "Senior, my only purpose is to kill the giant ape demon emperor that attacked me before. That guy was very strong and injured one of my subordinates. If I don't get rid of him, If it falls, then the anger in my heart will be hard to calm down!" Lao Wu is a smart man. When Lin Hao said this, he stared at Lin Hao intently. After staring at Lin Hao for a long time, Lao Wu saw that when Lin Hao spoke, the spirit in his body changed. There was no obvious change in his strength, so he chose to believe Lin Hao. However, believe it or not, it¡¯s not that simple to be Lao Wu¡¯s apprentice. Among the five old men in white, the third and fifth elders have the strangest personalities. Although both of them are generous people, the third child likes to torment people the most, but the fifth child is a complete activist. He is a typical person who can do things but try not to nag. At this moment, when Lao Wu heard Lin Hao's true thoughts, he nodded, and then said with a smile. "Hahaha! If you want to kill the giant ape demon emperor, just tell me no. This is not a big deal. Let's kill this guy now!" "Master, if we set off now, wouldn't it be a little too rash?" As soon as Lin Hao heard this, he asked worriedly. "Brash? My child, you already have the strength of a second-level Martial Emperor, and you are still afraid of being rash. Let me tell you, strong men do not gain strength by hiding. Strong men gain strength by fighting. Come on, you should know this better than me, right?" Yes, what Lao Wu said is indeed correct. But Lin Hao also knew the strength of the giant ape demon emperor. He felt that with his current strength, he was no match for that guy. However, Lao Wu seemed to be sure that he had the ability to defeat the giant ape demon emperor. He seems to have great strength, isn't this harming him? But Lao Wu was impatient. Before Lin Hao could figure out what was going on, he led Lin Hao and attacked the place where the giant ape demon emperor was. When Lin Hao and Lao Wu disappeared in front of everyone, the second master among the five asked in confusion. "Brothers, this guy has always been quick-tempered. Do you want us to help him this time?" "Help? In my opinion, let's forget it. You all know the character of Lao Wu. However, I advise you to rest assured. We all know Lao Wu's character. He will definitely not make any mistakes this time. , if you are worried, you should worry about that second-level Martial Emperor." When the fourth child saw that the second child was so worried about the safety of the fifth child, he said angrily. But the third child didn¡¯t think so. The third child once met the giant ape demon emperor. In his opinion, Lin Hao¡¯s strength was not weak. The third child even felt that there was even a fight between Lin Hao and the giant ape demon emperor. Power. "Everyone, don't underestimate this kid. He has strength that he himself is not aware of. Let's put it this way, if this kid is really forced to realize his potential by Lao Wu, then he and the giant ape monster It¡¯s really hard to say who will win between the two emperors and who will lose!¡± Everyone felt very strange when they saw that the third child was so optimistic about Lin Hao. However, these middle-level martial emperors have been masters who have lived for thousands of years, so naturally they are not very moral. For a moment, everyone actually started a gambling game based on Lin Hao's life and death. It can be seen that these old men in white are really without moral integrity to the extreme. Of course, Lin Hao didn¡¯t know these things. All he could think about at this time was the giant ape demon emperor. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5455 Be honest (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! When the four old men in white were betting on whether Lin Hao could survive, Lao Wu had already taken Lin Hao to fly to the place where they met the giant ape demon emperor. At this moment, Lin Hao felt very strange. He didn't know what Lao Wu meant by doing this. Since Lao Wu wants to see the result of his duel with the Giant Ape Demon Emperor, he should send him directly to the Giant Ape Demon Emperor. But now, he is thrown into this ghost place. After all, Why? Before Lao Wu could figure out the problem, he raised his hand and shot out a stream of light blue spiritual power from his body. The spiritual power seemed to be alive, but it was scurrying around as soon as it landed. But after the spiritual power ran on the ground for a while, it turned into a human-shaped object at a speed visible to the naked eye. When the spiritual power completely transformed, Lin Hao realized that the spiritual power had transformed into the form of the giant ape demon emperor. "Child, don't you want to compete with the giant ape demon emperor? Now try to defeat my group of spiritual powers. Child, before the show begins, I will remind you that you must be careful, otherwise, this group will The spiritual power will kill your boy at any time!" Lin Hao knew that Lao Wu was not joking. He knew Lao Wu's methods and understood that the other party could do such a thing. However, what he couldn't understand was why Lao Wu would do this. "Boom!" At this moment, Lin Hao wanted to ask Lao Wu. But before he could speak, the group of spiritual energy had already rushed towards him, and the attack method of this spiritual energy was just like the giant ape demon emperor's physical attack. I saw the spiritual power swinging a fist as big as a basketball and hitting Lin Hao. The fist fell from the sky and made a huge pit one meter deep where Lin Hao had just been standing. Fortunately, Lin Hao hid quickly, otherwise, he would be buried in the huge pit now. "My dear, in my opinion, although this thing's strength is not as perverted as that of the giant ape demon emperor, its strength should be better than mine. Hey, Canggou, how should I deal with this thing now?" ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m also thinking of a solution!¡± When Lin Hao started to ask Cang Gou, Cang Gou was also calculating quickly. However, Lin Hao has encountered too many things recently. Although Cangou is a super system, the things he can handle are also very limited. This guy can only sort out the vast amount of data at hand first, but now Lin Hao is forcing him to do a lot of calculations in a short time. Doesn't this force Cang Gou to split his calculation system into two? Back to the main story, although Cang Gou couldn't calculate the data of the spiritual monster in a short time. But this spiritual monster will not be merciful, this thing has no emotions, it is even more cruel than the giant ape demon emperor, and it will kill every time it strikes. It seems that this guy really wants to kill Lin Hao with one move! Lin Hao seemed to have no other choice but to dodge, but fortunately, Lin Hao was quite flexible, and he was able to avoid the attacks of this spiritual monster one after another. When Lin Haotian really thought that he only needed to continue playing hide and seek, Lao Wu, who was standing aside and watching the battle, disagreed. Lao Wu felt that Lin Hao's life might not be too easy now. He thought to himself, this kid is pretty good, but avoiding can't solve the problem. I'll just give him some stimulation. If he can develop A habit of avoidance. In the future, if he really encounters the giant ape demon emperor, he will also hide in Tibet. In that case, he will still be a fool! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5456: Outnumbered and Enemy (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "My child, your strength is quite good. I thought you could withstand the attack of my spiritual creatures for thirty seconds at most. I didn't expect you to survive for a full two minutes!" When Lin Hao heard this, he almost shed tears. He felt that the fifth child was about the same as the third child. "It's just that the third one used illusion, while the fifth one came up to play actual combat. The former would not kill Lin Hao, but the latter seemed to be here with the purpose of killing Lin Hao. Lin Hao is not an indestructible body. He understands that he must die if he continues to hide like this. But Lao Wu didn¡¯t want to give Lin Hao a chance to hide anymore. This guy felt that Lin Hao¡¯s life was too easy now, so he had to put some pressure on Lin Hao. ¡° Otherwise, even if Lin Hao becomes his apprentice in the future, he will still feel embarrassed. I saw Lao Wu releasing two more spiritual powers from his body, and then Lin Hao was trapped by three powerful spiritual creatures. Of course, this is not what troubles Lin Hao the most. What makes Lin Hao feel most helpless is that these three spiritual creatures do not fight independently. They cooperate very closely with each other and can share vision. When the three of them stood together and attacked Lin Hao, Lin Hao felt that these three guys were as flexible as one person. Seeing this scene, Lin Hao couldn't help but take a deep breath. He realized that he had made a careless friend this time. "Oh shit!" However, the pressure of reality did not give Lin Hao any chance to breathe. It is no exaggeration to say that at this time, Lin Hao did not even have a chance to curse. But he still had a tough mouth. When Lao Wu summoned two more spiritual creatures to attack him, Lin Hao couldn't help but shouted angrily. However, such behavior also distracted him, and the price of distraction was very painful! "Boom!" Just hearing a loud noise, Lin Hao felt something hit his chest hard, and then he flew backwards. The thing that hit his chest was not some other weird thing. , that thing is the fist of a spiritual creature. This punch hit Lin Hao firmly on the chest. At that moment, Lin Hao felt that his mind went blank. After receiving the punch, his body flew around in the air, and Blood also continued to gush out from his mouth. After flying more than a hundred meters in the air, Lin Hao stood firm. At this time, the three spiritual creatures did not give him a chance to breathe, but rushed towards Lin Hao again. If most people saw this scene, they would basically fall into despair, but Lin Hao did not. The power of observation is very sharp. At this time, Lin Hao found that the body of the spiritual creature that had just punched him had shrunk a lot. After seeing this scene, Lin Hao had an idea in his mind. At this time, Lin Hao thought to himself. I know, it turns out that my body can absorb spiritual energy from the outside world. No wonder, when the giant ape demon emperor wanted to remove one of my arms, the spiritual power in its body had no effect on me! At this moment, Lin Hao finally discovered the secret of his body. He felt like he had found a treasure. Lin Hao knew that this secret was of great importance. If he used it properly, then he could resolve the crisis he was facing now. However, this The crisis is indeed a trouble for Lin Hao. Coincidentally, when Lin Hao realized the secret of his body, Cang Gou's data analysis also came to fruition. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5457: Outnumbered and Enemy (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Master, you are still alive. That's great. I thought you were about to be beaten to death by these three spiritual creatures!" Cang Gou admired Lin Hao when he saw that he was still able to be cautious after suffering a heavy blow to his body. But at this time, Lin Hao was not interested in arguing with Cang Gou. He said to Cang Gou angrily. "Grandma, I'd like to thank you. By the way, Cang Gou, please stop teasing me. Let me ask you, you suddenly established a conscious connection with me, have you figured out something?" "Of course, Master, I found that these three spiritual creatures are all integrated. Well, in short, if one of them is injured, the other three will also be affected!" Cang Gou's words reminded Lin Hao. At this moment, Lin Hao remembered that after he used his body to absorb the spiritual power of one of the spiritual creatures, the speed and reaction of the other two spiritual creatures had obviously slowed down. "Otherwise, he shouldn't have been beaten by the opponent and spinning in circles in the air. Those spiritual creatures would definitely seize this opportunity and beat him like a ping pong ball." "I understand, you want me to focus my attack on one of them, right?" "Master, you are so smart, but please be careful. After all, I don't know how many blows your body can withstand. If you die, I will be sad for a long time!" When Lin Hao heard this, he really wanted to raise his hand and give this gray dog ??a big shot, if he could really hit this gray dog ??with a slap. "It's a pity that Cang Gou is just a system. It only exists in Lin Hao's consciousness. Therefore, Lin Hao cannot hit him. However, at this moment, Lin Hao was not in the mood to talk nonsense with Cang Gou. He feels that since his body has such incredible abilities, he can no longer hide here and there like a mouse. He must take the initiative to make the other party realize how powerful he is! "ah!" At this time, Lin Hao shouted angrily, and then he rushed towards the three spiritual creatures. His speed was astonishing. Of course, this was not The most exaggerated and incredible thing is that Lin Hao's attack method makes Lao Wu find it very interesting. He directly uses his own body as a weapon to attack his opponent. "Boom!" There was a loud noise, and Lin Hao's body hit the body of the spiritual creature in the middle like a meteorite falling from the sky. Just now, this spiritual creature smashed his fist on Lin Hao's body. However, Lin Hao discovered his special abilities because of Horford, and he felt that the best way to repay him was to defeat him. After the spiritual creature was hit hard by Lin Hao's body, the guy took a few steps back, and its body also shrunk a bit. Seeing this scene, Lao Wu, who was standing aside and observing, raised the corner of his mouth and smiled slightly. "Huh, this kid is quite capable, but don't think you can win this game easily. I never let people do easy things." After Lao Wu finished speaking, he moved a few fingers of his right hand, and the three spiritual creatures quickly merged under the influence of Lao Wu. However, in a matter of breaths, these three spiritual creatures have become a whole. After the three spiritual creatures merged into one, they did not turn into a huge monster. The shape of this spiritual creature is still the same as before. The same, but the aura has become much stronger! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5458: Stimulating potential (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Lin Hao felt that this spiritual creature did not seem to have become stronger, but in fact, the aura exuded by its body had become much more powerful than before. Moreover, although the creature had no eyes, Lin Hao could still feel when he looked at each other that this guy was obviously much smarter than the three people just now, and seemed to be a difficult opponent to deal with. After realizing this, Lin Hao did not panic. In his opinion, the only way to deal with such a powerful creature is to become more cunning than it. In order to prevent the other party from guessing what he was thinking, Lin Hao actually took the initiative to take a step back. The spiritual creature also felt the changes in Lin Hao's breath at this moment. It noticed that the breath emanating from Lin Hao's body looked very disordered. In the consciousness of this spiritual creature, only when the prey becomes fearful will their breath become disordered. It can be seen that Lin Hao must have been frightened at this time, otherwise, his breath would not have become so disordered. The spiritual creature thought it had discovered Lin Hao's weakness, so the guy pounced towards Lin Hao. But Lin Hao is not a fool. It is not his character to sit still and wait for death. His retreat at the moment and the disorder of his body's spiritual energy are all fake. His purpose is to lure this spiritual creature into being fooled. In this case, his next attack will become much easier. "Ouch!" The every move of that spiritual creature is no different from that of a living creature. When this guy is angry, he will even roar like a beast. However, the roaring sound made by this guy sounded to Lin Hao as if someone was slowly sliding down the iron sheet with his fingernails. The sound was very unpleasant and harsh. When Lin Hao heard such a sound, he felt that There is no way to think anymore. "Master, you must cheer up! This monster is using his voice to torture you. If you are tortured by his voice and cannot think, then you have fallen into the hands of this monster!" "I know, but dragging it on like this is not an option. This monster wants to use its own voice to torture me and make me lose my mind, so it will take action." "Well, judging from the current data, this is indeed true. However, if you persist, Master, I will be able to think of a solution soon." After Cang Gou comforted Lin Hao for a few words, the guy started busy doing data analysis again. Lin Hao knew that Cang Gou was unreliable now. This guy had faced an opponent whose strength was comparable to Lin Hao's in the past. Naturally, he could quickly analyze his opponent's weaknesses. But it's different now. The spiritual creature Lin Hao is facing now is very powerful. This guy is different from the opponents Lin Hao faced in the past. Therefore, Cang Gou can't think of a way to deal with it for a while. This is also It makes sense. Back to the main story, Lin Hao took a deep breath when he saw that there was no hope for Cang Gou. "Grandma, now I have to rely on myself!" In desperation, Lin Hao really thought of a way. He felt that since this spiritual creature could use hearing to interfere with his ears, why not destroy it himself? "ah!" At this moment, Lin Hao no longer hesitated. He once again let his spiritual power flow backwards, and under the guidance of Lin Hao, the backward spiritual power destroyed his own ears in the blink of an eye. The destroyed ear was bleeding continuously at the moment, and Lin Hao could no longer hear the annoying sound. However, if the ear was destroyed, he would naturally not be able to receive the surrounding sounds. But now Lin Hao seems extremely calm, as if everything around him has nothing to do with him. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5459: Stimulating potential (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "This guy is quite brave. I thought he would be beaten by this combined creature and couldn't tell the difference between east, west, north and south. I didn't expect him to think of a solution so quickly." When Lao Wu saw that Lin Hao could choose to sacrifice his life at a critical moment, he also admired him very much, but Lao Wu knew how powerful the spiritual creature he created was, and this guy was not so easy to defeat. "Ouch!" Seeing that his sonic attack had no effect on Lin Hao, the spiritual creature howled and rushed towards Lin Hao. In Lin Hao's opinion, the attack method of this spiritual creature is actually quite interesting. He found that this guy's attack method was different from the previous spiritual creatures. This guy¡¯s attacks are very similar to those of animals, and every move he makes looks like a crazy wolf dog. And every time this guy rushed towards Lin Hao, he used his hands and feet to attack Lin Hao. ¡° Moreover, it never pesters, it will only pester Lin Hao for a while, and then immediately run away. Another thing that makes Lin Hao interesting is that when this guy rushes in front of Lin Hao, it will only stare at Lin Hao's feet and attack. Every time, it will try to create some scars on Lin Hao's legs. And next time, when this guy attacks again, it will attack the old injuries on Lin Hao's legs. This guy¡¯s attack method is like that of a wolf. Wolves also like to continuously attack the old wounds of their prey. In this way, the prey will be consumed to death very quickly! "Damn it! What do you think I am? Do you think I am your prey?" Lin Hao looked at the monster that kept attacking his legs. Naturally, he felt very unhappy. He felt that this spiritual creature was just hiding here and there. The problem is that this guy actually likes to focus on his sore spots. This is not what a gentleman would do. ¡°Wait a minute, I seem to have thought of a way to deal with this guy. At this time, Lin Hao had an idea, and he figured out an attack method that he could use for himself from the attack method of the spiritual creature. When the spiritual creature attacked Lin Hao again, Lin Hao stopped dodging and stood still. As a result, the spiritual creature was a little confused. It stood on the spot and kept looking at Lin Hao. What made the spiritual creature find it strange was that the spiritual power in Lin Hao's body was still very disordered at this moment. The massive amount of spiritual power stored in Lin Hao's body is constantly gathering into Lin Hao's mind at this moment. "Master, you don't want your life, what are you doing?" "Nothing, I just want to lose all my senses, Cang Gou, I know that this spiritual creature judges my behavior by sensing my senses. If I forcibly turn off all my senses, then this Psychic creatures will no longer be able to detect my behavior!" "Boom!" Before Lin Hao finished speaking, he heard a muffled sound, and a lot of blood poured out of Lin Hao's face. The blood flowed out from Lin Hao's eyes, nostrils and mouth, and just now Lin Hao A lot of blood also poured out of his ears. It is no exaggeration to say that Lin Hao looked like he was bleeding from all his orifices at this moment! Seeing this scene, Lao Wu, who was watching the battle, was also shocked. At first, he just thought that Lin Hao was a ruthless person, so he ordered the spiritual creatures to attack him with all their strength. But now it seems that Lao Wu feels that he has underestimated Lin Hao. He feels that Lin Hao is not just a ruthless person, he is simply a waste! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5460 Loss of senses (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Lin Hao used the method of reversing spiritual power to forcibly deprive him of his five senses. After Lin Hao deprived himself of his five senses, he was not as panicked as before. At this time, Lin Hao stood in front of the spiritual creature. Calm down. He stood motionless and looked like a statue, but this spiritual creature was no longer calm. After this guy discovered that Lin Hao had lost his five senses, it could not predict Lin Hao's next move. However, this spiritual creature could stand in front of Lin Hao like a fool, waiting for Lin Hao's next move. reaction. "Cang Gou, it seems that this guy can no longer predict my actions. Now is the best time for me to attack him!" "Master, you are right to say that, but you see that you don't even have five senses now. How can you attack the enemy? What I'm most afraid of is that you failed to knock this guy down but he was knocked down by him. Got it!" Lin Hao saw that Cang Gou was so worried about his own strength. Instead of showing any displeasure, Lin Hao smiled and said to Cang Gou. "Cang Gou, don't worry. Your master, I am not a brainless idiot. I have already thought of a countermeasure. I can use my spiritual power to deal with this spiritual creature." "Master, this move is indeed possible, but the method of releasing spiritual power cannot accurately predict the opponent's position. Perhaps, within the scope of spiritual observation, the opponent is only in a vague direction. You You may know which direction the opponent is in the southeast, northwest, but you don¡¯t know how far away the opponent is from you or what the opponent¡¯s condition is" Before Cang Gou finished speaking, Lin Hao had already rushed forward. He was very fast and the timing of his attack was just right. Lin Hao happened to rush towards the spiritual creature when it was struggling. Pounced over. Cang Gou originally thought that Lin Hao could not catch the spiritual creature, but he never thought that Lin Hao would rush up and hug the spiritual creature. When the spiritual creature was hugged by Lin Hao, this guy was also startled. At this moment, the spiritual creature began to struggle desperately, and its iron fist hit Lin Hao's body one after another. "Poof!" Lin Hao¡¯s body was also made of flesh and blood. After receiving a few punches, blood gushed out from Lin Hao¡¯s mouth. However, at this time, Lin Hao had already stripped away his five senses. Therefore, his feeling of pain was not as deep as before, not to mention that this spiritual creature smashed his fist on Lin Hao's body one after another. Even if this spiritual creature tears off Lin Hao's skin with his hands, Lin Hao may not even frown! As a result, at this moment, it was the spiritual creature that became the weak side. When this spiritual creature was strangled by Lin Hao, this guy's body kept getting smaller at a speed visible to the naked eye. . Soon, the body of the spiritual creature shrank to only one-third of its original size. Although the spiritual creature at this time still has a human form, this guy's spiritual power has been reduced a lot. It is no exaggeration to say that today's spiritual creature can no longer pose a threat to Lin Hao. This guy could only lie quietly inside Lin Hao's body, looking like a snake that had been broken seven inches with a stick. Although this spiritual creature is still struggling desperately at this moment, even Lao Wu knows that this guy's struggle is in vain. He understands that the spiritual creature held tightly by Lin Hao's hands will definitely die at this moment. . "It seems that I still underestimated this child. This child is more powerful than I was when I was young. I don't think I would have such courage at that time." (Remember this website's website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5461 Loss of senses (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! The spiritual creature was like an ice cube that had been thrown into the stove. Its body shrank rapidly at a speed visible to the naked eye. After a while, the thing completely disappeared. And all the spiritual energy that made up the spiritual creature was absorbed into Lin Hao's body. This scene was beyond Lao Wu's expectation. However, what makes Lao Wu even more incredible is that after Lin Hao absorbed the spiritual creature, his body immediately returned to its original state. ¡°Moreover, the energy that Lin Hao¡¯s body exuded was a bit stronger than before. "My child, it seems that you are more powerful than I thought. I did underestimate you just now!" Lin Hao felt very proud when he saw Lao Wu taking the initiative to praise him. However, Lin Hao didn¡¯t want to be too humble. He understood that when his strength reached the level of Emperor Wu, he should not be too modest. After all, Emperor Wu was the representative of the highest combat power of the Canglan Dynasty. Strong men like Martial Saint and Martial God only existed in legends. Many people have never even seen the monsters among them. "As for Lin Hao, there are only a few hundred strong men like Lin Hao who have reached the level of Emperor Wu in the entire Canglan Dynasty. At this time, Lin Hao felt that if he pretended to be too humble, then other Emperors might look down on him. "It's okay. In fact, the difficulties that Master designed for me just now are not very challenging. The apprentice thinks that Master can let me participate in more challenging things, such as participating in actual combat." After hearing this, Lao Wu had no intention of objecting to Lin Hao. He knew that Lin Hao was as passionate a young man as he was. However, Lao Wu had doubts about Lin Hao's strength. At this time, Lao Wu raised his head and looked at Lin Hao, and then asked him with a smile. "Child, I know you are eager to teach those monsters a lesson, but fighting is the same as eating. The battles are fought one by one, and the meals are eaten one bite at a time!" "No, Master, you have misunderstood my disciple. I am not in a hurry to avenge myself. I just want to burn the food, grass and baggage of the monsters. In this way, I can slow down the monsters' offensive against the Canglan Dynasty. , buy more time for humanity!¡± Lao Wu feels that Lin Hao is quite smart. If ordinary people are insulted and bullied by a monster, they will definitely risk their lives to take revenge on the monster. However, Lin Hao is different. He is a very calm person. This kind of character can often make Lin Hao calm down at critical moments, and is a must-have character for a strong person. At this time, Lao Wu felt like he had found a treasure. He felt that if Lin Hao really became his apprentice, maybe he could make a lot of money with this apprentice in the future. Even the five old men in white would all be together because of Lin Hao. And be remembered by the entire human race. Of course, these are just Lao Wu¡¯s fantasies. After all, it is still unknown whether Lin Hao¡¯s plan will succeed. However, at this moment, Lao Wu thought about it carefully and decided to support Lin Hao's plan. But before agreeing to Lin Hao¡¯s battle plan, Lao Wu felt that he still had to discuss it with his old buddies. After all, the opponent is an elite demon beast legion. There are more than thirty strong men in this legion who have reached the intermediate level of demon emperor. This is a power that even the five old men are afraid of. It is for this reason that Lao Wu hopes that Lin Hao's actions can gain the support of everyone. Otherwise, Lin Hao will commit suicide and attempt to fight against the entire elite monster army by himself. In Lao Wu¡¯s view, this is a stupid act. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5462: Smooth Talk (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Well, you are paying good attention. This time, the army of monsters gathered on the Jingyue Hillside in a large scale. They carried countless grains, grass, and baggage. If we can burn all these grains, grass, and baggage, then we can indeed stop them. The action of the monster army, however, this plan seems to be perfect, but before taking action, we still need to get the support of all brothers." After Lao Wu finished speaking, he reached out and patted Lin Hao on the shoulder. He meant to tell Lin Hao that this matter was actually not that easy to succeed. However, Lao Wu still decided to help Lin Hao with all his strength. After the two returned to their hometown, Lao Wu did not tell anyone about Lin Hao's plan. He was just pacing back and forth in front of the other four old men in white, and those four old men in white were just as bad-tempered as Lao Wu. They saw Lao Wu pacing back and forth in front of him, but they didn't say a word. Sometimes, the boss becomes anxious. At this moment, the eldest brother among the four shouted loudly. "Lao Wu, what are you doing walking around in front of us? If you have something to say, please say it quickly and don't show off in front of us!" "That's right, in my opinion, you want to take Lin Hao as your disciple, right? We have no objection to you wanting to take him as your disciple, but you should also make it clear to us!" The third child mistakenly thought that the fifth child was having trouble with him, so this guy also stood up and said. Seeing that everyone was getting a little impatient with him, Lao Wu raised the corner of his mouth and then smiled slightly. "Everyone, you also know my character, Lao Wu. I think you should understand that I, Lao Wu, am actually a person who must avenge his revenge, right?" "Damn it! We, the fifth one, have been living together for thousands of years. Don't our brothers know what kind of character you are? I just ask you not to show off in front of us!" The boss felt as if he had swallowed a pound of gunpowder. When this guy saw the fifth boss constantly showing off his skills in front of everyone, he became very angry. And when Lao Wu saw that he had made everyone anxious, he reached out and touched his head, then smiled awkwardly. "Brothers, I'm sorry. I have said so much, and I just hope that you can support my apprentice." The four old men in white looked at Lao Wu's silly smile, and they were all relieved. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Isn't this little guy just doing this? We thought it was a big deal. We all think that this guy is pretty good. If he wants to be his disciple, then he can be his disciple. ¡°Everyone felt that Lao Wu had too many tricks up his sleeve. He just wanted to have one more apprentice, and it wasn¡¯t like he was getting married and having children, so why did he make the matter so big? However, when everyone thought that Lao Wu¡¯s request was very simple, Lao San, who had always been thoughtful, suddenly frowned and asked. "Wait a minute, Lao Wu, you just said that you want the brothers to agree to a plan of your apprentice. We want to know what plan it is!" "Hahaha, you, the third child, are so shrewd that you guessed the real meaning of my words right away. Well, let me tell you, in fact, my apprentice's plan is very simple. He hopes to take advantage of the monster army's current situation. While we are still marching towards the Canglan Dynasty, we will burn the opponent's baggage with fire!" When Lao Wu's words reached everyone's ears, the four old men in white were all speechless. Everyone felt that Lao Wu was talking nonsense. The reason was that everyone knew about this monster. With the strength of the army, they knew that Lin Hao was not going to attack, but to die! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5463: Smooth Talk (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "That's not okay, Lao Wu. You are already very old. Your apprentice is just stupid at a young age. How can you follow him to be stupid? Could it be that your brain has been damaged recently? ?¡± "Yes, Lao Wu, you have to be careful about this matter. Once the Monster Legion finds out that we did this, then the five of us will be tantamount to offending the Monster Legion!" For a time, everyone felt that it was wrong for Lao Wu to support his apprentice, and they all began to criticize Lao Wu verbally and in writing. But the problem is that Lao Wu turned a blind eye to their advice. After everyone nagged for a while, Lao Wu couldn't help laughing. It can be said that Lao Wu is the weirdest one among everyone. Therefore, no matter what this guy does, no one will be shocked. Lao Wu has such a temper anyway. What can you do? Therefore, when Lao Wu giggled in front of everyone, everyone just looked at Lao Wu with puzzled faces. The boss was a little impatient at this moment, and he asked Lao Wu. "Lao Wu, why are you giggling in front of the brothers? Do you think what we said is wrong?" When Lao Wu heard this, he shook his head suddenly and said. "No, no, no, brother and brothers, I hope you don't misunderstand me. I don't care what you think. I will fully support my apprentices to deal with those monsters. The reason is very simple. We have hidden After hiding for so many years, do you still want to continue living like this?" Lao Wu¡¯s words were like a needle, piercing into the heart of every old man in white. Indeed, what Lao Wu said was right. Back then, the five of them settled in the Monster Forest just to help the human race resist suffering. Now, after so many years, the human race has gradually forgotten their existence, but these five old men in white have also forgotten their original intentions. The longer they stay in the monster jungle, the more bad things grow in their hearts. Up to now, among the five old men in white, except for the fifth, who is also somewhat interested in the human world. The others are drunk now, and they don¡¯t care what the world of the human race is like. But what Lao Wu said just now stung them. The five of them felt like they were ostriches with their heads buried in the soil. They felt that if they continued like this, they would be escaping from reality. And as we all know, no one who escapes reality will have good results. After realizing this, the four of them sighed in unison. "Alas, you are right, Old Five. We have been hiding here for too many years, and now this is indeed an opportunity for us. If we really want to do it, I am willing to participate." The third child, the shrewdest among the five, stood up after speaking. Everyone saw that the shrewd, monkey-like fellow, third child, stood up. Naturally, they did not dare to stand behind others. Soon, the five people reached an agreement. They decided to use themselves as bait to help Lin Hao. In this way, the main force of the elite monster army would be firmly attracted to them, and Lin Hao could successfully burn the enemy. of food and grass. But when the five old men in white had reached an agreement, Lin Hao disagreed. He felt that these five old men in white were simply pushing him into a pit of fire! "Seniors, have you ever considered your own safety? If you do this, wouldn't you be abandoning your own safety?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5464 Brave and Fearless (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Everyone, I can't guarantee whether this plan will succeed. If you all join in and prepare to use yourselves as bait, you will most likely be sacrificed!" Lin Hao is not the kind of person who likes to eat steamed buns made of human blood. He was able to discover his potential only with the help of these five old men. ¡°If these five old men in white really died because of him, then Lin Hao would feel guilty for the rest of his life. "Hahaha!" But what Lin Hao didn¡¯t expect was that as soon as he finished speaking, the five old men in white covered their stomachs with their hands and laughed loudly. Seeing this scene, Lin Hao asked doubtfully. "Five seniors, why are you laughing?" "Why are you laughing? We think you are too naive, kid. We are not going to die generously for you, we are doing it for ourselves. Don't forget, the five of us are the middle-level Martial Emperors of the human race. If you look at the entire human race , there are not many strong people who have reached our level." "That's right, as the saying goes, if I don't go to hell, who will? We came to live in the monster jungle in the first place to help the human race block the monster clan. Now, it is a great opportunity for us to sacrifice our lives!" Lin Hao was very moved by the words of these five seniors. You must know that the five of them were let down by the human race. ????????????????????????? But the five seniors, as human beings, decided to settle their differences with the human race when things got extremely critical, and fight for the future of the human race. Looking at these five fearless old men in white, Lin Hao thought of the strong Lu Xun. In the past, Lin Hao had never understood why the strong Lu Xun did what he did. That guy only had a relationship with him once, but he was actually willing to sacrifice his life to protect himself. Now Lin Hao knew. He understood that the strong man Lu Xun, like these five middle-level strong men, were all masters with faith in their hearts. After understanding the thoughts of the five old men in white, Lin Hao no longer stopped them, and everyone decided to set off together at this moment, walking in company along the way. They wanted to let the monsters blocking their way know that they had offended the strong human race. What will be the end? Back to the main story, when Lin Hao and the other six people arrived at the battlefield, the fifth among the people stood up and patted Lin Hao on the shoulder. "Good disciple, let's say goodbye here. However, you must be careful on the road. You must not take it lightly, because, according to reliable information, among the powerful monsters gathered on the Jingyue Hillside this time, only the middle-level monsters There are more than thirty emperors, if there is a strong person in charge of the baggage department, you should leave immediately, you understand!" "Master, I understand, what about you?" Seeing that Lin Hao was so worried about him, Lao Wu felt a little relieved. At this time, Lao Wu smiled and said to Lin Hao. "You don't have to worry about me. Don't worry. Master's strength is extraordinary. Once we have done everything we need to do, we will come back to pick you up!" After speaking, Lao Wu smiled and patted Lin Hao on the shoulder. Lin Hao was no longer a three-year-old child. He naturally knew that what his master told was a lie. Since the monster they faced this time was so powerful. , it is not a simple matter to leave nature alive. In this case, the only way is to fight hard. Lin Hao felt that maybe everyone, including his master, would die in this battle. And this was not the result that Lin Hao wanted to see. When his master and other old men in white left one after another, Lin Hao felt that he should do something. He could not just watch these strong men die. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5465 Brave and Fearless (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "King of Bones, have you had enough rest?" Seeing his master and the other old men in white walking away, Lin Hao immediately summoned the Skeleton King, but this guy deliberately stretched out in front of Lin Hao, as if he was afraid of Lin Hao. Hao didn't know how comfortable he seemed to be. Lin Hao became angry when he saw that the Skeleton King was so presumptuous in front of him. Lin Hao didn't say anything at this time. He just raised his head and gave the Skeleton King a cold look. This Skeleton King was not a fool. He naturally knew that he had been too arrogant just now, and his arrogant attitude, Having offended Lin Hao, the Skeleton King swallowed his saliva when he found out that he had offended Lin Hao, and said to Lin Hao with a smile. "Master, what are your orders?" Seeing that the Skeleton King was quite sensible, the anger in Lin Hao's heart gradually dissipated. At this time, Lin Hao raised his head and glanced at the Skeleton King before telling him his plan. "It's very simple. I want you to follow my master and the others. However, you don't take action. You just need to hide in the dark and observe secretly. If the situation reaches an extremely critical point, you have to help me. Do you understand?" Lin Hao originally thought that the shrewd guy like the Skeleton King would reject his request at this moment. ¡°After all, Lao Wu and others are going to fight against a group of demon emperors who have reached the intermediate level this time, and the strength of the Skeleton King is the same as Lin Hao. Although, this guy has an army of undead at his disposal. But now there is no longer a Skeleton Demon Emperor in the undead army. Besides, after the previous fierce battle, the elite of the undead army has been almost exhausted. Therefore, the Skeleton King at this time can be said to have no trump card. Can provide him to continue driving. However, this Skeleton King is still a very courageous master. In his opinion, it is an honor to be able to fight with his master's master. Besides, as the Skeleton King is Lin Hao's spirit master, he understands that he has no right to bargain with Lin Hao. ¡°Also, what the Skeleton King fears more than dying in battle is being laughed at by his brother, the Evil King. He knew that if the Evil Emperor learned that he was timid on the spot, then it would be strange for the Evil Emperor not to laugh at the Skeleton King for the rest of his life. Back to the main story, after the Skeleton King quietly left with Lao Wu and others, Lin Hao also rushed to his battlefield without stopping. "Master, do you think those five mid-level Martial Emperors can really come back alive? I think we should arrange a new battle plan. After all, the supply ground of the elite monster beast army should be heavily guarded. If there are also middle-level troops there, If the Demon Emperor exists, then our situation will be in danger!" "What can we do? We have no other way to go now. I actually want to give up my career, but have you ever thought about it? Those five seniors are fighting for me with their lives. If I fail them If so, then am I still a human being?" Lin Hao ignored Cang Gou's advice. He felt that he had no other option but to move forward desperately. And just as Lin Hao expected, there is indeed a mid-level demon emperor in charge of the elite demon beast army's baggage yard, and this demon beast is an old acquaintance of Lin Hao. When Lin Hao just landed in front of a group of elite monster soldiers, a tyrannical aura floated from a distance. This powerful aura floated to Lin Hao in front of Lin Hao, and Lin Hao realized that there was actually an intermediate demon emperor here, and that the intermediate demon emperor was the giant ape demon emperor, his old acquaintance! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5466 Meeting an acquaintance (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "If there is a road to heaven, you don't take it. If there is no door to hell, you break in! Boy, are you really tired of living?" The giant ape demon emperor hadn¡¯t seen Lin Hao for a few days, and he missed Lin Hao day and night. When Lin Hao ran away in front of it, this guy was filled with hatred, and it was precisely because of this that he was punished by his superiors that he ran to this hellish place to hold his position. But his colleague, the Phoenix Demon Emperor, was exempted from punishment because of his noble birth, and could still stay at the headquarters without committing a crime. For the elite monster beast legion, although baggage is also a top priority, the elite monster beast legion is directly led by a semi-primitive ruling group. For this semi-primitive ruling group, baggage, food and grass are no longer a problem. It cannot be regarded as the most important thing. Their ruling class feels that as long as they can invade the enemy's land, they can plunder the materials they need. Therefore, those responsible for guarding the supplies and food have always been first-level demon emperors or some powerful ones. Demon King. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Letting a middle-level demon emperor come here to guard the baggage is still the first time for a big girl to sit on the flower bridge. Therefore, the Demon Emperor and the first and second-level Demon Emperors who were previously responsible for guarding the food and supplies here respect the Giant Ape Demon Emperor. Although the Giant Ape Demon Emperor was still guilty, this guy felt happy when he saw that he was so valued here, until Lin Hao suddenly appeared in front of him. Seeing Lin Hao coming, the giant ape demon emperor was not shocked at all. At this time, the giant ape demon emperor just felt very excited. It thought, hum! Since this kid has arrived at my door, I can enjoy him alone. Anyway, those bastards at the headquarters look down on me. In their eyes, I am just an errand boy. In that case, why should I? How about working hard for them? At this moment, the Giant Ape Demon Emperor had the idea of ??eating Lin Hao. However, the Giant Ape Demon Emperor probably would not have thought that it was precisely because of such a stupid idea in its mind that it missed the opportunity to kill Lin Hao. Lin Hao's chance. Let¡¯s put it this way, if the giant ape demon emperor went all out from the beginning, then Lin Hao would probably be defeated. After all, the giant ape demon emperor is far more powerful than those spiritual creatures, and he has many powerful demon emperors and first- and second-level demon emperors as helpers. "However, although this giant ape demon emperor is not considered a noble in the demon beast legion, this guy is still a middle-level demon emperor. And among the monster beast clan, those who are demon emperors are all masters who think they are great. They are very arrogant, and even if they hang out with the demon emperors, they will not easily have dinner with each other. For them, only those who are equal in strength to themselves, or are stronger than them, will they let each other go. into the eyes. At this moment, when the Demon Shaking Emperor and the first and second level Demon Emperors guarding this place were all clamoring to pack up their belongings, the Giant Ape Demon Emperor shouted loudly. "This matter is a personal grudge between me and this Human Race Martial Emperor. None of you can interfere!" Those Demon Emperors and the first and second-level Demon Emperors were united just now, but after the giant ape Demon Emperor roared, these guys couldn't help but take a few steps back. You must know that in this world where the strong are respected, the weak must unconditionally obey the commands of the strong. Except for Lin Hao, a very individual cultivator, most other cultivators dare not disobey the orders of their superiors. , they know that disobeying orders will result in punishment or even death! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5467 Meeting an acquaintance (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Boy, I know you have a spirit master who can turn corpses into undead warriors. If I let my men fight you, this will play into your hands. However, don't overthink it. , I will never let you succeed!" The Giant Ape Demon Emperor is indeed not stupid. He knows that the Skeleton King under Lin Hao is a capable person. This guy can turn corpses into fighting power. "However, this time the Giant Ape Demon Emperor miscalculated. You know, the Skeleton King is no longer by Lin Hao's side. This time, Lin Hao is fighting alone. "Master, it seems that this giant ape demon emperor's brain is quite good, but this guy miscalculated the situation. Now the Skeleton King is not with you." "What's the point? I hope this guy will keep making wrong predictions about me in the future. If this is the case, I can" Before Lin Hao finished speaking, he felt a strong aura appearing behind him. "Poof!" Before Lin Hao could react, the owner of that tyrannical aura, the Giant Ape Demon Emperor, launched an attack on him. This guy punched Lin Hao hard on the back. However, Lin Hao, who could fight with spiritual creatures for several rounds, was not so weak now. He already knew how to use his body's abilities. Therefore, when the giant ape demon emperor punched him hard on the body, Lin Hao did not use his back to meet the opponent's attack, but used his whole body to block the opponent's body. I saw that at this time, Lin Hao's body was wrapped around the arm of the giant ape demon emperor like a snake. At first, the Giant Ape Demon Emperor only thought that Lin Hao was going to fight with him by playing tricks and rolling around. But who knew that the giant ape demon emperor actually felt that the power in his arms was rapidly draining at a speed visible to the naked eye. This made the giant ape demon emperor feel terrified. The giant ape demon emperor couldn't care so much at the moment. It suddenly waved its hand and threw Lin Hao aside. "Damn it! What kind of magic did you use to not only block my attack, but also absorb the spiritual power of my body?" After the Giant Ape Demon Emperor threw Lin Hao away, the guy frowned and looked at Lin Hao coldly. "And Lin Hao is not stupid. He will not tell his enemies the secrets of his body. At this time, Lin Hao saw that the giant ape demon emperor was angry, and he also sneered at him. "It's nothing, we are each other, and you are not very honest. Just now, you actually asked your men to pretend to be you to attract my attention. Then, you hid behind me and attacked me. Damn it, You are such a treacherous villain!" "Huh! You don't need to worry about this. After all, you will soon become a dead person!" The giant ape demon emperor has a bad temper, and Lin Hao's mouth is really mean. Therefore, after the giant ape demon emperor and Lin Hao didn't chat for a few words, he was even more irritated than Lin Hao. "Ah! I tore you to pieces! I'm going to tear you to pieces now!" The giant ape demon emperor stood up as he spoke, and then, as if he were a gorilla, he started beating his chest with his hands. At first, Lin Hao only thought that the giant ape demon emperor was irritated by him, so it became so angry and became rational because of its anger. But then, Lin Hao realized that things were not as he imagined. It was so simple, and he discovered that this seemingly stupid method was actually a method used by the giant ape demon emperor to stimulate his fighting power. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5468: Suffering a blow (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! What is the strength of the Giant Ape Demon Emperor? Lin Hao himself was not very clear about this. He only knew that this opponent did not make him feel easy when he first appeared. In Lin Hao's view, the giant ape demon emperor was like a nightmare. Every time, As long as he appears, his heart will beat fast. Of course, this is not the most important thing. Lin Hao is also considered a strong man. Naturally, he will not be too afraid of this giant ape demon emperor. He also knew that the reason why his heart was pounding after seeing the giant ape demon emperor was mainly because of excitement. If it weren't for excitement, then he really couldn't find many reasons. After all, he and the giant ape demon emperor are not related to each other. "Master, you must be careful. Based on my observation, this guy is probably going to use his full strength now. If you are not careful, if this guy uses his full strength later, we will be the unlucky ones! " "I know, but I want to see what this giant ape demon emperor looks like when he goes all out." At this moment, Lin Hao felt a little excited in his heart, but he felt that his whole body was inexplicably resisting the arrival of this excitement. However, it didn't seem strange when he thought about it. After all, the strength of the giant ape demon emperor is there. Before, when he did not fully expose his strength, Lin Hao was already tortured enough. Now, if this guy shows all his strength, wouldn¡¯t Lin Hao be beaten up by this guy? However, at this time, Lin Hao couldn't care so much. He swallowed a mouthful of saliva, and then stood motionless, like a brave and fearless warrior, waiting for the outbreak of the giant ape demon emperor. ¡° And Cang Gou saw that Lin Hao didn¡¯t listen to his advice at all, so he didn¡¯t bother to care. "Ouch!" When the giant ape demon emperor showed his true strength, this guy looked like a gorilla. It raised its head and roared at the sky. It looked a bit funny, but it was actually very terrifying. Lin Hao saw that when this guy raised his head and roared at the sky, a powerful aura jumped out of his body! It is no exaggeration to say that this is the first time for Lin Hao to face the middle-level demon emperor who exerts all his strength. "And after the giant ape demon emperor exposed all his body power, this guy's appearance completely changed into something else. The giant ape demon emperor just now can be said to be three parts human and seven parts beast, but now, after the body of the giant ape demon emperor has completed its transformation, this guy is seven parts beast and only three parts human. The body of this giant ape demon emperor has at least doubled in size. The giant ape demon emperor who was fighting Lin Hao just now was standing on the ground. But now this guy is lying on the ground, looking like a gorilla. ¡° Moreover, the eyes of this giant ape demon emperor were red and bloodshot, and he looked as if he was about to go crazy. When the monsters around it saw this scene, they also fled away. These monsters knew that if they continued to stand in front of the giant ape monster, they would make their boss unhappy. And once the boss is unhappy, the only thing waiting for them is the punishment of death! After realizing this, these monsters also hid away, not daring to come over to join in the fun. However, Lin Hao was very excited at this time. He even couldn't help but rub his hands and muttered to himself. "It's great. I can finally have a good fight with the giant ape demon emperor who is going all out. I want to see who is more powerful between the two of us?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5469: Suffering a blow (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! When Lin Hao also became excited, he seemed to have forgotten one very important thing, that is, although the giant ape demon emperor likes to use pure physical attacks to solve his opponents. "However, this guy is also a mid-level demon emperor after all. Since he is the Demon Emperor, he knows how to use the spiritual power in his body. Furthermore, the Demon Emperor of the Monster Clan, like the Martial Emperor of the human race, are both monsters that can control their spiritual power as pure as fire. Now, Lin Hao does not realize this. It can be said that his tragedy will soon come! "Ouch!" It only took a few seconds for the giant ape demon emperor to complete his transformation from beating his chest hard with his fist. But these few seconds seemed to be as long as centuries to Lin Hao. Lin Hao was an impatient guy, and he didn't like to waste his precious time waiting. But after the giant ape demon emperor transformed and explained, Lin Hao felt a huge pressure coming towards him. Fortunately, he was mentally prepared. He knew that after the transformation of the giant ape demon emperor was completed, the domineering index of the domineering aura exuded by this guy would definitely rise in a straight line. Back to the main story, when Lin Hao resisted this powerful pressure, the giant ape demon emperor roared angrily and rushed towards Lin Hao. But this time, the giant ape demon emperor rushing towards Lin Hao seemed to be a little different. The reason why I say this is because the giant ape demon emperor rushed towards Lin Hao, and it was wrapped around the outside of its body. A ball of light blue material. This thing is the spiritual power of the Giant Ape Demon Emperor himself, and that spiritual power turns into a giant ape-like appearance on the surface of the Giant Ape Demon Emperor's body. Lin Hao knew that this thing was the protective shield of the giant ape demon emperor's body. Although the giant ape demon emperor would still use physical attacks, this guy might not have any physical contact with him. "What trouble! The surface of this guy's body is actually covered with such powerful spiritual power. If I am hit by this spiritual power later, I won't know whether I will live or die!" "Master, I just reminded you to pay attention, but you, not only did you stop what I said, but you also told me that it was okay, you could handle it, but you first, something went wrong now, right? However, it¡¯s not too late to repent now, Master, let me tell you the truth, in fact, this thing is not difficult to deal with!¡± "Not difficult to deal with?" Before Cang Gou finished speaking, Lin Hao asked Cang Gou in a doubtful tone. In Lin Hao's view, the spiritual power of this giant ape demon emperor is several times that of his. Moreover, this guy's body is not like the spiritual creatures he encountered before. He only needs to make physical contact with him. Then, this thing will become smaller. If you continue to absorb its spiritual power, its spiritual power will flow away like running water, and it will be unsustainable in the end! Wait, it¡¯s unsustainable? Lin Hao is a smart person. As a smart person, he can think of some information that is beneficial to him without many hints from Cang Gou. When he realized that the giant ape demon emperor's body was covered with a layer of massive spiritual power and not any other material, Lin Hao had an idea in his mind. In his opinion, maybe he could Take advantage of this opportunity. "Master, are you sure you want to do this?" "I'm sure, there is no better way than this now. However, Canggou, I need your help. You have to use your super brain to help me calculate the data. Remember, this is our only chance to win. If , if we miss this opportunity, we will be dead!" "It's you, not me! I am the system and I will never die!" Seeing that Lin Hao was threatening him in disguise again, Cang Gou couldn't help but remind him. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5470: Rely on yourself (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Master, I understand, but please give me some time, because I have too much information to process in a short period of time!" Cang Gou had no objection to Lin Hao's request, but Cang Gou was the most rogue system in the world that Lin Hao had ever seen. Although Cang Gou agreed to Lin Hao's conditions, this guy still proposed to go. However, in Lin Hao's view, Cang Gou's request was not excessive, because Cang Gou only needed Lin Hao to give him some time. In the past, Cang Gou has given very pertinent opinions in just a few seconds. Lin Hao felt that this time, Cang Gou might be able to solve the problem in just a few seconds. But after a while, Lin Hao found that he had a high opinion of Cang Gou. "Canggou, what did you do? It's been two minutes, and you haven't calculated the result yet?" "Master, don't be anxious! The enemy's data changes too fast, and this guy's strength is not at the same level as yours. You see, when that guy attacks, you only know how to dodge. How can this be possible? ? You must attack. If you also take the initiative to attack, then I can get the most reliable data!" In Lin Hao¡¯s view, there is almost no difference between Cang Gou saying this and not saying it. Lin Hao could clearly see the giant ape demon emperor exerting all his strength, and he also knew that he was no match for the giant ape demon emperor. He understood that if he rushed forward to confront the giant ape demon emperor head-on, it would be like throwing an egg against a stone! Of course, this is not what makes Lin Hao feel the atmosphere the most. What makes Lin Hao find it most unacceptable is that this guy Cang Gou actually encourages him to hit an egg with a stone. Isn't this sending him into a pit of fire? "No, you want to kill me" Before Lin Hao finished speaking, the giant ape demon emperor had already rushed in front of him, and this time the giant ape demon emperor's attack method seemed to be a little different from before. This guy didn't just jump to Lin Hao with a single lunge. The one in front of him was the one who rushed to Lin Hao. Of course, the change in the enemy's attack method was not the strangest thing to Lin Hao. The most strange thing to Lin Hao was that when the giant ape demon emperor was sprinting, the spiritual power on his body was like cat's hair. Continuously falling downward. In just a few breaths, the blue ghost-like spiritual power has fallen everywhere. Seeing this bizarre scene, Lin Hao felt a little scared in his heart. But before he could figure out what was going on, the giant ape demon emperor had already rushed in front of him. Lin Hao instinctively wanted to avoid this guy, but when he turned around and wanted to escape, he found that there were countless spiritual creatures that looked like giant apes around him, blocking his way. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? off You know, his master trained him to fight against spiritual creatures not long ago. Lin Hao felt that his master, Lao Wu, should be more powerful than the giant ape demon emperor. After all, his master's trace of spiritual power made him feel a strong sense of oppression, and the giant ape demon emperor and his master In comparison, it pales into insignificance. Putting aside these gossips, when Lin Hao realized that he could use these spiritual creatures as a breakthrough, he was not polite. Lin Hao took a deep breath and rushed towards the spiritual creatures on the side, but before he could rush to these spiritual creatures, the iron fist of the giant ape demon emperor hit his body hard, causing His body rolled to the side like a ball. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5471 A bloody battle (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Poof!" Lin Hao, who had been severely injured, endured the severe pain and stood up. When he tried to stand up straight, he felt that his throat was a little dry and his mouth was slightly salty. Before Lin Hao could figure out what happened, What happened? A mouthful of old blood spurted out from his mouth. "Hahaha! What should I do? What should I do?" When the giant ape demon emperor saw Lin Hao vomiting blood because of him, the guy was extremely proud. In its view, Lin Hao was just a piece of meat on its chopping board and could be cut by him at will. He chopped it! So, the giant ape demon emperor actually used its hoarse voice like a hungry ghost in hell to laugh at Lin Hao. Seeing the other party making mocking noises towards him, Lin Hao was naturally very unhappy. But as the saying goes, there is no truly desperate situation in this world, only people who are completely desperate for their situation. Lin Hao is not the kind of person who easily despairs of his situation. He understands that as long as he is still alive, he will have plenty of opportunities and plenty of time to fight this giant ape monster. Since this guy despises me, why don¡¯t I take advantage of this? When the giant ape demon emperor stood in front of Lin Hao and kept laughing at him, Lin Hao not only did not feel fear at this moment, but he felt that he had a chance, that was a chance to survive! After realizing that he could survive, Lin Hao took a deep breath and took this opportunity to flow back the spiritual power in his body. For a moment, the backward spiritual power in Lin Hao's body made the giant ape demon emperor Becoming excited, the giant ape demon emperor knew that this time, he could have a delicious meal. "Reverse flow of spiritual power? Hahaha! I'm afraid this guy is scared like this by me. For a cultivator, the backward flow of spiritual power means that death is not far away. Hahaha, it's really interesting. I thought this guy He can continue fighting with me for a while to get me excited again, but I didn¡¯t expect that he would die so soon, hahaha!¡± When the giant ape demon emperor looked at Lin Hao's embarrassed appearance, he couldn't help but laugh wildly in front of Lin Hao. At this moment, Lin Hao didn't want to pay attention to the giant ape demon emperor. He knew that the happier the other party smiled, the more chances he would have. Laugh! You damn bastard, wait a minute and I'll show you what bone-deep pain is! Lin Hao was thinking about how to deal with the giant ape demon emperor at this time. However, the giant ape demon emperor was not a fool. He knew that Lin Hao was a very cunning guy. It was also afraid that this matter was a trap set by Lin Hao. Therefore, when the giant ape demon emperor saw that the spiritual power in Lin Hao's body was flowing back, it did not rush to kill Lin Hao, but controlled several animals from its own body. The spiritual creature separated from the spiritual power rushed towards Lin Hao. snort! I never thought that your kid would also make miscalculations. Do you think you are being very cautious in doing so? Hahaha, actually, you are sending support to me by doing this, thank you! Lin Hao couldn¡¯t be more happy when he saw several spiritual creatures rushing towards him under the control of the giant ape demon emperor! For Lin Hao, these spiritual creatures split from the spiritual power of the giant ape demon emperor are the best supplements. At this moment, Lin Hao's body was covered with bruises. There were deep wounds visible to the bone in several places on his body. Those wounds were shocking even to Lin Hao himself. And he was tired of dealing with the attack of the giant ape demon emperor just now, and he couldn't use his spiritual power to treat his wounds. If the giant ape demon emperor continues to launch purely physical attacks, Lin Hao will definitely die, but since it has changed its strategy, it is equivalent to helping Lin Hao in disguise! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5472 Unexpected (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! In Lin Hao¡¯s opinion, this giant ape demon emperor was quite respectable to him. This guy actually sent five spiritual creatures to surround him in one breath. But the Giant Ape Demon Emperor didn¡¯t know that by doing so, it was simply helping its opponent in disguise. But Lin Hao is not an honest person. When he saw this spiritual creature rushing toward him, he said with a bitter smile. "It's just to deal with me. Is it really necessary to mobilize so many troops?" "It's necessary. You are the strongest second-level Martial Emperor I have ever seen. If you are alive, you will be a huge trouble to our monster clan. As an intermediate-level demon emperor, I have the obligation to kill you!" After saying this, the giant ape demon emperor commanded the five spiritual creatures under it to surround Lin Hao. Although the giant ape demon emperor had a cruel temperament, he was also a talker. Before he took action, He always likes to talk a lot of nonsense that makes people feel uncomfortable. "Don't worry, I won't let you die quickly. These spiritual creatures will pounce on you and bite you starting from your limbs, and then slowly bite your body until it is bloody and bloody. By that time , I will stuff you into my mouth." After hearing this, Lin Hao pretended to be desperate and smiled bitterly in front of the giant ape demon emperor. "Is it necessary to go to such trouble? It's such a waste of time. How about you just open your mouth, and then I crawl into your mouth myself? In this way, everyone will save trouble. Don't you think that from the current situation? Think about it, is this the best way?" When the giant ape demon emperor heard this, he couldn't help but sneer. "Hmph! Do you think I'm a pig? Are you trying to trick me? Let me tell you, I'm very smart. I won't be fooled by a lower animal like you. Forget it, I'm too lazy to talk nonsense to you. I I¡¯ve talked to you enough, you¡¯d better die soon!¡± After the giant ape demon emperor finished speaking, he moved his fingers, and then, those spiritual creatures opened their bloody mouths and rushed towards Lin Hao. This scene happened suddenly, and the attack speed of those spiritual creatures was extremely fast. In just one breath, these spiritual creatures had already rushed in front of Lin Hao. But even so, Lin Hao still saw some differences between these spiritual creatures and those created by his master Lao Wu. Lin Hao feels that the spiritual creatures created by his master Lao Wu are very smart beings. Those spiritual creatures know how to launch tentative attacks on their opponents, and they will also adjust their attack methods in time according to the opponent's attack methods. But these spiritual creatures controlled by the Giant Ape Demon Emperor will not do this. They only know how to attack from the front. However, this is very similar to the Giant Ape Demon Emperor. Lin Hao felt that maybe the intelligence of these spiritual creatures was the same as the intelligence of their commander. And the intelligence of this giant ape demon emperor is really hard to compliment. Although this guy is strong, his intelligence is not enough to surprise Lin Hao. "Otherwise, it would have stuffed Lin Hao's body into its mouth and chewed it. snort! You stupid guy, you really think you can kill me with these spiritual creatures. Well, since you think of the problem so simply, I will give you a surprise today, and I will also let you see what strength is. I want to see whether your spiritual creature is stronger or mine is stronger! Lin Hao was about to rush towards him when he saw these spiritual creatures. He immediately entered a fighting state and secretly swore a poisonous oath in his heart to let the other party see his true strength. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5473 Unexpected (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Boom!" Lin Hao originally thought that these spiritual creatures would rush over and pounce on him, but what he didn't expect was that these spiritual creatures would use wheel fighting to deal with him. When they rushed in front of Lin Hao, the smallest spiritual creature suddenly turned around and attacked from Lin Hao's left side. At this time, other spiritual creatures were covering on the side. At this scene, Lin Hao was stunned for a moment. Lin Hao originally thought that the giant ape demon emperor had no brains, so the spiritual creatures it knew would not have any brains, but it turned out that Lin Hao still underestimated himself. Those spiritual creatures all have brains, and their master, the giant ape demon emperor, also has a brain. However, this guy is too big and strong, which gives people the impression that he has well-developed limbs and a simple mind. Back to the main story, when a spiritual creature that looked like a jackal rushed toward Lin Hao from Lin Hao's left side, Lin Hao had no time to react. But what surprised both Lin Hao and the Giant Ape Demon Emperor was that the spiritual creature did not pounce on Lin Hao. To be more precise, when the spiritual creature pounced on Lin Hao, Lin Hao Hao directly passed through most of this guy's body and got stuck on the small part of its body near the tail. Although this spiritual creature is the smallest among all the spiritual creatures that attacked Lin Hao, smallness is also a relative concept. The body of this spiritual creature is three meters high. People are as small as reptiles in front of him. Therefore, the smaller half of this guy's body can completely integrate Lin Hao into it. When his body completely invaded the body of a spiritual creature, Lin Hao's body felt a wonderful touch. This feeling is very similar to Lin Hao's feeling when he is suspended in the air. It is a feeling of absolute freedom and comfort. However, when Lin Hao was flying in the air by controlling the spiritual power in his body, he still had to distract part of his attention. However, it was different to be wrapped in the body by a spiritual creature. At this time, Lin Hao seemed to be dragged by an invisible big hand. He didn't have to think about anything, he just needed to feel at ease and experience this kind of thing. The comfort would be nice. At this time, it stands to reason that the giant ape demon emperor should take measures immediately. "However, we are not afraid that our army will be cheated, but we are afraid that the enemy's army will be uneducated. After the giant ape demon emperor saw this scene, he was also surprised. This guy actually reached out and scratched his head, and then muttered to himself in confusion. "It's strange, this guy's body is flesh, and my spiritual creature is a body made of pure spiritual power. How did this guy stuff his body into the body of my spiritual creature?" The Giant Ape Demon Emperor is a guy with strong hands-on ability. He likes to solve problems that he can't understand in his mind. When this guy tried to break his big head, he couldn't figure out how Lin Hao stuffed his body. When he entered the body of the spiritual creature, this guy reached out and touched the spiritual creature he created. Actually, it¡¯s better that the Giant Ape Demon Emperor didn¡¯t do this, when he touched the spiritual creature he created. The body of the spiritual creature was like a deflated balloon, shrinking rapidly at a speed visible to the naked eye. No matter how the giant ape demon emperor controls the spiritual creature at the moment, the spiritual creature seems to be showing off. It cannot feel the summons of the giant ape demon emperor at all. It just stands quietly and moves at a speed visible to the naked eye. Rapid shrinkage. In just a few breaths, this guy's body shrank by nearly half! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5474 Unlimited Potential (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "How could this happen? I created this spiritual creature with my own spiritual power. How can this guy deprive me of my control over the spiritual creature?" The Giant Ape Demon Emperor was confused by Monk Zhang Er at this moment. He didn¡¯t know why Lin Hao could do such a magical thing. In fact, Lin Hao didn¡¯t know why his body had this magical ability at first. When his body successfully penetrated the body of the spiritual creature, Lin Hao himself was actually shocked! He never thought that his body could enter the body of the spiritual beast so smoothly, but after he stayed in the body of the spiritual creature for a while, Lin Hao thought of the reason. At this time, Lin Hao clearly remembered that just a few months ago, he had learned a move from a third-level Martial Emperor. At that time, Lin Hao, who had just learned that strange trick, was able to transform his body into pure spiritual power in a short period of time. Although Lin Hao was not yet proficient in this technique at that time, after months of practice and Lin Hao's talent for spiritual power, when he practiced this special technique, Naturally, it can achieve twice the result with half the effort. In just a few months of practice, Lin Hao achieved a breakthrough that took a third-level Martial Emperor ten years to achieve. It is precisely because Lin Hao can transform his body into a pure spiritual form at will, so he can easily penetrate into the body of this spiritual creature. The reason is very simple, no matter whose spiritual power it is, , which are essentially spiritual powers. Even when the spiritual powers of the enemy and ourselves are attacking and balancing each other, a considerable part of their abilities will penetrate into each other and merge into one. These spiritual powers will be quickly consumed in the fierce battle between the enemy and ourselves, and will eventually be completely absorbed by nature. Since Lin Hao can turn his body into pure spiritual power at this moment, he can also absorb unlimited natural spiritual power, and he can directly affect the spiritual power of others through his pure spiritual body. "The Giant Ape Demon Emperor doesn't know this. Although its big-headed melon is smart, it won't think of such advanced things. "Asshole, since you are hiding in the spiritual creature I created and can't come out, then I will swallow you together with the spiritual creature I created!" The giant ape demon emperor was also a fool. Seeing that he couldn't figure out what Lin Hao was doing, this guy reached out and grabbed the spiritual creature he had created. Then, he opened his bloody mouth and swallowed the creature. A spiritual creature was swallowed alive. "Ah! What's going on with this guy!" When the giant ape demon emperor opened his mouth and was about to bite it hard, Lin Hao suddenly opened his eyes. This guy controlled the spiritual creature bitten by the giant ape demon emperor, making the spiritual creature bite The giant ape demon emperor struggled desperately in his mouth. ?????????? Then, he injected a small amount of the spiritual power in his body into the body of the spiritual creature. In just a few breaths, the body of the spiritual creature had already doubled in size. At this moment, this spiritual creature expanded like a rubber ball. It completely filled the giant ape demon emperor's mouth. But even so, this spiritual creature did not stop growing. It seemed that this spiritual creature had a lot of potential. He wanted to burst the mouth of the giant ape demon emperor. "Ah! My mouth! My mouth! Damn it, I have no choice but to do this!" The Giant Ape Demon Emperor is also a ruthless character. As the spiritual creatures in his mouth continue to expand, the Giant Ape Demon Emperor also realizes the danger. But what this guy did next shocked Lin Hao. This guy actually broke his mandible with his hands! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5475 Unlimited potential (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Master, you are so powerful, but I advise you to leave quickly. In your current state, you can only last another thirty seconds." When Lin Hao continued to input the spiritual power in his body into the spiritual creatures, Cang Gou reminded Lin Hao in his mean voice. But at this time, Lin Hao was very calm. He felt that he had already experienced a moment of life and death just now. Even if he stayed in the mouth of the giant ape demon emperor for another thirty seconds, it would not be a big deal to him. Something acceptable. "Cang Gou, it's okay. I'll hold on a little longer. This giant ape demon emperor just made me suffer. I have to make this guy suffer a little!" Seeing Lin Hao¡¯s persistence, Cang Gou said nothing more. But just as the conversation between Lin Hao and Cang Gou ended, the two of them heard a crisp sound. And Lin Hao relied on his many years of experience in fierce battles with monsters, and he knew that this crisp sound must have been made by the giant ape monster emperor. ¡° Moreover, it was the sound made when the frontal bone of the giant ape demon emperor¡¯s jaw broke. Damn it, this guy is really cruel to me! It couldn't take this spiritual creature out of its mouth, so it resorted to such cruel methods. It seems that this guy is also an opponent that should not be underestimated! At this time, Lin Hao couldn't help but take a breath of cold air. He didn't think too much about what happened next, but turned around and escaped from the open mouth of the giant ape demon emperor. "Click!" Fortunately, Lin Hao ran in time. If he had been slower for even one second, the mouth of the giant ape demon emperor would have closed. "Moreover, in order to prevent himself from being attacked again, the giant ape demon emperor also released a more powerful spiritual power in his mouth. This kind of spiritual power has been with the Giant Ape Demon Emperor since he could remember. It is no exaggeration to say that although this trace of spiritual power is small in quantity, it is more powerful than any spiritual power anywhere on the Giant Ape Demon Emperor's body. There are so many! Moreover, because this spiritual power has been with the Giant Ape Demon Emperor since he was a child, it is also very familiar with the Giant Ape Demon Emperor. There is no need for the Giant Ape Demon Emperor to exert any control on it. This thing will follow the Giant Ape Demon Emperor. The ape demon emperor's willpower took action. A simple explanation is that as long as the Giant Ape Demon Emperor thinks it is something that should be eliminated, then this spiritual power will eliminate it without hesitation. Just now, when this spiritual power appeared in the forehead and mouth of the giant ape demon emperor, it pounced on the spiritual creature that was still expanding. The moment the two collided, the spiritual creature was like a snowball thrown into the stove, but disappeared without a trace in the blink of an eye. Lin Hao also escaped in time because he sensed danger. "Boy, you are very strong. Well, compared with the human Martial Emperors I have fought against in the past, your strength is at least in the middle and upper levels. But you are still so young and you have such a strong strength. It is really disappointing. I feel fear!" Although the mouth of the giant ape demon emperor was missing by Lin Hao, this guy did not hate Lin Hao. Not only did it not hate Lin Hao, but it also admired him very much. At this moment, the Giant Ape Demon Emperor had a strange feeling of cherishing heroes towards Lin Hao. It felt that if the two were warriors in the same camp, then they could become very good friends, just like it and the Phoenix Demon Emperor did. It¡¯s a pity that they are enemies, and fighting is their destined fate! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5476 Death of the Giant Ape (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Stop talking nonsense. Since you also know that you and I are naturally hostile, stop nagging so much in front of me. Just tell me, how do you want to die?" As soon as Lin Hao finished speaking, the giant ape demon emperor sneered. "Boy, don't be too self-righteous. Do you really think I can't deal with you? You guys from the human race are just too arrogant. If I give you a little flood, you will flood. If I give you a little sunshine, you will shine!" The giant ape monster didn't know if it was possessed by the old woman or something, but it started nagging in front of Lin Hao. Naturally, Lin Hao couldn't bear this kind of Tang Monk-like nagging, and he didn't wait for the giant ape monster. After finishing speaking, he rushed towards the other party without hesitation! This time, Lin Hao transformed his body into pure spiritual power. Therefore, when he rushed towards the giant ape demon emperor, there was no physical contact between the two. It was just the spiritual power that Lin Hao transformed into with his body. It collided with the protective spiritual power of the giant ape demon emperor. "Boom" Hearing a loud noise, these two spiritual powers exploded in the air. What made Lin Hao feel very strange was that he was unable to absorb that spiritual power into his body. "Master, don't be stupid. The spiritual power you encounter this time is different. This thing is the protective spiritual power of the giant ape demon emperor. If you fight with him, you will only be injured. It¡¯s yours, do you understand?¡± Seeing that Lin Hao still wanted to fight against the protective spiritual power of the Giant Ape Demon Emperor, Cang Gou hurriedly dissuaded him. "No wonder I can't absorb him. It turns out that this spiritual power is already conscious. So what should we do now?" "Well, Master, according to my analysis, you have only one way, and that is to find a way to wear down this thing's will. To put it simply, although this protective spiritual power is powerful, this thing's endurance is not. If you can If you hold it back, you can kill it!" Before Cang Gou finished speaking, the protective spiritual power of the giant ape demon emperor suddenly passed through Lin Hao's body. Lin Hao was completely unprepared for this scene. He only felt a pain in his chest, and then a mouthful of blood gushes out of his mouth. "Master, are you okay?" "Don't worry, my life is very hard to die. However, what makes me curious is that the body-protecting spiritual power seems to be quite powerful. But, why don't I have the body-protecting spiritual power?" "Master, not everyone has this body-protecting spiritual power. This thing is equivalent to a skill of the monsters. It is innate!" Lin Hao became furious when he heard this, he said angrily. "Damn, the bodies of these monster beasts are really convenient. They can have so many weird abilities right from birth, but we humans have to rely on our own efforts to cultivate them!" After scolding the monster clan in his heart, Lin Hao knew that just complaining would not solve the problem at all. The top priority was to destroy this trace of autonomous spiritual power as soon as possible, otherwise, he would really die here today. Damn it, it would be great if I could have a helper at this time. If I had a helper, I could sneak attack the giant ape demon emperor while it's not paying attention. "Anyway, this guy has already used all his body-protecting spiritual power. It seems that this guy has nothing left to save." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5477 Death of the Giant Ape (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Master, do you need my help?" When Lin Hao's body was riddled with holes by that trace of spiritual power with independent consciousness, the evil emperor's voice appeared in Lin Hao's ears. "Emperor Nii, are you okay? You rested in that cave for three days and you recovered?" "Master, don't forget, I am a mutant royal. My recovery ability is as abnormal as my strength. Master, don't worry, I will not let my guard down at a critical moment!" Seeing that Lin Hao didn¡¯t believe him, Emperor Ni tried his best to defend himself. At this time, Cang Gou also began to intercede with Emperor Nie. "Master, what the Evil Emperor said is right. The strength of this mutated royal family is already strong, so you just believe in them. Besides, Master, think about it carefully. When has the Evil Emperor ever let you down?" Cang Gou¡¯s words are indeed correct. The Emperor Nie did not disappoint Lin Hao. Although the Emperor of Evil was seriously injured this time, it was indeed a bit impatient to immediately plunge into the war after just three days of rest. "However, it is also a special situation now. As the saying goes, this special situation must be treated specially. Lin Hao can't control that much at this time. "Okay, but you must be careful, Evil Emperor, and before I issue the attack order, you must carefully hide yourself and not let others discover your traces, do you understand?" While Lin Hao was bearing the attack of the consciousness and spiritual power, he carefully warned Nie Huang Dao. But after just a few seconds of communicating with the Evil Emperor, his body was already riddled with holes from the protective spiritual power. In Lin Hao's view, that trace of body-protecting spiritual power was like a beam of light. Although Lin Hao was very fast, he seemed weak and helpless when facing this light-like enemy. However, Lin Hao is a careful person. He soon noticed that when the body-protecting spiritual power attacked him, the giant ape demon emperor sat quietly and did not move. Seeing this scene, Lin Hao's heart Got an idea. ¡°Hey, that¡¯s strange, why is the Giant Ape Demon Emperor sitting motionless on the edge? Could it be that this body-protecting spiritual power must obey the instructions of the Giant Ape Demon Emperor when it moves? "Master, aren't you talking nonsense? This thing is the body-protecting spiritual power of the Giant Ape Demon Emperor. If it doesn't obey the command of the Giant Ape Demon Emperor, will it still obey your command?" Seeing that Lin Hao had such a strange idea in his mind, Cang Gou couldn't help but complain. But at this time, Lin Hao had already thought of a way to defeat the enemy, and he gave the attack order to the Emperor of Evil without a moment's hesitation. However, this time, Lin Haodao did not ask the Evil Emperor to help him block the body-protecting spiritual power, but asked the Evil Emperor to concentrate all his strength on attacking the giant ape demon emperor. Logically speaking, judging from the strength of the Evil Emperor, he can never be the opponent of the Giant Ape Demon Emperor. However, Lin Hao decided to take a gamble. Lin Hao felt that instead of waiting to die in fear, it would be better to fight vigorously and happily! Besides, the giant ape demon emperor also said that it admired Lin Hao very much. Lin Hao felt that he could not let the giant ape demon emperor down. As for the Evil Emperor, he had no idea. The Evil Emperor was extremely sincere to Lin Hao. No matter what order Lin Hao gave to the Evil Emperor, the Evil Emperor would execute it immediately. Even if there were mountains of swords and seas of fire in front of him, the Evil Emperor would not Hesitate! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5478 The last words of the giant ape (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! After Nie Huang received the order to attack, he also worked hard. This time Nie Emperor activated the immortality of sin to the extreme. However, after many near-death experiences, the Emperor of Sin has mastered the rules. He knows that as long as the time when Sinful Immortality is activated to the limit lasts less than thirty seconds, it will not cause too much damage to his body. Big damage. Of course, this is only the current level of the Evil Emperor. The Evil Emperor feels that as his strength improves, he will naturally be able to extend the use time of the Immortality of Sins to the limit. Maybe it won't be long before the use time of the Immortality of Sins will be extended. It might be extended to several hours. Of course, these are just the wishful thinking of the Evil Emperor himself. At this time, his eyes were fixed on the brain of the giant ape demon emperor. After he activated the immortality of sin, he rushed towards the giant ape demon emperor's brain from what happened to the giant ape demon emperor. "Snapped!" "After all, the Abominable Emperor underestimated the Giant Ape Demon Emperor. This Giant Ape Demon Emperor is also a master with the strength of an intermediate demon emperor, so his reaction is not so bad. Before the giant ape demon emperor could get close to him, this guy raised his hand and slapped the evil emperor away. The poor evil emperor was like a fly, slapped by the giant ape demon emperor and sent hundreds of meters away. "Oops! My protective spiritual power!" When the Evil Emperor was slapped away by the giant ape demon emperor, the giant ape demon emperor was not happy at all. It realized that it had just picked up sesame seeds and lost the watermelon. The reason is that although the evil emperor was slapped away by the giant ape demon emperor, its body-protecting spiritual power lost control in that short moment. The out-of-control body-protecting ability is actually only a little stronger than ordinary spiritual power, and Lin Hao seized this opportunity to absorb the body-protecting spiritual power into his body. When the giant ape demon emperor wanted to fight back again, Lin Hao had already transformed his body into pure spiritual power and rushed towards the giant ape demon emperor. Lin Hao effortlessly penetrated the body of the Giant Ape Demon Emperor this time, but what surprised Lin Hao was that the Giant Ape Demon Emperor staggered and fell down after suffering heavy body injuries. There was actually a happy smile hanging on the corner of this guy's mouth, as if he didn't feel that his failure was a shame. In Lin Hao¡¯s view, the monster clan cares about honor very much, especially the demon emperor class. For the demon emperors, honor is their life, but this giant ape demon emperor is an alien. When this guy saw that he was knocked down by Lin Hao, instead of seeing the tears of regret on his face, there were Lin Hao smiled very happily. When he saw this scene, Lin Hao stepped forward and looked at the giant ape demon emperor in confusion and asked. "You're going to die, why are you still so happy?" "Death? Humph, do you think we demon emperors are all afraid of death? Let me tell you, what we demon beasts fear most is that our will will not be inherited. If no one inherits the will of a demon beast, then it will You are really dead, and I see my will in you. If you want to live, you have to live well, you understand!" The giant ape demon emperor struggled to get up from the ground as he spoke. It stared at Lin Hao intently, but there was no trace of malice in its eyes. Lin Hao only saw an almost paranoid look in its eyes. . (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5479 The last words of the giant ape (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "I don't have much time. I'm very happy to die in your hands. I hope you don't eat my body. I hope you inherit my will! Also, before I die, you want to hear me What¡¯s the story?¡± If it had been in the past, Lin Hao would have been too lazy to pay attention to the giant ape demon emperor. "However, I don't know what went wrong with Lin Hao today. He actually became slightly interested in what the Giant Ape Demon Emperor said. At this time, Lin Hao nodded, agreeing to the conditions proposed by the Giant Ape Demon Emperor. ¡°When the Giant Ape Demon Emperor saw that Lin Hao did not reject him, he breathed a sigh of relief. "I'm not a noble from the Monster Clan, I'm just a civilian Monster. You know, our Monster Clan is just like your human race. If you want to climb up, you can only rely on your own efforts. And nobles have easier access to resources than commoners. I can mix. At this point today, I am already considered lucky, but I know that my strength can only reach this point, and it is a luxury to hope to go any higher" From the story of the Giant Ape Demon Emperor, Lin Hao learned that it turns out that the monster clan pays more attention to blood than the human clan. The future of this giant ape demon emperor was originally infinitely bright, but it was stalled because of its bloodline. After its relatives died in the battle, they could not be buried in the ground and could only be eaten by lower-level monsters according to the common people's understanding. Such treatment made the Giant Ape Demon Emperor feel very chilled, and he began to think about why he wanted to fight for his people. Since he can¡¯t get fairer treatment, why should he continue to fight? After thinking for a long time, two words came to mind: helplessness. The giant ape demon emperor knew that he had no choice at all. It was born as a commoner demon beast. No matter how hard it tried, it would just be a dog of the upper class nobles for the rest of its life. Even if he was unwilling to do so, what was the use? "Those nobles at the top are blind fools. They can't see that the people below are pleading. The nobles of the monster clan only care about their own interests, and for the sake of profit, they can even sacrifice their own kin. And after serving the high-level officials for so many years, the Giant Ape Demon Emperor has seen too much and done too much. It knows that it cannot turn back, but the Giant Ape Demon Emperor hopes that Lin Hao can inherit its will and completely change everything. "Alsomaybe, one day, the human race and the monster race will change because of you. Then there will be no more wars, and you and I can sit together and chat instead of fighting!" After the giant ape demon emperor finished speaking these words, it closed its eyes forever. Lin Hao was in a very heavy mood at this time. In his opinion, if the giant ape demon emperor was not on a different camp from him, the two could indeed become good friends, but unfortunately there are no ifs in life. "Alas! Evil Emperor, please bury this giant ape demon emperor for me. Remember to bury it secretly and don't allow anyone to disturb its body." At this time, Lin Hao sighed and handed over the matter of burying the giant ape demon emperor to the evil emperor. This evil emperor is also unlucky. He was just slapped by the giant ape demon emperor and flew far away. Now he has just rushed over and found that not only can he not take revenge, but he can only collect the body of others. Think about this. It's ironic to think about it, but since this is Lin Hao's order, the evil emperor will naturally execute it decisively. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5480 Burning the Baggage (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! After the giant ape demon emperor finished saying what he wanted to say, this guy died. When Lin Hao watched the giant ape demon emperor die in front of him, he was not happy at all. In fact, just a day ago, Lin Hao was looking forward to this scene. However, when this scene actually happened in front of him, he was not happy at all. Lin Hao knew that this giant ape demon emperor was actually the same type of person as him, both of whom were fighting for their own future. "If they were in the same camp, they would definitely become very good friends, but fate has played a trick on people, and fate has arranged the two of them to be in hostile camps. If you think about it carefully, this is still very ironic. When the giant ape demon emperor died completely, even Cang Gou, who always liked to ridicule Lin Hao, no longer used his mean tone to mock Lin Hao. Cang Gou felt a huge amount of sadness in Lin Hao's body. This kind of sadness poured into the bone marrow and could not be described in words. "Master, please don't be so sad. Master, the current situation is not optimistic. With the current advancing speed of the elite monster army, they will reach the border of the Canglan Dynasty in at most three days!" "I know, I'm going to burn the baggage now!" Lin Hao stood up from the ground, reached out and patted the dust on his body, and then walked towards the warehouse containing the baggage with an expressionless face. No one of the demon emperors and elite demon beast soldiers who were stationed here along the way dared to step forward to stop him. The reason was that Lin Hao's body at this time had become very different from before. At this moment, because Lin Hao has absorbed the body-protecting spiritual power of the giant ape demon emperor, the tyrannical aura exuded by his body is no different from that of the giant ape demon emperor. When the Demon Emperor and the elite Demon Beast soldiers saw Lin Hao again, they felt as if they were going to be enemies with the Giant Ape Demon Emperor. In this world where the strong is respected, strength is king, and in front of Lin Hao who has super strength, these demon kings and elite demon beast soldiers have no chance to challenge him. "These guys can only keep retreating when facing Lin Hao who is walking towards them. Otherwise, what awaits them is the judgment of death!" Seeing the monsters retreating to one side, Lin Hao raised the corner of his mouth and sneered. "Hmph! I thought these elite monster soldiers stationed here were not afraid of life and death! I didn't expect that they would be as scared as children in the face of absolute strength. Forget it, there is a good life in this world. De, you all go away, I will break up today and spare your lives!" It¡¯s okay that Lin Hao didn¡¯t say this. When he told these monster soldiers that he would spare their lives, these monster soldiers were angry! To them, this is an insult! Although these demon kings know that their strength is not comparable to Lin Hao, they are still prepared to fight Lin Hao for their own honor. "Hmph! You're looking down on people, you damn human bastard! Do you really think that we, the warriors of the monster clan, are all afraid of death?" "Yes! Let this fool of the human race see what kind of monsters we, the strong men of the monster clan, are. We must use this battle to prove our strength. Even if we cannot win the battle, we must let this guy know that we are It's so powerful that it will lead to a lose-lose battle situation for both parties!" These demon kings are all full of fighting spirit, and they are all clamoring to "exchange one for one" with Lin Hao. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5481 Burning the Baggage (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! At this moment, Lin Hao paid no attention to the Demon Emperor and the elite Demon Beast soldiers who were shouting beside him. Lin Hao knew that he had only one purpose of this trip, which was to destroy the enemy's baggage and food. As for killing the Giant Ape Demon Emperor, it was just an unintentional prize. Therefore, Lin Hao did not regard killing the Giant Ape Demon Emperor as a big deal at all. He was not happy at this time. After learning about the life experience of the Giant Ape Demon Emperor, Lin Hao even had the idea of ??a hero cherishing a hero. Therefore, at this moment, Lin Hao was completely immersed in sadness. He also turned a blind eye to the howls of these demon kings and elite demon beast soldiers. After Lin Hao stood there stunned for a few seconds, he raised his hand and waved, and then a stream of spiritual energy compressed into a ball-sized ball flew towards the opponent's warehouse of food and supplies. "Boom!" There was a loud noise, and the warehouse was instantly enveloped in raging fire. "Damn it! This guy doesn't look down on us at all! Brothers, rush up and kill him. We must avenge the Great Ape Demon Emperor!" "That's right. Let this arrogant Martial Emperor of the human race see how powerful our monster clan is. Even if he loses to us, he will die together!" These demon emperors and elite demon beast soldiers were all men. When these guys saw that Lin Hao ignored them, they screamed and rushed up. But even if these guys were irritated by Lin Hao, each of them was so angry that Lin Hao no longer took them into his eyes. When countless demon kings and elite demon beast soldiers rushed toward Lin Hao like a tide, Lin Hao still stood motionless, and he even closed his eyes at this time. Lin Hao closed his eyes and began to feel the surrounding atmosphere. He found that these demon kings and elite demon beast soldiers were simply too weak and were no match for him. In order to get rid of these guys as soon as possible, Lin Hao didn't want to hide them. Didn't he just absorb the body-protecting spiritual power of the giant ape demon emperor? Now, Lin Hao wanted to use the body-protecting spiritual power that he had just absorbed to deal with these demon kings and elite demon beast soldiers. "Giant Ape Demon Emperor, since you said that I have inherited your will, let me see if I have inherited your powerful power!" At this moment, Lin Hao took a deep breath, and then he began to activate the body-protecting spiritual power in his body. But in the blink of an eye, the body-protecting spiritual power surged up from the Dantian of Lin Hao's body. , and in half a breath, Lin Hao's body was covered with it, and a layer of dark blue spiritual power also emerged from the surface of Lin Hao's body. These spiritual powers surrounded Lin Hao's body and continued to expand outwards. In just a few breaths, Lin Hao's body was wrapped by a huge spiritual giant with the same appearance as him. Living. Seeing this scene, the Demon Emperor and the elite Demon Beast soldiers who had rushed over couldn't help but take a few steps back. These guys were stunned by Lin Hao's strength. They also couldn't figure out why a human cultivator with only a second-level Martial Emperor could actually use tricks that could only be used by a mid-level Demon Emperor or Martial Emperor. And many demon kings and elite demon beast soldiers even regarded Lin Hao as a monster. They felt that the reason why Lin Hao used such a trick must have been secretly learned from the Giant Ape Demon Emperor, otherwise, he would never have used it! After realizing this, many elite monster soldiers became fearful and began to retreat one after another. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5482 Strength improvement (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Let's go! The further away the better, I really don't want to kill you!" Lin Hao saw these Demon Emperor and elite Demonic Beast soldiers retreating one after another, and a smile appeared on his face. At this time, Lin Hao looked at these Demonic Emperor and elite Demonic Beast soldiers who were retreating and shouted. " But these guys don't appreciate it. You must know that the monster clan and the human clan are feuding. In the past, when the human race had not yet discovered the secret of repair and there were not so many strong men, the monster clan had always regarded the human race as their own food. Later, when the human race became stronger, the monsters became food for the human race. This process went on and on for tens of thousands of years. Now the two camps of the human race and the monster race have entered a state of confrontation. These two races are like two scorpions. They can threaten each other, but they cannot destroy each other. But as the monster beast clan continues to grow over the years, many human cultivators have joined the monster beast clan as evil elements. These evil elements used the knowledge they learned to help the monster clan train a new generation of monsters. Many powerful monsters grew up as a result, and the Giant Ape Demon Emperor was also one of them. It is precisely for this reason that the Monster Beast Clan once had the idea of ????exterminating the Human Race. In the eyes of the Monster Beast Clan, the Human Race has never been a powerful species and must be eliminated or conquered. Under the control of this kind of thinking, many monster warriors also began to have the idea of ??overestimating their capabilities. They take it for granted that the human race is a weak existence, but little do they know that the human race has evolved from a race that could only serve as food for the monsters to today, and it can be said that it has been completely transformed. But the education of the Monster Clan has not kept up. The backward education has given many Monster Clan guys the naive idea of ??despising the human race. Take these Demon Emperors and elite Demonic Beast soldiers as an example. At this moment, these guys clearly saw Lin Hao's strength, but many Demonic Emperors and elite Demonic Beast soldiers still felt that Lin Hao was using a blind method. In their view, Lin Hao is just an ordinary second-level human martial emperor, and it is impossible for him to use such tricks. So, after these demon emperors and demon beast soldiers hesitated for a while, they rushed towards Lin Hao like crazy. Seeing these demon kings and elite demon beast soldiers rushing towards him as if they were desperate for their lives, Lin Hao sighed. "Alas, is it better to lose both sides or to attack a stone with an egg? Maybe, this is the so-called stupidity!" Lin Hao looked at the Demon King and the elite demon beast soldiers rushing towards him, and there was no trace of sympathy in his eyes. At this time, Lin Hao just felt funny. He thought to himself, I clearly gave you two chances to live, but you didn't leave. Now you still think that my strength is illusory. ???????????????????????? Since you begin to despise me from the bottom of your heart, then I can only retaliate in kind. However, I also want to see how powerful I am now with my further strength! At this moment, Lin Hao took a deep breath to expel more spiritual power from his body, making the giant shrouded outside his body become even bigger. "Ouch!" However, what Lin Hao didn't expect was that the giant doubled in size again. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5483 Strength improvement (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! This guy has become less humanoid. Its appearance has begun to resemble that of a giant ape, and it also makes the roar of a giant ape. Seeing this scene, Lin Hao couldn't help but raise the corner of his mouth, and then smiled slightly. "It is indeed the body-protecting spiritual power of the Giant Ape Demon Emperor. It seems that this spiritual power is indeed attached to the willpower of the Giant Ape Demon Emperor. Even now that this spiritual power is controlled by me, it is turning into a spirit." The powerful creature will still look like the giant ape demon emperor in the future." What Lin Hao didn't expect was that when the spiritual giant covering the surface of his body turned into the giant ape demon emperor. Many of the demon kings and elite demon beast soldiers who were clamoring to kill Lin Hao were stunned. However, even though this guy saw such a shocking scene, they still didn't think it was real. In their opinion, this was Blindfold. "Damn it! This damn human bastard, he actually used a blind trick to deceive us! I'm going to kill him! I'm going to chop this guy into tiny pieces!" "Me too, ah! What's wrong with my body, my body!" ¡°Bah bang bang!¡± When these monster beasts roared and charged towards Lin Hao, many weaker monster beasts knelt directly on the ground. These monster beasts first knelt on the ground with a thud, and then, their bodies looked like It exploded like a balloon. "Master! You are so strong! Look at those monster soldiers who haven't rushed to you yet. Their bodies have exploded like balloons! It's because they can't bear the impact of your strength. , that¡¯s why it exploded!¡± When the bodies of the monster soldiers exploded and died one after another, the companions of these monster soldiers were shocked. Many monster soldiers even fled the battlefield because of cowardice. However, Cang Gou has no interest in these escaped guys. At this time, Cang Gou was just happy for Lin Hao's soaring strength. If Lin Hao could see Cang Gou's entity, then he would definitely see Cang Gou with tears streaming down his face. At this moment, Cang Gou looked like a money man who had won the lottery. His mood was really beyond description in words. For Cang Gou, the happiest thing for him is to see the master he is loyal to grow up and become stronger. In the past, Cang Gou always complained about Lin Ha, thinking that he was too weak and that he followed him because he was blind. But now, if anyone tells Cang Gou that he has become a blind dog friend by following Lin Hao, then Cang Gou will definitely dig out this guy¡¯s eyes without hesitation! "Master, I am the greatest luck in my life to be able to conquer the world with you!" "That's enough, Cang Gou, don't say such disgusting words in front of me. By the way, this is my first time to summon a spiritual creature, and I don't know how to control this guy to attack. Cang Gou, you You know so much, kid. You have an encyclopedia in your head. I think you should know how to control this spiritual creature, right?" As soon as Cang Gou heard this, he nodded sharply. "Master, don't worry. I still know this little thing. Moreover, judging from your current strength, Master, it is not difficult for you to control this spiritual creature. You can learn it in a few minutes!" (Remember Website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5484 Terrifying Power (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Master, if you want to master the body of a spiritual creature and use it to exert your own strength, it is actually very simple. You only need to completely bring your spirit into it, and then imagine that you have become the body of a spiritual creature. Just part of it.¡± Cang Gou¡¯s words are a little bit fantasy, but Lin Hao¡¯s understanding ability is also extraordinary. ??Besides, Lin Hao is now a second-level Martial Emperor. Naturally, he doesn't need Cang Gou to explain everything clearly. In that case, wouldn't he become a second-level fool? Therefore, Lin Hao now only needs Cang Gou to remind him a little, and he will know what he should do! After Lin Hao listened to Cang Gou's words, he didn't think much about it. Instead, he immediately closed his eyes and cleared his mind in just one breath. In this way, He easily established a spiritual connection with the spiritual creature. After establishing a spiritual connection between the two, when Lin Hao opened his eyes again, he found that he could already see the vision of the spiritual creature. "Wow! It's so amazing. I didn't expect that I would establish a connection with this spiritual creature so quickly. Moreover, after the two of us were connected, the world I saw turned out to be like this!" "Master, this is nothing. After you become proficient in manipulating spiritual creatures, you can summon more spiritual creatures. You can observe everything around you through these spiritual creatures. At that time, you will feel that you It¡¯s like God, omnipresent and omnipotent!¡± Seeing that Lin Hao was so excited, Cang Gou smiled and said to Lin Hao. Although the voice of the old man was still mean at this time, judging from the look on his face when he spoke, Lin Hao knew that this guy was not mocking him. "By the way, Cang Gou, how should I control this guy's attack? Do I want to control this guy to use physical attacks like the giant ape demon emperor? But there are so many demon emperors and elite demon beast soldiers here. It's just like a bull's-eye, if we use physical attacks to solve the problem, I don't know how long it will take until the end of the year of the monkey!" Lin Hao was very distressed at this time. He didn't know how to control this spiritual creature to use more powerful tricks. There was no other way, Lin Hao could only ask Cang Gou for help again. "It's very simple, Master. I said this thing is not as complicated as you believe. If you want to control him, you just need to imagine him as you. Well, let's do this. You can try to control this guy first. Snap your fingers at the Demon King and the elite demon beast soldiers in front of you." "Click!" After Lin Hao heard this, he immediately controlled the spiritual creature and snapped his fingers towards the demon king and elite demon beasts in front of him. Just hearing a crisp sound, the demon emperors and demon emperors who were rushing towards Lin Hao like a roaring mountain and a tsunami were pushed to the ground by a powerful strange force. Then, their bodies were like watermelons falling from a height. The same thing exploded in front of Lin Hao and turned into clouds of blood mist in the air! "Thisis this the strength of spiritual creatures?" Lin Hao knew that this spiritual creature must be very strong, but he never dreamed that this spiritual creature would be so powerful. When those demon emperors and elite demon beast soldiers exploded in front of him, they transformed into When the blood mist hit him, he was completely shocked! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5485 Terrifying Power (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Master, what you said is wrong. It's not that this spiritual creature has such powerful spiritual power, but that the master's power has reached its peak. Master, think about it, if your strength is not strong , then this spiritual creature cannot display such a powerful strength. After all, this guy is not a spirit master, right?" When Lin Hao heard this, he nodded without hesitation. As the saying goes, this can be worn a thousand times, but flattery can never be worn. People in this world like to say nice things, and among all the kind words, only flattery is the most flattering. "However, Lin Hao is not a guy who likes to hear other people flatter him. When he found that this gray dog ??started to flatter him, Lin Hao couldn't help but give this gray dog ??a blank look. "Cang Gou, you guy actually flattered me. I'm telling you, if you don't do it again, if you blind man dares to flatter me again, then I promise you won't let you get any good results! " Who did Lin Hao say this to? In fact, he was just telling it for himself. Lin Hao understood that although this flattery is good, he must not be greedy. Besides, what is this gray dog? This guy is the system. He is a mobile supercomputer. The amount of flattery stored in this guy's mind is staggering. Lin Hao knows that if he is addicted to this stupid dog's flattery and cannot extricate himself, then he will It will be over in the next life. After realizing this, Lin Hao warned the gray dog ??without hesitation. Back to the main story, when Lin Hao warned Cang Gou not to flatter him in the future, he had already dealt with the demon king and elite demon beast soldiers who were rushing towards him. In fact, Lin Hao¡¯s method of dealing with these guys was very simple. He just slapped them a few times. With just a few slaps, the hundreds of thousands of demon kings and elite demon beast soldiers stationed here were all turned into piles of flesh and blood. After the battle, Lin Hao looked at the garbage he had created and couldn't help but sigh. "Cang Gou, I think that Skeleton King guy will definitely blame me if he sees me messing around like this, right? After all, it was me who made this place a mess!" "Master, what are you saying? Think about it, the Skeleton King is your spirit master. No matter what the age, only the master can complain about the spirit master. There is no reason for the spirit master to complain about the master. Besides, Master is very kind to the Skeleton King. Does this Skeleton King have the shame to blame you? Master, don¡¯t worry, the Skeleton King¡¯s ability to resurrect the dead is very impressive. He faced these monsters that turned into mountains of corpses and seas of blood. , it just takes a little more time.¡± After Lin Hao heard Cang Gou¡¯s words, this guy immediately gained confidence, Lin Hao thought to himself at this time. "Well, yes Cang Gou is right. Why does this Skeleton King blame me?" If he dares to complain about me, then this guy has no conscience. ¡°I think that the Skeleton King was in a state of life and death. If I hadn¡¯t taken him in, he would be where he is today. "However, I have always stood for fairness, and I can't pretend to be indifferent. So, I'll apologize to the Skeleton King when the time comes. I think this guy will definitely understand me. Lin Hao thought about it in his heart and let it go. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5486 Battle of the Strong (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! No matter what the world is like, some people are happy and others are sad. When Lin Hao effortlessly defeated the demon emperors and the most elite demon beast warriors, Lao Wu was in a hard fight. However, this matter started a few hours ago. Four hours ago, Lin Hao said goodbye to Lao Wu and others. He told Lao Wu and others that his men had found the location where the enemy's grain, grass and baggage were stored, and he was now going to take away the enemy's arsenal. This proposal was unanimously approved by everyone present. However, after Lin Hao left, Lao Wu took advantage of his inattention and gave Lin Hao his personal magic weapon, a golden protective aura. In fact, Lao Wu¡¯s help in secret is the reason why Lin Hao can remain invincible. You know, Lao Wu is very strong. This guy ranks among the top three in terms of strength among the five old men in white. He is better than Lao San, who was able to defeat the Giant Ape Demon Emperor and the Phoenix Demon Emperor with just one person. Much stronger. It was precisely because Lao Wu helped Lin Hao that he was able to easily resolve the crisis. Otherwise, this guy would definitely lose his life. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????When Lao Wu and others touched a camp of the Monster Legion, Lao Wu and others were not discovered by the enemy because they were well hidden. At this time, the boss spoke. The boss was not in a hurry to give instructions. He first raised his head and looked around. After confirming that there was no danger around him, he said softly. "According to my observation, there must be big fish hidden in this base camp. However, it is very close to the enemy's base camp. If we cannot make a quick victory, we will probably be trapped here. Now I want to ask you , what is your attitude?" "Brother, we have no brothers who have gone through life and death. If we can survive until now, we have earned our lives. What else do we have to be afraid of?" As soon as the elder brother finished speaking, the third child couldn't help but reply. This third child is usually the cunningest among the five, but this time, he was the first to stand up and support the elder brother. Seeing this scene, the other old men in white naturally had nothing to say. In their opinion, since the third child is not afraid of death, then they should not be afraid of death either. ¡°Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t they become timid cowards? When a cultivator reaches the age of the old man in white, he has actually taken life very lightly. However, there is still something that they cannot let go of, and that is honor. For a cultivator, no matter how old he lives, honor is always his most precious thing. "I think what Lao San said is right. Now that we have come this far, we should not shrink back. Moreover, I estimate that my little apprentice should have rushed to the enemy's munitions depot by this time. If we don't take action yet, , then it¡¯s too late!¡± After Lao Wu waited for Lao San to finish speaking, he also stood up to support Lao San. And, as soon as Lao Wu finished speaking, he raised his head and looked at everyone. "Everyone, I don't need to tell you that you should know that this is a fierce battle, and since we were rewarded with a battle with those ancient beasts of the monster clan, we haven't moved our muscles for almost a hundred years, so , let me take part in this fierce battle." After Lao Wu finished speaking, before anyone could react, he rushed towards the monsters stationed on the position. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5487 Battle of the Strong (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Lao Wu is a hot-tempered person, and his motto in life is to try not to nag when he can do something. ???????????????????????????? Lao Wu took out the magic weapon he had at the bottom of the box as soon as he took action, and he summoned most of the remaining body-protecting spiritual power in his body. When Lao Wu used his thoughts to activate the body-protecting spiritual power, in just a snap of his fingers, the body-protecting spiritual power surged out from Lao Wu's Dantian. Although Lao Wu is a middle-class Martial Emperor like the Giant Ape Demon Emperor, as long as Lao Wu takes one more step forward, his strength will be on par with his elder brother. The most powerful eldest brother among the five is a man whose strength is infinitely close to that of a high-level Martial Emperor. It is no exaggeration to say that even if the commander-in-chief of the elite monster army who has been hiding behind the scenes comes, he may not be fully capable. Kill the elder brother. It can be seen from this that the strength of these five old men has reached an unparalleled level. Back to the main story, when Lao Wu summoned the golden body-protecting spiritual power in his body. The golden body-protecting spiritual power wrapped around his body in the blink of an eye. At this time, Lao Wu, who was entangled by the golden body-protecting spiritual power, seemed to be wearing a golden armor. Very handsome. The attack method of Lao Wu is different from that of the Giant Ape Demon Emperor. The Giant Ape Demon Emperor can only summon spiritual creatures, and in addition, it uses spiritual power to enhance its physical attacks. But Lao Wu is different, his attack method is more advanced. "Boom!" I saw Lao Wu wearing golden armor flying into the sky like a god. Then, with a wave of his hands, countless golden spiritual powers were released from Lao Wu's body. All the spiritual powers released by Lao Wu disappeared in a very short time. Within a short period of time, a spirit pill the size of a marble was compressed and fell from the air in a net shape. That scene was extremely terrifying. Lao Wu was floating in the air as if he were a humanoid fighter jet. Wherever he went, thick smoke billowed out and wailed all over the place. Many monsters will be killed in an instant if they don't even know what happened to them. Of course, this attack lasted for less than a minute before two golden rays of light flew over from another place. At this time, Lao Wu was busy carpet bombing the monster warriors on the ground, and he didn't want to pay attention to these two golden rays of light. Seeing that Lao Wu dared to show off in front of them, those two golden rays of light ignited an unknown fire in their hearts. "Whizzing!" Hearing only two blasts of wind, these two golden rays of light rushed toward Lao Wu. But Lao Wu didn't care at all. He was still floating in the air and his eyes were fixed on his prey. "Boom!" There was a loud noise, and the two golden rays of light slammed into the golden spiritual shield outside Lao Wu's body. However, although the power of these two golden rays of light is powerful, they still cannot break through Lao Wu's defense. When these two guys collided with the golden shield covering Lao Wu's body, there were only a few cracks on the golden spiritual shield. However, the cracks only appeared for a few seconds and the golden shield disappeared. Back to business as usual. At this moment, after the golden shield was attacked, Lao Wu stopped the attack. He stood up and squinted at the two mid-level demon emperors floating in front of him. Although Lao Wu's eyes were looking at these two guys, his eyes were full of disdain. In his opinion, these two guys were too weak, and they couldn't break through his own with all their strength. Spiritual shields, they are not worthy of being my opponents! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5488 Combined Demon Emperor (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Hmph! It seems that the current demon beast clan is really worse than Wang Xiaoer's New Year every year. Now, there are not many strong people in your clan? You actually sent weaklings like you to fight with me, don't you? Do you feel that the Monster Beast Clan is so neglectful of its enemies? This is an insult to both its enemies and the Monster Beast Clan?" After Lao Wu gave these two intermediate demon emperors a cold look, he sneered. Actually, what Lao Wu said is considered bragging. These two demon emperors are descendants of the four major beast clans in the demon clan. They are the descendants of the Phoenix Demon Saint. Logically speaking, these two guys are actually very strong. Even if Lao Wu gets serious, he won't be able to win or lose with these two guys in a short time. But the reason why Lao Wu is so proud now is simply because this guy¡¯s strength is controlling spiritual power, and his spiritual power control technique is even better than Lao San. However, Lao San¡¯s spiritual power control is external, and Lao San can easily use his spiritual power to create various illusions to confuse his opponents. And Lao Wu¡¯s spiritual power control technique is internal. He can turn the abilities in his body into a strong shield and attack weapon at the flick of a finger. However, this kind of attack method can only be described as simple and unpretentious, and it is not as gorgeous and colorful as Lao San. Therefore, the powerful Lao Wu is always ignored by everyone. It is precisely because Lao Wu is often ignored by others that he develops the habit of despising his opponents. Lao Wu hopes that after his opponent is despised by him, he can use all his abilities, so that he can get a sense of satisfaction in the battle. But this time, one of the Phoenix Demon Emperors who fought against Lao Wu had fought against him before. That guy was the Phoenix Demon Emperor who was teased by Lao San last time. But the Phoenix Demon Emperor is actually quite strong. It only hit Lao San's substitute with its own spiritual beam. If Lao San was really concentrated, he would also be injured. This is also the reason why the third child was sweating all over after returning to the base camp. The old guy was not tired, but scared. These Lao Wu naturally knew, but even so, he still looked at the two Phoenix Demon Emperors with contempt. "Damn it! It seems to me, brother, that this old bastard in white is the same as the person you met last time!" "Yes, brother, but this guy's aura is different from the old man in white I met before. However, I can conclude that they must be in the same group. Moreover, this guy is stronger than the last one. Let¡¯s be careful this time!¡± The two Phoenix Demon Emperors discussed it for a while, and the older one nodded. "Just now, the two of us tried our best and failed to break down this guy's defense. It seems that this time we have shown some real skills. Otherwise, these guys from the human race who don't know the heights of the sky will definitely laugh at us! " "Yes, brother!" "After the older Phoenix Demon Emperor said this, this guy's aura became obviously different. After noticing the change in the other party's aura, Lao Wu put away the contemptuous smile on his face. "Huh, this looks cool. Let me tell you, I have fought against your ancestors. I want to see how strong you are?" Before Lao Wu finished speaking, the two Phoenix Demon Emperors actually merged into one in front of him. The scene happened so fast that even Lao Wu didn't react. The two Phoenix Demon Emperors merged into one. The whole body turned into a golden ball of light. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5489 Combined Demon Emperor (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! When Lao Wu saw this scene, he was also shocked. However, Lao Wu had seen a lot of big storms in his life, and this little thing was not enough to scare his courage. However, at this time, Lao Wu was just a little curious. He thought to himself that these two Phoenix Demon Emperors had actually merged. Moreover, when they merged, their expressions looked like death squads on the battlefield. They looked heroic and fearless. It's a bit ridiculous to think about it. Damn it, it seems that these two guys are really angry with me. After they merged, their momentum became much stronger. However, God knows what the strength of these two guys is. But no matter how strong these two guys are, I will not be afraid of them! After all, I have fought against the ancestors of these two guys. Although their ancestors did not use any combined tricks, their ancestors could not hurt me. When Lao Wu thought about it, his anxious heart quickly calmed down. However, Lao Wu still missed something. He didn't know that this combined demon emperor was as rare as a diamond. "Three conditions must be met if you want to become a combined demon emperor. First, you must be a descendant of the demon beast clan and the god clan; second, you must be twin brothers; third, the spiritual attributes of the two must be completely similar. There are very few monsters that can meet these three conditions, so fused monsters are so rare. Therefore, these two combined demon emperors are also quite capable of fighting in the demon beast legion. "It's a pity that Lao Wu didn't realize this, and even humiliated these two guys crazily in front of them. Isn't this ballet dancing on the edge of death?" "ah!" But Lao Wu, who didn't realize all this, was quickly slapped in the face. He thought he could calmly deal with the attack of the combined demon emperor. But he knew that after these two guys merged, their strength would increase tenfold and their speed would increase by about three times. For Lao Wu at this time, these two guys instantly became difficult enemies. After the two Phoenix Demon Emperors merged, they turned into a ball of light. The ball of light hovered in the air for a moment, then turned into a golden lightsaber and flew towards Lao Wu, piercing through it. Lao Wu's protective shield also pierced Lao Wu's stomach. Since the battle with the ancient mythical beasts of the monster clan a hundred years ago, Lao Wu has not suffered such an injury for a long time. This time, he was seriously injured, and he was seriously injured just after entering the battlefield. For Lao Wu, this was a very embarrassing thing. However, before Lao Fu could come or curse, the golden sword flew towards Lao Wu again! "Boom!" But just when Lao Wu didn't know how to deal with it, a huge red shield flew in front of Lao Wu and blocked the attack of the golden lightsaber for Lao Wu. "Lao Wu, are you okay, you old thing? Let me tell you, we have discussed it. We will compete every five years. If you die like this, I will not agree." The person who said this was none other than the third among the five who had always been at odds with Lao Wu. However, don¡¯t look at the bad relationship between Lao Wu and Lao San, but that is all fake. In fact, these two guys are as close as brothers. The reason why the two old guys quarrel on weekdays is simply that they have lived together for too long, and it is inevitable that there will be some friction in life. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5490 Brothers are united (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Third brother, you guy, now is the time when Big Brother and the others are in a hurry to hire people. Why are you running over here to help me? You should hurry over and help Big Brother and the others!" When Lao Wu saw Lao San coming over at this time, he was surprised and happy. He was surprised that Lao San came so promptly, and he was happy that Lao San still cared about his brother. "However, the third child is much tougher than the fifth child. At this time, when the third child saw that the fifth child was talking nonsense in front of him, he shook his head and said. "Lao Wu, I didn't want to come here. It was the eldest brother who thought you were not strong enough, so he asked me to come here to help. To tell you the truth, in fact, eldest brother still remembers you in his heart. If it were me, I wouldn¡¯t even bother to care about you!¡± "Okay, it's already reached this time, let's not talk about those who have some and those who don't. By the way, this demon emperor seems to be very different from the demon emperors we met before. By the way, you and this guy are also We have been fighting fiercely for a while, you should have collected some information about this demon emperor, right?" After hearing this, Lao Wu nodded. "You are right. I did collect some information about this kind of demon emperor. However, to be precise, these should be two demon emperors instead of one demon emperor. Well, let's put it this way, this demon emperor In fact, it is the fusion of two demon emperors." "Combined?" The third child, like the fifth child, is a strong man who has lived for thousands of years, so he is naturally well-informed. He understands that there are many monsters in the monster clan that have the ability to merge, but at the level of the Demon Emperor, there are not many monsters that can still merge. After all, once the strength of a demon beast reaches the level of a demon emperor, the strength gap between individual demon emperors will be very large. Moreover, because the spiritual power of each demon emperor is unique, you want to find two The demon emperor who can merge into one body is even more difficult than ascending to heaven. However, this does not mean that the combined demon emperor does not exist. In the past, Lao San once felt that the combined demon emperor was just a myth, made up by the demon beast clan to deceive people. Because, in theory, the combined demon emperor should exist, but the conditions are extremely harsh. Who knew that the combined demon emperor that the third child wanted to see in his dreams actually appeared in front of him today. At this time, after Lao San learned the true identity of this demon emperor, he was extremely excited. "Lao Wu, you kid didn't lie to me, did you? Is this thing really the combined demon emperor?" "Yes, and this guy is the fusion of two Phoenix Demon Emperors. It is a descendant of the Demonic Beast Clan." At this time, Lao Wu answered Lao San¡¯s question angrily. In Lao Wu¡¯s view, Lao San was also a rare and strange guy, even though the combined monsters were rare. But Lao Wu feels that they are all strong men who have lived for thousands of years, and Lao San should be calmer. But the third child didn¡¯t think so. The third child knew that the combined demon emperor was the most powerful representative of the demon beast clan. He thought to himself that if he could kill one in his life, he would be considered a glorious ancestor! "Hahaha! Lao Wu, we are crazy this time. We actually encountered the fused demon emperor. I think we should kill it together. Think about it, this guy is a fusion. He is the fusion of two people. One, if two of us fight it, it is not bullying. Besides, this combined demon emperor is the top combat power of the demon beast clan. If we can kill one, it will be a glorious ancestor!" (Remember the website address: www. hlnovel.com Chapter 5491 Brothers are united (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "The right way is when brothers work together to break gold!" After Lao San finished speaking, he reached out and pulled Lao Wu aside, and the iron shield he made with his spiritual power was also pierced by the lightsaber at this moment. Seeing this scene, Lao Wu was also shocked. He knew that the iron shield made with spiritual power just now used at least one-fifth of the spiritual power in Lao San's body. The iron shield made with so much spiritual power cannot hold up for a second in front of the lightsaber. It can be seen that this combined demon emperor is really not a fuel-efficient lamp. And Lao Wu¡¯s character has always been very stubborn. He originally didn¡¯t want to cooperate with Lao San. But now that the situation was critical, Lao Wu could only lower his arrogant head, and he breathed a sigh of relief. "Thank you, Third Brother. Thank you for saving me just now. However, I can tell you that I, the Fifth Brother, don't like owing favors to others the most in my life. Since you helped me, it stands to reason that I should also help you. That's right, this time I will join forces with you to deal with this combined demon emperor!" "Hahaha, this is right!" "Lao San and Lao Wu have been working together for almost a thousand years. He naturally knows the temper of his old brother. He knows that his old brother is stubborn. "If the situation hadn't reached an extremely critical moment, then you wouldn't want Lao Wu to surrender to you. Despite this, Lao San was quite happy to see Lao Wu surrendering to him. He felt that he could brag about this for the rest of his life. Back to the main story, when Lao San and Lao Wu reached an agreement and prepared to join forces to fight against the enemy. The body of the Phoenix Demon Emperor was revealed in front of the two of them. This guy's body was a huge phoenix with golden flames burning all over his body. This guy¡¯s body is at least five meters tall. When it flaps its wings and flies in the air, people will feel a strong sense of oppression just by looking at this guy. However, this sense of oppression does not exist for Lao San and Lao Wu. "Grandma! Do you think you are the only one who can change? The two of us will change too! Lao Wu, I think we must use that trick now!" "No way, Third Brother, we have been practicing that move for less than ten years!" "Grandma, it's urgent, you guys still don't care about this, hurry up and get together!" ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? are not completely sure about the new moves created by the two of them, but now naturally they can't control so much in the urgent situation! Lao San didn't think much. He and Lao Wu immediately merged into one body. However, the way Lao San and Lao Wu merged was a little different. They didn't need to merge their bodies into one like the two Phoenix Demon Emperors. of. ¡°One of these two guys has powerful spiritual power, while the other has extremely strong spiritual power control skills. One of them has spiritual power and the other has technology, and they just complement each other¡¯s strengths and weaknesses. However, Lao San and Lao Wu have lived together for thousands of years, so when they fight, they naturally have a very tacit understanding. The third child only needs a look, and the fifth child can know what he means. This kind of tacit understanding is especially useful in combat, when the Phoenix Demon Emperor appears and kills Lao Wu and Lao San. Lao Wu poured a huge amount of spiritual power from his body into Lao San's body. Then, Lao San didn't think much about it. He used these powerful spiritual powers to make a shield in front of the two of them. The shield was enough It is about the size of a hill, and there are many pits and pits on the shield. Although this shield looks ugly, it actually hides murderous intent everywhere! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5492 Bloody Battle with Phoenix (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! The two people, Lao Wu and Lao San, cooperated very well. One of them used the spiritual power in his body to support the other, while the other used his superb manipulation skills to manipulate these spiritual powers to constantly respond to the Phoenix Demon Emperor's attacks. The cooperation is perfect. And when the Phoenix Demon Emperor saw that he was defeated when he attacked, he naturally felt very uncomfortable. You must know that among the four major beasts of the Monster Beast Clan, the status of the Phoenix Clan is not low. The status of their clan is second only to Qinglong. Of course, Phoenix is ??also the name given to the monsters by the human race. In fact, no one in the monster clan dares to call the Phoenix clan members Phoenix. The warriors of the monster clan only dare to call these guys Phoenix! Otherwise, your head will be lost! It is precisely because the members of the Phoenix Clan have such an important position in the Monster Clan that they have become the race that cares about honor the most among the Monster Clan. "Otherwise, these phoenix beasts wouldn't have to think about how to kill the fifth and third sons. "Brother, now that we are all integrated, it seems we still can't break through their defenses! These human cultivators are really powerful!" "Hmph! What do you know? No matter how powerful these human cultivators are, they will never be our opponents. Our Phoenix clan is the strongest in the world!" "Brother, I know what you said is right, but, having said that, this is empty talk. It's useless just for us to boast that our clan is unprecedentedly powerful. There are some things. You have to rely on the facts!¡± At this moment, when the combined phoenix demon emperor faced the maze iron shield laid by Lao San, the phoenix demon emperor instinctively took a few steps back and did not rush towards the iron shield like crazy like before. past. At this time, the two brothers who were in the body of the combined Phoenix Demon Emperor also began to bicker. They feel that these two human race mid-level Martial Emperors are not generally powerful. Facing such powerful opponents, they have no way to relax themselves. They can try to destroy their enemies with attacks again and again. However, this Then again, if you want to destroy ordinary monsters like Lao San and Lao Wu, they really can't do it. So, these two Phoenix Demon Emperors also feel very distressed at this moment, especially the younger brother. He even felt that what he was doing now was simply useless. But the spiritual thinking of the brother in the combined Phoenix Demon Emperor doesn't think so. He feels that he is a noble race after all. If he loses like this, it will be a discredit to the Phoenix Demon Emperor clan! "Brother, don't complain anymore! Don't forget our identity. We are the overrated Phoenix Demon Emperor. As a noble race, we cannot complain! Now, brother feels that only by using unique tricks can we defeat our opponents. Give in!" "Trick? Brother, are we going to use our trick so soon?" The younger brother was also shocked when he heard this. You must know that since the two brothers learned the combination technique, they are basically unfavorable no matter what they do. But this time, things turned out to be serious enough to require the use of a trick. For the younger brother, this is really hard to accept, but the older brother doesn¡¯t think so. "Brother, I know what you are afraid of. Using special skills now will indeed cause great harm to the body, but for the honor of our family, it is worth it even if it takes our lives!" (Remember Website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5493 Bloody Battle with Phoenix (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Well! Brother, I am willing to sacrifice myself for the honor of our family!" "Okay, brother, you have to be prepared. We may die together with the enemy in this battle. However, even if we sacrifice ourselves for the honor of the family, it is still very worth it!" These two Phoenix Demon Emperors were already determined to die when they decided to use their ultimate move. The determination to die also caused obvious changes in the body of the combined Phoenix Demon Emperor. The body of the combined Phoenix Demon Emperor originally exuded a dazzling golden light, and looked like a gold ingot from a distance. But this time it¡¯s different. You can see that the light on the body of the combined Phoenix Demon Emperor has obviously dimmed at this moment. However, when the light on this guy's body gradually dimmed, his aura became completely different from before. After Lao Wu felt that the aura emanating from the Phoenix Demon Emperor had become different, he frowned and said to Lao San. "Third brother, please pay attention. I think this guy is going to fight us now. We can't take it lightly!" "Lao Wu, don't worry. Although I am old, my eyes are not blind and my ears are not deaf. My senses are very good. I can also feel the changes in this guy's momentum, but you know Why am I still so calm and relaxed?" "I know, that's because you were so frightened by this guy that you said something!" "I bother!" When Lao Wu saw that Lao San was still in the mood to tease him, he couldn't help but spit on the ground. At this time, the Phoenix Demon Emperor had already rushed towards the iron shield made by Lao San. This scene only happened between lightning and flint. When the Phoenix Demon Emperor hit the iron shield, Lao Wu also released most of the spiritual power in his body to help the two of them tide over the difficulties. For a mid-level martial emperor who is thousands of years old, spiritual power is the basis for maintaining life. When Lao Wu expelled most of the spiritual power from his body, his shiny black hair turned white in an instant. His hair started to grow, and Lao Wu¡¯s rosy face was instantly covered with wrinkles. "I'll go, Lao Wu, are you okay? Don't risk your own life. I'm telling you, just to deal with a combined demon emperor, if you risk your own life, If you go up there, it¡¯s really not worth it!¡± "Third brother, you are really a dog that can't spit out ivory from its mouth. You, you'd better quickly withstand the enemy's attack. Let me tell you, this combined demon emperor is risking his life with us now, you kid. If we don¡¯t cheer up, then our lives will really be over!¡± Lao Wu is really in no mood to argue with Lao San at this time. At this moment, he only has less than 3% of the spiritual power left in his body. Let's put it this way, the fifth child has entrusted his life to the third child, and this can only be done by brothers who have been together for a thousand or two thousand years. If it were others, they would not care so much about their brothers at the critical moment. Woolen cloth. The third child saw that the fifth child had already bet his own life. Although this guy was still unforgiving, he also focused all his energy and attention on the iron shield in front of him. After absorbing Lao Wu's massive spiritual power, the iron shield seemed to have remained unchanged. In fact, its strength had suddenly increased by several levels. Normally, the third child would definitely praise himself in front of the fifth child, but this time, he thought it was better not to be stupid. After all, the enemy has begun to risk his life, so you should be more cautious. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5494 Iron Shield Maze (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "àÓ!" The Phoenix Demon Emperor had already hit the iron shield at this moment, and Lao San was able to forcibly inject Lao Wu's massive spiritual power into the iron shield a few seconds before the Phoenix Demon Emperor hit the iron shield. This combined Phoenix Demon Emperor is very strong. When this guy slammed his body into the iron shield, countless visible cracks appeared on the iron shield, and it was about to burst. And the head of the combined phoenix demon emperor also sprang out from another layer of the iron shield at this time, but the color of this head was very light. Let¡¯s put it this way, the head of the combined Phoenix Demon Emperor looked like someone had painted it in the air with watercolors. It didn¡¯t even look like a living thing. "Third brother, I have put my life in your hands. Look, are you defensive like this? You kid, if you continue like this, sooner or later you will be done with it. What did you just say to me? You kid swore to me that this combined Phoenix Demon Emperor would never be able to break through your defense. As for me, I foolishly believed your words, but now I really encountered a ghost. A guy like you can't break through your defense at all. It¡¯s not worthy of belief! Look at this Phoenix Demon Emperor¡¯s head that wants to fall in love with you, isn¡¯t it going to come over to you!¡± Lao Wu was already very weak at this time, and he relied on the little spiritual power left in his body to maintain his life. He is like those patients who have been seriously injured and lost too much blood. Even when they speak, they are out of breath. However, even though Lao Wu is already so weak, his mouth is still very vicious. When the third child stood in front of him and resisted desperately, the fifth child couldn't help but complain. "I bother!" When the third child saw that the fifth child was still making fun of him behind his back, he opened his mouth and spat on the ground. "Damn it, Third Brother, you bastard, can you do things with some conscience? Can't you see that I am half exhausted now? If you are really capable and capable, then you can do it Do you want to resist? I want to see if you can resist this guy!" At this time, the third child is also very strenuous. Don¡¯t look at the fact that he has just received so much spiritual power from the fifth child. However, these spiritual powers can only play an external role, but it is still up to Lao San how to use the spiritual powers. At this time, Lao San was like a strong man wielding a hundred-jin sword, even though the hundred-jin sword was very domineering when it was waved on the battlefield. "However, this strong man is also a human being, and his physical strength is limited after all. Therefore, after wielding this hundred-jin long knife for a while, the strong man will inevitably feel that his physical strength is exhausted. Of course, this is just a simple analogy. In fact, when Lao San concentrated his attention on controlling the spiritual power of the two people, his spirit was greatly damaged. As soon as this guy used his spiritual power to repair the shield, nosebleeds started coming from his nose. flowed down. It was when Lao Wu saw this scene that he said those words to Lao San, so Lao Wu actually had good intentions. He knew that Lao San¡¯s energy could be said to be highly concentrated now. If he wasn¡¯t careful, this guy would fall to the ground. "If I don't think of a way to distract him, then the third child may have a chance to burp!" The third child also knew that the fifth child was doing it for his own good, but this guy's mouth was really bad. The third child felt that he could not act like a fool and not know how to reply when being scolded by the fifth child, so the two of them started talking again. There was a quarrel. But when Lao San and Lao Wu were arguing, he found that when he controlled this spiritual power, he no longer felt as strenuous as before. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5495 Iron Shield Maze (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! When the third child and the fifth child were bickering, the head formed by the spiritual power of the combined Phoenix Demon Emperor was also squeezed out of the iron shield bit by bit. "Brother, have you seen that our enemies are actually two bad old men, bastards, you really piss me off. You said that our Phoenix group is the most powerful race in the demon clan, but what happened to the two of us today? How about being blocked by two bad old men?" Before the younger Phoenix Demon Emperor finished speaking, his brother scolded him. "Fool, what do you know? Let me tell you, these two old men are extraordinary. They are five old men in white who came to the Monster Jungle to settle down five hundred years ago!" "What? Brother, are you lying to me? Are you saying that the two old men fighting us at this moment are really the five brothers who fought with our ancestors hundreds of years ago?" "Why did I lie to you? Brother, I think you should feel as happy as my brother now, because the humiliation our ancestors have suffered will finally be washed away by us! We will never be laughed at, We will be regarded as heroes and admired by thousands of people!" Don¡¯t tell me, these two Phoenix Demon Emperors still have pretty beautiful ideas, but their ideals are very full and the reality is very skinny. Since the five old men in white were strong men who could fight with their ancestors five hundred years ago, then their strength is not weak. But these two guys actually wanted to end the lives of Lao Wu and Lao San easily. They were so naive. " However, the third child will not let these two Phoenix Demon Emperors be proud. Just now, when Lao San saw the head of a phoenix that looked like a watercolor painting suspended in the air, he knew that this was his enemy trying to kill him. Lao San has lived in the monster jungle for hundreds of years. This is the first time he has encountered such an arrogant demon emperor. At this time, Lao San decided to teach him a lesson. I saw Lao San closing his eyes tightly, and then connected his thoughts with the iron shield made of spiritual power. Then, in the blink of an eye, the iron shield expanded rapidly at a speed visible to the naked eye. In just a few breaths, the iron shield had expanded seven or eight times. From a distance, the iron shield seemed to be It looks like a huge mountain suspended in the air! Seeing this scene, the two Phoenix Demon Emperors who were very proud before could no longer laugh. They knew that they had provoked a ruthless person this time. However, these two Phoenix Demon Emperors have no time to regret. The reason is that after these two guys merge, their combined monster has such powerful speed and power that every time that guy attacks his opponent, he will take some actions with his brain first. For example, diving into an iron shield was a mindless move made by the combined demon emperor without thinking. ????????????? If we normally encounter some weaker opponents, then this shortcoming would still be within the tolerance range, but now, this shortcoming has become a fatal flaw for the two brothers. The iron shield is now connected to Lao San¡¯s consciousness. Lao San can directly control the iron shield through his own consciousness. In this way, he can change the shape and size of the iron shield and the marks on the iron shield at will. In this way, the iron shield formed by the gathering of spiritual power becomes a living thing. However, there is also a disadvantage to the third child, that is, he can no longer quarrel with the fifth child, because he must concentrate all his energy on controlling the iron shield, and there is no way to be distracted! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5496 Duel of Wills (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Those two Phoenix Demon Emperors were not fools either. Although these two guys were trapped in this maze-like iron shield, they quickly thought of a way to escape. These two guys made the body of the combined monster split into countless light particles in a very short period of time. Then, these light particles, which were thousands of times smaller than dust, began to scurry around inside the iron shield. Looking from a distance, it looks like a ball of fluorescent light is floating on the iron shield. To outsiders, this approach seems very clever, but in the eyes of Lao San, what these monsters do is actually not much better than committing suicide. As the saying goes, laymen watch the excitement, while experts watch the door. The third child understood that when the combined phoenix monster fell headlong into the iron shield made by his spiritual power, the third child knew that this guy had no chance of escaping. The reason was very simple. The iron shield and the old child The three wills are connected. This thing seems to be alive, and can change freely according to the actions of the combined Phoenix Demon Emperor. In short, whether the combined Phoenix Demon Emperor disperses his body into countless light particles, or grows larger Just make it smaller. As long as it enters the maze in this iron shield, it will never be able to escape. Of course, nothing is absolute. If this combined Phoenix Demon Emperor is stronger than Lao San, it can escape the disaster. But the problem is that the third child now has the massive spiritual power blessing of the fifth child. It is simply impossible for this combined Phoenix Demon Emperor to destroy him. "Hmph! It seems that these two demon emperors are still determined to give up. Do they really think that they are nobles of the demon beast clan and can do whatever they want when they come to my place? Hmph! If this is really the case, then these two guys will also It¡¯s so naive!¡± When the third child saw the light particles transformed from the body of the Phoenix Demon Emperor running around in the iron shield maze, a funny idea came to his mind. At this time, the third child thought to himself, hey, that's right. , anyway, I am idle now, why not, just tease the Phoenix Demon Emperor, don¡¯t these two guys want to run out of the maze I created? ¡°Well, that¡¯s okay. Instead of killing their hope like this, I might as well give them a little hope. "The so-called giving some hope by the third child is actually just torture in disguised form to the Phoenix Demon Emperor. Under the control of Lao San, the second level of the iron shield maze slowly opened. "When looking from the outside, the mechanism of the iron shield maze is formed by several cracks in the iron shield that sink by themselves. Of course, this is a scene that can only be seen when looking into the Iron Shield Maze from the outside. But if you look from the inside out, it will give people the illusion that you can escape immediately. These two Phoenix Demon Emperors have been trapped in the iron shield maze for a while. They saw that there was a gap in the iron shield maze. These two guys were very happy, and they hugged each other happily. "Great, we can finally escape from this damn place!" "Brother, thanks to you, if you hadn't given me confidence, I wouldn't have the courage to escape from the shield created by this guy with his spiritual power!" At this time, the two Phoenix Demon Emperors still didn¡¯t know that they had been tricked by the third child, and they naively thought that they had escaped. However, Lao San was not in a hurry to send them into a deeper trap. He just watched quietly from the side and observed in secret. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5497 Duel of Wills (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! This is a duel of wills. In fact, as long as the two Phoenix Demon Emperors continue to control the combined demon emperor in circles in the iron shield of the third child, then they have a high chance of escaping. After all, this third child is not a god. He is already struggling to control the spiritual power given to him by Lao Wu. At this time, Lao San cannot cope with the messing around of the two Phoenix Demon Emperors. Let¡¯s put it this way, Lao San had a nosebleed just now. On the one hand, it was because it was really difficult to control so much spiritual power at once, and the other reason was because the two Phoenix Demon Emperors were causing a lot of trouble in the iron shield that Lao San made with his spiritual power. When these two guys were tossing around inside the iron shield, Lao San felt as if there were two praying mantises fighting in his head. At that time, the third child really had a splitting headache. But these two Phoenix Demon Emperors missed the best opportunity. If they had seized the opportunity and continued to torment the third child, they could have brought the third child down. Unfortunately, the third child has recovered now. coming. " Moreover, this guy has a strong sense of revenge. Once the third child recovers, he will not be able to enjoy the good fruits of these two Phoenix Demon Emperors. "Damn it! I have to beat these two guys to death!" "What's wrong? Third brother, what are you doing? I'm telling you, don't beat these two guys to death. Just keep them for me. These two guys will still be alive to me. It¡¯s somewhat useful.¡± "Hahaha, Lao Wu, you guys must have fallen in love with one of the demon emperors. Oh, by the way, I know that if this demon emperor turns into a human, he is actually quite good-looking. This guy is not He is very handsome, and the women are all extremely beautiful. Are you feeling itchy after being a bachelor for thousands of years?" When Lao Wu saw that Lao San was not serious again, he raised his head and rolled his eyes at Lao San. And the third child was not in the mood to continue arguing with the fifth child at this time. The third child discovered that the two Phoenix Demon Emperors had found themselves trapped, and they were running outside at the moment. However, these two guys are also very shrewd. They knew that they were wrong to spread their bodies and escape just now. So, this time, these two guys concentrated their strength on the weakest part of the iron shield. place to escape, instead of escaping towards the entrance they came in from just now. "Poof!" This abnormal behavior of the two Phoenix Demon Emperors was something Lao San did not expect. Fortunately, he controlled his spiritual power in time to block the gap, but the price was a mouthful of blood pouring out of Lao San's mouth. Seeing this scene, Lao Wu rushed forward and supported Lao San and asked. "Old guy, are you okay?" "It's okay, don't worry. My body is very strong. If you want to kill me, these two guys don't have the ability yet!" As the third child spoke, he raised the corners of his mouth and smiled, and then, this guy's body floated in the air again. But this time, the third child is not controlling the iron shield from outside. This time, the third child is going to play a big game. He wants to integrate his body into the iron shield, allowing himself to be completely harmonious. The iron shield merges into one. Seeing this scene, Lao Wu reached out and grabbed Lao San and persuaded him. "Damn it! Old guy, are you desperate for your life? You have trapped those two demon emperors now. Do you still want to kill yourself?" "Alas, there is no other way. This is the only way now!" The third child was quite calm at the moment. When he saw the fifth child trying to persuade him, he smiled bitterly. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5498 Integration (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Lao Wu knows Lao San's temper, and Lao San has also transformed his into pure spiritual power at this time. Let's put it this way, if Lao Wu still has one-third of his spiritual power left in his body at this moment, then , he can stop Lao San's almost crazy behavior. But the problem is that Lao Wu¡¯s spiritual power is running out at the moment. There is less than 3% of the spiritual power left in his body, which is not enough for him to maintain the appearance of his body. In other words, Lao San can now watch Lao Wu float into the iron shield and merge with it. Apart from that, he has no other good solution. "Oh! Damn it! You old bastard, you can leave if you want, but I remind you that you must come back alive, otherwise, even if you go to hell, I will follow you!" "Hahaha! Lao Wu, don't worry, you kid, even if you want me to die, I still won't let you go!" After Lao San finished speaking, his body turned into a colorful mass of hypocrisy in front of Lao Wu. When Lao San's body appeared again, this guy's body was already inside the second layer of the iron shield. And this so-called second-level mechanism is actually just an illusion created by Lao San. However, as long as a person is trapped in this illusion, it will be difficult to get out. At this moment, when Lao San looked at the combined Phoenix Demon Emperor trapped in the illusion world, he couldn't help but laugh. "What? Do you want to leave from here? Well, don't worry. Don't worry. It's not easy to escape from the illusion world I created. If you really want to leave from here, don't pay any price. But it won¡¯t work.¡± The third child thought that the combined phoenix demon emperor would not pay attention to him. Who knew, after listening to the third child's words, the guy rushed towards the third child like a hungry wolf before the old lady could respond! It¡¯s too late to say it, but it¡¯s too soon! When the combined Phoenix Demon Emperor rushed in front of Lao San, Lao San had not thought of a good way to deal with it. At this time, Lao San was just a floater. He was watching the scene in midair, and then he felt a pain in his chest, and a severe pain spread throughout Lao San's body in a very short period of time! "Hmph! You really are quite capable!" Naturally, the third child would not be frightened to the point of being unable to move by the demon emperor. After he suffered a heavy blow from the opponent and penetrated his body, the third child just raised his head and sneered at the combined phoenix demon emperor. When the Phoenix Demon Emperor saw this scene, he showed an extremely ferocious expression. This guy lowered his head and stared at the third child with a pair of eyes full of anger, and then said coldly. "Do you want to live? If you want to live, then I can give you this opportunity, but if you want us to let you go, you have to let us leave here!" The voice of the combined Phoenix Demon Emperor was made up of two different voices superimposed together, which sounded very terrifying. But the third child had long been accustomed to it. At this time, the third child felt the severe pain in his chest. He closed his eyes quietly and said with a smile. "You guys from the Phoenix clan all think that you are nobles among the monsters, but I never expected that when you nobles face difficulties, you are even more panicked than ordinary monsters. Could it be that such comfortable nobles Has life worn out the fighting spirit of you guys and turned you into fools who only know how to enjoy? If this is really the case, then you might as well be dead!" (Remember the website address: www. hlnovel.com Chapter 5499 Integration (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Asshole! I'm going to kill you!" "No, brother, this guy is just irritating you. Now that we have him under control, we must use this guy to escape from here. Do you want to be trapped in this ghost place for the rest of your life?" Although the younger brother was angry, he still put down his fist after listening to his brother's words. At this moment, the two brothers looked at the third child who had been shot through the chest and didn't know what to say for a moment. And the third guy actually fell asleep in this situation. After a while, the two brothers Phoenix Demon Emperor actually heard the sound of the third guy snoring. "This old guy is still asleep? We shot through his chest. Doesn't this guy feel any pain?" "Wait a minute, brother, I think we are all wrong. We did not capture this guy's entity. We were teased by this guy!" Before the brother could finish his words, the third child¡¯s body turned into a pool of blood in front of the two brothers. Seeing this scene, the two brothers couldn¡¯t believe their eyes. "Hahaha! You people who think you are the Phoenix Demon Emperor are so interesting. Seriously, are all the gods of your monster clan so interesting?" "While the two Phoenix Demon Emperors were still figuring out what happened, the third guy had already transformed into countless clones and appeared in various places in the fantasy world. And these clones are all different in size. Some clones have bodies as big as a hill, and some clones have bodies only as big as a palm. When these clones floated around the two brothers, and then laughed at them in a mocking tone, the two brothers were filled with anger. "Damn it, we fell into this old guy's trap, what should I do now?" "That's enough. You are now an Intermediate Demon Emperor. You shouldn't panic when encountering this kind of situation. Let me tell you, this little thing is nothing to be afraid of. Let me think about it. , I¡¯ll definitely be able to think of a way later.¡± The third brother, the combined phoenix demon emperor, was floating motionless in the air at the moment, but the spiritual energy in the body of the phoenix demon emperor was very disordered. He realized that the two brothers must be thinking of ways to deal with him again. . " And the third brother is not stupid, so he will naturally not give these three brothers time to breathe. "Hey, isn't this guy Lao Wu deliberately giving me a problem now? If I let go and deal with this combined demon emperor, then I only need to move my fingers to make this guy's spirit collapse, and then , completely destroy it, because this is my world after all, but Lao Wu won¡¯t let me kill them, so forget it, I¡¯ll just follow his wish.¡± At this time, Lao San, who was floating in the air, looked at the combined demon emperor and couldn't help but sigh. In order to make Lao Wu get his wish, Lao San did not do anything cruel. He just raised his hand and waved, and suddenly the environment here changed. Originally, this environment was a scene of birds singing and flowers fragrant, but as soon as Lao San raised his hand, the environment of this place became very bad. ??Everywhere you look is covered with white snow. The temperature here is extremely low, but the taste of the white snow is salty. In fact, what is floating here is not snow but salt condensed due to the low temperature. When countless salt particles condensed due to the low temperature and fell from the sky one after another, the body of the combined Phoenix Demon Emperor also began to tremble. It did not know why these snowflakes made its body so uncomfortable. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5500 Cruel Fantasy World (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "This is not snow, brother, this is a kind of salt made with spiritual power, damn! This damn old man in white is really cunning to the extreme. He knows that we have been injured, but he still wants to use spiritual power to make salt. Deal with us!" "Brother, what should we do now? I think the guy we just caught is just an illusion created by this guy. If we can't even defeat this guy's fantasy, then how should we deal with him? My lord?" The younger Phoenix Demon Emperor was already a little worried at this moment, but his eldest brother didn't take it seriously. This guy pays close attention to the changes in the surrounding environment, and endures the physical suffering. And his attention was focused on the illusions created by the third child. After observing for a while, the older Phoenix Demon Emperor finally saw the flaw. He found that among the many Lao San fantasies, only one Lao San's body had a very stable spiritual power aura, while the spiritual power auras of the other Lao San floating in the air changed greatly. Although the difference in this change is negligible, for the older Phoenix Demon Emperor, this subtle difference is enough. "Brother, get ready. I have found this guy's true identity. Let's rush over together!" This time, the eldest brother was afraid of losing the great opportunity to attack. He rushed towards the target before the younger brother could react. But when the Phoenix Demon Emperor was about to rush towards Lao San with his brother, he found that his body was torn apart. Actually, it wasn¡¯t that Lao San¡¯s body was torn apart, but that this guy¡¯s own body was split from the combined monster. Seeing this scene, the older Phoenix Demon Emperor did not dare to stay for a moment, although the moment his body was split, the feeling of this Phoenix Demon Beast was very real. However, he still felt that this was just an illusion created by Lao San. Therefore, he should not put his mind on these trivial matters. The only purpose in his heart at this time is to find the entity of Lao San. However, when this guy rushed towards what he thought was the third entity, he found that he seemed to have entered another space. The environment in this space is very different from the space he stayed in before. The space this guy stayed in before was completely white, but now the space he stayed in is a steaming scene. As long as the Phoenix Demon Emperor suspended in the air lowers his head and looks down, he will find that directly below him are countless volcanic craters with lava pouring out. Furthermore, the Phoenix Demon Emperor could not avoid the high temperature crater by flying upward. These things are all created by Lao San. As high as the Phoenix Demon Emperor flies, these volcanoes will grow as high. After trying several times, the Phoenix Demon Emperor finally gave up. At this time, the Phoenix Demon Emperor stared at the burning crater below, and it couldn't help but curse. "Damn it, do these damn human bastards only have this kind of dirty trick?" The third child didn¡¯t bother to pay attention to it at all. The reason why he wanted to enter the illusion world he created was to separate the two brothers. Because when they are combined, they are very strong and difficult to deal with, but it will be different after these two guys are separated. For the third child, he will not take the strength of a single Phoenix Demon Emperor seriously. After all, , one-on-one, the third child has never been afraid of anyone. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5501 Cruel Fantasy World (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! When the older Phoenix Demon Emperor was trapped, the stone hanging in the heart of the third child fell, because the other Phoenix Demon Emperor had also been controlled at this time. In fact, the moment Lao San entered the iron shield, the two monsters had a disagreement. One of them wants to stay here and wait and see what happens, while the other wants to escape. When the two Phoenix Demon Emperors had differences, the third child realized that his opportunity had come, and he hurriedly entered the fantasy space in the iron shield. And the result was not what Lao San expected. When he entered the fantasy world, the two demon emperors couldn't sit still. One of them wanted to leave and the other wanted to stay. Under such serious differences, the spiritual power of the combined demon beast also became very unstable. Lao San took advantage of this to defeat the two demon emperors one by one! Lao San used the illusory world he created to extend the time infinitely. Originally, the two Phoenix Demon Emperors only stayed in Lao San's illusory world for less than fifteen minutes, but they felt that they had been in it for several days. century. As a result, while the two Phoenix Demon Emperors were still able to fight physically, their spirits had collapsed. When Lao San took back the iron shield he made, there were only two floating ones left in the air. Phoenix Demon Emperor. "How's it going? Brother Five, I can still keep my word, I said I won't die if I don't die, and I also brought you two live Phoenix Demon Emperors!" "Thank you very much!" When Lao Wu saw this scene, he stood up, and then he raised his hand and slapped Lao San on his shoulder. Immediately, Lao San felt that his legs were weak, and then he collapsed to the ground. The third child was not injured, it was just that the fifth child had withdrawn all his spiritual power without even saying hello. Because Lao San didn¡¯t have Lao Wu¡¯s spiritual protection, his legs naturally became weak. At this time, Lao San complained to Lao Wu. "Lao Wu, you guy, I kindly came to save you just now, can't you, kid, let your spiritual power stay in my body for a little longer? Why are you so anxious to take your spiritual power back? You see, my legs are weak now." "Lao Wu didn't want to talk to Lao San. He just jumped in front of the two Phoenix Demon Emperors with a single step, and then absorbed all the spiritual power of the two Phoenix Demon Emperors in front of Lao San. After being absorbed by the spiritual power, the bodies of the two Phoenix Demon Emperors shrank by a full circle. After a while, they were too dead to die. "I'll go! Lao Wu, how can you do such a cruel thing? I thought you asked me to capture two prisoners. By the way, even if you want to kill these two guys, then, then You should leave a bite for me too, right?" When he saw the third child sucking up all the spiritual power of the two Phoenix Demon Emperors without even saying hello, he got angry, and the guy stood up from the ground with a cry. But Lao Wu was too lazy to pay attention to Lao San. When he saw Lao San getting angry, he patted Lao San on the shoulder and said. "Okay, third child, stop making trouble. You are not a two or three-year-old child anymore. Besides, what we are going to fight this time is a fierce battle. There are not many demon emperors. As long as you have the ability If so, you can absorb the spiritual power of as many demon emperors as you want, and by the way, don¡¯t move this corpse, I¡¯ll still keep it for use.¡± When the third child heard this, he felt very speechless in his heart. He felt that the fifth child had gone too far. He had absorbed all the Phoenix Demon Emperor's spiritual power, but he didn't even leave his body for him! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5502 Rebuilding the Legion (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! When Lao San saw Lao Wu being so unloyal, he naturally wanted to give Lao Wu a good beating, but Lao Wu was thick-skinned and thick-skinned and was not afraid of Lao San's mouth at all. When Lao San said Lao Wu was annoying When it was over, Lao Wu waved his hand towards Lao San. "Come on, you bastard, stop nagging in front of me. You're not much better than me. Just now, when I gave you most of my spiritual power, why did you say nothing? Don¡¯t talk anymore, now I just want to get some benefits back, why are you just talking nonsense?¡± "Looking at what you said, I think we brothers have been together for thousands of years. Naturally, we have to share the blessings and the hardships. But you are good. The brothers were good to you in the past, right? Have you completely forgotten about it?" After the third child and the fifth child quarreled for a while, the fifth child yelled at the third child. "That's enough, you kid, don't be so shameless! I tell you, the situation is very critical now, so don't nag me here anymore, you'd better hurry up and give me support!" The words of Lao Wu made Lao San shut his mouth, and then the two of them turned into a golden light and left here. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? As soon as the third and fifth children left, the Skeleton King followed them with their hind legs. This Skeleton King has actually been watching the battle on the sidelines for a long time, but due to his own strength, he did not dare to step forward to help. You must know that those two Phoenix Demon Emperors are not weak. Any one of them can knock the Skeleton King to pieces in a very short moment. There is no way, in this world where strength speaks for itself, guys without strength like the Skeleton King can often just stand aside and watch the fun. However, when the Skeleton King was happy, he discovered that these two mid-stage Phoenix Demon Emperors actually had the power to suppress Lao Wu. When Lao Wu summoned spiritual creatures to deal with Lin Hao, the Skeleton King could see it clearly. Oh my goodness! Unexpectedly, there is such a master of decision-making among this monster! Well, I have to go up and help. Although I will most likely be beaten to a skeleton by these two guys, if I don't do this, then the master will probably blame me for the rest of my life. I have no choice but to go. do it. When the Skeleton King was about to take action, suddenly a black shadow flashed across. It turned out that it was the third child who came to kill him. What happened after that was simple. After the third child came and killed him, the two Phoenix Demon Emperors were quickly defeated. Come. "But the Skeleton King felt that these two Phoenix Demon Emperors still had some strength. However, they were impetuous during the battle and could not keep their composure like Lao Wu and Lao San. If they could keep their composure, then these two guys would not have lost so miserably. ! At this moment, after Lao San and Lao Wu left, the Skeleton King rushed to the corpses of the two intermediate-stage Phoenix Demon Emperors. He looked at the corpses of the two Phoenix Demon Emperors and couldn't help but shook his head and said . "Hey, you two guys, are you living well? Why are you provoking those old men in white? These old men in white are no match for even my master!" Looking at the two Phoenix Demon Emperors lying on the ground, the Skeleton King couldn't help but shake his head, and then expressed his feelings. However, he also knew that these two guys would never hear what he said, so the top priority was not to make fun of these two dead Phoenix Demon Emperors, but to find a way to rebuild his own Skeleton Emperor Army. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5503 Rebuilding the Legion (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Forget it! Anyway, these two unlucky guys are dead. Even if I tease them now, these two guys can't hear me. Besides, why should I, the Skeleton King, have the same reputation as a four-en?" At this time, the Skeleton King looked at the two corpses on the ground, and his mind was filled with thoughts. This guy even felt a little lonely. However, it was at this time that the Bone King got the news that the Evil Emperor had recovered. After learning the news, the Skeleton King smiled and said to Lin Hao. "Master, has this boy Nie Huang recovered so quickly? That's great. I feel relieved to have him by my side." "Well, Skeleton King, don't worry about the situation on my side for now. By the way, I want to know how the situation is on your side?" When the Skeleton King heard this, he was stunned for a moment, and then the guy immediately turned around and said. "Master, don't worry, everything is normal here, and I am also preparing to rebuild my Skeleton Emperor Army. Master, I will go over to help you in a moment!" "No need, the war on the seniors' side is more critical than mine. In my opinion, you should stay there and wait and see for a while. If the seniors need help in any way, you should go over immediately to support them. Do you understand? ?¡± "knew!" At this time, the Skeleton King felt left out. He thought to himself, Damn it, this evil king has taken advantage. He can now show off his power in front of his master, so I can only help these seniors here. However, I am not at a loss. After all, although the master's side is causing a lot of trouble, all fools know that this is the main battlefield. No, I didn't need to do it myself. I got two mid-level demon emperors. A corpse. Although the Skeleton King likes to complain, in fact, this guy has a very strong ability to comfort himself. After he comforted himself, he immediately turned the two mid-stage demon emperors into skeleton emperors. I saw the Skeleton King pouring the spiritual power in his body onto the corpses of the two mid-stage Phoenix Demon Emperors. When the corpses were wrapped in blue spiritual power. The corpses of the two demon emperors stood up from the ground swaying like electrified robots. However, when these two guys stood up from the ground, they no longer looked alive at all. These two mid-stage Phoenix Demon Emperors lowered their heads, looking like zombies in movies. But despite this, the tyrannical aura exuded by these two guys is still very strong. And this time, it was also the most successful of all the Skeleton King's resurrection actions. When the two Skeleton Kings stood up from the ground, the Skeleton King discovered that the strength of these two guys had reached 70% of what they were during their lifetimes! After learning about this situation, the Skeleton King was naturally very happy, and he wanted to tell Lin Hao about it. However, before he could contact Lin Hao, a high-energy reaction suddenly appeared in the southeast corner. At this time, the Skeleton King still didn¡¯t know what happened. He simply thought that he could miss it again. Great, there is another war over there. Maybe I can pick up another one this time. I really don¡¯t know how many Skeleton Emperors I will be able to harvest after this war is over. Just thinking about this makes me very excited! At this time, the Skeleton Emperor was overwhelmed with joy, and he did not think about whether it was the enemy or our army that gained the advantage. It would be fine if it were our army, but it would be terrible if it were the enemy army! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5504 A fierce battle (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! At this time, the Skeleton King had no time to think too much. He knew that he had to rush to various battlefields to collect trophies. If he wanted to rebuild his Skeleton Emperor Army quickly, then he had to speed up. You must know that the corpses of those demon emperors are very precious things. Not only was the Skeleton King eyeing the corpses of these demon emperors, but many warriors of the monster beast clan were also eyeing the corpses of the monster beast clan. Those weaker monster warriors understand that as long as they can eat the corpse of a demon emperor on the battlefield, their strength can be greatly improved in a short period of time. Therefore, the corpses of those demon emperors are like gold on the battlefield. The Skeleton Demon Emperor is naturally very clear about this. With his efforts, two Phoenix Demon Emperors have become Skeleton Emperors. However, the Skeleton King felt that it was not enough and he had to collect as many corpses as possible! When the Skeleton King rushed towards one side of the battlefield, a fierce battle was going on there. Although the entire battle did not last long, the battle was very fierce. The old man in white who participated in the battle was the fourth, the weakest of the five old men. The strength of the fourth old man was much worse than that of the third old man. However, as the saying goes, the half bucket of water shakes the most. Don't look at it, the strength of this fourth old man is the weakest among the five old men in white, but his strength should not be underestimated. Moreover, this guy has a very big temper. Every time something happens, this guy will The guy will always be at the front of the line, so the rest of the group has no choice but to let him. Even the eldest brother could only shake his head helplessly when he saw the fourth child being so excited. "This fourth child has a bad temper, but it doesn't matter. As long as he suffers a setback, he will know how powerful he is. When the time comes, let's talk reason with him." The boss seems to have predicted that the fourth child will have a tragic ending. This time, the fourth child has encountered a tough problem. When Lao Si rushed into the military camp of the monster clan alone, he found that what he had to face was only seven or eight monster kings. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Although the fourth brother is the weakest among the five old men in white, but that is compared to the other old men in white. "However, if the fourth child is in front of these demon kings, then he is considered a ruthless character in the sky!" He saw that each of these people dared to grin in front of him, and he was not afraid. The fourth child just released the very little spiritual power in his body, and the spiritual power formed a powerful pressure. , these demon kings were restrained and unable to move! "Hmph! How dare a mere ant block my way?" Seeing the painful expressions of these demon kings, the fourth child was very proud. But just when Lao Si was about to kill him, suddenly, another wave of pressure came from a distance, forcibly dispelling Lao Si's pressure. Seeing this scene, the fourth child raised the corner of his mouth, and then smiled slightly. "Hey, it seems that there are still a few strong men in your Monster Beast Clan. I thought the current Monster Beast Clan is not as good as every year after Wang Xiaoer's New Year!" At this time, the fourth child didn¡¯t feel that he had met a ruthless character, he just shrugged his shoulders relaxedly. But when the guy appeared in front of Lao Si, Lao Si was dumbfounded. He found that this guy was very strong. Moreover, when Lao Si and the guy looked at each other, he even felt that there was something in this guy. There is a powerful feeling as deep and unfathomable as the sea. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5505 A fierce battle (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "This guy doesn't seem to be that easy to deal with. I've just pushed my spiritual power to the extreme, but I still can't get a glimpse of this guy's strength. It seems that this guy is more powerful than I thought. There is no other way. I can no longer hide it in order to deal with this guy. I have to use my best weapon as soon as I make a move. Otherwise, this guy will probably embarrass me. At this time, the fourth child just naively thought that the other party would embarrass him. He did not realize what the powerful aura released by the other party's body meant. "However, the fourth child has been in the monster jungle for hundreds of years. In the past few hundred years, Old Four has encountered countless strong men, but this is the first time that Old Four has encountered a strong man who exudes such a powerful aura. But one thing about Lao Si is that he likes to show off. Even if the opponent is a Martial Lord or even a Martial Saint, the fourth child will pretend to be indifferent. But this time, the fourth guy really encountered a problem! "Hmph! How dare a mere human ant act so arrogantly in front of me?" When the monster saw that the fourth child was speaking rudely in front of it, this guy rushed towards the fourth child with a single stride. This monster is very fast, but in the blink of an eye, Old Four has been knocked to the ground by this guy. But what makes the fourth child feel incredible is that the monster didn't use any dirty tricks. He just rushed over and slapped the fourth child in the face, but the fourth child felt that his body was like a car. The train hit Xiode head-on, and then his body flew upside down and spun around in the air several times before Laosi's body stopped. The monster was torturing the fourth child in a playful mood, and the fourth child also knew that if this guy was really serious, he would have died a hundred times. Damn it, this guy Hui seems to have a lot of skills. He is different from the demon emperors I met in the past! Before the battle, I figured out who this guy was! At this time, the fourth child couldn't help but become vigilant. He glared at the monster standing in front of him, but before he could take action, the monster emperor rushed over and slapped him on the head. This time, the guy rushed over from the front of the fourth child. However, I don¡¯t know why, the fourth child is like a three-year-old child in front of this guy. He has no power to fight back at all. At this time, the fourth child can only watch the other person slap him in the face. face, other than that, he had no other choice. After being slapped several times in succession, the fourth child was already partially bruised. It was then that Lao Si realized that all of this actually happened in the blink of an eye. I don¡¯t know what method this monster used to slow down time. Therefore, it was not that Lao Si reacted untimely just now, he actually reacted the moment the opponent took action. But the enemy's speed is too fast, and this guy also has the ability to stop or extend time. Therefore, Lao Si will be defeated in front of such an incredible opponent. " However, the fourth child is also an intermediate martial emperor after all, and his fighting qualities are naturally not comparable to those of ordinary rookies. At this time, although Lao Si knew that his skills were inferior to others, he still could not lose this competition in terms of momentum. I saw the fourth child reaching out to wipe the blood from the corner of his mouth, then he raised his head and stared at the monster fiercely and asked. "Boy, you still have some skills. Tell me what your name is. I will never kill nameless ghosts!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5506 The death of the fourth child (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! The fourth child gradually figured out the attack pattern of this monster, and he also began to realize that this guy was different from the guys he had encountered in the past. This was a truly terrifying opponent, let alone this. The way the guy attacked made Ang Laosi feel scared. In the past, when the fourth child fought against most powerful monsters. The tricks used by those monsters are also very fancy, but this monster is different. ???????? From the time this guy first met Lao Si to the time he launched the attack, he just slapped Lao Si a few times. When the fourth child was slapped several times by the monster, he realized that this monster should also know the culture of the human race very well. He knew that for the human race, being slapped in the face was something that was simply unacceptable. Things that are accepted. But even so, the monster still slapped the fourth child in the face, and the fourth child couldn't help but become vigilant. He began to realize that this guy should be very confident in his own strength. Otherwise, how could this guy hit him in the face? However, when the fourth child asked what this guy's name was, the demon kings who had been suppressed by the fourth child before and couldn't move now knelt on the ground and blamed themselves. "Deputy Commander-in-Chief, this guy should be left to other Demon Emperors to deal with. We, as your personal guards, failed to protect your safety. It is our fault and we deserve death!" When the fourth child heard this, he was also surprised. Before, he had fantasized about the identity of this guy countless times in his mind. He thought that this demon emperor might be some hidden master of the demon beast clan. Or, this guy has done it with himself before, but he is lucky to survive, and now he has become a powerful monster with the hatred in his heart. However, no matter what, Lao Si could not imagine that the guy standing in front of him at this moment turned out to be the deputy commander-in-chief of the Monster Legion. The fourth child knew that the deputy commander-in-chief was a capable person, and he was lucky to be able to fight with such a strong man. At this time, Lao Si no longer had any thoughts of fear. He felt that it was his honor to be able to fight with such a strong man as the deputy commander-in-chief! "Hmph! It's so interesting. I thought you would die in my hands, but I never expected that I would fall into your hands today. Forget it, I don't want to say anything more. Anyway, Now that the matter is over, just take action and let me see what you are capable of!" After the fourth child said this, he stood up suddenly, and then looked directly at the expressionless demon emperor with his angry eyes. The deputy commander-in-chief was also staring at Lao Si at this moment. It found that the desperate expression in Lao Si's eyes seemed to have disappeared. At this moment, Lao Si's eyes were full of fighting spirit. Seeing this scene, the deputy commander sneered. "Hmph! You know, what quality do I hate the most in you humans? Let me tell you, what I hate the most is your self-righteous and stupid behavior! You always naively think that you have received the gift of the Creator, but in fact Come on, the Creator doesn¡¯t even bother to pay attention to you damn humans!¡± The deputy commander-in-chief said that and rushed towards the fourth child. This time the deputy commander-in-chief was more serious than before. He hoped to resolve the battle within one move. However, what makes the deputy commander interesting is that the fourth child actually gave it a surprise. When the deputy commander-in-chief once rushed in front of the fourth child, it discovered that the fourth child had miraculously avoided its fist this time. Seeing this scene, the deputy commander-in-chief was not only not angry, but his face Instead, a happy smile appeared on his face. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5507 The death of the fourth child (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Hmph! It seems that you guys from the human race are not as weak as I thought. You can actually dodge my attack. It's interesting. This game seems to have become more interesting." When the deputy commander saw that the fourth child had escaped his attack, he sneered. However, this guy was not prepared to give the fourth child a chance to breathe. It waved its fist towards the fourth child again before the fourth child could react. But this time, the fourth child was lucky enough to escape. Seeing this scene, the deputy commander also felt a little confused. He thought to himself, this is strange. I had clearly launched the attack at a faster speed just now. But why can this guy escape so easily? ? Could it be that my attack speed is not fast enough? Well, that's not the case. My attack speed is at least twice as fast as before! Just when the deputy commander felt confused, there was a sudden sharp pain in the guy's lower abdomen. When the guy reacted, he found that the fourth man's fist had hit his lower abdomen hard. ¡°The deputy commander-in-chief didn¡¯t react this time, and his body was knocked upside down and flew out. But the deputy commander¡¯s strength is far superior to that of the fourth boy. This guy didn¡¯t spin his body in circles in the air for several times before stopping like the fourth boy. This guy just stepped back about two or three meters before using a backflip to offset the impact, and hovered steadily in the air. ¡°Bah bang bang!¡± Although the deputy commander was hit by the fourth child, he was not as angry as the other demon emperors. This guy was even very educated. ¡°He also applauded the fourth child in front of his subordinates, and the deputy commander said with a smile. "In the seven hundred years since I was born into this world, you have been a human being who can hurt me. It is very good. I see infinite possibilities in you. You and the inferior humans I have killed and eaten in the past have been The human race is different!¡± "What do you mean by this? Do you think you are a noble guy?" The fourth child was furious when he heard this. This guy rejected the deputy commander's words without hesitation. At this time, Lao Si also felt that his body was getting weaker and weaker. This was all caused by Lao Si being forced to use the secret. You must know that the reason why the fourth child was able to hit the deputy commander was not because he used all his strength. "It's because this guy's strength is not as good as the deputy commander-in-chief, so when he realized this, the fourth child started to use the secret. The secrets of Lao Si are somewhat similar to those of the Evil Emperor. They rely on stimulating one's own potential to increase one's combat effectiveness several times in a short period of time. " However, there are also differences between the two, that is, although Lao Si's secret can increase one's strength several times in a short period of time, it also comes at a heavy price. This price is to consume his own life, but despite this, Lao Si can still increase his strength to more than a hundred times in a short period of time. Originally, Lao Si fought with the idea of ??dying together with the deputy commander-in-chief. However, the deputy commander¡¯s next words made the fourth child feel that victory was hopeless. "You are very naive. Do you really think you can defeat me by relying on this method of burning life? Humph! It's really interesting. If you could defeat me in this way, then I would have been killed by your human race a long time ago. So, I advise you to give up, if I try my best, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to last for three seconds!¡± When the fourth child heard such arrogant words, he didn¡¯t feel scared, but instead felt angry! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5508 Just in time (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! The deputy commander saw that the fourth child had begun to vomit blood, and it suddenly lost its desire to fight. It understood that this powerful old man had just made it feel a little excited, and he was about to lose his life. "Hmph! You humans are really too weak. Even with such a weak body, you can't maintain your strength no matter how powerful you are. I really don't understand why you humans always have to go against our monster clan!" "What? Are you afraid of our human race? If you are really afraid, just go back, I can spare your life!" "Stubbornness is the unified characteristic of the five old men in white, especially the fourth. Although his strength is the weakest among the five old men in white, this guy is also the toughest one. He is the kind of iron man who refuses to admit defeat. At this moment, the fourth old man looks like he is about to die, but he Still lying on the ground in discomfort, looking at his appearance, he seemed to have the courage to fight again. The deputy commander knew that the fourth child was about to die, so he didn¡¯t want to talk nonsense with him. At this time, the deputy commander just rushed towards the fourth child, and then raised his hand and punched the fourth child hard on the chest. But what makes people feel strange is that the deputy commander¡¯s punch did not break the fourth child¡¯s body. And after the fourth child was hit by this punch, he just fell straight down. Seeing that the fourth child fell, the demon kings who had been tortured by the fourth child wanted to rush forward and kill the fourth child. "That's enough, you guys are all inferior in skills, and now you still want to destroy the enemy's body, don't you feel ashamed?" After hearing this, these demon kings hurriedly turned around and pushed back to the deputy commander-in-chief. You must know that in a race with a very strict hierarchy like the Monster Clan, disobeying orders is a sin of beheading! Therefore, although these demon emperors wanted to tear the fourth child into pieces, the deputy commander's words still made the demon emperors quickly calm down. After the demon emperors left here, the skeleton king arrived here. By the time he arrived, the fourth child was already close to death. Don¡¯t look at the fact that the deputy commander didn¡¯t use an attack to destroy the fourth child¡¯s body. But he imported a piece of his spiritual power into Lao Si's body. The spiritual power was running wildly in Lao Si's body, completely destroying this guy's internal organs. "Senior! Senior, I'm sorry I'm late." When the Skeleton King saw the fourth child lying on the ground, he hurriedly helped the fourth child up and took out a blanket from his package to cover the fourth child. And now the fourth child is already dying, so the dying person will naturally feel the coldness in his body. "You are the spirit driver under that brat, right? I know that brat's strength well, but your strength is even worse than that brat's. How can you save me? Fortunately, you are at this time. Come here, otherwise, all the bones in your body will be beaten to pieces by others." The Skeleton King just smiled awkwardly after hearing this. This Skeleton King is different from the Evil Emperor. One of these two guys is as resolute as iron, while the other is as slippery as oil. The Skeleton King thought to himself that if the Evil Emperor was here, he would definitely scream for revenge against his senior. But the Skeleton King doesn¡¯t think so. He thinks that the fourth child is about to die, so he will accompany him to talk to see if he still has any wishes that need to be fulfilled. He, Huixu, can help. So, the Skeleton King leaned his head against the fourth man¡¯s ear and asked softly. "Senior, do you have any other wishes that you want me to fulfill for you? Just tell me, as long as I can do it, I will definitely do it." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5509 Just in time (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Hmph! You kid, you came just in time. There are a few things that I really can't let go of. I just want to let you know. How about this? I don't have much time. I'll make sure you can't do it first. I'll leave it to you." The fourth child took a few deep breaths as he spoke, and then he continued. "I want revenge. Tell my brothers about this, and they will avenge me! By the way, if your master grows up, you can also ask him to avenge me. That brat is very powerful. I think if he avenges me, I might be able to give him a long-term goal." At this time, the Skeleton King gently held the dying Lao Si in his arms while listening carefully to Lao Si's words. He looked like an infatuated man looking at his beloved woman. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the Skeleton King was just a skeleton, then this scene would still be very touching. After the fourth child finished telling what the Skeleton King could not do, he opened his mouth and continued to speak to the Skeleton King. "It seems that what my old buddies said is right. If this person dies, he will feel cold. I am already about to die. I am very cold now. I want to take a sip of hot wine. Do you have wine with you?" Wine is a good thing. Even though the Skeleton King looks like a skull, the Skeleton King still carries a good thing like wine with him. "Senior, please don't worry. I still have some drinks, but the drinks I brought here are cold, not hot. If you feel uncomfortable after drinking, senior, just scold me and vent your anger for yourself!" As the Skeleton King spoke, he reached out from his waist and took out a metal kettle filled with fine wine. At this time, the Skeleton King wished that the Evil Emperor was here. The Evil Emperor can use his spiritual power to turn the wine in the kettle into hot wine, but the Skeleton King cannot do this. Although this guy also has the strength of a second-level Martial Emperor, this guy is just a skeleton and cannot use his skeleton to effectively control spiritual power. He either cannot input enough spiritual energy to heat the wine in the flask, or he will boil the wine because he inputs too much spiritual energy! When the Skeleton King was worrying about the lack of hot wine for the dying people to drink, suddenly several people in white robes fell from the sky! "Xiandi, don't worry, my brothers will definitely let you drink this hot wine!" The people who fell from the sky at this time were none other than the brothers of Lao Si. Although they rushed over, Lao Si was not far from death. After the boss finished saying this, he didn¡¯t wait for Huanhu to react. He raised his hand and grabbed it, and the metal wine bottle in the Skeleton King¡¯s hand flew into the boss¡¯s hand like a little bird. With just a snap of the fingers, the wine in the jug turned into warm wine. Then, the boss and the other four took turns feeding the wine to the fourth child. After taking a few sips of warm wine, the fourth child felt that he could finally leave this world contentedly. However, before formally saying goodbye to this world, he had to explain one more thing. "Hey, Skull, I heard that you have the ability to bring people back to life, right?" When the Skeleton King saw that the fourth child asked him such a thing before he died, the Skeleton King scratched his bare head and said. "Well, senior, you misunderstood. I cannot bring people back to life. I can only turn the dead into undead soldiers. This is not resurrection, but a disguised form of turning the dead into another kind of fighting force." (Remember this. Website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5510: Inheriting the Legacy (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! The reason why the Skeleton King wants to explain his abilities so clearly is because he is afraid of causing misunderstandings. He feels that if the fourth child misunderstands his meaning and asks him to forcibly resurrect him, he will be just a person without thoughts and feelings after resurrection. The words of the undead soldier. So why don¡¯t these brothers from the fourth brother dismantle the Skeleton King alive? "However, the Skeleton King still underestimated these old men in white. Although these old men in white usually like to quarrel, when it comes time to do big things, these old men in white are still unambiguous. Especially the fourth guy, he seems careless and the most impulsive among the five, but he is the most understanding and righteous master. After this guy heard what the Skeleton King said, he laughed loudly. "Oh, that's it. I was actually wondering before why you have such perverted abilities and your master is still afraid of death. It turns out that you can't really resurrect people!" "That's right, so, senior, I can't do anything about your injuries." After the Skeleton King finished saying this, he sighed helplessly. However, the fourth child will naturally not blame the Skeleton King, and the fourth child does not think that what happened to him today was because he wanted to die. In his opinion, when he and his brothers set foot on the land of the monster jungle, preparing to settle here and protect the human race from countless wind and rain, from that day on, the outcome of the fourth child's solution was actually destined. And for a guy like Lao Si, it is indeed much better to die vigorously in battle than to die in a hospital bed! "Hahaha, I'm already about to die. I'm not like Ang, whose body will rot and stink in the grave after death. Since you have a way to turn the dead into an army of undead, then hurry up and kill me." Become an undead soldier, even if I die, I still want to fight with my brothers!" "ThisI'm afraid this is not good!" As soon as the Skeleton King heard this, he suddenly raised his head and looked at the old men in white standing around. However, what the Skeleton King didn't expect was that these old men in white all agreed with the fourth child's idea. Even all the old men in white told the King of Skeletons that if they died in battle in the future, they would let the King of Skeletons turn them into undead warriors. When the time comes, everyone would fight side by side! Hearing these words, the Skeleton King was dumbfounded. In the Skeleton King's view, this kind of thing was simply unbelievable. You must know that in Xuanwu Continent, as long as the practitioner has reached the martial spirit level, he hopes to be buried in a large fertile land and put into a blood-red iron coffin after death. Because, in the eyes of these practitioners, only such a glorious death can be considered an honor. But this is the first time that the Skeleton King has seen a person who wants to become an undead soldier after death. At this time, the Skeleton King thought to himself, it¡¯s really strange. I have lived for so many years, and even I don¡¯t remember how many cultivators and monsters I turned into undead warriors. However, this is the first time I have seen such a strong Skeleton King who begs to become an undead warrior after his death. In the opinion of the Skeleton King, these old men in white either took the wrong medicine or their heads were caught in the door. Otherwise, how could they come up with such a damn plan. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5511 Inheriting the Legacy (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! The Skeleton King has seen the world. He knows that no matter what age it is, there will always be such weirdos. There is no other way, so the Skeleton King can only do as he is told. For the Skeleton King, it is not difficult to turn the fourth child into a Skeleton King. It was quite easy when he turned two Phoenix Demon Emperors into Skeleton Emperors before. However, what worries the Skeleton King is that if he can so easily turn the fourth child into the Will Skeleton King, it would be too informal. The Skeleton King knew that the fourth child was a decent person during his lifetime, and he could not let him go away in such a disgraceful way. So, the Skeleton King rolled his eyes and said to everyone present. "Seniors, now that Senior Four is leaving, I am also very sad. However, I hope that Senior Four's will can continue to be inherited. I propose to my masters, what do you think?" There is actually another meaning hidden in the Skeleton King's words. He feels that if his master succeeds in taking the throne, then Lin Hao will be able to sit on an equal footing with these old men in white in the future. Thinking about it, he is a little excited. ! "However, back to the main story, whether this thing can be accomplished depends on the unification of these old men in white. If they don¡¯t agree, there¡¯s nothing he can do about it even if the King of Bones tells the truth. After all, the initiative is in the hands of others. Therefore, after the Skeleton King expressed his thoughts, he raised his head and looked at the old men in white present. "Well, I think this suggestion is good. My apprentice and the fourth child have a good temperament. If he can inherit the position of the fourth child, it will be a good choice for us!" The first person to stand up and speak for Lin Hao was Lao Wu. However, this guy was Lin Hao's master, so what he said probably had little influence. After all, people are all emotional animals, and it is human nature to protect one's shortcomings! However, what the Skeleton King did not expect was that these five old guys had been together for thousands of years. Therefore, they gradually formed a tacit understanding that outsiders could not understand. There are many things that may take a long time to be discussed by outsiders, but when it comes to them, they only need a small meeting to resolve them. It is for this reason that when Lao Wu proposed to let his apprentice Lin Hao succeed Lao Si, no one in the crowd raised any objection. "Well! I think Lao Wu is right. After Li Na, this child is really good. I have no objection." "I don't have any objections. Don't look at Lin Hao's current strength, but he is still so young. In the future, his strength may be the strongest among the five of us." As soon as Lao Wu finished speaking, everyone started talking for a while. ¡°Then the eldest brother waved his hand to signal everyone to quiet down. Then, the eldest brother lowered his head and asked the fourth child softly. "Fourth brother, we have unanimously agreed to make Lin Hao your heir. What do you think?" When the fourth child heard this, he nodded, and then answered in an extremely weak voice. "I agree, but my internal organs are broken now. I don't have much time. You must get Lin Hao back quickly!" Seeing that Lao Si couldn¡¯t wait any longer, the Skeleton King immediately notified Lin Hao and asked him to rush back immediately. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5512 Body Protection Spiritual Power (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Master, hurry up and come back. Is there something very important that needs to be done by you now?" When the Skeleton King learned that Lao Si was determined to pass on his will to Lin Hao, he did not dare to neglect it. After all, the Fourth Brother was also about to die now, so the Skeleton King did not hesitate and immediately contacted Lin Hao. However, what the Skeleton King didn¡¯t know was that he had already received the news when Lin Hao was still attacking the enemy¡¯s grain depot. You must know that Cang Gou has connected everyone's brain consciousness in advance. Therefore, the power of the Evil Emperor and the Skeleton King can be shared with Lin Hao. It is for this reason that when the Skeleton King saw the old man At four o'clock, Lin Hao was actually already rushing back. "Master, I discovered a problem, but I don't know if I should tell you." When Lin Hao rushed back in a hurry, Cang Gou reminded Lin Haodao. And when Lin Hao saw that this guy Cang Gou actually liked to try to get in front of him, he angrily yelled at this guy Cang Gou. "Cang Gou, what's going on with you kid? If you have anything to say, I'm not in the mood to play around with you kid!" "Yes, Master, I found that the food, grass and baggage we burned before were nothing to the entire elite monster army. Based on the intelligence sent back by the Skeleton King's undead scouts, I estimated that we destroyed ten of the opponent's It¡¯s just one-fifth of the food and grass!¡± "What?" After Lin Hao heard what Cang Gou said, he was stunned for a moment, and then the guy quickly came to his senses. At this time, Lin Hao did not immediately analyze the matter with Cang Gou. He first thought about the matter with his little head, and then Lin Hao asked doubtfully. "It's strange. I have been fighting with these monsters for a while. According to my understanding of these guys, they like to put all their eggs in one basket. Therefore, logically speaking, such a thing should not happen. That's right, but now, why do these monsters separate part of the food and baggage? Well, could it be said that this is just a trap? " "It's very possible. Although I haven't obtained enough information to analyze this matter now, Master, I think this is probably a trap!" When Lin Hao and Cang Gou were discussing why the monsters did what they did, the two of them had already arrived at the place where the fourth child was. And the fourth child was almost dying at the moment. His face was pale and lifeless, and he looked like a weak patient who was about to die at any time. But when this guy saw Lin Hao coming, his eyes suddenly lit up, and his body full of scars suddenly became energetic at this moment. At this moment, the fourth child suddenly floated up from the ground. Yes, you heard me right, this old man did indeed float up from the ground. When Lao Si floated up from the ground, there was a golden, almost transparent ribbon wrapping his body. Lin Hao knew without Lao Si's explanation that this thing was Lao Si's body-protecting spiritual power. After seeing this scene, Lin Hao wanted to kneel down, but the fourth child stretched out his hand to support Lin Hao. "Hey, young man, you don't have to kneel down to me, do you understand? Moreover, I have to give you a gift!" At this time, Lin Hao nodded, and then he stood up from the ground. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5513 Body Protection Spiritual Power (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Is this the strength of the old man in white? Although I can feel that the body of the old man in white has become very weak, I can still feel that one powerful force after another surges out of the old man's body. To be honest, I really can¡¯t describe this feeling. At this time, Lin Hao bowed to the fourth child, but he never dared to raise his head and look at the fourth child. To Lin Hao, the fourth child was an unbelievably strong monster, and Staring at monsters was not something Lin Hao liked to do. However, Lin Hao didn't know that the fourth child at this time actually gave Lin Hao such a feeling because of his flashback. How to put it, you can believe in a scene like this, that is, when the fourth child was about to die, his body turned into a candle. "Moreover, the best part of the body turned into a candle. As a result, the fourth child's body burned violently like a candle. This is the reflection of light. People will become very clear when they are about to die. Therefore, the decision made by the fourth child at this time is the best decision he can make in his life. You must know that no matter how weak the fourth child is, he is still a strong man who has reached the level of an intermediate martial emperor. Even if such a strong man is about to die, he can kill a top martial emperor like an ant. Because Lin Hao always looked very respectful in front of the fourth child. Even when Lao Si smiled and told Lin Hao that he wanted to give Lin Hao something, Lin Hao still lowered his head and did not dare to make contact with Lao Si's eyes with his own eyes. After seeing this scene, the companions of the fourth child felt very happy in their hearts. These old men in white felt that Lin Hao knew the rules very well. He was not as arrogant as other Emperors. He knew how to respect others. "Boy, you're in luck. I'm going to give you my body-protecting spiritual power, which is this golden ribbon that floats on my body and lifts me off the ground. Do you understand?" As the fourth child spoke, he stretched out his hand and touched Lin Hao's head with a smile. Lin Hao knew that only the chief disciple or son could inherit a cultivator's body-protecting spiritual power. So, at this time, the fourth child regarded Lin Hao as his own son. Knowing that the fourth child was going to give him such a good gift, Lin Hao felt a little embarrassed. He first bowed to the fourth child and then said. "Dear senior, we have known each other for less than ten days. Are you sure you want to do this? Am I really worth it?" When the fourth child heard this, he burst out laughing. "Hahaha! Is this worth it? Sometimes, just one glance is enough to spot someone. Besides, you and I have been together for almost ten days. Don't I still understand you?" The fourth child is a very cheerful person, he doesn¡¯t like nonsense, and at this time, the fourth child also knows that he does not have much time left. He didn¡¯t wait for Lin Hao to speak again, he raised his hand and waved, and then the golden ribbon fell on Lin Hao¡¯s shoulder. In the next second, the golden ribbon merged with Lin Hao¡¯s body! When the golden Lin Li ribbon was accepted by Lin Hao's body, the fourth man nodded with satisfaction, and then closed his eyes. But at this time, Lin Hao also felt strange. He didn't understand why the fourth child insisted on doing this. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5514 Successfully ascended to the throne (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! After the fourth child handed over his body-protecting spiritual power to Lin Hao, the old man closed his eyes peacefully. It¡¯s just that at this time, Lin Hao was still kept in the dark. He didn¡¯t know why the fourth child did this. For Lin Hao, he only needs to get the last wish of the fourth child. He understands that he has received too many favors from these old men in white these days. If he wants to ask for more, then With greed in his heart, Lin Hao knew that he was not that greedy, so he could not accept what these old men gave him at will. And after Lao Si gave Lin Hao his body-protecting spiritual power, his body began to weaken rapidly. In just a blink of an eye, the fourth man's dark hair turned into snow-white, and his rosy face also turned pale and bloodless in an instant. In just an instant, the fourth child changed from a middle-aged man to an old man. For a strong man at the intermediate level of Martial Emperor, it is indeed not a decent thing to leave this world with such an old body and appearance. But when Lin Hao thought about it, he thought, well, maybe these old men in white have been in this monster jungle for so many years. They fight all kinds of monsters every day and face death every day. The concept of life and death has long been different from that of other cultivators on the Xuanwu Continent. You must know that in other places, especially in the territory of the human race, death is a very serious matter. Everyone attaches great importance to funerals, especially the nobles. They will use gold, silver, diamonds and other precious metals and gems to build their own coffins. Moreover, before a person is put into the coffin, they have to do various things. Various embalming treatments. This is done so that after people die, the body can still be preserved and respected by future generations. Although Lin Hao thinks this is a very stupid behavior, the rulers who put themselves in the coffin don't think so. For them, this is a luxurious way to die. How many people There is no way to leave this world with such dignity. When Lin Hao thought about these things, and then looked at the fourth child who was lying in front of him and left this world peacefully, he felt infinite emotion in his heart. "Fourth brother, from today on, we brothers will start fighting side by side!" After the fourth child left peacefully, the eldest brother among the five reached out and patted Lin Hao on the shoulder, and then said to Lin Hao in a serious voice. "Fourth child? Me?" At this time, Lin Hao hadn't reacted yet. He didn't know that after he inherited the fourth child's last wish and the opponent's body-protecting spiritual power, he would become the fourth child in the team. To be honest, this Things are indeed unacceptable, but there is nothing we can do about it, this is the rule. "Yes, that's you. Congratulations on becoming one of us today. Fourth brother, you have to remember that although your predecessor has passed away, you have inherited his will. From now on, your task is to follow us , continue to fight against the guys from the Monster Clan!" To be honest, this matter came too suddenly for Lin Hao. However, at this time, Lin Hao saw the serious looks on everyone's face, and it was difficult for him to refuse, so he could only sigh helplessly. "Sigh, but my current strength is too weak. I can't compare with my seniors." (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5516 New Plan (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! When all the old men raised their heads in unison and looked at Lin Hao, Lin Hao knew that he had become the trend of the times. ¡°However, when Lin Hao thought about it carefully, he felt that this didn¡¯t seem to be anything. ¡°After all, these old guys were always noisy before. If it weren¡¯t for Lin Hao, then these old guys wouldn¡¯t be as closely integrated as they are now. Besides, Lin Hao's talk was also top-notch. He didn't know how many people he had convinced with his talk. Now, when everyone raised their heads and looked at him, he felt that it was nothing, but he just wanted to convince everyone to accept his plan. Well, it¡¯s not like conquering the entire Xuanwu Continent, just say it yourself. Although ten days ago, Lin Hao was just a junior in front of these old men in white, but now he has become a completely different person. After the fourth child passed away, Lin Hao had completely inherited the position of the fourth child. He felt that he finally no longer had to look at other people's faces like he did in the past. Now he could interact with these old men in white according to his own will. They chatted and let them hear their thoughts. Driven by this mentality, Lin Hao coughed. "Well, seniors, this is what I think. Since these guys from the monster clan only ran out a very small amount of baggage and food as bait, and they all sent a powerful demon emperor to guard it, then, Where large quantities of grain, grass, and luggage are actually stored, there must be more than one Demon Emperor guarding them" Before Lin Hao finished speaking, his master and brother Lao Wu immediately interrupted him. "Wait a minute, Fourth Brother, what did you say? You mean, there was a powerful monster inside the food storage point you attacked before?" Seeing that Lao Wu was so excited, Lin Hao didn't know whether the other party had taken the wrong medicine or something, so he nodded. "Well, that's right. What's wrong? Is there anything strange about this?" "Everyone, let me tell you, this guy Lao Si is a dishonest master. He is just a second-level Martial Emperor, but he can actually kill an intermediate-level Demon Emperor without our help. He also If he says he has no ability, what do you think we should think of him?" As soon as Lao Wu finished speaking, the other old men in white rolled their eyes at Lin Hao. At this time, Lin Hao also felt very embarrassed. He knew that these old men in white were deliberately stinking him, and their purpose was to embarrass him. Only in this way will Lin Hao really focus on fighting. However, when these old men in white stinked Lin Hao, Lin Hao was actually very happy in his heart. He knew that these old men in white stinked him, which meant that they had actually accepted him and really regarded him as their own. Let you. However, Lin Hao did not know that, in fact, he did not kill the giant ape demon emperor by his own strength. Without Lin Hao¡¯s knowledge, Lao Wu secretly gave Lin Hao part of his body-protecting spiritual power. It was with the protection of this body-protecting spiritual power that Lin Hao was able to turn the corner. Otherwise, would he want to kill a powerful giant ape demon emperor with his strength? That is simply a foolish dream. However, Lao Wu will not tell Lin Hao this secret. He will keep it in his heart and make it an unspeakable secret. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5517 New Plan (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Unexpectedly, these old men in white are quite easy to get along with. Moreover, what Lao Wu said is right, since I can kill a giant ape demon emperor with my own strength. That means I have the strength to become as strong as them. Besides, I also have the super system Cang Gou! Since I have so many excellent qualities that others don¡¯t have, why should I be afraid! "Yes, Master, you are right to think so. Master, think about how many guys in this world are far less powerful than Master. However, these guys have never felt ashamed. I am confused. Master Why should you feel ashamed? Master, listen to me, now, I have thought of a good way to find the baggage and the granary." ¡°Really, that¡¯s great, come and tell me!¡± With the help of Cang Gou, Lin Hao finally found a way to destroy the enemy's granary, and this method was unanimously recognized by everyone. "Everyone, after the attack just now, I'm afraid the enemy has figured out our tactics. They can't let us find the granary and baggage so easily!" As soon as Lin Hao finished speaking, everyone present nodded. And when Lin Hao saw that everyone agreed with his words, he continued. "However, this is not a problem, because we can also find ways to force the enemy to use food and baggage. As long as the enemy uses the reserve materials, then we can find the enemy's storage location!" "Then what should we do?" Lao Wu is an impatient man. He saw that Lin Hao was always analyzing problems but never got to the point. This guy interrupted Lin Hao and asked. "It's very simple, Lao Wu, as long as you go out again, this time, I, King Ang Skeleton, will cooperate with your actions to make the enemy think that the real Canglan Dynasty army is dispatched. In order to resist the Canglan Dynasty's attack, the elite monster beast army will Will definitely use the reserves!¡± After Lin Hao finished speaking, he raised his head and glanced at everyone present. Lin Hao was not a fool, and he also knew that everyone present was not a fool. This is a very serious task. After all, the current monster army has attacked several times, and their deputy commanders have already been dispatched. Therefore, if you act as a suicide squad to attract enemy firepower now, it will really be an act of seeking death. If most people hear this idea, they will definitely scold Lin Hao. To them, Lin Hao¡¯s idea is a bad idea! However, the old men in white clothes present did not think so. In their opinion, at present, this is the only way to find out the location of the enemy's baggage and food. "Well, this method is indeed good, but it also has certain risks. Brothers, I really don't force you. If you don't want to go, then it doesn't matter." Lin Hao whispered when he saw that everyone was standing motionless after hearing his plan. However, after he finished speaking, the old men in white still stood motionless. Seeing this scene, Lin Hao was puzzled. He thought to himself, this is strange. Could it be that they were all scared to death? But, it shouldn¡¯t be! In my opinion, the strength of these old men in white is not weak, and they are all arrogant masters. They will not be frightened by my plan just because I proposed such a risky plan. Bar? That¡¯s too ridiculous! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5518 No Fear (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Before Lin Hao finished speaking, Lao Wu, who was standing next to him, interrupted him. "Fourth brother, don't think that just because you are new, our brothers have no temper for you!" "What Lao Wu said is right. The newly appointed Lao Si looks down on us too much. If you didn't know this, you would really think that we brothers are afraid of death!" ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out out out out out out out out outgoing. Of course, Lao Wu also felt that Lin Hao's identity was different from the past, so he didn't scold him in front of everyone. He just said something to Lin Hao casually, asking Lin Hao not to underestimate these old men too much. After all, they relied on their own strength to earn a living. These days, as long as you rely on your own strength to earn a living, you are a great boss. Therefore, what these old men like to do most is to speak for themselves. Of course, this is just a joke. After Lin Hao realized that he had said the wrong thing, he immediately adjusted his mentality. At this time, Lin Hao raised his head and smiled at the four old men in white, and then he took a sip. Lips said. "Well, well, the mission of these brothers this time is very important. You have to attract the enemy's firepower head-on. When the enemy's front line is tight and reinforcements begin, I can find the enemy's real food, grass and baggage storage location!" Lin Hao said this more euphemistically. He felt that if he told these old men that they would have to resist in isolation for several days. So, why don¡¯t these old men press him to the ground and rub him? Therefore, after thinking about it carefully, Lin Hao chose to express his plan in this relatively tactful way. "Grandma, fourth child, I think you were not like this when you first joined us. At that time, you were not the fourth child, but you dared to speak up. But now, you have become the fourth child, why are you here? Are you acting coy in front of our brothers? Let me tell you, let us resist for how many days!" "That's right, Fourth Brother, just explain. Let me tell you, before we met you, we had fought against the Gods of the Demonic Beast Clan! Our strength is not weaker than you think, so just tell us what happened. Let¡¯s stick to it for a few days. It¡¯s good for everyone to be prepared, right?¡± Lin Hao saw that these old men were already mentally prepared, so he naturally didn¡¯t want to hide them anymore, so at this time, Lin Hao asked Cang Gou Dao. "Cang Gou, how many days do seniors have to stay on the battlefield at least? At least three days. Of course, this is only if you can successfully destroy the enemy's warehouse. So, let's extend the time a little longer. Maybe, it's Five days!¡± "What, so long? Can you give me an accurate number?" Lin Hao became anxious when he saw that this guy Cang Gou had betrayed himself in front of him. Under Lin Hao's questioning, this guy Ren Cang Gou also gave an analysis that was closest to the real situation - seven days. Knowing that these seniors had to fight fiercely for seven days on such a dangerous frontal battlefield, Lin Hao felt a little uncomfortable. He felt that if he did this, it would be equivalent to selling these seniors, but the problem is that now he has another Can't think of any other good way to do it. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5519 No Fear (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "What's wrong? Fourth son, you should hurry up and speak up? Do you know how to speak? Or are you too mute to speak out now?" "Yes, Fourth Brother, we know that your little brain seems to have been modified and is much better than ours, so please tell us quickly how many days we are going to stay here! " When they saw Lin Hao shut his mouth again and said nothing, these seniors were really angry. They felt that they had been fooled by Lin Hao. Lin Hao¡¯s mind is usually very flexible. Even though Lin Hao only spent ten days with these seniors, he managed to figure out a lot of things right with Cang Gou¡¯s help. This made the seniors look at him with admiration. These seniors who had lived in the monster jungle for a long time even felt that Lin Hao's brain must have been modified. They couldn¡¯t help but sigh. They had been in the monster jungle for so many years, but they didn¡¯t expect that human technology had become so advanced. In fact, all this is just overthinking by the seniors. Lin Hao¡¯s brain was not modified by anything. His brain is actually no different from that of ordinary people, but Lin Hao has a guy like Cang Gou in his body. With the help of Cang Gou, Lin Hao has been able to learn results and data that many people have never thought of. Based on this alone, Lin Hao is actually much more powerful than these old men in white. However, facing the powerful power of the old men in white, Lin Hao has never been able to be truly confident. He understands that the difference between himself and these old men in white is gap. However, when the old men in white forced Lin Hao to tell them the true number of days of persistence, Lin Hao blurted out without hesitation. "It's seven days. According to my calculations, you have to hold on to your position for at least seven days. By the way, King of Bones, tell my brothers, how many soldiers of the Bone Legion can you bring to join the battle now?" When the Skeleton King heard this, he nodded. "Well, if we don't leave a reserve force, we should be able to send out 70 million. After all, I lost too many undead soldiers in the previous war, and I finally managed to replenish 70 million!" At this time, the Skeleton King did not forget to complain a few words, but no one could hear the Skeleton King's complaints. You know, now even the fourth child has died in the battle. In order to block the elite army of monster beasts, these old men in white have sacrificed all their brothers. The Skeleton King's sacrifice of a few undead soldiers is really nothing. ??Besides, if the Skeleton King wants to suffer in front of these old men in white, then the old men in white will definitely beat this guy without hesitation. Fortunately, the Skeleton King is still a very sensible guy, and he knows when enough is enough. When he realized that everyone looked at him a little strangely when he was speaking, the Skeleton King swallowed his saliva and said. "By the way, everyone, please rest assured. I have obtained two Phoenix Demon Emperors just now. If I turn my seniors into Skeleton Emperors again, then these 70 million people can be divided into seven columns. , and each column can be guaranteed to be commanded by a strong man with strength reaching the level of Emperor Wu!" (Remember the website address of this website: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5520 Very worried (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Seeing that the Skeleton King finally knew how to speak a few human words, the old men in white no longer looked at the Skeleton King with eyes that could kill people. At this time, the eldest brother stretched out his hand and waved out a warm white spiritual power. The white spiritual power fell on Lin Hao's head like a feather. When the white milk-like spiritual power fell on Lin Hao's shoulders, Lin Hao discovered that he had a white robe on his body. Seeing this scene, Lin Hao understood. He thought to himself, oh, it turns out that the white robes on these old men in white were made by their elder brother with his own white spiritual power. But, how strong is the eldest brother? His spiritual power has actually turned white, while my current spiritual power is only light blue, and I have not yet been able to purify my spiritual power to the golden level! Seeing that his elder brother was so powerful, Lin Hao couldn't help but feel excited. He really wanted to follow his elder brother into battle to kill the enemy. However, his mission was to find the enemy's material reserve location and destroy it. . Therefore, it is a pity that Lin Hao can no longer witness his eldest brother's grace on the battlefield. "Oh, by the way, Lao Wu, this Lao Wu has just taken office. After all, his strength is much weaker than ours. I think you should help him. As for the corpse of the demon emperor, I also We have collected some, Skeleton King. Later, you can turn all the demon emperor corpses we collected into Skeleton Emperors, so that this army will not be short of commanders!" "The elder brother is very generous. Everyone knows that the corpse of the Demon Emperor is a treasure. This thing can be sold at a high price even if it is sold as a commodity on the Xuanwu Continent. But as soon as the elder brother opened his mouth, the corpses of these demon emperors became the things of the Skeleton King. The Skeleton King was naturally very happy at this time. However, after following Lin Hao for so many years, the Skeleton King has actually learned to be calm. At this time, the Skeleton King saw that his elder brother was so generous, so he bowed towards him. "Thank you. I will definitely not let you down. I will create a powerful undead army in a very short time!" The words of the Skeleton King are true. When it comes to turning corpses into an army of the undead, in fact, no one has the skills to surpass the Skeleton King. The reason is that this guy is not only able to turn corpses into combat power, but he can also retain some of the corpse's abilities during life. And as the strength of the Skeleton King increases, the corpses resurrected by him will have more and more abilities and even memories of their lives. Therefore, what the Bone King said is true, and it is not that Wang Po is selling melons and boasting. However, although Lin Hao is not worried about the Skeleton King's skills, he is worried about Lao Wu who is acting with him. Lin Hao understood that Lao Wu had a short temper. If this guy suddenly launched an attack after discovering the hiding place of the monster materials, then the previous plan would be ruined. After all, Lin Hao¡¯s idea is to remove the enemy¡¯s material storage locations in one fell swoop, rather than a small-scale fight. But what a smart person Lao Wu is. He doesn't even need to look at the expression on Lin Hao's face at this moment. When Lao Wu found that Lin Hao's aura became a little wrong, he knew that Lin Hao must be worried at this time. What happened. When it comes to what Lin Hao is worried about, it is naturally his fifth child. Otherwise, what else would Lin Hao be worried about? (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5521 Very worried (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Brother, I have some things that I want to discuss with my fourth brother before we leave. I wonder if eldest brother will agree!" "Damn it! Fifth Brother, when did you start moaning like a girl? If you want to chat with Fourth Brother, just get out of the way and don't hinder our meeting here!" When the eldest brother saw Lao Wu saying such boring things during a meeting, he got very angry and yelled at Lao Wu. Seeing that his elder brother approved it, Lao Wu put his arms around Lin Hao's neck and took Lin Hao aside. The two found a very secluded place and sat down. After they both sat down, Lao Wu reached out and patted Lin Hao on the back. ¡°However, what makes Lin Hao feel strange is that this guy Lao Wu didn¡¯t even say a word. Seeing this scene, Lin Hao thought strangely, Hey, what's going on? Based on my understanding of Lao Wu, this guy is a talkative guy, but why doesn¡¯t he say a word now? ¡°Could it be that Lao Wu has any objections to me? Well, if I think about it carefully, I think there is nothing wrong with Lao Wu having a problem with me. Think about it, just before the two of them disappeared, Lao Wu was still my master, but now he has become my brother. No matter who encounters this matter, there will be a huge psychological gap. However, Lao Wu feels lost in his heart, but why did he bring me here? At this time, Lin Hao couldn't figure out why Lao Wu brought him to a place like this. Lin Hao felt very strange in his heart, but he didn't dare to ask Cang Gou. Lin Hao knew that the distance between him and Lao Wu was too close now. At such a close distance, if he secretly talked to Cang Gou, then Lao Wu would notice the subtle changes in Lin Hao's aura. Although, trying to detect this subtle change is as difficult as throwing a small spoonful of sugar into a swimming pool, and then using your tongue to taste the change in the water in the swimming pool. However, Lao Wu is not an ordinary person. He is a powerful old man in white. When he and Lin Hao sit side by side, not only Lin Hao, but even Cang Gou, a guy with a mean mouth, dare not say anything anymore. what. Back to the main story, when the two sat down, Lin Hao was so nervous that he couldn't say a word. But Lao Wu was very relaxed at this time, and he even joked with Lin Hao. "Boy, I really didn't expect that the fourth child would pass on his will to you before he died. In fact, I originally wanted to pass on my will to you, but I never expected that this would happen. My son was actually caught first by that fourth guy!" After Lin Hao heard this, the stone hanging in his heart slowly fell. At this time, Lin Hao thought to himself, oh, now I am not so nervous. I thought I said it wrong just now. What offended Senior Lao Wu? I didn¡¯t expect that senior just felt sorry. Wait, am I so important to these old men in white? "Since the fourth child wants you to inherit his position, from now on, I will call you the fourth child. Don't worry, the fourth child. I will definitely cooperate with you in this operation! You are our brother now, I If I don't cooperate with you well, then wouldn't I be sorry to my brother?" After Lao Wu finished speaking, he reached out and patted Lin Hao on the shoulder. Then, he explained to Lin Hao with a smile. "By the way, Fourth Brother, from a brother's perspective, you are my eldest brother, so you have the final say in this operation. I am just helping you. Do you understand?" (Remember this?) Website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5522 Resurrection Ceremony (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! When Lin Hao and Lao Wu were still sitting on the ground lamenting their lives, the elder brother was already ready to take action. You must know that although the Skeleton King is Lin Hao's spirit master, it is not difficult for the other four old men in white to command the Skeleton King in this world where the strong are respected. ¡°After all, these old men in white are Lin Hao¡¯s seniors. Besides, without their help, Lin Hao and the Skeleton King would have become lonely monsters long ago. "King of Bones, since you can bring out an army of 70 million, and I can also bring out the corpses of many demon emperors, we can now complement each other with our advantages. However, before taking action, you must combine our four My brother has become the Skeleton Emperor, do you understand what I mean?" After the eldest brother finished speaking, he raised his head and glanced at the Skeleton King seriously. This Skeleton King was not an idiot. He naturally knew what the eldest brother meant. He also understood that the eldest brother looked at him to make him realize that they were It is a very serious matter for a brother to become the Skeleton Emperor. If he dares to neglect, then the elder brother will use his own strength to let him know what the fate of those who neglect will be. And the Skeleton King is very smart. Let¡¯s put it this way, among all the living creatures Lin Hao has encountered, the Skeleton King should be the master who knows how to maneuver the most. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because this guy died once, so no matter who he meets, he can figure out the person¡¯s character in a very short period of time, and then figure out how he should get along with the other person. ¡°Seniors, don¡¯t worry, I will definitely use my best to make your brother become the strongest Skeleton Emperor.¡± This guy is really not bragging. In the past, when this guy resurrected corpses and turned them into his undead soldiers or the Skeleton Emperor, in fact, the Skeleton King didn't really pay attention. However, this time it was different. When the Skeleton King saw those old men in white staring at him intently, he felt like he was about to be torn into pieces. This feeling made the Skeleton King have to take this matter seriously. Under the urging of the four old men in white, the Skeleton King made up a ritual in his mind in a very short time. He asked four old men in white to place the body on a square stone. Then, the guy sat on the ground and began to prepare for the resurrection ceremony. ??Actually, every time the Skeleton King resurrects a corpse, he does not need any rituals. This guy just needs to inject his spiritual power into the corpse, and then the corpse will resurrect itself. Otherwise, the Skeleton King would be exhausted if he resurrected so many corpses at once. Of course, these old men in white don¡¯t want to care about these things. They just want to see their former teammates stand up again. In the eyes of the old men in white, even if his teammates turn into corpses and become the Skeleton Emperor, he can still fight. Thinking of this, these old men in white couldn't help but become a little excited. But when the Skeleton King kowtowed to the corpse a few times and started "carrying out" the resurrection ceremony, the eldest brother was a little dissatisfied. He frowned and glanced at the Skeleton King, but he didn't say anything. Just took a look. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5523 Resurrection Ceremony (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! As I said before, the Skeleton King is a careful master. When he found that the eldest brother among the people was staring at him at this time, the Skeleton King couldn't help but swallowed. "Senior, what did I do wrong?" "No, the resurrection ritual is a trick you came up with yourself. Of course you did nothing wrong. However, I just feel strange. I always feel that your ritual is too simple. Well, tell me what you will do next. What will be done?¡± When the Skeleton King heard this, he swallowed nervously and said. "Next, I will inject a trace of spiritual power from my body into the corpse. Then, in just a short transformation process, the corpse will be transformed into the Skeleton Emperor!" The eldest brother among the crowd nodded when he heard this, but then shook his head. However, the eldest brother still did not speak at this time. Seeing this scene, the Skeleton King was really anxious. He didn¡¯t know what the boss of the crowd was thinking. In the past, when the Skeleton King worked under Lin Hao, he at least knew what Lin Hao was thinking, so every time he did something, he would follow Lin Hao's ideas. That way, even if the Skeleton King does something wrong sometimes, he won't be too wrong. But, it¡¯s different now. What he¡¯s encountering now is a boring gourd like his elder brother. Faced with such a boring gourd, the Skeleton King doesn¡¯t even know what he should do. At this time, the Skeleton King could only raise his head and look at his elder brother without saying a word. If the skeleton body of the Skeleton King had eyes, then the elder brother would definitely see a submissive look in the Skeleton King's eyes. However, it was not like the eldest brother had seen this. After getting the affirmative answer from the Skeleton King, he just lowered his head and thought for a while before speaking. "Well, let's do this. Your strength is too weak. You should use my spiritual power. Maybe after using my spiritual power to resurrect my dead brother, his strength will become stronger." The eldest brother put his words aside and looked at the Skeleton King with suspicion. At this time, the Skeleton King immediately understood what his elder brother meant, and this guy smiled with his skull mouth. "Well, I have never done this in the past, but since you have opened your mouth, senior, I will definitely give it a try. Senior, please don't worry, I don't even remember how much I have done about resurrecting corpses. I¡¯m back, as long as I do it carefully, I will definitely succeed!¡± Seeing that the Skeleton King agreed, the eldest brother nodded, then raised his hand and waved a stream of milky white spiritual power from the sky, landing on the Skeleton King's body. The Skeleton King thought that his body would reject this spiritual power, but what he didn't expect was that instead of rejecting this spiritual power, his body successfully absorbed the spiritual power into his body. Although this Skeleton King has a body made of skulls, this guy's ability to feel power is much stronger than those of flesh and blood. Especially after his body absorbed the white spiritual power, this guy felt as if every bone in his body was fighting. For the Skeleton King, this feeling was like going to heaven, making him feel both excited and fascinated. However, due to the presence of several old men in white, the Skeleton King still did not dare to show off too much. . (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5524 Recovery as before (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "How is it? Can you do it?" The elder brother saw that the body of the Skeleton King was trembling with excitement because it had absorbed his own white spiritual power. He looked at the Skeleton King with suspicion and said. At this time, the Skeleton King nodded sharply. "Seniors, please rest assured. My body is just adapting to this kind of power. After all, seniors are very powerful, and the white spiritual power you injected into my body is naturally even more powerful!" After hearing this, several old men in white were deceived by the Skeleton King. They didn¡¯t ask any more questions, but continued to stare at the Skeleton King. If ordinary people encountered this kind of formation, they would definitely be confused and not know what to do for a while. But the Skeleton King was very calm. This guy pretended to take a deep breath, and then he forcibly merged the white spiritual power with the spiritual power in his body. If this kind of fusion method is used by flesh and blood people, it is simply a kind of destruction to the body, and you will feel that your internal organs are in pain. However, for a heartless guy like the Skeleton King, this fusion of different spiritual powers in the body is simply the best enjoyment. The reason is very simple. When different spiritual powers are fused in the body of the Skeleton King, the Skeleton King's body temperature will increase greatly in a short period of time, especially when the spiritual power of a strong person is fused in the Skeleton King's body. , the sourness really cannot be described in words. "ah!" When the Skeleton King forcibly merged the two spiritual powers in his body, this guy couldn't help but let out a light drink. Then, his body was burned into fiery red by his own spiritual power and the white spiritual power of his elder brother. At this time, the Skeleton King was like a pile of red-hot steel that had been thrown into an iron-making furnace. Seeing this scene, the third child, who usually talks a lot, looked at his elder brother in confusion and said. "Brother, do you think this kid is fine?" "It's okay, just rest assured. As the saying goes, don't do porcelain work without diamonds. Since he vowed that he can do it, then he won't risk his own life, right?" Although the third child expressed doubts about the character of the Skeleton King, when the third child saw that his eldest brother trusted the Skeleton King so much, the third child also felt that he should trust the Skeleton King. And the result was just as the elder brother expected. When the Skeleton King's body was turned fiery red by two high-energy reactions, the guy suddenly stood up from the ground. Then, the skeletal king stood there like a statue. Unlike other cultivators, he does not need to recite a mantra or raise his hand to expel the spiritual power from his body. For the resurrection masters of the Skeleton King clan, turning corpses into undead soldiers or Skeleton Emperors is an ancestral craft. When they use this craft, they don't need to do so many tricks. He only needs to concentrate his attention, and then inject a trace of spiritual power in his body into the corpse at the most suitable time. alright. For the Skeleton King, who has captured tens of thousands of corpses, this matter is as simple as eating and drinking for ordinary people, but this time he must be more cautious. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5525 Recovery as before (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "You don't need to be suspicious of others! Third brother, let me tell you, since the successor of the fourth brother trusts this spirit driver very much, you shouldn't doubt that others understand. Although this guy is a spirit driver, but , he is also our brother¡¯s brother!¡± Although this sounds very convoluted, this third child is not a fool. Although this guy has an ugly temper and his personality is not the best among the five, he is the smartest. He can naturally understand what the elder brother said. When the elder brothers came forward to intercede for the Skeleton King, the third child also felt that if he doubted the Skeleton King again, it would really hurt his feelings. After realizing this, the third child stood aside and waited to watch the show! ????????????????????? It¡¯s a coincidence that when the third child was standing aside, the Skeleton King also refined the trace of spiritual power in his body. After the pure white spiritual power was refined by the body of the Skeleton King, the white appearance was covered with a thin layer of red. When the white spiritual power with a little red light slowly floated out from the body of the Skeleton King, the eldest brother said with a toothy smile. "Hmph! It seems that this Skeleton King is really capable. This guy can actually refine the spiritual power in my body. It seems that Lin Hao really did not misjudge him. This spirit master is indeed very powerful. " As soon as the elder brother finished speaking, the spiritual power floating out of the body of the Skeleton King slowly floated into the body of the fourth child. What is different from the past is that this time the spiritual power in the Skeleton King's body was completely absorbed by the fourth corpse as soon as it floated out. Seeing this scene, the Skeleton King also clapped his hands excitedly. "Seniors, I have performed corpse resurrection rituals countless times. However, each time the corpse would have a slight rejection reaction to my spiritual power. However, this time the corpse was perfectly integrated with my spiritual power. This ¡­This is truly a miracle!¡± "This is not your spiritual power, this is big brother's spiritual power!" Seeing that the guy of the Skeleton King had just achieved a little success, he was on the side, and he corrected. The Skeleton King also knew that what he just said would definitely make everyone unhappy, so he immediately corrected it. "Yes, senior is right, this is the spiritual power of the elder brother, this is the spiritual power of the elder brother!" "ah!" As soon as the Skeleton King finished speaking, the corpse that was lying on the square stone roared angrily, and then started to get scared from the stone. When the fourth child was "resurrected" and turned into the Skeleton Emperor, everyone used their spiritual power to sense the changes in the fourth child's strength. However, when everyone took back the spiritual power they had released and received information from their spiritual power, everyone did not dare to believe the information they received. The reason is that the Skeleton King once assured everyone that after he "resurrected" the fourth child into the Skeleton Emperor, the fourth child's strength should be restored to 60%. What everyone finds incredible is that the strength of the fourth child at this time is more than 60%. Now that the fourth child was turned into the Great Skeleton Emperor by the Skeleton King, his strength has remained unchanged. And when the Skeleton King learned that the fourth child¡¯s strength was exactly the same as before his death, he felt very confused. "Click! Click! Click!" However, when the Skeleton King couldn't figure out why such a strange thing happened, there was suddenly a sound of bone cracking coming from his skeletal body. As soon as the Skeleton King lowered his head to look, he found a spot on his neck. All of them cracked! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5526: Fight separately (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Fourth! Your strength is back to its original state! How about it? Are you happy?" Seeing that the fourth child was resurrected, the third child, who had the best relationship with this guy, rushed over, reached out and patted the fourth child on the shoulder. However, at this time, the fourth child did not respond to the third child's enthusiasm. The fourth child just stood there blankly. After the Skeleton King saw this scene, he winked at Lao Si in order to prevent the scene from becoming too cold. ???????????????????? The Skeleton King, the fourth boy, nodded towards the old man. However, the third boy is not a fool. How could he not know that the Skeleton King is behind this? After realizing this, the third guy sighed and walked away. The second child wanted to go over and comfort him, but the boss reached out and grabbed him. "What did you do in the past?" "Boss, I just want to go over and comfort the third child. After all, this person cannot be resurrected from the dead!" After the elder brother heard this, he sneered. "Hmph! You guys have been living for thousands of years, but in my opinion, you seem to have never grown up. Didn't you know that we were meeting when you first entered this forest? What kind of ending will it be? I think even without me reminding you, you will know that we will die! But now that your brother has fallen, you can¡¯t accept it? " To be honest, this is indeed very ironic, but don¡¯t look at these old men in white who are already thousands of years old. However, they really valued the friendship between their comrades. Now, seeing that the brother they had been with day and night was really dead, with no possibility of resurrection, they naturally couldn't accept it in their hearts. But being the eldest brother is different. As the eldest brother, the boss is naturally stronger. He knows that he is the backbone of the entire team. If even he doesn't know what to do because he is sad, then the team will be forced to a dead end. . After realizing this, the eldest brother will be cruel and force himself to accept the fact that his brother has left. After Lao Wu saw that Lao Si had turned into the Skeleton Emperor, he rushed over from elsewhere. However, Lao Wu was not as sad as the others. This guy just walked up to Lao Si who had become the Skeleton Emperor, bowed to Lao Si and walked away. Then, Lao Wu came to Lao San¡¯s side, then reached out and patted Lao San on the back. "You guys, you are usually the most troublesome among the crowd, but now you see one of your brothers leaving, you can't accept it. How can a guy like this deal with those mid-level monsters? Emperor?" "It's not that I can't accept it, I'm just thinking about how to beat those mid-level demon emperors to their knees!" When Lao Wu heard this, he smiled and handed a white handkerchief to Lao San and said softly. "Okay, hurry up and wipe away your tears." ¡°I didn¡¯t shed any tears, I just had too many questions on my mind, and I just went through a big battle and was sweating.¡± "Okay, I get it, please wipe the sweat off your forehead quickly, otherwise, the sweat will drip onto your neck!" This scene still looks very heartwarming, and Lin Hao, standing on the side, also knows that he cannot join in the sadness of these old men. The only thing he could do was to stand aside and watch them quietly, that's all. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5527: Fight separately (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Fourth, you are our real brother from today on, but you are still young after all, and you are the weakest among the four of us!" When Lin Hao watched the third and fifth children grieving for the departure of the fourth child, the eldest brother came over. He reached out and patted Lin Hao on the shoulder and spoke to him softly. At this time, Lin Hao didn¡¯t know how to answer. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? but, when faced with such a big thing as life and death, he found that his ability to be eloquent was of no use at all. After all, no matter how much you say, you can't make a dead person come back to life. Therefore, at this time, Lin Hao just imitated the appearance of these old men in white and sighed. "Hey, Cang Gou, don't pretend to be dead for me. Now I am the brother of these old men in white. Are brothers still afraid that others will discover their little secrets?" Cang Gou was hiding well in Lin Hao's body. After listening to Lin Hao's words, this guy came out of Lin Hao's consciousness. "Master, you are right. In fact, I was wondering just now why these old men in white would entrust their will to you. Now it seems that my master is indeed a person worthy of being entrusted!" After Lin Hao heard this, he rolled his eyes at Cang Gou. "That's enough, you kid, stop talking nonsense in front of me. I still know how much I weigh!" "Hehe, it would be great if the master knows himself." Cang Gou feels that Lin Hao can now be on an equal footing with those old men in white, so he should pay attention to Lin Hao in the future. The way he talks in the past should indeed change. Otherwise, Lin Hao would definitely be rude to him. However, although Cang Gou has begun to think about his bad mouth, he still can't change his bad mouth every time he talks to Lin Hao. Especially this time, after Lin Hao realized his mistake. "Cang Gou, your mouth is still as mean as before. Forget it, I'm too lazy to say anything more to you. Just tell me what I should do now, right?" "What should I do? It's simple. I think the master should quickly enter the actual combat state now! Master, think about it, if you don't let yourself enter the actual combat state now, then the soldiers of these elite monster beast legions will be far away from the human race. The territory has been further expanded, and according to my calculations, the current elite monster beast army is less than three thousand miles away from the Canglan Dynasty. Judging from their marching speed, in at most eight days, these guys will Flooded into the Canglan Dynasty!" As soon as Lin Hao heard this, he slapped his forehead with his hand, and then said to himself. "Yes, the elite monster beast army is now less than three thousand miles away from the Canglan Dynasty. In a few days, they will attack the city!" The boss, the old man in white, felt very relieved when he saw that Lin Hao was focused on fighting and had no time to be sad. At this time, the boss even nodded in his heart and said, the fourth boy has not misjudged the person! Lin Hao is indeed a talented person. He was able to hold back his sadness and deal with the current situation calmly. It seems that if this kid can continue to grow in the future, he should become even better than me. Maybe! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5528 Monster Headquarters (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! While Lin Hao and the boss were discussing how to allocate the soldiers reasonably, and everyone else was busy feeling sad, the Monster Headquarters was also making preparations. "Well, everyone, our legion was violently attacked before. Although the losses caused by these attacks were not great, everyone, can you judge from the intelligence you have now, who are these enemies? Who are they? Do you think they are the regular army of Enla**? Or are they some human cultivators living in seclusion on our territory?" This question is not easy to answer. You must know that the Skeleton King made the formation very large before. For many generals of the monster clan, fighting against the undead army is simply a nightmare memory. If these monster generals are allowed to continue fighting with those unkillable undead soldiers, then even if their spirits will not collapse, it can be considered a kind of torture for them! When the deputy commander raised this issue, these monster officers looked at each other. After a while, a senior officer stood up and bowed to the deputy commander. "Deputy Commander-in-Chief, most of the attackers in this attack are corpses. These corpses should have been resurrected by some kind of witchcraft. I think that if the human race discovers our actions and launches a counterattack, , then they shouldn¡¯t use such witchcraft!¡± "Yes, Deputy Commander-in-Chief, I also agree with the old man's point of view. We all feel that although the human race guys are cunning, we have never seen them use such witchcraft. Therefore, this attack should be in seclusion. What happened to the human cultivators in our territory!" These monster officers still have two skills. They quickly analyzed the matter through the current information. Lin Hao and other reclusive cultivators were causing trouble, rather than the human race who really knew the moves of the monster clan. After the deputy commander heard this, he nodded. "Well, I agree with your point of view, but I want to ask you, do you know what kind of opponent we are facing now?" This statement shocked everyone present. You must know that except for the undead army commanded by the Skeleton King, Lin Hao and others are very powerful beings. The only ones who could survive a real head-to-head confrontation with Lin Hao and others were the deputy commander himself and the demon emperor whose strength had reached the second level peak. "The other monsters are either dead, or have been turned into Skeleton Emperors or undead soldiers by the Skeleton King. But even the surviving second-level demon emperor couldn¡¯t figure out what kind of guy he had met. After all, Lin Hao¡¯s strength has now reached the level of a second-level Martial Emperor. However, he used rockets to increase his strength. Therefore, Lin Hao is not very famous in the world of monsters and beasts. In addition, Lin Hao himself keeps a low profile, so no one knows about him. But the deputy commander-in-chief of the monster army was a figure. This guy actually learned the identity of Lin Hao and others through the fourth child. When everyone was in trouble about the identity of the enemy, the deputy-commander stood up He stood up and said to everyone. "Hmph! I really didn't expect that the war has already started for so long, but you don't even know the identity of the enemy?!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5529 Monster Headquarters (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Oh, forget it, if you guys can figure out the identity of the enemy in just two days, then you can sit in my position!" The deputy commander wanted to get angry in front of his subordinates, but when he thought that he was still commanding them to fight, the deputy commander suddenly lost the thought of swearing. At this time, the deputy commander The conductor just sighed. After hearing these words, all the monster beasts raised their heads and looked at the deputy commander with curious eyes, because these monster beast officers knew that since the deputy commander-in-chief said this, it means that He must have known the identity of his enemy. At this time, the deputy commander-in-chief did not want to hide it. He felt that he should also let his subordinates know what kind of guys they were fighting. "I know, you must be waiting for me to reveal the answer to you now, right? Okay, I can tell you responsibly that the ones fighting us are a few old men in white who sneaked into our territory hundreds of years ago. However, Now one of them has been killed by me!" When the deputy commander said this, his face was filled with a proud smile. As soon as he finished speaking, several flattering monsters hurriedly spoke. "Our deputy commander-in-chief, that is really an everlasting sword! This time, with the help of the master, we will definitely win the battle, long live the master!" When these flattering monster officers shouted long live, the entire base suddenly started shouting long live. As the saying goes, this can be worn a thousand times, but flattery can never be worn. Although the deputy commander-in-chief is the calmest one in the army, he also likes to listen to flattery. At this time, the deputy commander-in-chief was actually very happy when he saw that his subordinates began to shout long live. But the current attack of the elite monster beast army he commanded was not going smoothly, which also made him anxious. Thinking of this, the deputy commander sighed helplessly. "Okay, everyone, you don't need to shout any more slogans. I think it's better for you to wake up a little bit now. After all, the enemy we face is not an easy guy to deal with. I don't think I need to tell you. You should know that these old men had some back-and-forth fights with the holy beasts of our clan, right?" As soon as the deputy commander finished speaking, a monster officer stood up and spoke softly. "Indeed, these old men in white are indeed very strong, but no matter how strong they are, the deputy commander will kill one of them, right?" "Well, this is indeed true, but that is just the weakest one among them. Moreover, after these five guys came to our territory, they have changed four times. I heard that only two of them are still the same as before. Of the two who came in, the others had died in battle, and others had inherited their names!" As soon as the deputy commander finished speaking, he reached out and rubbed his temples. "So, I hope you can cheer up. If you think these guys are opponents that can be easily dealt with, then my words today will be in vain. By the way, the two monsters who stood up just now Where is the beast officer?¡± The two demon beast officers who just stood up to give their opinions felt very confused when they saw the deputy commander calling them. These two guys thought to themselves, this is strange. We didn't do anything wrong. Why did the deputy commander call us? Do you want to call us over in a hurry? (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5530: Stick to the Granary (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Although these two monster officers were confused, they couldn't help but listen to the deputy commander's order. If they didn't, they would be rebelling. "And if a demonic beast officer rebels, then, let alone war, even in peacetime, its superiors can cut off its head directly without the approval of the Supreme Council! It is precisely because the deputy commander-in-chief has such terrible power that all the monster officers in the military camp are both in awe and fear of him. They fear the deputy commander-in-chief because the deputy commander-in-chief is indeed very capable, and they fear the deputy commander-in-chief because the deputy commander-in-chief is indeed cruel. Before, there was a demon emperor who was almost killed by the deputy commander because he questioned the deputy commander¡¯s plan but he couldn¡¯t explain the reason. At this moment, these two monster officers naturally did not dare to act presumptuously in front of the deputy commander-in-chief. When they saw the deputy commander calling them, the two monster officers walked up to the deputy commander in a hurry. ¡°Deputy Commander-in-Chief, what orders do you have for us?¡± The deputy commander looked at the two officers kneeling on the ground and saluted him. He was not in a hurry to speak. Instead, he raised his head and glanced at the two officers before thinking to himself. "Well, these two guys are both very strong, and they are both mid-level demon emperors, but their command abilities are not very good. Thinking about the time when those old men in white came to attack the city with a group of corpse soldiers, they all chose to stand still. But I found that the two of them were able to protect their camp in a chaotic situation. It can be seen that the guarding ability of these two people is indeed much stronger than their offensive ability. Since the enemy is now in the dark and our army is in the open, then I should pay more attention to defense. After realizing this, the deputy commander smiled and said to the two intermediate demon emperors. "In the previous battle, I realized that you two have excellent defensive abilities. I feel that it is really unfair to only let you be defense generals. I have decided to upgrade you two to second-level ** now." Those two demon emperor officers thought they would be severely scolded by the deputy commander-in-chief! However, what they didn't expect was that the deputy commander didn't want to scold them, but wanted to promote them both. After learning that they had been promoted to two levels, the two families were naturally very happy. However, they behaved very calmly. They were not as shy as other monster officers. Instead, they stood up and saluted the deputy commander and said thank you. That was all. Seeing this scene, the deputy commander became more determined in his thoughts, he thought to himself. Well, it seems that I really saw these two guys correctly. They are the kind of guys I want to find who are calm about changes, and only such guys can help me guard the granary. "Wait a minute, I haven't asked you two to leave yet. Do you know why I want to promote you two?" "I know, the deputy commander must have a task for us!" When the two demon beast officers saw that the deputy commander didn¡¯t want them to retreat, the two guys immediately turned around, and then kneeled on the ground and said. " However, the two of them don't know what kind of medicine is in the deputy commander-in-chief's gourd, and these two guys don't dare to guess. After all, as subordinates, it is not good to guess what is going on in the boss's mind. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5531: Stick to the Granary (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "We don't know, but we know that we are the commanders of the monster clan, and we are subordinates of the deputy commander-in-chief. No matter what the deputy commander-in-chief arranges for us to do, we should execute it without hesitation!" Seeing these two officers of the monster clan say this series of words as if they were memorizing text, the deputy commander laughed in his heart. Even their personalities are very suitable for these two guys to be city guard officers. They are the kind of guys who have brains, but they must be meticulous in doing things. And the granary of our army is the most important place of our army. If that place is taken over by the old men in white, then even the plan to attack the Canglan Dynasty will have to be postponed. Well, it seems that the defense of the granary has been strengthened. "However, in my opinion, the officers responsible for guarding the granary are also the masters of a few powerful foreigners. Although their own strength is very strong, their command ability is not satisfactory. The deputy commander thought about it in his mind, and finally waved his hand. "I decided to transfer you two to guard the granary. I know that for most officers, this is not an important job, because you can't participate in actual combat and make meritorious deeds! What's your reason?" The deputy commander-in-chief is also a smart man. He knows that he should not overshadow these two monster officers now, so he directly told them that asking them to guard the granary this time would have no merit. But the deputy commander underestimated the brains of these two monster officers. These two monster officers were very shrewd. When they saw the deputy commander-in-chief asking them to guard the granary, they immediately agreed without much thought. After leaving the headquarters, the two monster officers who rushed to the granary were still very proud. "Hahaha! Brother, the deputy commander promoted us before the mission started. This is a great thing! But he is still afraid that we don't want to guard the granary. Isn't this a joke?" "What I'm saying is that now the enemy is in the dark, and we are in the open. Moreover, our enemy is as strong as the old man in white. If the two of us really go to the battlefield, then how should we die? It¡¯s hard to say!¡± "That's right, so we will definitely make a profit by going to the granary this time. Think about it, those guys from the human race think that our monster race never pays attention to food, grass and supplies, so naturally they will not treat the granary as an attack. Isn¡¯t that the goal?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not right, let¡¯s just wait for the war to end in peace and contentment!¡± It has to be said that these two monster officers¡¯ calculations were quite good. But, they don¡¯t know that this plan can¡¯t keep up with the plan. When the two of them rushed towards the granary non-stop, Lin Hao and Lao Wu were already involved in the battle. At the same time, the Skeleton King also used the undead natural disaster to throw his remaining 70 million troops into various battlefields. The 70 million troops were divided into seven points, and each point was commanded by several Skeleton Demon Emperors. The three most powerful armies were commanded by three old men in white. Originally, the Skeleton King also wanted to participate in this war. However, when the Skeleton King proposed that he also wanted to participate in the battle, the leader of the old man in white rejected his proposal. He felt that the Skeleton King should help Lin Hao. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5532 Canglan Dynasty (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! When the Monster Clan began to mobilize troops on a large scale, it was not only Lin Hao and others who resisted, but people from the Canglan Dynasty also knew about it. You can imagine that these rulers of the Canglan Dynasty are not fools. They also pay close attention to the movements of the monster jungle. However, the problem is that this time the monster impulse is a large-scale attack. And it was fifty years ago since the last conflict between the monster clan and the human race. That time, five old men hiding in the monster jungle also participated in the battle. That time, the monster clan suffered heavy losses. Many powerful monsters were killed. After that battle, these The monsters have been honest for a long time. In other words, if someone says that the monsters of the Monster Clan are going to launch a large-scale attack on Enzu, then the rulers of the human race will definitely look at this matter with suspicion. After all, only fifty years have passed. Can the monster clan, which has been severely damaged by the human race, recover in such a short period of time? ??Besides, even if the monster clan can really recover in such a short period of time, the rulers of the human race don't really want to start a war. The reason is very simple. First of all, for the rulers of the human race, there is no benefit in starting a war against the monster clan now. Today¡¯s Canglan Dynasty seems to be extremely powerful, but in fact it is just a crumbling dynasty. A crumbling dynasty maintains the crumbling rule of the entire empire. "And under the Canglan Dynasty, there are countless small kingdoms like the Iron Shield Kingdom. The strong men of these small kingdoms were forced to submit to the rule of the Canglan Dynasty because they were afraid of the power of the Canglan Dynasty. However, once the power of the Canglan Dynasty disappears, these weak kingdoms will no longer obey the rule of the Canglan Dynasty. To put it bluntly, the current Canglan Dynasty can be said to be caught in a situation of internal and external troubles. When news of the gathering of the Monster Clan's army came from the Monster Jungle, the king of the Canglan Dynasty showed no particular concern for the matter. The current ruler of the Canglan Dynasty is an old man. After hearing this information, the old man raised his heavy eyelids, then glanced at everyone present and said. "I want to ask you a question. I wonder if you will answer me?" Although the king of the Canglan Dynasty is old, he is still the ruler of this country after all. When he opened his mouth, everyone knelt down in front of him and kowtowed to him. The soldiers answered in unison: . "Your Majesty the King, it is our honor to be able to answer your question." When the king of the Canglan Dynasty saw this scene, he laughed from ear to ear. The old guy raised his head at this time, glanced at his subjects and said. "I want to know what you think of this incident. Do you think the enemy has really attacked?" Regarding this matter, the king¡¯s ministers also answered this question with different answers. Some people say that the monster beasts are very cunning, and maybe they have really come, but we haven¡¯t discovered it yet. Some ministers are just and blunt. They say, even if the monster beasts don¡¯t attack, He just came over and disturbed the border, so the king, as the master of the Canglan Dynasty, should also shoulder his own responsibility to keep the monsters from crossing the border! However, these answers were not enough to satisfy the emperor. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5534 Dynasty Warriors (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! The old king seemed to be willing to give up all his strength to make an oath in front of so many people. In fact, his ministers all knew that this old guy was an old and cunning master. He was not willing to give up his rights at all. This guy said If you say so many words, you are just trying to deceive people! "My dear subjects, every one of you! Everyone is qualified to get my throne, as long as you take off the head of the enemy commander!" After the speech, the old king waved his hat at his subjects. Suddenly, everyone was moved by the old king's selflessness. At this moment, in the square in front of the king's palace, some people were crying, some were shouting, and some even had tears in their eyes! Only the old king¡¯s ministers knew why the old king did this, and they couldn¡¯t help cursing in their hearts. "Damn it! This old bastard! He is such a bastard to the core! I don't know what kind of ecstasy soup his people drank, but they were really fooled by this old bastard!" "Don't be so angry. Anyway, what this old guy likes and knows best is to deceive people, right? However, this matter is not without benefits for us, since this old bastard is doing this in front of us. If he made an oath in front of many people, then he will definitely do it according to his oath. In short, as long as we take the head of the enemy commander, then the position of the king is still ours, right? ?¡± "Well, that's right. You say that the emperor will take turns coming to my house next year. This old guy has been in the emperor's position for so long. Now it's our brothers' turn to have a seat!" Those warriors didn't care about the old king's deceptive methods. In our opinion, the old king Anzheng's Zhejiang methods can only be used to deceive his own people. It doesn't work when meeting smart people like them. . "However, these warriors don't know that what the old king wants to deceive most are the so-called smart people. However, these smart people now think that the old king will fulfill their promises, but they really think too much. When the warriors set off toward the monster jungle with their recruited troops, the old king stood on the highest stand in the kingdom and watched these people leave the kingdom. When the last batch of warriors left the Canglan Dynasty, the old king's illegitimate son came to the old king. He is now the Minister of War in the palace. For a young man in his thirties, this is the highest position a young man can get. You know, when many people climb to this position, they are already one or two hundred years old. "And seeing the last warrior leaving the Canglan Dynasty with hundreds of thousands of strong men, the old king's illegitimate son looked at his old father with doubtful eyes and said. "My respected father, why are you doing this? You see, now the brave warriors of our dynasty have also left with their own warriors. Could it be that my father has never thought of leading these warriors to fight against the monsters? What about our attack?" When the old king heard this, he smiled at first and did not answer his son's question immediately. However, after his son saw this scene, he became even more confused and looked at his father with doubtful eyes. One glance said. "Father, why don't you want to answer my question? Or do you think I'm too stupid and asked questions that I shouldn't have asked?" When the old king¡¯s illegitimate son saw this scene, he asked doubtfully. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5536 The King¡¯s Wrath (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! The Minister of War was able to control his emotions at first. However, after this guy told the king a lot of truths, he found that the old king seemed to be a fool. He seemed to have no ears. It seems like he can't listen to his own reasoning. As a result, the conversation between the two turned into a quarrel. After arguing for a while, the Minister of War actually released part of the spiritual power in his body. After the spiritual power was released from the body of the Minister of War, it turned into streams of spiritual pressure rushing towards the old king! Seeing this scene, the old king's illegitimate son rushed forward and tried to use his body to block the attack of spiritual pressure. Of course, although the old king's illegitimate son still had some abilities, facing this level Even the old king's illegitimate son is powerless with his spiritual pressure. "Get away!" At this time, the old king saw that his son was about to do something stupid, so he roared at his son. Then, the old king raised his hand and waved a pure white spirit from his body. Come on. This spiritual power seems to be purer than the white spiritual power of the eldest brother among the old men in white. Moreover, after this spiritual power left the old king's body, it seemed to be alive and entangled in the old king's illegitimate son. "Boom!" There was a muffled sound and a stream of spiritual power shot out from the body by the Minister of War fell firmly on the old king's illegitimate son. However, the pressure created by the Minister of War with the spiritual power expelled from the body has no effect at all in the face of the old king's spiritual power. As soon as that thing collides with the old king's spiritual power, it will be dispersed in the blink of an eye, but nothing will happen to the old king's son. At this time, the old king saw the Minister of War looking angry, and he said proudly. "What? Minister of War, do you really want to rebel?" At this time, the Minister of War did not know how to answer. He came here just to persuade the old king. He hoped that the old king would listen to his advice. But who knew that the old king took advantage of his bad temper. At this moment, the Minister of War felt that he had been played by the old king. Of course, even if this is the case, the one who is at fault is still the Minister of War. After all, he used force in front of the old king. After a muffled sound came from the palace, seven or eight powerful men who had reached the level of Emperor Wu teleported in front of the Minister of War. They surrounded the Minister of War and prepared to attack him. "Minister of War, please stop resisting! What you just did is already a crime. I hope you won't make it difficult for us!" "Yes, Minister of War, just admit your mistake and admit it. The king will be lenient to you because you have served the Canglan Dynasty for so many years!" Those Emperors were all led by the Minister of War. To them, the Minister of War was like their mentor Yanfu. The relationship between these Emperors and the Minister of War is very deep. However, what makes people feel ironic is that now, they craftsmen want to arrest their mentor. "However, the Minister of War is a very stubborn guy. Until now, he doesn't feel that he did anything wrong. He even thinks that these young people were bewitched by the old king. At this time, the Minister of War suddenly raised his head and glared at the old king. "Your Majesty the King, don't you think you did something wrong now?" When the old king heard this, he did not answer immediately. He just gave a helpless smile. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5537 The King¡¯s Wrath (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Am I wrong? Okay, I want to know where I went wrong. If what you said is right, then I will correct it right away. But if you didn't say it right, then, Don¡¯t blame me for being ruthless!¡± The old king is still very patient with the Minister of War. After all, this guy has served under him for so many years. Now, the old king doesn't want to do it in front of so many people. The impact of this is not too big. OK! "However, the Minister of War is an insufferable master. The old king knew that the Minister of War would definitely understand what he meant. At this time, the Minister of War only needed to be soft to the old king, and then admit his mistake. He could have left safely, and then, something happened None. But who would have known that as soon as the old king finished speaking, the Minister of War spat on the ground. "Bah!" "Your Majesty the King, I know that you are now blinded by lard. Even if I try to advise you with more philosophical words, it is useless!" "Minister of War, don't be stubborn anymore! Indeed, you have been the Minister of War for so many years and you have indeed made many contributions to the Canglan Dynasty. However, this is not the reason for you to rely on your old age! If you still admit your mistake, don't blame me for turning your back. I recognize you!" When the old king saw that the Minister of War still wanted to be tough in front of him, he glared at the Minister of War who was surrounded by everyone and said, But who knew that the Minister of War had no intention of respecting the old king at all. When this guy saw that the old king sent people to fight for him, he even sneered. "Hmph! Since I have become your prisoner now, it is up to you to kill or chop me into pieces. However, whether I am chopped into mincemeat by you or chopped into pieces, I will do the same. I want to tell everyone in the world about the stupid things you did!" "Asshole! Minister of War, I think you are the one who was obsessed with lard. Jing said such nonsense. Forget it, it's rare for me to say anything more to you. Take him down!" " After the old king finished speaking, he waved his hands to his subordinates, but the Minister of War was not a vegetarian after all. He was a strong man who had reached the level of an intermediate Martial Emperor. "Besides, these guys who came over to surround the Minister of War were simply the Emperor Wu trained by the Minister of War himself. Now you let the apprentice deal with the master, this is simply the biggest joke in the world. Naturally, the Minister of War will not take his apprentices seriously, but he has no enmity with his apprentices, and he does not have to hurt his apprentices. When the Minister of War saw that his disciples were now ordered to arrest him, he sighed, and then suddenly turned his body in a circle. The spiritual power in the Minister of War was quickly destroyed in a short period of time. compression. Then, in the blink of an eye, the seven or eight strong men who had reached the level of Emperor Wu were knocked to the ground by the Minister of War. The Minister of War simply relied on his own spiritual power to knock down these Emperors. However, the Minister of War was merciful just now, if he had used a killing move. So, these Martial Emperors lying on the ground at this moment are probably all turned into corpses. When the old king saw this scene, he was also very angry. The old king thought, bastard! If you don't drink the toast or drink it as a fine, you have to force me to take action, right? Okay, since you are seeking death yourself, then I will help you! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5538 Escape (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! The old king felt that the Minister of War was too disrespectful to him. In the past, when he and the Minister of War discussed things together, the other party was still able to give him some useful ideas. However, now the old king also realized a problem. That's what this person is like. Once he gets older, he likes to rely on his elders, especially those who are ministers. In the past, when the old king asked the minister of war to attack those radicals, the old king knew that the minister of war was actually not doing his job. Every time he sent out troops, the thunder was loud but the rain was small. Moreover, when he came back, he would not only bring back some heads of rebels but also many heads of monsters. Every time the old king asked the Minister of War why he brought back monster heads, the Minister of War always lied and said that he encountered monster attacks on the way to attack radicals. In fact, the old king is not a fool. He knows that his Minister of War does not really want to eliminate the radicals. This guy is a racist. He must have united with the radicals to attack the tribe of monsters. "And the heads of the Naxi radicals were not cut off by the Japanese army, but after they were killed by monsters, the radical guys cut them off and gave them to the Minister of War for presentation. "In fact, the old king still knew about these things. After all, he also had eyes and ears in the army. However, the reason why the old king turned a blind eye was. That¡¯s because he felt that the Minister of War was quite loyal to him, but now the old king was not so man-made. He felt that he had pampered the Minister of War too much in the past. At first, when the Minister of War saw that the old king knew that he was taking soldiers out to help the radicals deal with the monsters, but he ignored the matter, the Minister of War gradually became bolder. Later, he simply ignored the radicals. Every time the old king asked him to lead troops to attack the radicals, he would go and fight the monsters who came to the border to cause trouble. And the most recent time, he even killed two monster beast kings. The old king also knew about this matter, but the old king and the minister of war did not know that the heads of these two monster beasts would actually bring disaster. You must know that these two monster beast royal families are the two favorite kings of the top rulers of the monster beast clan. Now, they are inexplicably killed by the people of the human race. Naturally, the people of the monster beast clan cannot swallow this in their hearts. The tone! This is also the main reason why the monster clan sends out elite troops to fight with the human race. There is a saying that there is no need for a steamer, but a steamer, and there is no competition for steamed buns! The Monster Clan was originally a primitive tribe that valued bloodline. Now that members of their royal family have been killed, these guys will definitely not hide behind their backs without letting out a single fart. "But the old king knew clearly that the Minister of War had caused disaster, but he didn't stop him. This was not because the old king was too fond of the Minister of War. Rather, this matter was planned by the old king. The old king secretly arranged spies in the monster jungle to tell him that important royal members of the monster clan would come to the border of the Canglan Dynasty in the near future. After learning about this incident, the old king asked the Minister of War, who liked fighting monsters the most, to go there to find the whereabouts of the radical rebels. ¡°As a result, these royal members of the monster clan will inevitably be poisoned by the Minister of War. Now, with the monster clan launching a massive attack, the old king can also use this opportunity to clear out the radical forces he doesn¡¯t like! Thinking about it carefully, this is really a vicious trick! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5540 Leave here (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Your Majesty, I was loyal to you before, and I am loyal to you now. II have never thought of betraying you. Do you want to kill a minister who is so loyal to you? ?¡± At this time, after the Minister of War heard His Majesty¡¯s words, he felt that his three views had become different from before. He opened his eyes wide and stared at the old king who was slowly walking towards him. The old king did not want to pay attention to the pain of his old minister. For him, it was a rare pleasure to watch the Minister of War who had been lying to him die in front of him. "Hmph! Stop being hypocritical. You said you were loyal to me, but every time I asked you to lead troops to destroy the radicals, what did you do? Have you ever followed my orders seriously? Let me tell you , the spies I arranged in the army told me that every time you went to attack those radicals, you did it half-heartedly, right?" No matter how good the Minister of War was, he knew he couldn't hide it when faced with the old king's questioning. At this time, the Minister of War, who had become extremely weak due to physical injuries, could only nod helplessly. "Yes, my Majesty, I have indeed deceived you, but I know that with your intelligence, you will soon know that I have done so many things before, just because I wanted to think about you. Can you Understand? I don¡¯t want you to sink deeper and deeper! I don¡¯t want you to sink in the same mistake!¡± "That's enough! I've heard enough of your nonsense in the past, and I don't want to hear you continue nagging me!" When the old king saw the Minister of War, he had no intention of begging for mercy from him. Now, he has become like this, and he still wants to prove that his point of view is right. The old king was very angry. What the old king hated most was the Minister of War. In his opinion, the Minister of War was the source of the country's degeneration. The Minister of War was also extremely disappointed with the old king at this moment. He could not believe that the old king he had served for so many years was such a vicious guy, an old devil who could sacrifice so many people for his own selfish desires. At this moment, the Minister of War really wanted to curse in his heart, Damn, I was really blind before! Back to the story, when the Minister of War kept scolding the old king in his heart, the old king had already walked in front of the Minister of War. The old king looked at the ashen-faced Minister of War and sneered. "Stop it, stop pretending in front of me. You've been pretending in front of me for most of your life. Don't you feel tired? Besides, you were injured by me. Don¡¯t I still know how badly your body is injured? You can¡¯t die like this, and I¡¯m going to hang you up in the square to show the public! Hahaha!¡± As the old king spoke, he let out bursts of conceited laughter from his old face that was full of the smell of wine. However, what surprised the old king was that the Minister of War was still lying on the ground motionless at this time. Seeing this scene, the old king wondered in his heart, this is strange, was this guy really killed by me? impossible? If I really killed him so quickly, then this guy must be too weak. Moreover, how could I kill him if I didn't use my full strength in that move just now? (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5541 Leave here (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! At this time, the old king couldn't help but have a series of question marks in his heart. He even had some doubts about his life. He felt that he could hit the Minister of War just now. "However, it is not enough to be fatal with one move. Besides, the Minister of War is not a fool. This guy is a strong man at the level of an intermediate Martial Emperor." It is no exaggeration to say that even if the old king really wants to kill the Minister of War, he must use all his strength to do so. And just now, the old king concentrated most of the spiritual power in his body into his palm and beat it out. But even so, the old king could only injure the Minister of War. However, if he wanted to kill the Minister of War, this level of damage was still far from enough. However, no matter what, the Minister of War was already lying on the ground motionless. Seeing this scene, the old king couldn't help but feel worried. Of course, the old king was not worried about the Minister of War. At this time, the old king was just worried about himself. "Damn it, if this guy dies like this, then who will I hang up in the square to show the public? No, this guy can't die, I have to find someone to revive him!" As a strong man whose strength has reached the peak level of Emperor Wu, the old king knows that in the entire Canglan Dynasty, no one except him has the ability to save the Minister of War. In order to save the Minister of War, the old king put aside his pride. He squatted on the ground and used his spiritual power to heal the Minister of War. Of course, the old king did this not because of his own conscience, he just wanted to make the Minister of War a material that he could use to show off to the public, nothing more. This old king is originally a ruthless guy. He is an old bastard who can betray anyone in order to achieve his own goals. "And when the Canglan Dynasty met such a person as its king, to be honest with the people of the Canglan Dynasty, it was really bad luck for eight lifetimes! "However, this ginger is still tender and spicy. In the eyes of the old king, the Minister of War is just an honest man. However, sometimes when this honest man deceives people, he can really deceive them to death! When the old king leaned down to wake up the Minister of War, he found a sudden sharp pain in his lower body. It turned out that the Minister of War had secretly launched a surprise attack while he was not paying attention! The Minister of War's strength is also extraordinary, and he launched another surprise attack with all his strength. After the old king was attacked, he felt as if his body was torn from the middle. The pain of tearing made the old king's lips twitch uncontrollably! "Damn! Minister of War, are you crazy? I am your king, how dare you take action against your king?" "King? Huh! When you take action against me, you are no longer my king, and I have no obligation to be loyal to someone like you!" When the old king heard this, he nodded. "Hahaha! What a good boy! What a good boy! You learn very quickly. You have learned my methods so quickly. Actually, I think we are in the same boat. I think we can continue to cooperate. Go down!" "Bah! The devil wants to continue to cooperate with you! From now on, we are enemies!" The Minister of War spat at the old king, and then he ran away without looking back! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5542 Finding Rescue (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! After the Minister of War fled here, the king's illegitimate son hurried over. Although the king's illegitimate son is far less powerful than the king and the minister of war, this guy is also a strong man with the strength of a second-level Martial Emperor. When he saw his father being knocked to the ground, this guy was naturally very excited. I saw the king's illegitimate son reaching out and lifting his father up from the ground. "Dad, you don't have to worry. Just leave this matter to me and try it. I don't believe it. Now that the Minister of War has been injured by you, isn't there anything I can do to him?" When the old king heard this, he reached out and slapped his son hard. "You fool! Do you really think that the Minister of War is so easy to deal with? Don't you see that your father has been beaten to the ground by that guy?" "Then what should we do? Dad, I saw you were injured, but I couldn't bear to swallow it!" When the old king heard this, he smiled, reached out and touched his son's head. "My dear, with your words, I am satisfied as a father. However, I have to eat the food one bite at a time, and the things have to be done one by one. Some things are too much. If you are anxious, problems may easily arise, do you understand?" Although the illegitimate son of the old king is an easily irritable guy, he still obeys his father's words. When he saw that his father was so calm at the moment, he nodded. "Okay, I understand, Dad, but are we just going to blow this guy up? If that's the case, then it's too cheap for that bastard, right?" "Releasing? Huh! How is that possible? Don't worry, that guy has been injured by my spiritual power. Even if he runs away, he will not survive for a week, unless he can find someone with strength and strength. Strong men like me always save him, but there are very few such people in the entire Xuanwu Continent!" The old king said, with a very proud expression on his face. However, his illegitimate son did not think so in his heart. In the early years, when the old king did not have such great power, the old king was unable to see his illegitimate son. And the illegitimate son of the old king also traveled around under his mother's warning. He thought that only when he became strong could he be qualified to meet his father. At that time, the old king's illegitimate son had met countless strong men. The strength of these strong men deeply shocked the old king's illegitimate son's heart. And after so many years, the old king's illegitimate son has never forgotten the display of those strong men. Scenes showing strength. Therefore, he felt that his father was overly optimistic about things. After leaving his father's palace, the old king's illegitimate son was still worried. He understood that if you cut the weeds without removing the roots, they will grow again with the spring breeze. So, the illegitimate son of the old king led his own personal guards and chased in the direction where the Minister of War fled. And the Minister of War ran very fast. He knew that the pursuers were chasing him like hounds behind him. Therefore, the Minister of War did not dare to stop for a moment. He didn¡¯t even dare to stop and take a breath. After entering the monster jungle, the Minister of War started running desperately in the monster jungle as if he had seen a ghost. However, the faster he ran, the more damage his body suffered. Finally, the Minister of War's body was overwhelmed and he fell straight down and fell heavily to the ground. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5543 Finding Rescue (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! However, it was a coincidence that the place where the Minister of War fell happened to be the defense area established by the Skeleton King, but only the Skeleton King's undead army was stationed in this area. After the undead army discovered the unconscious Minister of War lying on the ground, they immediately conveyed the news to the Skeleton King. "What? There is a strong man of the intermediate Martial Emperor level two hundred and seventy miles away from us? Is he still alive? Well, if my guess is correct, this person is still of some use to us. I propose that he Bring this person over to check it out." After the Skeleton King learned from his undead soldiers that a strong man of the middle-level Martial Emperor level was found nearby, he felt very happy. Under the suggestion of the Skeleton King, the Martial Emperor was quickly transported over. When several Skeleton Kings escorted the unconscious Minister of War to the Skeleton King, two old men in white also came over to see the excitement. And these two old men in white clothes are none other than the third child with the loudest mouth and the second child with the most stable and steady personality among them all. The third child felt that the Skeleton King was bragging in front of him, so before he arrived at the Skeleton King's military camp, the third child complained to the second child who was walking beside him. "Second brother, it's not like you and eldest brother don't know what kind of character this Skeleton King is on weekdays. This time, he asked us to come over, and you actually came over. Don't you think this kid wants to come over again? Are you teasing us?" "Third brother, you can't say that. Although the character of this Skeleton King is not very good, this guy is the spirit controller of the Fourth Brother after all. Could it be said that you don't even believe in the Fourth Brother?" As soon as the third child heard this, he shook his head violently and said. "That's not true. The Fourth Brother is our good brother, no matter in the past or present. I admire him very much. It's just that the guy under him called the Skeleton King likes to act blindly in front of us when he has nothing to do. Bragging, I feel very disgusted with this guy!" When the second child heard this, he smiled and nodded. "You are right. This guy really likes to brag. But, Third Brother, think about it, don't you usually like to brag? But, your status is far above that of the Soul Controlling Skeleton King. That¡¯s why people don¡¯t dare to say anything wrong about you, right?¡± The meaning of what the second child said is very obvious. He is telling the third child, you kid, don¡¯t always stand on the moral high ground and attack others. It is very unethical for you to do so. I tell you. Although the third brother is very talkative and unforgiving, he also knows that in terms of strength, he is no match for the second brother. Therefore, he was scolded by the second brother. The only thing he can do is, He just smiled at his second brother. However, when the second child and the third child came to the edge of the Skeleton King's defense area, chatting and laughing all the way, suddenly, the second child and the third child became alert. The reason was that their governor felt a kind of A different kind of breath, a very familiar breath that they had experienced in the past. When both of them felt this breath, the second child and the third child looked at each other and said. "It seems that I really misunderstood the Skeleton King before. He really didn't lie to us. However, I never expected that he would actually come to the monster jungle?" "I also feel strange. He shouldn't have come to this place originally, but now that he is here, I must have some difficulties. However, let's go and take a look first! In order to avoid delaying it for too long and missing it. What happened?" (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5544 Telepathy (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "It's strange, why did I suddenly feel a thump in my heart just now?" At the same time, when the second and third children had arrived at the Skeleton King's defense area, Lin Hao suddenly felt a different feeling in his heart. That feeling made Lin Hao feel familiar but strange at the same time. The reason was that he I found that there was a sudden thumping sound in my heart. However, when Lin Hao came back to his senses and wanted to look for the voice, he found that the voice had completely disappeared from his memory. "What? Did your kid discover something?" "Well, seniorBrother Buwu, I just found that my heart suddenly jumped a little, and then this feeling disappeared. To be honest, for me, this feeling is really wonderful. I always feel like I¡¯ve met him somewhere before!¡± When Lao Wu saw Lin Hao calling him Fifth Brother again, he turned his head and rolled his eyes at Lin Hao. "You brat, what did you just call me? Have you forgotten what you should call me? Do you understand that you should call me fifth brother?" "Oh, I understand, I understand, fifth brother is not right to fifth brother." To be honest, it is indeed very difficult for Lin Hao to change his words, because he used to call others senior every time he saw Lao Wu, but now, senior can no longer be called, he must call Lao Wu Wu brother. Maybe, after a while, he will really get used to the title of fifth brother. "However, for Lin Hao, it is really difficult to call him this way, let's put it this way. "It's like calling an old man who is more than 30 years older than you "little brother". You will find it very ridiculous and don't know what to call him. But the problem is that Lao Wu is over three thousand years older than Lin Hao! When you meet such an old man who is so much older than you, you can just call him ancestor, and everyone can bear it. But now, they force you to call him younger brother, and everyone will feel that he is a loser. . However, Lin Hao¡¯s mental endurance is pretty good. He didn¡¯t think there was anything unacceptable about this matter. The key was that he wanted to know why there was a tingling feeling in his heart at this time, and it also appeared in Lao Wu¡¯s heart. When Lao Wu saw Lin Hao looking at him with extremely doubtful eyes, he raised the corner of his mouth, and then smiled slightly. "Fourth brother, let me tell you the truth. In fact, this is called telepathy. I think one or more of the five of us must have felt our friends or enemies. That's why we have this kind of telepathy." Inductive!" As soon as Lin Hao heard the words telepathy, he felt very surprised. At this moment, Lin Hao couldn't help but ask Lao Wudao. "Fifth brother, please tell me what this telepathy is all about." This Lao Wu is not a master who likes to show off. Besides, Lin Hao finally pronounced the right title this time. Lao Wu was also very happy. He felt that he could trust Lin Hao with confidence. So, let¡¯s call him this The source told Lin Hao that it was not something unacceptable. However, when it comes to the special telepathy between the five people, Lao Wu feels that it is still very troublesome to explain it clearly at once. So, Lao Wu decided to explain to Lin Hao in a simple and easy-to-understand way. "Fourth Brother, do you still remember that when the last Fourth Brother imparted his position and will to you, he also gave you his body-protecting spiritual power?" Lin Hao will naturally not forget this matter. For him, this matter can be said to be unforgettable! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5545 Telepathy (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Of course I remember. So, is it because I have the extremely magical ability of telepathy now because I have the body-protecting spiritual power of the previous fourth child in my body?" After Lao Wu heard this, he nodded, but then shook his head and said. "Well, you can say that, but you can't say that either." As soon as Lin Hao heard this, he became depressed. At this time, Lin Hao thought to himself, darling, I didn't expect that this old man is still a philosopher. This seemingly simple thing has to be done to you when it comes to his mouth. Come out and think philosophically. I feel that if this matter has nothing to do with the body-protecting spiritual power, then I have seen it before and it is the appearance of the Bodhisattva! At this time, Lin Hao kept cursing Lao Wu in his heart. Of course, although he cursed fiercely in his heart, he still did not dare to say anything. After all, for Lin Hao, he had already treated Lao Wu. Wu regarded him as his mentor. Although, due to various coincidences, Lin Hao has now become Lao Wu's eldest brother. However, every time he saw Lao Wu¡¯s serious old face, Lin Hao really didn¡¯t have the nerve to use his easily obtained big brother status to tell Lao Wu to do this or that. Although, he knew that Lao Wu would not complain at all. Back to the main story, Lao Wu saw that Lin Hao was already a little impatient at this time, so he explained. "Fourth brother, let me tell you this, the body-protecting spiritual power is a lock on each of us. Only when the body-protecting spiritual power given to you by others accepts you mentally and mentally, then, then The body-protecting spiritual power is yours, otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to possess it directly, do you understand?¡± When Lin Hao heard this, he nodded sharply. At this time, Lin Hao felt that he finally heard something. It turns out that this body-protecting spiritual power is still linked to the spirit. Well, if you don¡¯t understand, you can also understand it this way. This body-protecting spiritual power is like a person¡¯s soul. When a person¡¯s soul enters your body, your body will naturally undergo some very magical changes. And after Lin Hao thought of this, he couldn't help but become excited. However, just when Lin Hao couldn't help but get excited because he knew the secret of western Zhejiang, what Lao Wu said next knocked Lin Hao's enthusiasm to the bottom again. "Fourth Brother, it has only been a few days since you accepted the willpower of the previous Fourth Brother. If you get used to it for a while, you can really interpret more things from this crackling sound." As soon as Lin Hao heard this, he became even more curious. At this time, Lin Hao impatiently asked Lao Wu who was flying next to him. "Lao Wu, let me ask you, have you had any taste problems now?" When Lao Wu heard this, he couldn't help but nodded. "I did taste something. I can feel that the person's aura is very similar to that of the fourth generation Lao Si." After Lin Hao heard what Lao Wu said, his heart skipped a beat again. However, Lin Hao knew that this time, his heart definitely wasn't pounding because of telepathy. He knew that he suddenly felt a pounding in his heart because he noticed something. Strangely enough, at this moment, a figure appeared in Lin Hao's mind. Although the figure of that person looked very blurry, Lin Hao could still see clearly the face of that person, and he could also tell from the aura that the person exuded that the person was very strong. At least far beyond his strength! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5546 The Older Generation (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Although Lin Hao is very smart, even he is not smart enough to fully understand what Lao Wu means. After all, the things Lao Wu said contain too many things from the previous generation, but Lin Hao has no idea about these things. Things are completely unknown. He didn¡¯t know how many generations these old men in white had changed, and when exactly they changed each time. How many of those who were replaced are alive and how many are really dead. Lin Hao doesn¡¯t know or understand these things, but one thing he can understand at this moment is that his previous generation, the fourth child, is completely dead. The fourth child of the previous generation who had a bad temper and always liked to talk back is completely gone. This guy's body is now a Skeleton Emperor under the Skeleton King. Moreover, Lin Hao also heard that when the Skeleton King wanted to resurrect that guy and turn his corpse into a Skeleton Emperor, the boss also used a trace of his white spirit. The power was given to the Bone King. The Skeleton King relied on this white spiritual power to resurrect the fourth child. Later, the Skeleton King also told Lin Hao that after the fourth child's body was resurrected and turned into the Skeleton King, a miracle occurred. The fourth child's strength actually returned to what it was before he was alive. To be honest, for Wen Chengyu, this incident can really be regarded as a small miracle. However, when Wen Chengyu wanted to force the Skeleton King to create more miracles like this, the Skeleton King helplessly shook his head at Wen Chengyu. "Nothing can be done about it, Master, I want to do this too, but I found that forcibly using the spiritual power of a strong man to create the Skeleton Emperor will achieve unexpected results, but I will also suffer a devastating blow." As the Skeleton King spoke, he pointed to a crack in his body and explained to Wen Chengyu. "If I do this forcefully, my body will not be able to bear it." After seeing the long crack, Wen Chengyu realized a problem. He finally understood that the Skeleton King was not an omnipotent existence. This guy's body is like a magical steel-making furnace. He can dispose of the spiritual power in his body by processing the spiritual power in his body, and then use this spiritual power to resurrect the dead into Powerful undead soldiers. However, there is also a disadvantage in doing this, that is, once the spiritual power of a powerful person that is beyond the reach of the Skeleton King is used, although the deceased can have 100% of the power he had during his lifetime after becoming a Skeleton King or an army of the undead, it will not It would cause extremely great harm to the Skeleton King's body. It is precisely because of the reason later that the boss and other old men in white did not force the Skeleton King to use their spiritual power to revive the demon emperors. "In this way, after the corpses of the demon emperors are resurrected and turned into skeleton emperors, their strength can only be restored to 60% of what they were before death, and only a very small number of two or three can recover to 70%. However, even so, the more than thirty corpses of the Demon Emperor are considered to have considerable combat effectiveness. When he thought of this, Lin Hao couldn't help but be shocked. He felt that when the two old men in white, the second and the third, arrived at the Skeleton King's defense area, his heart skipped a beat. Did that mean that? Does the injured person have a big connection with him? After realizing this, Lin Hao turned around and told Lao Wu what he was thinking. "By the way, oldfifth brother, I suddenly thought of something. Is the idea of ????not knowing right?" As soon as Lao Wu heard this, he said to Lin Hao without looking back. "If you have something to say, please fart it, Fourth Brother!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5547 The Old Generation (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! When Lin Hao saw that Lao Wu was talking to him at this time, his expression and tone were not polite at all, and Lin Hao felt a little more comfortable in his heart. After all, when he talked to Lao Wu in the past, Lao Wu was still Lin Hao's master at that time, and Lao Wu looked like this when he talked at that time. Therefore, at this time, Lin Hao felt that the way Lao Wu spoke made him feel more cordial. However, when Lin Hao inherited the identity of the fourth child, he found that all this was quietly changing. Of course, Lin Hao is a smart man, and he will not tell all his discoveries at once. At this time, all Lin Hao can do is hide aside and observe secretly. He wants to know what is happening now. When Lin Hao stopped chatting with Lao Wu, Lao Er and Lao San had already arrived at the Skeleton King's station. However, these two seemed to be in a hurry. When the two of them arrived at the Skeleton King's station, these two guys didn't talk nonsense with the Skeleton King. They talked straight to the point. "King of Bones, tell us where is the Human Martial Emperor that your people discovered before?" As soon as the Bone King heard this, he raised his hand and pointed to a tent nearby. I saw that the tent was different from other tents. The tent was made of pure metal, and the surface of the tent was full of spells. Lin Hao bought this thing from Cang Gou. His purpose was to use these tents to hold captives. Lin Hao felt that since the Monster Clan had dispatched so many people this time, he should know what the Monster Clan's purpose was. He could never fight such an unclear battle, so Lin Hao told the Skeleton King his thoughts and gave the Skeleton King tens of thousands of these special tents to hold prisoners. However, what even Lin Hao himself may not have expected is that the first time these tents were used, they were used on a wounded soldier, and this man seemed to be inextricably linked to the old men in white. Of course, these are not important anymore. When the second and third children came to the jurisdiction of the Skeleton King, Lin Hao used the Skeleton King's vision to secretly observe the two old men in white. However, what Lin Hao didn't expect was that these two old men in white were very wary of him. When the Skeleton King proposed that he also wanted to enter the tent with the second and third children. The grumpy third child waved his hand at the Skeleton King and said. "Just wait for a while. Since we are here, just leave this matter to us. Don't come along and join in the fun." Seeing the aggressive attitude of the third child, the Skeleton King didn't know what to say for a moment. He understood that he couldn't afford to offend the third and fourth children. At this time, the Skeleton King could only stand silently outside the tent to guard the two people. When the third and fourth children entered the tent, the Skeleton King asked Lin Haodao doubtfully. "Master, what should I do now?" "what to do?" When Lin Hao heard this, he was very angry. He thought to himself, grandma, you ask me now, but who am I going to ask? However, Lin Hao also felt that there was nothing wrong with the Skeleton King asking himself. If he didn't ask himself in this situation, then the Skeleton King would really not know what to do. But Lin Hao also knew that once the Skeleton King entered the tent, a conflict would definitely break out between the two sides. Lin Hao had no choice but to let the Skeleton King wait quietly outside the tent and hold his troops still. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5548 The older generation (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "King of Bones, just wait outside the door. Just stay calm. No matter what happens inside, don't interfere. Do you understand?" As soon as the Skeleton King heard this, he nodded and reminded Lin Haodao. "I understand, Master, but let me remind you, if these two old men in white are messing around inside, then I shouldn't care about it, right? Master, the Martial Emperor captured by my people is also a mid-level Martial Emperor, and, I also felt a familiar aura on him.¡± A familiar scent? As soon as he heard this, Lin Hao rolled his eyes, and then asked the King of Skeletons. "Wait, you mean, that guy has an aura very similar to mine?" The Skeleton King is a smart man. This guy¡¯s brain is many times smarter than the Evil Emperor. As soon as the Skeleton King heard this, he nodded sharply in front of Lin Hao and said. "Yes, Master, I just feel that this guy has a smell that is very similar to yours. I thought it was strange before, but now your words have reminded me. I feel that the smell on that guy is exactly the same as the smell on Master. !¡± As soon as the Skeleton King said these words, Lin Hao knew what was going on. At this time, Lin Hao told the Skeleton King through Cang Gou. "I know that you have done a very good job regarding the Skeleton King, but I still hope that you will not disturb the two seniors. Also, after they leave the tent, even if they want to take away the injured person, you must not Don¡¯t stop me, do you understand?¡± "I know Master, but are you really not worried at all?" "Worried? What do I have to worry about? Let me tell you the truth. This incident may have something to do with the old man in white clothes in western Zhejiang. And I am also one of the old men in white clothes now. Naturally, I won't worry anymore. By the way, Skeleton King, all you need to do is have an idea and see if these two old men in white are pretended to be others." "I understand, master, don't worry." When Lin Hao was explaining things to the Skeleton King outside, the two old men in white who entered the tent had already seen the injured person. The one with the most bad temper among the two suddenly lowered his head and took a careful look at the injured, and then he said to the second child. "Second brother, you are right, he is the successor of the third Lao Si and is now the Minister of War of the Canglan Dynasty!" "Yes, I am sure it is him, but what makes me feel strange is why he was seriously injured and came here? This third fourth son is the strongest one among all the previous fourth sons, but now he Why are you also seriously injured?" "Well, second brother, could it be that something happened to the Canglan Dynasty?" When the second child heard this, he shook his head violently and said. "Well, there is no such possibility. Think about it. If this is the case, then the spies we arranged in the Canglan Dynasty should also have obtained the information, right? But now our spies have not sent the information back to us, then This shows that the current Canglan Dynasty should be normal." The second son's words sounded fine, but what the two of them were confused about was that since no crisis broke out within the Canglan Dynasty, and the elite corps of the Monster Clan was also blocked from the national borders, then the Minister of War How could he fall here seriously injured? This matter made the second and third children very curious. Of course, it was not just the second and third sons who were curious about the reason behind the Minister of War. After Lin Hao learned the news, he was also very curious and wanted to know the reason. However, everyone also knows that the top priority now is to savior the Minister of War. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5549 The older generation (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Third brother, I think if the two of us discuss things like this here, we may not be able to come up with a solution. Therefore, we should still go to the eldest brother and let him heal his injury." When Lao San heard this, he didn¡¯t raise any objections, but nodded in agreement. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? After the second and third sons unanimously decided, the two of them wanted to take the Minister of War away. But before the two of them could take action, suddenly, a violent cough broke the silence in the tent. "Cough cough cough!" ?????????????????????????????????????????????????This tent can block out all the breath of the people inside, making people outside feel like there are only dead things in this tent. However, to certain people, this tent seems to be transparent. And the so-called special personnel are naturally Lin Hao and the Skeleton King. Before, when Lin Hao bought the tent back from Cang Gou, Cang Gou told Lin Hao that this special tent had a special structure. A tent with this structure can allow designated people to receive information transmitted from inside the tent. Therefore, to Lin Hao and the Skeleton King, the tent is like transparent glass. This is also one of the main reasons why Lin Hao does not let the Skeleton King go inside the tent. In Lin Hao's view, since he and the Skeleton King can collect the information inside the tent, there is no need to risk offending him. The senior risked his life and went to take a look inside the tent. In Lin Hao's opinion, this was very unwise. However, no matter what Lin Hao thought, when the Skeleton King found that the wounded man was coughing violently in the tent, the guy was still a little bit mentally ready. But Lin Hao stopped the Skeleton King in time. At this time, Lin Hao also coughed at the Skeleton King. "Cough cough cough!" Through Cang Gou¡¯s special transmitter, the Skeleton King heard Lin Hao¡¯s cough. Suddenly, the guy didn¡¯t dare to do anything else. The Skeleton King knew Lin Hao¡¯s temper, and he also understood that once he violated Lin Hao¡¯s orders, Lin Hao would never give him anything good to eat. Back to the main story, when Lin Hao coughed, Lao Wu flying next to him also saw this scene, and when he saw this scene, Lao Wu smiled and joked with Lin Hao. "What's wrong? Fourth brother, why do you keep coughing in front of me?" "Oh, it's nothing. Maybe this action is very important, so I'm a little excited." As soon as Lao Wu heard this, the guy turned his head and gave Lin Hao an intriguing smile. Lin Hao knew that a smart man like Lao Wu would not believe what he said, but there was no need for him to tell the truth to Lao Wu. After all, Lao Wu used to be Lin Hao's master. If his master knew that he and his teammates were at odds, things would be embarrassing, and what Lin Hao hated to deal with most was such embarrassing things. . At this time, Lao Wu did not go into the details. He knew that Lin Hao had just joined the team of the old man in white. He was just a "newbie" and he did not particularly like many of the rules within the old man in white. In the past, when Lao Wu joined as the first old man in white, he was quite unhappy with many of the rules set by the boss. However, after spending so many years living with his comrades day and night, Lao Wu realized the benefits of these rules. But at the beginning, no matter who was faced with the cumbersome rules of the special group of old men in white, they would definitely be upset. Lao Wu could understand this, but he didn't know that Lin Hao was not worried about such a trivial matter at this time. . (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5550 Brothers reunited (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Lao Si, um, you are the third generation Lao Si, right? Let's call you San Lao Si. You haven't woken up yet. Your body is quite strong. You were so seriously injured. To be able to survive until now, if it were an ordinary person, he would have died long ago." When the second child saw that the Minister of War woke up after coughing a few times, he smiled and said to the Minister of War. And the third guy's mouth was even more vicious. When he saw the third old fourth woke up, the third guy suddenly reached out and patted the Minister of War on the shoulder, and smiled at him. said. "Brother, you don't have to worry. Really, we now have experts who can turn corpses into warriors. Let me tell you this, if your kid really burps, then we can turn your corpse into a warrior." Become a warrior and let your boy continue to fight!" The second guy is really not very good at talking, so as soon as this guy finished speaking, the second guy rolled his eyes at this guy, then he raised his hand and slapped the back of his head, and rolled his eyes at him. . "Asshole, if you can't speak, please shut your mouth!" At this time, the third child seemed to realize that he had said the wrong thing. After this guy was severely beaten by his elder brother, he did not dare to say anything. He just lowered his head and said nothing. At this time, the Minister of War had just opened his eyes, and he suddenly opened his eyes wide and said to the third and second children. "Second brother, third brother, how are you these days?" "Okay, fourth brother, we are fine. However, we have a piece of regrettable news to tell you. Your successor has passed away, but don't worry, we have found a new successor. This guy's Although his strength is weak now, he has a bright future!" "That's right, fourth brother, just rest assured and recuperate here. Don't worry, there are a few big brothers protecting you and no one can hurt you!" When the Minister of War learned that his successor was dead, there was a look of sadness in his eyes. Naturally, the Minister of War had no time to feel sad at this time. He knew that time was very urgent now and he didn't have much time at all. To be sad. After realizing this, the Minister of War suddenly raised his head and glanced at his comrades. "It's something serious. I have to see my eldest brother as soon as possible. Tell me, where is your eldest brother now?" As soon as the Minister of War finished speaking, the second child said to him softly. "Brother, he is currently busy dealing with the elite monster corps. Fourth brother, although you are no longer the fourth boy who fought side by side with us in the monster jungle, but we know that you must know the elite. The Monster Corps has assembled in the Jingyue Mountains and is now moving towards the Canglan Dynasty, right?" After hearing this, the Minister of War nodded. However, at this time, the Minister of War was not in a hurry to interrupt the second son. The reason was that although the Minister of War knew these things, he felt that this matter seemed to be related to The kings of the Canglan Dynasty are inextricably linked. Otherwise, the king of the Canglan Dynasty would not have been in a hurry to catch him, and he would have injured him in such a cruel way. After realizing this, the Minister of War suddenly raised his head and said to the old man. Two said. "I know, but now it seems that things are not as simple as you think. Well, you should hurry up and let me meet my eldest brother. I think I can only talk about this matter after I meet my eldest brother. clear." The second and third children also felt very strange when they saw that the Minister of War was so anxious to see their eldest brother. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5551 Brothers reunited (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Okay, Minister of War, just come with us." Seeing that the Minister of War was so anxious to see his eldest brother, the second child nodded. According to the rules of the old man in white, since the Minister of War has withdrawn from the organization before, even if he was once a member of the old man in white's team, when other people in the team see him again, they can only Called his position. This rule may seem cold-blooded, but it is actually a kind of protection for withdrawing members. You must know that although the number of the old man in white is small, this organization is indeed a remarkable force in the entire Xuanwu Continent. It is no exaggeration to say that the old men in white even have the ability to shake the rule of the king of the Canglan Dynasty. Although there are only five old men in white, the old man in white does have many followers. And many of the radical guys who were very disliked by the old king were the subordinates of the old men in white. This is one of the main reasons why the old men in white are disliked by the current king of Canglan Dynasty. Putting aside these gossips, when the Minister of War met his former eldest brother, he found that his eldest brother had a sad look on his face. When the eldest brother saw his old friend coming, he couldn't see much on his face. With joy, the eldest brother just raised his head and glanced at the Minister of War coldly. "Minister of War, why did you come to the monster jungle, and why were you injured by your own king?" This is the eldest brother of the old man in white. This guy is very cold towards his brothers who have withdrawn from the old man in white. Of course, this is not the cold-bloodedness of being a big brother. However, he has no choice. After all, he has to protect his brother. If the brother withdraws from the organization and still maintains a very close contact with each other, then his brother will be in danger. It is for this reason that doing The eldest brother always has a straight face, as if everyone in the world owes him money and has not paid it back. And when the Minister of War saw that his former eldest brother had become so indifferent to him, he didn't complain about anything. The Minister of War was an important cadre in the Canglan Dynasty. After so many years of ups and downs in the officialdom, the Minister of War gradually understood a truth, that is, people have no control over many things. "Brother, it's my uselessness. I was injured by the old king because I didn't take precautions!" "Stop calling me eldest brother. Just call me old man in white. What did I tell you in the past? I've said before that that guy is not a king. If the Canglan Dynasty is in his hands, then, The common people will definitely suffer. At that time, you not only stopped talking to me, but also got into an argument with me. It¡¯s fine now, now you finally know how powerful that guy is!" After the eldest brother chatted with the Minister of War for a few words, he started to curse, and Lin Hao knew all this. Lin Hao also understands that his eldest brother has a good mind. He takes good care of his team members. Whenever he encounters danger, his eldest brother will rush to the front. The reason why the eldest brother was yelling at this time was simply because he felt that his team members were not living up to expectations and that they were not worthy of his training. Take the Minister of War as an example. At the beginning, the eldest brother tried his best to prevent him from becoming an official in the Canglan Dynasty. However, this guy refused to listen to the advice. Now that he has gone, he has caused trouble. The eldest brother When he saw that his younger brother was injured by his boss and had no place to redress his grievances, he naturally felt angry. After Lin Hao learned about this, his heart was also filled with anger! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5552: Old and cunning (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Damn! This old king of the Canglan Dynasty is really not a thing. We are here to fight for him with blood, but this guy actually wants to attack one of his own people. Such a bastard really makes me feel sick!" After Lin Hao listened to the Minister of War's story, he couldn't help but cursed in his heart. However, Cang Gou didn't take it seriously. At this time, Cang Gou smiled and said to Lin Hao, Master, you don't have to Being so angry is what these kings look like. "If you are so angry, it will have no effect at all. To deal with such an old bastard, you can only wave your fists and rush forward to resist. Otherwise, do you still expect the old king to find his own conscience?" " However, this guy Cang Gou has become so familiar with Lin Hao, so naturally he will not say these things to Lin Hao directly. Don't look at this guy Cang Gou who always likes to talk back, but this guy is very shrewd. He has now understood Lin Hao¡¯s character, so naturally he will not always say things that make Lin Hao unhappy. "Master, you don't need to worry too much. Since the old king doesn't even care about the people who are loyal to him, then this guy's demise will be a matter of time. Master, why bother with this kind of thing that will definitely be destroyed by the times? What about being sad about the eliminated guy?¡± Lin Hao is a smart man. After listening to Cang Gou's words, he nodded, but did not speak. At this time, Lin Hao thought, since the old king of the Canglan Dynasty is such an old bastard, then big things will definitely happen to the Canglan Dynasty in the future. By that time, it¡¯s hard to say who will be the real master of the Canglan Dynasty! Thinking of this, a satisfied smile appeared on Lin Hao's face. However, before Lin Hao could figure it out, Lao Wu reached out and patted his shoulder. "You brat, what are you thinking about?" "Oh, it's nothing. Fifth brother, look, my predecessor was injured by someone else, so I just wanted to help him avenge him. The old king of the Canglan Dynasty went too far in this matter. I I think I have to teach him a lesson!" As soon as Lao Wu heard this, the guy nodded. "Well, you are right. This old king is indeed a bastard. We will have to deal with him properly in the future. However, now is not the time. We are not strong enough now and we need to be patient." Lin Hao found that when Lao Wu said this, his eyes actually shone with light. Seeing this scene, Lin Hao was naturally very confused. He thought to himself, it¡¯s strange, why is this guy Lao Wu not surprised at all by what is happening now? Could it be that all these things were within his expectations, or that these things actually have countless relationships with the old men in white. Thinking of this, Lin Hao was suddenly startled. Of course, Lin Hao is not the kind of person who is afraid of things. If someone else encounters this problem, they will definitely be scared and don't know what to do. But , Lin Hao wouldn't. He knew that for him, this matter could be said to be an opportunity. If this matter was done well, then maybe he would reach a higher realm. Maybe, he will become the king of the Canglan Dynasty from his current position as a ranger. As the saying goes, a practitioner who doesn¡¯t want to be a king is not a good martial emperor. Lin Hao felt that since the old men in white wanted to overthrow the king of Canglan Dynasty, why couldn't he replace them? ¡°Anyway, the king must have someone to do it, wouldn¡¯t it be good to do it yourself? (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5553: Old and cunning (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Of course, Lin Hao will never talk about what is on his mind. He is not so superficial. Besides, Lin Hao also understands that the current situation is very critical. In front of him, a powerful elite monster army appeared, and behind him, the Canglan Dynasty, the most powerful political system of the human race, was not stable. Not only was it unstable, but accidents occurred frequently. These made Lin Hao I feel very headache. Although, Lin Hao also smelled some opportunities. But he also understands that he must carefully hide himself, otherwise, he may become a victim. "Cang Gou, I feel like things are getting more and more wrong now, don't you think so?" "Master, what else have you noticed that makes you feel hexagram?" When Lin Hao took a deep breath and expressed his worries, Cang Gou opened his big eyes and looked at Lin Haodao. At this time, Cang Gou wanted to know what Lin Hao was worried about, so this guy didn't want to make random guesses. ¡° And when Lin Hao saw that Cang Gou didn¡¯t know what he was worried about, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh. "Oh, Cang Gou, I sometimes envy you. I envy you for having such a good master like me. Under my leadership, your little life is still going well. But, I can't. Now, I have a lot of things to deal with. Let me tell you this, this time, I feel that I was inexplicably chosen by the fourth among the old men in white. Maybe this is not a coincidence at all, but a huge conspiracy. !¡± After Cang Gou realized that Lin Hao was nervous because of this kind of thing, the guy immediately opened his database for analysis. However, after analyzing a large amount of information, Cang Gou reminded Lin Haodao that his worries were actually unnecessary. "Master, I think you don't need to worry so much. In my opinion, your worries are actually unnecessary. The reason is very simple. After my analysis, among all the connections of the old man in white, you are the only one who is most suitable to succeed him. The fourth child, besides, the death of the fourth child is a complete coincidence. These old men in white will never kill a companion in order to achieve their own goals. This is completely unnecessary." Cang Gou¡¯s words quickly calmed down Lin Hao. At this time, Lin Hao nodded, completely agreeing with Cang Gou¡¯s idea. However, Lin Hao also felt strange at this time. The reason is that he has learned from various channels that the revolutionary movement currently raging in the Canglan Dynasty is supported by the old men in white. He didn¡¯t understand why the old men in white would do something that would cause pain to relatives and pleasure to enemies. In Lin Hao¡¯s view, it would be quite simple for the old man in white to overthrow the rule of the Canglan Dynasty King. There is no need to spend so much effort. Unless there are some unknown secrets hidden in the current Canglan Dynasty, these old men in white will need so many manpower to do things. When Lin Hao was lost in thought, Lao Wu reached out and patted Lin Hao's shoulder. "You kid, don't sit there alone and think wildly. I think we should quickly find the location of the Monster Beast Clan's food and supplies. Judging from the Monster Clan's troop deployment, they will launch an offensive tomorrow! " As soon as Lin Hao heard this, he suddenly sat up from the ground. However, after getting up from the ground, Lin Hao felt very confused, and he was confused because he didn't know where to start. After all, the territory of this monster clan is too big, and he wanted to find the place hidden in the dark. It is not easy to build a grain depot. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5554: Grab a tongue (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Old fifth brother, the most important thing for us now is indeed to find the enemy's granary and the hiding place of the granary. However, let's also think about what we should do about this matter. What if, it's so blind? If you look for it, in my opinion, you won¡¯t be able to find a reason, right?¡± After Lao Wu heard what Lin Hao said, he nodded, then shook his head before explaining. "Well, Fourth Brother, you are right, but instead of just thinking about it here, we might as well go do something. Think about it, the situation on this battlefield is ever-changing. Rather than miss the opportunity, we might as well take the initiative. Four Brother, in my opinion, don¡¯t hesitate and just follow me. Maybe we can come up with a solution after searching for it?" After Lao Wu finished speaking, he made a gesture of sticking out his tongue at Lin Hao. Seeing this scene, Lin Hao suddenly had an idea in his little head. "Okay, fifth brother, we can't find where the enemy's grain depot is now, but we can find someone to ask! Think about it, the enemy has sent so many troops this time, I think someone will know. It¡¯s the location of the grain depot!¡± "Well, let's go ahead with the good idea. Why not, let's attack that place!" When Lao Wu heard this, he smiled and nodded, then raised his hand and pointed to a military camp on the right. That military camp is a military camp for evil elements. In Lao Wu¡¯s view, evil elements and monsters are actually different. It¡¯s hard to say who is the righteous side between the monster clan and the human race. Both sides have different positions. Therefore, in the minds of many monsters and beasts soldiers, they are convinced that they are the righteous side. After all, for the monsters and beasts, this is just a war they are waging against their own food. However, this matter is completely different from the perspective of those evil elements. The reason why many evil elements have taken refuge with the monster clan is actually not that they hate the human race. Many evil elements are just trying to save their lives. . Since they are just trying to save their lives, there is a high chance that these evil elements will become traitors. The Monster Clan has always adopted a defensive attitude towards the evil elements, but even so among the high-level evil elements, there are still many strong people who know some of the secrets of the Monster Clan. It is for this reason that Lao Wu wanted to attack the headquarters barracks of the evil elements. After learning what Lao Wu was thinking, Lin Hao raised his head and glanced at Lao Wu doubtfully. "Senior, we Xu don't need to prepare first. Well, I think we should let that guy from the Skeleton King come over and help us. After all, our enemy is not weak. I estimate that the evil elements in the military camp are not strong enough just because of their strength. There must be at least ten guys who have reached the Martial Emperor level!" "Hahaha! What's wrong? Fourth brother, are you scared? If you are scared, then I won't force you. You can fight at any time. However, I will attack now. This is our best chance. Okay, maybe this is the last chance too!¡± After Lao Wu finished speaking, the breath of his body became completely different from just now. At this time, the spiritual power in Lao Wu's body began to feel like a volcano about to erupt, and the spiritual power in his whole body began to agitate. Then, Lao Wuzhen swooped down towards the evil camp by himself. That scene was very shocking. When Lao Wu fell from the sky and hit the ground hard, many evil guards died before they could figure out what happened. Seeing this scene, Lin Hao knew that he couldn't be idle anymore. He could only follow Lao Wu's footsteps and dive towards the enemy's military camp. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5555: Grab a tongue (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Cang Gou, do you think we should ask the Skeleton King for help?" Looking at Lao Wu who fell from the sky and "crushed" a large number of evil elements to death, Lin Hao couldn't help but swallowed a mouthful of saliva and asked Canggu Dao. But what made Lin Hao feel very strange was that at this time, Cang Gou did not advocate letting the Skeleton King come over to help. "Master, forget it. Although the Skeleton King has recently added a lot of Skeleton Emperors, the Gate of the Undead used by that guy is really eye-catching. Moreover, the Skeleton King is now joining forces with other old men in white to attack the elite monsters. The Beast Corps has launched an attack, and if we go to find him now, we will be dispersing the strength of the general offensive force. Doing so would be too uneconomical." After Lin Hao heard this, he couldn't help but nodded. In Lin Hao's opinion, Cang Gou was quite smart. He was different from those idiots who just knew how to rush forward. After listening to Cang Gou¡¯s advice, Lin Hao felt that he should calm down now. At this time, Lin Hao took a deep breath and imitated Lao Wu to activate all the spiritual power in his body. Then, like a bomb falling from the sky, it landed in the enemy's camp. When the two bombs dropped from the sky by Lin Hao and Lao Wu exploded in the army camp of the evil elements, the evil elements stationed in the military camp were not in chaos. And in the headquarters of the evil elemental camp, thirteen evil martial emperors were kneeling in front of the Demon Lord. The Demon Lord had fought against the Evil Emperor before. Even the Evil Emperor, who had activated the immortality of sin to the extreme, was no match for this guy. Furthermore, he even beat him until he vomited blood. Now, when Lao Wu and Lin Hao both landed on this guy's territory from the sky, not only did this guy not feel a trace of fear, but he couldn't help but get excited. "Hahaha, I didn't expect that my luck was good. The top leaders of the Monster Clan only used us as a reserve team. I thought we would have no battle to fight for a long time. Unexpectedly, the enemy actually took the initiative. It¡¯s coming to your door, generals, please evacuate your brothers now, this military camp is now our fighting ground!¡± This Evil Demon Lord is quite capable. Even if you look at it, his strength is only at the level of a mid-level Martial Emperor. "But this guy's commanding ability is no worse than that of the deputy commander-in-chief. He doesn't need his subordinates to report to him. He only needs to rely on the trace of spiritual pressure from the enemy's body in the air to know. Not only are there not many enemies attacking at this time, but these enemies are also experts. After realizing this, Demon Lord immediately made strategic adjustments. He understood that in front of these powerful enemies, his soldiers were nothing more than cannon fodder. Although there are tens of millions of evil elements mobilized by the elite monster beast corps this time, the Demon Lord will not let his evil elements die in vain. He understands that the soldiers under him are bargaining chips for future negotiations with the monster clan, and these soldiers are the barrels of his guns. "If he doesn't care about his soldiers watching them being killed by the enemy, then after this battle is over, the Demon Lord will become a naked man. After realizing the seriousness of the problem, Demon Lord didn't think much about it. He immediately ordered his soldiers to evacuate the battlefield as soon as possible. Then, he went to fight with thirteen evil commanders whose strength had reached the level of Emperor Wu. . At this time, both Lin Hao and Lao Wu were furious, their bodies were covered in blood, and their hideous and terrifying looks were like evil ghosts coming out of hell! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5556 The Demon Lord goes to battle (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Strange, why have all these guys run away? Could it be that the combat effectiveness of the evil elements has reached this level now?" When those evil elements began to retreat in an orderly manner, Lao Wu couldn't help but laugh at them. But Lin Hao felt that this matter was not as simple as it seemed. In Lin Hao's view, these evil elements could indeed be called powerful. You must know that the evil elements who fought with Lin Hao in the past had no fighting power at all. Not to mention that those evil elements will collapse at the first touch, as long as they feel the tyrannical pressure emanating from Lin Hao's body, their formation will become scattered. A few evil elements would still escape from the array, but this time the evil elements Lin Hao and Lao Wu encountered were completely different. When Lao Wu fell from the sky, hundreds of evil elements were shattered into minced meat by the powerful pressure emanating from Lao Wu's body. However, after other evil elements saw this scene, their formations were Nothing changes. Lin Hao saw from the air that after being attacked, these evil elements transformed from a defensive formation to an offensive formation in just fifteen seconds. Then, the private soldiers, led by a few Emperor Wu, rushed towards Lao Wu. Seeing this scene, Lin Hao knew that these evil elements could never be called a mob. "Fifth brother, don't underestimate these evil elements. Look, you just killed hundreds of evil elements in one move, but their formation has not changed at all. Moreover, these guys are still short of They switched from a defensive formation to an offensive formation in just fifteen seconds, which shows that these guys are not weak!" "So what? They're just a bunch of rabble. Fourth brother, you have to know that we are now in a world where the strong are respected. These guys are too weak, even if their combat qualities are really top-notch. Yes, but their strength is completely different from ours!" Lao Wu didn't care about Lin Hao's opinion. In his opinion, these evil elements were too weak to ignite his fighting passion. However, at this moment, he had activated all the spiritual power in his body. It looked like he was preparing for a bloodbath. However, when Lao Wu actually fought against the evil elements, his mood became extremely disappointed. He even felt as if he had been tricked by these evil elements. Originally, Lao Wu was looking forward to a hearty battle, but who knew that when the two sides really took action and prepared for a bloody battle, what he faced was a group of ordinary evil soldiers like a ragtag group. This is also the reason why Lao Wu is angry. In his opinion, if there are only these garbage-like soldiers in this evil camp, then Lao Wu will not be able to obtain any useful information at all! And just when Lao Wu was complaining in his heart, suddenly, a purple spiritual power several meters wide fell from the sky! The purple spiritual power fell from the sky like lightning, but it landed in front of Lao Wu and Lin Hao in a matter of breaths. "Boom!" With a loud bang, a large crater several meters wide and several meters deep was blown out in front of Lao Wu and Lin Hao. Seeing this scene, Lin Hao screamed in his heart. Oops, it seems that the guy who came this time is really difficult to deal with. Oh, I just think that this guy Lao Wu was too arrogant just now. It¡¯s good now. He really attracted the wolf by getting rid of him like this. However, judging from the current strength of Lao Wu and I, as long as the opponent¡¯s force is not top-notch, we can still cope with it. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5557 The Demon Lord goes to battle (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! When Lin Hao felt confused about his and Lao Wu's future, a smile appeared on Lao Wu's face. At this time, Lao Wu's mood suddenly became very good. He thought to himself, hehehe, I just used the entry method that I just destroyed to fall from the sky, just to see what masters are here. Originally, I thought I would be disappointed, but I never expected that there are really many strong people here? Hahaha! Great, for me, this is the real exciting battle, damn, I haven't been this excited for a long time! The endless desire to fight ignited in Lao Wu's heart, and at this time, a dozen different lights fell from the sky in front of Lao Wu and others. "The leader is the Demon Lord who likes to show off. However, don't look at this Demon Lord who likes to show off, but his fighting power is not weak. This guy is at least stronger than his predecessor, the fourth child, and his strength is also spiritual power control. Although there is still a slight difference between Demon Lord's spiritual power control technique and Lao Wu's, the strength of the two is about the same. It is for this reason that when the Demon Lord landed from the sky in front of everyone, both Lao Wu and the Demon Lord frowned and glanced at each other. When the two of them received each other's messages with their outward spiritual power, , Lao Wu spoke first. , "Hmph! I thought that there were not many evil elements who surrendered to the monster beast clan who could be beaten. I didn't expect that you, a bug, still existed. It seems that I can use you to kill my boredom. Time, but let me remind you, you must not fall down too early!" "Lao Wu has strength, but in this world where the strong are respected, people with strength usually have bad tempers, especially a guy like Lao Wu, his temper is even worse. When Lao Wu saw the Demon Lord, he couldn't help but sneered. Of course, the Demon Lord is not a vegetarian. At this time, after the Demon Lord learned about Lao Wu's strength, he also looked at Lao Wu with disdain. "I see you, don't let Wang Po sell melons and brag. Your strength is nothing compared to mine. Let's do this. If you are willing to surrender and submit to me, then I can save you from death. ,How about it?" "Fuck you!" The fifth child¡¯s character seems to have become more impatient after the fourth child died. After the Demon Lord teased Lao Wu a few words, Lao Wu went crazy and rushed towards the Demon Lord. And Lao Wu is not the kind of person who likes to talk nonsense. When he makes a move, it is basically a killer move! "Boom!" "When Lao Wu activated the spiritual power in his body, he was like a heavy armored vehicle, able to cause a commotion no matter where he rushed. At this moment, when Lao Wu rushed in front of the demon king, the powerful force in his body turned into a giant bear in the blink of an eye. Seeing this scene, Lin Hao couldn't help but sigh. "My dear, it turns out that Lao Wu is already so powerful. Not only can he easily summon spiritual creatures, but he can also wrap himself in spiritual creatures. This is something I can't do now. !¡± Before Lin Hao finished speaking, the gray dog ??in his mind explained to Lin Hao in a mean voice. "No, Master, if you think so, then you are totally wrong. That thing is not a spiritual creature, but a spiritual armor. This spiritual armor can greatly It improves the defense and attack power of cultivators, so you think that Senior Lao Wu has just underestimated the enemy, but in fact he has not. At this time, Senior Lao Wu has already used his full strength!" After listening to Cang Gou's words, Lin Hao's hanging heart slowly fell. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5558: Equal (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Boom!" While Lin Hao was still discussing with Cang Gou how to fight, Lao Wu had already rushed in front of the Demon Lord. And the moment Lao Wu launched his attack and rushed in front of the Demon Lord, a blood-red spiritual armor that looked like a giant bear appeared on his body. The spiritual armor became bigger and bigger as time went by. In the blink of an eye, this thing had already become as tall as a three-story building. At this time, Lao Wu also used the spiritual armor on his body to hit the heads of the evil elements headed by the Demon Lord! Seeing this scene, Lin Hao was also looking forward to it. In his opinion, these evil elements would definitely be blown to pieces this time! However, what disappoints Lin Hao is that this time the attack was nothing more than loud thunder and light rain. A loud noise was heard, and a violent explosion occurred within a few hundred meters with Lao Wu as the center. The sound of the explosion spread across the entire earth like a burst of muffled thunder, and before the explosion ended, a mushroom cloud a hundred meters high rose into the sky. If Lin Hao hadn¡¯t followed Cang Gou¡¯s advice and retreated in advance a second before the explosion, I¡¯m afraid Lin Hao would have been affected by the explosion at this time. When Lin Hao avoided the explosion and flew into the air, he couldn't help but exclaimed. "Is this Lao Wu with full firepower? His strength is really amazing, but this guy shouldn't have killed all the enemies. If so, we won't be able to start from the dead. He asked for any information that would be useful to us!" Although Lin Hao was suspended in the air at this time, his heart was always concerned about the ground. For Lin Hao, whether he could find the granary of the Monster Legion was the most important thing. However, when he saw Lao Wu using such a terrifying attack method as soon as he took action, he was afraid that after the smoke dissipated, there would no longer be a living person on the land in front of Lin Hao! However, when Lin Hao was worried about this matter, Cang Gou reminded Lin Haodao. "Master, now is not the time to be proud. You underestimate the leader of the evil elements. That guy is not weak!" "What? Do you mean that even such a powerful attack method cannot destroy that guy?" After Lin Hao heard this, he said to Cang Gou in confusion. "What? Do you mean that even such a violent attack can't kill the Demon Lord?" At this time, Lin Hao felt that Cang Gou was joking with him again. He knew that the move just now was the unique move of Lao Wu. Even if this move could not kill the opponent, at least it could seriously injure the opponent. ¡°But in Cang Gou¡¯s view, such an attack method has no effect at all, just like tickling the enemy. Cang Gou¡¯s words instantly angered Lin Hao. However, before Lin Hao opened his mouth to curse, he discovered that a high-energy reaction had indeed appeared in the place where Lao Wu rushed over just now. When the high-energy reaction appeared, Lin Hao realized that Cang Gou did not Just kidding myself. At this time, Lin Hao stared at the attack site for a long time before he swallowed and said to Cang Gou. "How is it possible? Even if such a powerful attack cannot kill the enemy in the first place, it can at least severely damage the opponent. But, why is that guy still alive?" "Master, there is nothing surprising about this. I have told you before that the enemy is a middle-level Martial Emperor-level powerhouse who is very similar to Senior Lao Wu. Moreover, both of them have the same skills. They can both A strong man who controls spiritual power!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5559: Equal (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! When Lin Hao was shocked by the scene in front of him, the smoke that shrouded the battlefield had slowly dissipated, and what appeared in everyone's eyes was an even more shocking scene. Lin Hao saw, Directly below him there was a golden translucent giant standing proudly. And this golden translucent giant also has the same spiritual armor as the bear. The golden translucent giant protected the Demon Lord and other evil Martial Emperors well. When the giant and the bear collided, cracks appeared on the front ends of both, but Lin Hao knew that such a small amount of damage would not cause serious damage to either of them. "Hmph! It seems that this old man in white has some strength. This guy is better than the human cultivators I have encountered before, especially the guy who raped me in front of me last time!" When the Demon Lord saw that his spiritual shield was evenly matched with Lao Wu's, the guy sneered. But at this moment, the demon warrior emperors standing behind the Demon Lord could not sit still, and the guys from western Zhejiang all asked the Demon Lord for help. "Lord Demon Lord, please allow us to go to war with you." "Fight together? No, you have more important things to do. Now go and kill the Emperor Wu who is suspended in the air. If I guess correctly, this guy should be the latest to join the old man in white. role, if you can kill this guy for me, then I will give each of you a first-class merit!" Originally, the evil elements were a group of people who were discriminated against in the territory of the monster clan. They usually had very few opportunities to perform meritorious deeds. Now, when the Demon Lord told them that they could perform meritorious deeds as long as they killed Lin Hao. These evil Martial Emperors were naturally very happy. They released all the fighting will that had been accumulated in their bodies for a long time, and then they all rushed towards Lin Hao. "Oops! You dare to touch my brother!" After Lao Wu saw this scene, he screamed something bad in his heart, and then rushed towards Lin Hao regardless. But Lao Wu's plan to help Lin Hao get out of the crisis came to nothing. When Lao Wu wanted to leave the battlefield, the Demon Lord immediately rushed in front of him and blocked his way, and said in a tone that said he deserved a beating* *road. "Hahaha, old man in white, do you want to escape so soon? Let me tell you, things are not that simple. Now you are my prey, and I will not let you leave easily!" "It's just you? I tell you not to overestimate yourself. I just didn't use my full strength just now. If you saved a dog's life, you should just run to the side and stay there. Now you have run to me If you block my way, are you looking for death?" At this time, Lao Wu has been angered by this demon king to the point of bursting with anger. Lao Wu can't wait to tear him apart with his own hands! And the Demon Lord is still unyielding. For the Demon Lord, it is his luck to meet an enemy like Lao Wu. Therefore, unless it is absolutely necessary, this guy will never let go of an opponent like Lao Wu. ??Besides, Demon Lord also knows that as the commander-in-chief of the reserve team, he has only a handful of opportunities to go on the battlefield. Now, it is easy for him to meet a strong man like Lao Wu. Demon Lord naturally wants to take this opportunity to have a good discussion with Lao Wu. However, Demon Lord may not know that at this moment, Lao Wu's endurance has reached the extreme. He didn¡¯t want to continue sparring with the Demon Lord. He realized that the crisis was slowly approaching, although Lao Wu still didn¡¯t know what the upcoming crisis was. However, what he can be sure of is that he and Lin Hao have very little time left. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5560: Few against many (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Today, I am in a good mood to spare your life! If you are sensible, please get out of here!" After Lao Wu realized that there was not much time left, he used intimidation methods to scare away the demon in front of him. Although Lao Wu also knew that such an approach was almost futile, he still wanted to give it a try. . " But the Demon Lord is not a fool. The last time the Demon Lord and the Evil Emperor competed, the Demon Lord could have defeated the Evil Emperor, but at that time, the Demon Lord was afraid of the wolf in front and the tiger in the back. This led to the Evil Emperor escaping from the hands of the Demon Lord. After this incident, the Demon Lord was severely criticized by the deputy commander. At that time, the Demon Lord felt that he was very shameless. He thought to himself , he is also a Demon Lord, but as a Demon Lord, he was severely criticized by his immediate boss, and even his subordinates could not protect themselves. The reason why I say this is because the punishment of the evil beast clan is to force them to send their brothers to make food for the monster clan. Therefore, this time the monster clan dispatched tens of millions of evil elements, and the idea of ??bringing these evil elements out as rations cannot be ruled out. After all, compared to the ordinary people of the human race who have no cultivation, the meat of the evil elements with cultivation is indeed better in texture and taste. But Demon Lord felt that this kind of thing was simply unacceptable. He felt that it was a shame that he failed to complete the task assigned to him by his superiors. "Stop talking nonsense to me. If you are really capable, then step over my corpse. If you are not capable, no matter how much you say in front of me, it will be in vain. Let me tell you, I am not a fool. of!" Demon Lord is a guy who doesn¡¯t like nonsense. As soon as he finished speaking, this guy excreted half of the spiritual power in his body. And strangely enough, I don¡¯t know whether this Demon Lord is a member of the evil way or because he has a special cultivation method. In short, the spiritual power that this guy excretes from the body is all black! The black spiritual power stretched out in the air like poisonous snakes. Then, the circles of spiritual power surrounded Lao Wu and the Demon Lord. Seeing this scene, Lao Wu couldn't help but feel deeply. Take a breath and say. "Damn it! Are you going to die with me?" "Hahaha! What's wrong? Can't you afford to have fun? Aren't you old men in white very brave? Why are you trembling with fear after encountering such a trivial thing?" Lao Wu knew that when these spiritual powers circled around them at extremely fast speeds, it was equivalent to the demon king creating a space to lock both of them. And this space is formed by the demon king using half of the spiritual power in his body. There is no way to break through the space formed by such a massive amount of spiritual power in a short time. Besides, even if you have the intention to break this space, your opponent will not be able to break through it in a short time. I won't give you time. However, after the Demon Lord trapped him and Lao Wu in such a space full of black spiritual energy, this guy was not satisfied. He used his own mind power to activate the spiritual energy circle to move slowly at a speed visible to the naked eye. Shrink towards the center. "Two minutes! You and I only have two minutes. If, within two minutes, you can't defeat me, then you and I will be shattered by the spinning spiritual power outside this space!" When the Demon Lord said this, he seemed quite proud. However, in Lao Wu's view, the Demon Lord was simply seeking death. "However, the matter has come to this, and Lao Wu knows that complaining will have no effect. He could only grit his teeth, and then rushed towards the Demon Lord. When Lao Wu charged at the Demon Lord again, life was not easy for Lin Hao. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5561: Few against many (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! When Lin Hao was still worried about Lao Wu, suddenly there were many powerful evil emperors around him. At this time, Lin Hao was already different from what he used to be. Naturally, he would not be fooled by these evil emperors. Emperor Wu was frightened to death, but now Lin Hao just felt that the demon king was too confident in his own strength. He actually naively thought that he could deal with Lao Wu by himself, and he actually sent all the remaining Emperor Wu to deal with Lin Hao. After learning that the Demon Lord was so arrogant, Lin Hao couldn't help but feel a sense of contempt for the Demon Lord. However, before Lin Hao could think about it, the followers who followed the Demon Lord were already heading towards Lin Hao to kill him. At this time, Lin Hao was completely unprepared for the sudden appearance of these followers. All he could do now was to retreat step by step. Originally, Lin Hao thought about counterattacking, but after fighting with the opponent for a while, he found that the enemy was much stronger than he thought. "The cooperation between these evil emperors is very close, and they can also analyze each other's vision. In other words, when one of all the evil Martial Emperors is attacked, the other evil Martial Emperors can also rush over to provide support as soon as possible. In this way, these evil Martial Emperors are no longer single entities. They can support each other and fight together. For Lin Hao, this is a huge threat! "Damn it! How can you be a good man if you beat me up by one dozen? However, don't think that I am a vegetarian. I tell you that I am also very strong! I will show you my strength now!" Facing these evil Martial Emperors who bullied the few, Lin Hao was finally angered. He frowned, and then a dozen giant spiritual creatures with a height of three stories appeared in the sky. These spiritual creatures appeared in the sky. Under Lin Hao's command, he began to launch a fierce attack on those evil Martial Emperors. But Lin Hao still underestimated the strength of these evil Martial Emperors. These evil Martial Emperors were not as weak as Lin Hao believed. ¡°On the contrary, these guys are strong! Facing the spiritual creatures rushing toward him like a tide, none of these evil demon emperors could dodge. Not only did they not dodge, but they also immediately discovered the enemy's weakness. Every time, when spiritual creatures attack themselves, these evil demon emperors will form a combat team in twos and threes, with one person acting as a human shield to resist the attacks of other spiritual creatures. The other two people cooperated with each other to attack the spiritual creature in front of them. In this way, in the blink of an eye, the surrounded and annihilated spiritual creature would be torn into dozens of pieces. If you are a strong person who has already memorized the summons of spiritual creatures, you can naturally restore these spiritual creatures to their original state in just one breath. However, it is a pity that Lin Hao is not such a strong person. Now that Lin Hao saw that the spiritual creatures he summoned with great difficulty were repelled in the blink of an eye, he actually sighed helplessly in his heart. In Lin Hao's view, now he has no way to restrain these beast-like enemies. After realizing this, Lin Hao couldn't help but sigh. "Damn it! I've been tricked now! These guys are as crazy as beasts. No matter how good I am now, I can't fight with them. By the way, Cang Gou, can you restrain these guys? " In desperation, Lin Hao knew that he could no longer restrain his enemy. However, he still didn't want to give up and had no choice but to ask Cang Gou for help. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5562: Forced into Dilemma (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Although Lin Hao's strength is good, he is not a three-headed and six-armed Nezha after all. When he faced these evil demon emperors who rushed towards him as if they were crazy. For a moment, Lin Hao also felt that the situation he was in was extremely stretched, and he could not escape. "Cang Gou, what on earth did you do! Look at your master, I have been put in a desperate situation by these guys, but you don't even say a word, damn, you bastard, are you really Do you want to watch me die in front of you?" When Cang Gou saw himself being scolded by Lin Hao, he felt very aggrieved. At this time, Lin Hao thought to himself, Damn it, you never thought of me in normal times, but now that you are in danger, you think of me. What do you think I do? Am I your punching bag? Of course, although Cang Gou was very angry, he didn't dare to really fall out with Lin Hao. Cang Gou knew what Lin Hao meant to him. If he really fell out with Lin Hao, If there was a falling out, he would suffer in the future. After realizing this, Cang Gou roared at Lin Hao several times in protest. But he still tried his best to help Lin Hao get out of the crisis. At this time, Cang Gou activated all the data calculators in his mind. After about fifteen seconds like this, Cang Gou finally thought of the best solution. "Master, you don't have to worry. This matter is just a trivial matter in my opinion. Let's do this. Master, you can actually fuse with the Evil Emperor. Once the two of you merge, then everything can be done in one place. It was solved instantly!" In Lin Hao's view, Cang Gou's words were not an unrealistic fantasy. He felt that the current situation was critical. If he could survive this crisis by merging with the Evil Emperor, then he could give it a try. Anyway, trying would be a waste of time. Not breaking the law. Without thinking for too long, Lin Hao said to Cang Gou. "Yes, I can merge with the Evil Emperor, but how should I control it specifically?" "It's very simple, Master, you just need to take a combination pill with the Emperor of Evil." "I know, by the way, how much does the combination elixir cost?" As soon as Lin Hao said these words, Cang Gou said something. This guy immediately turned into a businessman and said to Lin Hao. "Oh, this thing is not very expensive, Master. Let's do this. For the sake of our friendship, I will sell you this thing for one million yuan!" When Lin Hao heard this, he was almost furious. If Cang Gou stood in front of Lin Hao at this moment, Lin Hao would definitely give Cang Gou a scolding! "Cang Gou, you are too dark. In the past, when you bought me the disguise pill, each pill only cost tens of thousands of yuan" Seeing that Lin Hao started chattering in front of him again, Cang Gou smiled and explained to Lin Hao. "Master, don't be too angry. This is the market price. Do you know how many materials are needed to collect one combined elixir? Do you know how many materials are needed for two pills? Don't feel heartbroken because you think it's expensive. It's not good to be cheap. Goods!" At this time, Lin Hao couldn't stand up to what Cang Gou said. He had no choice but to give in when facing this kind of profiteer. After paying one million yuan stones, Lin Hao finally got a combination elixir. He was about to swallow the elixir into his stomach, but Cang Gou stopped him at this moment. and said to him. "Now is not the time, you wait until the evil emperor eats it." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5563: Forced into Dilemma (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! As soon as Lin Hao heard this, he cursed secretly in his heart, but at this time, Lin Hao had no choice. It was also the first time for him to take this kind of combined elixir. He knew that he could only take it under the instructions of Cang Gou. If he messed up, he didn't know what trouble would happen. After a while, when the Evil Emperor also took a fusion elixir, Cang Gou told Lin Hao that he could swallow the fusion elixir. At this moment, although Lin Hao cursed Cang Gou countless times in his heart, when he heard Cang Gou's voice, he still couldn't wait to swallow the pill into his stomach. After swallowing the combination pill, Lin Hao wondered what would happen. However, after waiting for a long time, he found that his body did not change at all. At this time, Lin Hao's body seemed to be in panic. After swallowing the combination elixir, not only did his body not have any strange feelings, but the tired feeling in the body during the fierce battle did not disappear either. Hao felt that this was the most deceptive thing he had ever bought from Cang Gou. In the past, he would only feel cheated, but this time he felt that he was completely deceived. "Cang Gou, I've already swallowed this combination pill, why can't I feel anything in my body now? Are you kidding me?" At this time, Lin Hao felt that he had been cheated, but he was not the kind of fool who would tolerate being cheated. When Lin Hao saw that the combination pill had no effect at all after swallowing it, he said angrily. "Master, don't worry. You have to eat this meal one bite at a time, and you have to do these things one by one. Don't worry, the combination elixir will definitely be useful. Just wait patiently. wait." As soon as Cang Gou said these words, Lin Hao received a solid punch on the face. An evil martial emperor took advantage of Lin Hao's inattention and punched Lin Hao hard from the prefect. And Lin Hao had no power to fight back at this time. For Lin Hao, these evil Martial Emperors were not weak, and they were able to share their vision. Every time Lin Hao wanted to fight back, these evil Martial Emperors had already dodged before his attack came out. Facing the evil Martial Emperor who reacted so quickly, Lin Hao had no choice but to be beaten passively. But fortunately, he was protected by a body-protecting spiritual power, and Lin Hao was able to survive the disaster relying on the shield composed of that body-protecting spiritual power. However, after escaping the disaster, Lin Hao did not dare to neglect at all. He knew how powerful the opponent he was facing now was. At this time, he could only find a place to guard, and then wait for the protective elixir to slowly take effect in his body. Lin Hao's head was spinning very fast at this moment. He realized that what he was facing now was the attack of thirteen evil demon emperors. Although, these evil demon emperors are all second-level demon emperors, and they are not very powerful. But when they come together, they have endless power. There was no other way. After much deliberation, Lin Hao had no choice but to run into a cave and hide himself. After arriving at the cave, he placed the remaining protective spiritual power in his body at the entrance of the cave so that the evil demon emperors who were chasing after him would not be able to enter. Seeing that the evil demon emperors were blocked by the tyrannical body-protecting spiritual power at the entrance of the cave, the stone hanging in Lin Hao's heart slowly fell. Lin Hao did not dare to stay at the entrance of the cave for a long time at this moment. He reached the deepest part of the cave in a few short steps. But as soon as he reached the deepest part of the cave, Lin Hao felt tightness in his chest, and then a mouthful of old blood vomited from his mouth. out. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5564 A critical moment (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Poof!" When Lin Hao saw blood vomiting out of his mouth, he suddenly stretched out his hand to support the wall, and then couldn't help but curse. "Damn it! It seems that my body was seriously injured this time! When I fought against the beast before, I didn't vomit blood, but this time I actually vomited blood from my mouth. Damn I didn't expect this This time I was beaten so hard that I vomited blood, this this is incredible to me!" At this time, Lin Hao was holding the wall with his hands and cursing. However, no matter what Lin Hao was thinking, this time, he was hit hard. But he also knew that even though he was hiding in the cave now, he was not out of the trap. There were thirteen evil Martial Emperors outside the cave who were eyeing him. Lin Hao knew that although the body-protecting spiritual power could block the entrance of the cave and prevent these Martial Emperors from entering, the enemy was still the Martial Emperor. These guys are very powerful. Even if they can't enter through the entrance of the cave, they can still find a way to get in from other places. At this time, Lin Hao, who was hiding in the cave, found a comfortable place and sat down cross-legged. He closed his eyes and began to heal his wounds with luck, while he was thinking about ways to get out of trouble. After all, after falling into this situation, Lin Hao knew that now he had no other choice but to rely on himself. "Grandma, I never thought that my wise life would end up like this. Now, I am surrounded by thirteen evil Martial Emperors, and I can't even get out, right?" After a while, Lin Hao finally felt that his body had recovered a little, so he suddenly raised his hand and punched the stone wall beside him. Lin Hao hoped to use this to vent his depressed emotions, but what he didn't expect was when his hand hit the stone wall. The stone wall actually had the slightest cracks. Seeing this, Lin Hao was shocked at first. Then, he discovered that the reason why the stone wall cracked was not because his strength had improved a lot and he could be strong enough to fight casually. A punch can break a rock wall as hard as steel. Instead, a tyrannical force was squeezing in from outside the wall. This force was very powerful. Before Lin Hao could react, it had already poured into the cave from the outside. "Hmph! Boy, you are living a very comfortable life. Why are you so afraid of death? In order to avoid us, you hid in this cave. It seems that our lord really thinks highly of you. Before we fight you The Demon Lord even praised you before!" "Forget it, brother, why are we talking nonsense with him? To deal with this kind of coward, I only have one word - kill!" At this time, what appeared in the cave were the thirteen evil Martial Emperors who had been blocked by Lin Hao. These evil emperors were very capable. Seeing that the cave could not be breached from the outside, they forced their way in from the other side of the cave. Facing the more than ten evil Martial Emperors who suddenly appeared in front of him, Lin Hao felt bitter in his heart. He didn't know how to deal with these guys. The strength of these evil Martial Emperors is not weak. When Lin Hao faces these strong men, not only does he not have full confidence, but he may not even have the ability to protect himself now. After realizing this, Lin Hao couldn't help but swallowed. But those evil Martial Emperors would not be polite to Lin Hao. When these guys saw Lin Hao wanted to run away, they raised their hands and punched Lin Hao in the chest. Suddenly, Lin Hao felt as if he had collided with an oncoming truck. His body flew backwards and then hit the wall hard. However, Lin Hao found it strange that this time he did not spit out blood. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5565 A critical moment (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! What makes Lin Hao feel strange is that when his body was pushed aside by these guys with brute force and hit the wall heavily, Lin Hao found that his body could not feel any pain. At this time, Lin Hao Hao still felt very strange in his heart. "It's strange. Just now, these guys cooperated to attack me, and they only used one move to beat me to the point of vomiting blood. But now I'm hit by a move in front of me, but why doesn't anything happen?" When Lin Hao was still confused, those evil Martial Emperors had already rushed towards Lin Hao. These guys rushed towards Lin Hao like a pack of hungry wolves. Looking at the formation, it seemed as if these guys were going to rush up together and tear Lin Hao into pieces. At this moment, as long as Lin Hao moves his body a little, the spiritual power in his body will flow out of his body uncontrollably. Lin Hao is not stupid. Of course he knows why he encounters such a problem. It is because his body has just been severely injured. Now, his body has already experienced a rejection reaction. If it were not for the spiritual power in his body to protect his body, Lin Hao would have fallen to the ground unconscious. And at such a critical moment, Lin Hao no longer had the strength to deal with the evil Martial Emperors who were rushing towards him. At this time, Lin Hao closed his eyes peacefully. He understood that his only fate would be death. However, facing death, Lin Hao felt that he should go calmly. In his opinion, since he has lived to this age, he has seen everything. ¡°Although he still has many wishes that have not been realized, he can be considered to have lived well enough now. "Master, what are you doing? Why are you lying on the ground pretending to be dead?" When Lin Hao was lying on the ground, quietly waiting for death to come, Cang Gou asked him in a doubtful tone. As soon as Lin Hao heard Cang Gou's words, he couldn't help but opened his eyes suddenly. "Why am I still alive now?" When Cang Gou heard this, he didn¡¯t know how he should scold Lin Hao. At this time, the gray dog ??thought that he was dead when he saw Lin Hao, so he barked at Lin Hao several times angrily. "Master, do you really think you are dead? Let me tell you, living in this world is much harder than dying!" As Cang Gou said this, Lin Hao noticed strange changes in his body. Lin Hao found that an extra layer of dark brown armor appeared on his body at some point, and he knew that this dark brown armor belonged to the Emperor. Seeing this scene, Lin Hao could finally let go of his hanging heart, because he clearly remembered that it was just the Evil Emperor's armor. Now, since the Evil Emperor's armor appears on his body, that means that his body has officially merged with the Evil Emperor. "Emperor, have you finally merged with me? How does it feel to merge with me?" "Well, what should I say to you? The feeling of being together seems very strange to me. I feel as if my body is separated from my soul. It feels like flying in the air." "The Evil King's ability to express himself is not very good. Lin Hao thinks it would be interesting if the Skeleton King was here. This guy can talk to you even if he has nothing to do. However, that is not what Lin Hao cares about most now. At this time, Lin Hao just feels that since he has merged with this guy, the Evil Emperor, then he should show him some color. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5566 Fierce battle in the cave (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! As the saying goes, it is better to come early than to come by chance. When Lin Hao was thinking about how to get out of trouble, the combination elixir in the Emperor's body and the combination elixir in Lin Hao's body had already taken effect. When these two combined elixirs work together, their bodies are completely integrated. The King of Evil once told Lin Hao before that when the two bodies merged, it felt very interesting, as if people were floating in the sky, and their minds were blank, and there was no need to think about anything. And now, when the Wanderer truly merged into a corpse, Lin Hao also felt this wonderful feeling, but his perception was deeper than that of the Evil Emperor. Lin Hao not only emptied his mind, he found that when the two formally merged, he could also emptied his heart. This feeling of being emptied of the mind is like returning to childhood. All the things that had been piled in Lin Hao's mind disappeared without a trace at this moment. After realizing this, Lin Hao suddenly discovered that the combined elixir was a good toy. He felt that he might be able to use the combined elixir to do something. "Cang Gou, I found that when I merged with the Evil Emperor, not only was my mind empty, but my heart was completely empty at this moment! To be honest, this wonderful feeling, I have never felt it before. Never before!" "How about it? Master, didn't I tell you before? Although this thing is a little more expensive, it is definitely worth the money. However, it really made me feel very sad that you still doubted me at that time. " Cang Gou sighed when he saw that Lin Hao finally realized the benefits of this combination pill. However, at this time, Lin Hao felt that Cang Gou had become a little stupid, because what he was thinking about now was not how effective the body-protecting elixir was. Rather, cultivators can gain a peaceful state of mind after taking the body-protecting elixir. For Lin Haola, this peaceful state of mind is very important. He didn¡¯t care what price Cang Gou said. Besides, for Lin Hao, as long as it was a good thing, he didn¡¯t care even if the price was gold and silver. Back to the main story, while Lin Hao was still chatting with Cang Gou, the thirteen evil Martial Emperors had already rushed towards Lin Hao. Just now, Lin Hao had nothing to do with these guys. At that time, Lin Hao realized that he could only be beaten. But now it¡¯s different. The moment Lin Hao swallowed the combination pill, he knew that he could turn from defense to offense! However, at this time, Lin Hao thought of a brilliant idea, and he said to the Evil Emperor. "By the way, I have something to ask you, Evil Emperor. Well, if I give my body to you and let you fight on my behalf, can you handle these guys?" "Well, it's hard to say. The cooperation of these evil Martial Emperors is flawless. Master, I'm really not absolutely sure that I can kill them. However, Master, please rest assured that I will definitely find a way to hold them back and severely injure one or two of them. of!" "Very good, but, Nie Huang, this body is shared by you and me. You must not damage it." Lin Hao gave the Emperor a few instructions, and then he turned around and went about his own business. When Cang Gou saw that Lin Hao didn¡¯t care about the battle at all, Cang Gou couldn¡¯t help but blame Lin Haodao. "Master, why did you miss work during the fierce battle?" (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5567 Fierce battle in the cave (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Don't worry about it. I think this is a good opportunity for me to improve my spiritual power control. If I don't take advantage of this great opportunity, wouldn't I miss a good opportunity?" Before Cang Gou finished speaking, he was scolded by Lin Hao, and Cang Gou knew Lin Hao's temper. He understood that Lin Hao was different from himself. He was not a guy with a donkey temper. On the contrary, Lin Hao was actually a person who knew how to assess the situation. Therefore, when Lin Hao proposed that he would use this opportunity to improve his spiritual power manipulation level, Cang Gou honestly shut his mouth. Otherwise, Cang Gou would have to be severely reprimanded. Lin Hao can't stand it. Back to the main story, when Lin Hao handed over the control of his body to Emperor Nie, Emperor Nie began to get busy, and the body shared by the two people also began to show extraordinary strength. Facing the attack of thirteen evil demon emperors, this body can withstand the attack with a thin layer of armor covering the body surface. "Boom!" After the thirteen evil demon emperors and the Evil Emperor fought fiercely for a while, they felt as if they had encountered a monster. The reason was that when their fists hit the Evil Emperor, the other party was not even hurt, let alone injured. Not even a shake. This evil emperor stood motionless like a statue. Seeing this scene, these evil emperors were naturally shocked. "However, these guys can't control so much. After the two sides fought fiercely for a while, these evil emperors realized that the reason why the evil emperor was so powerful was that the armor on his body was difficult to deal with. If they could break this layer of armor, then the evil emperor would be no match for them. He's just a vulnerable little guy. After realizing this, these thirteen demon emperors began to concentrate their power to attack the evil emperor! It has to be said that the strength of these demon emperors can indeed be called powerful, and their cooperation is also close. When one of them comes up with a good idea, everyone else will immediately understand it and jump into the battle immediately without the need for too much explanation. Hearing a loud noise, the Thirteenth Brother Demon Emperor threw the spiritual power in his body like a cannonball towards the Evil Emperor. These spiritual powers gathered into something like a javelin in the air, and the thing exploded in the Emperor Ni's chest. When the javelin exploded with spiritual power, a huge mushroom cloud rose over an area of ??about hundreds of thousands of square meters centered on the Emperor of Evil. "Seeing the hundred-meter-high mushroom cloud rising into the sky, the stones hanging in the hearts of these evil demon emperors slowly let go. "Boss, we were a little too harsh just now. In fact, I think this guy is quite interesting. If we don't kill him, but capture him alive, it will be very interesting, right?" When the mushroom cloud rose into the sky, these evil demon emperors thought that the evil emperor had been killed. The reason was that they could no longer feel the aura of the evil emperor at this moment. Therefore, a few demon emperors felt sorry for the drama. In their opinion, if the Evil Emperor can be captured alive, then they can figure out the secret of the armor on the Evil Emperor. As long as they figure out the secret of the armor, they will be stronger than before. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5569 Incarnate into light (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Cang Gou, you mean these thirteen guys were all cloned by some kind of technology?" After Lin Hao heard what Cang Gou said, he nodded and then analyzed. But as soon as Lin Hao finished speaking, he saw the gray dog ??in his mind rolling his eyes at him. Seeing this scene, Lin Hao knew that his analysis must be wrong. "What's wrong? Cang Gou, do you think my analysis is wrong?" "Of course it's not right. Master, think about it carefully. These weak guys were really cloned using cloning technology. So, why did I only discover their abnormality now?" When Lin Hao heard this, he sneered in his stomach. He thought to himself, Hahaha, Cang Gou, you have the nerve to complain about me. If you can't analyze it, doesn't it mean that you have a bad brain? Not useful? If your brain was working well, wouldn't you have analyzed it already? Of course, Lin Hao would not tell Cang Gou these things. Lin Hao knew Zang Gu¡¯s temper, and he also understood that if he said these things to Cang Gou, then Cang Gou would have to give up. It is impossible to break up with yourself. After realizing this, Lin Hao tried his best to remain silent. However, now that things have happened, even if he remains silent, Cang Gou considers it another form of ridicule. "Hmph! Forget it, I am a super system. I have served many awesome people before. Just naming one of them can scare you to death. Naturally, I will not be as experienced as Pork Rong." It¡¯s true to say that, but Lin Hao knew that Cang Gou must have been pissed off by him at this time. After the two were silent for a few minutes, they began to think about ways to deal with these thirteen evil Martial Emperors. After a heated discussion, Cang Gou told Lin Hao that there was only one way to defeat these evil Martial Emperors. That is to turn Lin Hao's body into light. When Lin Hao's body turns into light, those evil Martial Emperors will not be able to attack him in a short time. However, this is not without risks. After determining the attack method, Cang Gou reminded Lin Haodao. "Master, when you sent out spiritual creatures to attack these guys just now, they easily tore apart the spiritual creatures you sent out. This shows that these guys are really powerful. In my opinion, you It¡¯s better to be careful!¡± "I know, this is the only way now. By the way, before I take action, I want to ask you, what is the probability of success of this method?" "Forty-five percent!" Cang Gou couldn¡¯t make up a lie to tell Lin Hao that he now had a 100% chance of winning. In this crisis situation, Lin Hao felt that since the probability of 45% was already very high. ¡°Besides, although Cang Gou¡¯s probability calculations are very accurate, there have been several inaccuracies. Lin Hao knew that those few times were the times when he tried his best to fight his enemies. Now the leader feels that as long as he continues to carry forward that desperate spirit. Then, the enemy in front of you is not worth mentioning. After realizing this, Lin Hao immediately awakened the strong fighting will in his body. When the fighting will in Lin Hao's body awakened, the spiritual power in his body started rolling inside his body like a pot of boiling water. At this time, Lin Hao didn¡¯t look like a cultivator, he looked more like a sharp knife. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5570: Show your strength (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Everyone, hurry up and get ready for battle. Something is coming towards us from the southwest" Although the spiritual powers of these thirteen evil Martial Emperors are exactly the same, their talents are different. Some evil emperors are good at defense, some are good at medical treatment, some are good at offense, and two are good at investigation. These two evil martial emperors who are good at reconnaissance are floating at the front and back of the team at the moment. Once there is any abnormal movement about thousands of miles around the team, then these two guys can immediately attack their own Comrades issued a warning. I have to say, these two guys are still very competent. However, the opponent they are facing now is Lin Hao, who has the ability to turn his body into light. Therefore, no matter how powerful the early warning system these guys have, it is in vain. "ah!" The two Evil Martial Emperors in charge of the investigation discovered Lin Hao almost immediately, but before they could finish their words, Lin Hao rushed past them like a bolt of lightning. Then, one of the Evil Martial Emperors with the talent for investigation looked at his right hand in surprise. He was surprised to find that his right hand had been torn off without feeling! Seeing this scene, the Evil Martial Emperor was stunned in the air for a few seconds, and then he screamed like a little kid who had been abandoned by his family. And when they saw that their companions suffered serious injuries such as a broken arm in an instant, the other evil Martial Emperors did not feel so shocked. They understand that since they are in the business of licking blood from the edge of a knife, this scene will happen sooner or later, it just happens sooner or later. When the evil Martial Emperors saw that their companions were injured, the six evil Martial Emperors with defensive talents immediately activated the spiritual power in their bodies to the extreme, and then they dispersed around the team in the blink of an eye. Then, he used his body as a shield to protect the other evil Martial Emperors in the team. At this time, the three Martial Emperors with medical talents immediately floated to the injured person's side. In just a few seconds, the injured person who had lost an arm recovered immediately. Seeing this scene, Lin Hao, who turned his body into light and floated in the air, couldn't help but marveled. Lin Hao thought, hum! It seems that I still underestimate these guys. They cooperate so well. If we don't eliminate them early, I'm afraid these guys will become a serious problem for us! After hearing this, Cang Gou nodded sharply. "Yes, yes, I think so too. However, judging from your current strength, all you can do is defeat them one by one. If you force a head-on conflict with these guys, then your chance of winning is less than 100. Five out of five." When Lin Hao heard this, instead of being afraid, he smiled and asked Cang Gou. "What are you talking about? If I had a head-on conflict with these guys, my inventory chance would still be 5%, hahaha. That's too strong!" After Lin Hao said this, Cang Gou couldn't help but roll his eyes at him. "Master, I know that your strength has improved a lot now, but this is not your capital. Let me tell you honestly, if you don't treat these enemies carefully, then sooner or later you will suffer a big loss. ! Maybe you will be killed this time!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5571: Show your strength (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Cang Gou said harsh words, but the problem is that Lin Hao can't listen now. For Lin Hao, he has not experienced such a fierce battle for a long time. This time, he felt as if there was a fire burning in his body. This feeling made Lin Hao very excited. "Cang Gou, you are right, and I agree with you, butbut my body doesn't obey my orders now! My body wants to fight, how can I stop it?" When Cang Gou heard this, he shook his head helplessly and said. "Okay, Master, you must pay attention to safety, these guys are really strong, I am not joking with you!" "I know, at this time, Lin Hao was not in the mood to continue nagging. Without thinking much, he launched a new round of charge towards the enemy. This time, Lin Hao turned out to be heading towards these ten people. Three evil Martial Emperors rushed towards me." When the Naxi Evil Martial Emperor saw Lin Hao rushing over from the front, the boss of the evil Martial Emperor showed a proud smile on his face. "This guy is the guy who fought with us just now. Unexpectedly, he is quite capable and can dodge our combined attacks. It seems that we have indeed underestimated this guy before!" "So boss, what should we do now?" When the boss told everyone in the team that the person rushing towards them at the moment was Lin Hao, who had fought with them before, everyone in the team asked in confusion, but at this time, the boss calmly said . "What to do? It's simple, let's do whatever we need to do. Doesn't this guy think he is very powerful? Doesn't he want to be a hero? I think we should help him!" As the boss said this, he directed everyone to immediately engage in counterattack against Lin Hao. It must be said that this boss is also a talent. Under his command, these Evil Martial Emperors are as flexible as a group of mechanical parts. They are like mindless robots. When the boss gives orders to them, they will quickly move and change their positions in accordance with the boss's instructions. . And when the boss saw that his subordinates reacted so quickly, he was naturally very happy. As the saying goes, one soldier is a raging enemy, but a general is raging in a nest. The boss felt that since he was so good, these guys under him were naturally not made up of dirt. Since Lin Hao himself wanted to die, then he had to help him! But at this time, Lin Hao was not looking for death. In Lin Hao's view, the boss's strength was indeed not that great. He just had a stronger commanding ability. But if we talk about real fighting ability, then Lin Hao thinks he can beat this guy ten times over! Of course, these are Lin Hao¡¯s own thoughts. As for his strength, we will only know after a test. At this moment, when Lin Hao saw that the evil emperors had all arranged together under the arrangement of the boss. Not only did Lin Hao not feel scared, he actually became excited at this time. "It's so interesting. Are these guys finally going to show off their full strength? Hahaha, I want to see if I am stronger or they are weaker!" When Lin Hao could not restrain the impulse in his heart and controlled his body that turned into light to charge towards the enemy, Cang Gou's mean voice appeared in Lin Hao's ears. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5572: Fusion Titan (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Master, don't rush to attack yet, I found that the enemy's body has changed again at this moment!" When Lin Hao was eager to rush over, Cang Gou's mean voice forced Lin Hao to pause his offensive edge. The reason is that Cang Gou actually presented the data he analyzed in front of Lin Hao in the form of images. When Lin Hao saw these images, his brain, which was as hot as an erupting volcano, quickly calmed down. Lin Hao saw that according to the data, in just that short moment, the strength of these evil Martial Emperors increased more than ten times. After seeing this scene, Lin Hao couldn't help but take a breath of cold air. He thought to himself, darling, this how is this possible? Although Lin Hao was taken aback by the opponent's sudden increase in strength, he was still a powerful third-level Martial Emperor. Besides, at this time, Lin Hao was still one of the old men in white. He felt that if he retreated here, wouldn¡¯t he have to retreat whenever he encountered a strong enemy in the future? No! I am an old man in white now. If I give up now, I don¡¯t know how my brothers will laugh at me in the future! I can't let this be a stain on my life! Under the pressure, Lin Hao still rushed towards the thirteen evil Martial Emperors like an arrow. Strangely enough, when Lin Hao was about to rush in front of these thirteen evil Martial Emperors, the thirteen evil Martial Emperors actually merged into a huge sphere in front of Lin Hao. Seeing this scene, Lin Hao closed his eyes and rushed over regardless. "Boom!" Only hearing a muffled sound, Lin Hao found that he passed through the sphere easily, and the sphere did not suffer any damage. Seeing this scene, Lin Hao was filled with doubts. He thought to himself, it's strange. I just passed through that huge meat ball-like thing. Why didn't this thing seem to be damaged at all? Could it be that , was everything I just saw an illusion? No, I clearly remember that when my body passed through the huge meat ball, I could feel the spiritual power in my body resonate with the spiritual power of the meat ball. I remember this very clearly! At this time, Lin Hao fell into deep confusion. He didn't know what he had just experienced. On the one hand, he thought his experience was very interesting, but on the other hand, he couldn't understand it. And just when Lin Hao wanted to ask Cang Gou what happened just now, he found that the flesh ball was rapidly expanding at a speed visible to the naked eye. Seeing this scene, Lin Hao naturally wanted to escape from this area. What makes him feel strange is that although Lin Hao has turned his body into a beam of light at this time, that is to say, he can use the escape speed of light to escape from this place. However, he flew around the place wrapped in a meat ball for a full quarter of an hour but did not escape. "It's strange, does this meat ball grow faster than light?" "Nie Huang, Cang Gou, do you two feel this?" Normally, as soon as the evil emperor heard Lin Hao's words, they would immediately come out to answer. However, this time, these two guys seemed to be asleep. Not only did they not come out to answer, they even faced the evil emperor. Without even making a sound, the two guys, Nie Huang and Cang Gou, seemed to be offline at the moment. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5573 Fusion Giant (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! After noticing this strange scene, Lin Hao couldn't help but frowned. He knew what he was encountering now. Because, when the two guys, Nie Huang and Cang Gou, ignored him, he knew that he must be trapped in a special space now. "Oops, if I had listened to Cang Gou's advice just now, then I wouldn't be trapped in this space now, but how should I escape now?" Although Lin Hao knew that he was trapped in a special space, he didn't know whether he was trapped in this special space physically or mentally. In short, at this time Lin Hao was very confused. He raised his head and looked around, not knowing what to do for a while, because there was an extremely vast space all around. This space was a blue color, and Lin Hao felt as if he had sunk into a deep sea. It seems to be successful. He wanted to close his eyes, but a strong force restrained him, preventing him from closing his eyes. There is no other way, Lin Hao can only open his eyes and look around now. I don¡¯t know if Lin Hao raised his head and stared for too long. He felt a little sleepy and wanted to hold on to the wall with his hands to continue. However, when his hand just touched the wall, he found a pain in his hand. "ah!" At this time, Lin Hao shouted low, and then he raised his right arm to observe. He found that his right arm seemed to be soaked in highly corrosive acidic water, and his entire arm turned into A bunch of bubbles appeared, and within a short while, Lin Hao's entire arm turned into bloody bubbles and disappeared. "Grandma, I know these guys must have trapped me in a special space, because I just broke off the opponent's arm as soon as I made a move, and these guys are very vindictive, they saw me break They lost one of their brother¡¯s right arms, so they broke my right arm in this special space!¡± After realizing this, Lin Hao couldn't help laughing again. "Damn it! You bastards, is this all you have?" Seeing that he was trapped in this special space and could not contact Cang Gou or other people, Lin Hao was not afraid. He knows that his talent is to control spiritual power, and this special space is actually created by practitioners using spiritual power. It¡¯s just that creating this special space requires very complex manipulation techniques. This is the main reason why the guys who trapped Lin Hao here needed to combine more than a dozen brains to create such a space. For Lin Hao, he felt that this was an opportunity. This was a good opportunity for her to get close to the enemy and defeat all her enemies in the first time! When Lin Hao was creating spiritual creatures before, he also thought that if a cultivator could maximize his spiritual power control skills, could he use his spiritual power to create a space? At that time, Lao Wu reached out and patted Lin Hao's brain, and then said to him with a smile. "Fool, if you really want to do that, then what a huge and complicated brain this cultivator must have." At that time, Lin Hao only thought it was a joke, but now the words have become true! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5574 Fusion Space (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Brother, most people would go crazy if we were trapped in this special space for less than five minutes, but this guy has been trapped in this special space for almost ten minutes, but he hasn't gone crazy yet. Brother, don¡¯t you think we really encountered a tough situation this time?¡± "A tough guy? I don't think so. This guy is just a little more tolerant than other enemies we encountered. But if you say he is a tough guy, I don't think so. Brothers, let's not be discouraged and work harder. Son, we can kill this guy!" Lin Hao¡¯s guess was correct. This space was indeed created by these thirteen evil Martial Emperors with their own spiritual power. When this space was created, the bodies of these evil Martial Emperors also disappeared. Their corpses would completely dissolve in the water like marshmallows thrown into the water. And the ratio of this dissolution is one to ten thousand, which means that Lin Hao is trapped in a huge sphere at this time. It¡¯s just that this sphere is too big, and it will continue to change its position as Lin Hao moves, so Lin Hao just didn¡¯t notice it. The reason why Lin Hao feels that all connections with the outside world have been cut off is because when a person is trapped in this special space, his sense of time is different from the real sense of time in the outside world. Although the time changes in the internal space of this sphere are the same as those outside, in Lin Hao's subjective consciousness, one second may be stretched to the length of an hour. It is precisely for this reason that Lin Hao cannot accurately feel the changes in time around him. He only felt as if he had been in this space for a long time, and this spiritual sphere was also the best way for these evil emperors to deal with their enemies. In their opinion, as long as their enemies were trapped in this special space, then no matter what abilities they have, they will not be able to use them. The only thing they can do is to stay in this space and wait to die. "But Lin Hao is not the kind of person who will just stay in one place and wait for death. You know, Lin Hao's brain is no worse than these evil Martial Emperors. In his opinion, since his talent is to control spiritual power, and the opponent's talent is also to control spiritual power, then he can only think of a way to break the opponent's tricks. After realizing this, Lin Hao sat cross-legged in this space. And just a second before Lin Hao sat down cross-legged, the spiritual power in his body was still very disordered. However, the moment Lin Hao sat down, the spiritual power in his body was adjusted. This This scene shocked all the evil Martial Emperors. "Brother, this guy is actually able to adjust his breath in such a period of time. It seems that we have really encountered a tough situation this time!" "Damn it! What are you idiots doing? Let me tell you, no one has been able to crack this trick since we developed it. Don't worry, this kid will definitely not be able to crack it either!" The boss of the Thirteen Martial Emperors is very confident at the moment. Although it is the first time for him to encounter such a situation, he has been able to deal with it calmly. He felt that as long as he continued to put pressure on Lin Hao, Lin Hao would collapse sooner or later! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5575 Fusion Space (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "You all cheer me up. If you work harder, this guy will die here. Don't worry!" Under the call of the boss, these evil emperors regained their energy, and then began to increase the pressure on Lin Hao. When all the evil Martial Emperors changed their attack methods under the command of the boss, Lin Hao felt it immediately. Although his eyes could not see the appearance of these guys, he could clearly feel the changes in the surrounding space and time. He found that one short second became extremely long in this space! ¡°Grandma, the first second in this space seems like a century has passed. However, it¡¯s good for me. I can think about my situation quietly. Now Lin Hao already knew how to get along with himself. He sat quietly on the ground and let all his thoughts go. But even though it had been like this for a long time, Lin Hao found that he still couldn't think of a good way to solve the current situation. Find a way. As the saying goes, if you plant flowers intentionally, they will not bloom, but if you plant willows unintentionally, they will create shade. At first, Lin Hao was anxious to leave this space, so he desperately searched for a solution in his little head, but he couldn't find any solution. Now, Lin Hao is no longer in a hurry to leave this space, he He found that the solution was flowing towards him like spring water. However, to be more precise, it was not that Lin Hao thought of a way, but that when he sat down cross-legged and began to empty himself, his spiritual power quietly slipped out of the body. These spiritual powers were only a little bit at first. Sneaked out of Lin Hao's body, But when these spiritual powers left Lin Hao's body, they rushed into the fusion space at extremely fast speeds! "Damn it, Fourth Brother, what is going on in the area you are responsible for? Why has that area become so unstable?" "Brother, I didn't do anything wrong? I handled things according to the operations we used during the previous training. Besides, my space is disordered. It doesn't seem that there is a problem with my spiritual power, but there is a spiritual power. Intrusion from outside!" As soon as the fourth child finished speaking, the spiritual power in Lin Hao's body began to invade the spiritual space from the outside in large amounts. At the beginning, when Lin Hao's spiritual power quietly invaded, there was a problem in the space where only one evil Martial Emperor was responsible. However, when Lin Hao's spiritual power poured into this spiritual space like spring water, half of the areas under the responsibility of the Evil Martial Emperor had problems. Then the spiritual energy area invaded by Lin Hao's massive spiritual energy began to collapse in the air, and the evil martial emperors who used their bodies to form the spiritual energy space also fell from the air at this moment. Since this space was composed by these evil Martial Emperors with their own bodies, their bodies were also eroded by external spiritual power at this moment. Lin Hao¡¯s spiritual power seems gentle, but in fact, Lin Hao¡¯s spiritual power is extremely aggressive. Once the bodies of these evil Martial Emperors are attacked by this external spiritual power, their bodies will be severely damaged in a short period of time. Just now, Lin Hao was beaten by these evil Martial Emperors until he vomited blood, but now when this huge fusion space is cracked, it is the turn of these evil Martial Emperors to vomit blood! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5576 Collapse at the first touch (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! The boss may have never dreamed that the group of people under his command would be so careless. Just now, Lin Hao hadn't made any effort, and the people under his command fell from the sky like bamboo poles blown away by the strong wind. . However, this boss's strength is pretty good, even though the spiritual power in Lin Hao's body invaded his body and caused a lot of damage to him. But the boss was still able to calmly control his body to slowly fall from the air. When he saw his subordinates falling to the ground in a mess and vomiting blood, the boss felt that something was wrong! At this time, the boss raised his head and glared at Lin Haodao flying in the air. "Damn it! What kind of monster are you that you can break my formation and injure my brother in such a short period of time?" When Lin Hao heard this, he also felt that he was very wronged. You must know that Lin Hao has never positioned himself as a monster. He felt that in the future he would be a king-like character who could completely change the destiny of the human race. However, now the evil Emperor Wu who once betrayed the human race pointed at his nose and called him a monster. This made Lin Hao feel very unhappy. "Hmph! That's interesting. Is this all you have? After being defeated, you just command and yell at them? If that's the case, then I've made a mistake with you!" When Lin Hao saw that the brothers of the Evil Martial Emperor were now wounded soldiers, and his brothers were all lying on the ground vomiting blood, he looked at the Evil Martial Emperor with a mocking look and mocked. When the Evil Martial Emperor heard this, he couldn't help but lower his head and think for a while before raising his head and speaking to Lin Hao. "No! Our strength is not as weak as you think. Let me tell you the truth. We were just playing around with you before. If we really use our full strength, I'm afraid you won't be able to withstand us at all. The tossing!" "Come on, I just fought with you. I know better than you what your strength is. You kid, please stop pretending in front of me. I'm in a good mood now, so I don't really have sex with you. It's thick, otherwise, I will twist your head off right now, do you understand?" The boss of the Evil Martial Emperor pretended to be willing to die rather than surrender in front of Lin Hao at the beginning, but who was Lin Hao? He knows very well about these evil elements. He understands that if this evil emperor really has the courage to die with him. ¡° Then, this guy wouldn¡¯t raise his finger and point at him and yell, but he would rush towards him desperately. You must know that there is an unwritten rule in the cultivator world. As long as a cultivator dares to curse his opponent, it means that he has backbone. If his opponent is also a cultivator with integrity, then his opponent must release the opponent unconditionally. This rule has allowed countless evil elements to survive to this day. However, to Lin Hao, this rule seems like bullshit. He does not care about such a rule at all. At this time, Lin Hao looked at the guy lying on the ground pointing at his nose and yelling curses. He just felt very angry in his heart. In Lin Hao¡¯s view, this evil Martial Emperor is not a warrior at all. He can only be regarded as a hypocrite at best. How can he survive? Lin Hao thinks that a guy like this who betrays his brothers for the sake of glory should be killed! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5577 Collapse at the First Touch (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Okay, it seems that you are quite talented. Come on, then I will help you. Don't you want to die? I can kill you right now! But before killing you, I have to do something matter!" As soon as Lin Hao finished speaking, an evil demon emperor with offensive talent sprang out from behind Lin Hao. However, that guy didn¡¯t know that Lin Hao¡¯s body had now been fused with the Evil Emperor, so when those guys rushed behind Lin Hao, not only did he not succeed in the sneak attack, but he was controlled by the Evil Emperor with one move. I saw the Evil Emperor's hand firmly grasping the guy's head, and then, before the guy could react, the Evil Emperor's fist passed through the body of the Evil Martial Emperor who sneak-attacked Lin Hao! Seeing this scene, the Evil Martial Emperor's boss's eyes widened. As mentioned before, Lin Hao could see from various details that this Evil Martial Emperor was just a person who was greedy for life and afraid of death. The reason why this guy dared to raise his finger and point at Lin Hao's nose and curse was because he was taking advantage of an unwritten rule among human cultivators, and he naively thought that Lin Hao would let him live because of this. However, Lin Hao is not interested in such unscrupulous people. Now he killed one of his men in front of the boss of the Evil Martial Emperor, just to let the other party know that he, Lin Hao, is not the kind to be soft on his enemies. Madonna-like person. "Skeleton King, are you here? Now I order you to turn this dead evil Martial Emperor into a Skeleton Emperor. Can you do it?" While the Skeleton King was still commanding his team leisurely in his camp, Lin Hao's order suddenly came over. Without hesitation, he immediately threw himself into his work and said to Lin Hao with a smile. "No problem, Master, although I'm not there, I can send my spiritual energy there!" No matter whose spiritual power travels in the air, the speed is the speed of light, so the Skeleton King is so confident about this matter. And after the body of the Evil Martial Emperor received a trace of spiritual power from the Skeleton King, the Evil Martial Emperor, who could no longer die, stood up unsteadily. However, the Evil Martial Emperor who had become the Skeleton Emperor no longer looked like a human being. This guy stood behind Lin Hao with his head lowered. He looked like a zombie, and there was no sign of spiritual power running in his body. However, you can tell from the aura emanating from this guy's body that he is quite strong. Although the Skeleton King can only restore this guy's strength to 60% of what it was before he was alive, he is still quite strong. "How about it? Do you want to join my army of the undead? Don't worry, you are very strong. I will not give you a rough hand. I will turn you into my army of the undead and let you Continue to serve me after you die!" Seeing this scene, these evil Martial Emperors were all shocked. These guys have lived in this world for at least hundreds of years, but this is the first time they have seen such a magical thing. Especially the eldest brother. This guy was acting arrogant in front of Lin Hao just now. However, this guy seemed to be about to cry at this moment. He knew that for him, such a thing What does it mean, and he doesn't want to become the Skeleton Emperor and not be able to find peace after death! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5578 He is a coward (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Seeing his men being killed like this, and then turning into the Skeleton Emperor after death and continuing to serve Lin Hao, the evil Martial Emperor's nerves completely broke down at this moment. He didn't know what he had encountered. What kind of monster was he? He felt as if he had fallen into a terrible trap. And looking at him at the end of this trap was Lin Hao, the ferocious Lin Hao. After realizing this, the guy couldn't help but swallowed his saliva, and then lowered his head and knocked on the ground with a thud. "Brother! Why are you like this? This this is an enemy, not the Demon Lord. Even if he is the Demon Lord, the Demon Lord also said that although we surrendered to the monster clan, what about our identities? You are also the Martial Emperor. As the Martial Emperor, how can you kowtow to the enemy?" ""That's it! Brother, don't be afraid, this guy is alone, and the one he just killed was the weakest brother among us. We still have the strength to fight now! Brother, please don't give up!" Those evil martial emperors felt very angry when they saw their eldest brother kneeling down in front of Lin Hao. Of course, these guys didn't feel that their eldest brother had lost face. They naively thought that their eldest brother collapsed because he could not bear the pressure. There were also many evil Martial Emperors who even felt that their eldest brother just wanted to let them survive, so he wanted to compromise. So, this big brother¡¯s cowardly behavior actually inspired these evil Martial Emperors at this moment. All the evil emperors had a raging fire in their hearts, and they swore that they would cut Lin Hao into pieces and cut his body into thousands of pieces! Inspired by this spirit, these evil demon emperors rushed towards Lin Hao as if they were crazy. But at this time, Lin Hao is no longer what he used to be. After being tempered in the spiritual space, his control of spiritual power has improved to a higher level. Lin Hao knew what the weaknesses of these evil demon emperors were, so he could easily beat them to the ground. For Lin Hao now, these evil demon emperors were nothing more than a group of decorations at best. That's all. It's no exaggeration to say that if a fight really breaks out, then these guys won't be enough to satisfy him! "Cang Gou, how long do you think it will take me to deal with these guys with my current strength?" As soon as Lin Hao finished speaking, Cang Gou immediately replied. "Just a few minutes. According to my calculations, Master, after you broke through the shackles of that spiritual space, your strength has improved a lot compared to just now. Now these guys can no longer trap you! Well, you and them now If you fight against each other, your probability of winning is at least about 85%!" As soon as Lin Hao heard this, his confidence increased instantly. In fact, just now when Cang Gou told Lin Hao that when he fought against these evil Martial Emperors, he had a 45% chance of winning, Lin Hao thought that this matter could be played. In his opinion, Come on, these evil Martial Emperors may seem powerful, but to put it bluntly, they are nothing more than a group of paper tigers. But Lin Hao, a paper tiger, would never take it seriously. At this time, Lin Hao was like a ferocious lion. For him, since he was already entangled with the enemy, then he had no choice. Why hesitate? (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5579: A coward (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "I want to give you another chance. In my opinion, you are all real warriors. I think you are qualified and can survive!" When Lin Hao saw that these Evil Martial Emperors were really charging towards him, he laughed and waved at these Evil Martial Emperors. "However, these evil emperors today are like drinking chicken blood. In their opinion, the only way to resolve their hatred is to remove Lin Hao's head!" It is precisely for this reason that these evil demon emperors rushed towards Lin Hao like crazy. They felt that Lin Hao insulted their eldest brother, which was equivalent to insulting them. However, Lin Hao felt that the eldest brothers of these guys had nothing to insult. In Lin Hao's view, the eldest brothers of these evil demon emperors were just scum. Lin Hao had no mood or interest to deal with a scum. , However, since these evil Martial Emperors are seeking death themselves, Lin Hao still wants to help them. At this time, Lin Hao faced these defeated generals, and there was no trace of fear in his heart. Lin Hao calmly turned his body into a beam of light. Then he walked back and forth among these evil demon emperors. Many evil demon emperors didn't even see Lin Hao's appearance, and they fell heavily to the ground. What¡¯s even more unbelievable is that after the bodies of those evil Martial Emperors were penetrated by the beams transformed from Lin Hao¡¯s body, these guys would fall straight to the ground and die. This scene looked very shocking, and the eldest brother of the evil martial emperors was still kneeling on the ground and trembling. Although this guy was kneeling on the ground with his eyes closed, he could feel everything that was happening through his released spiritual power. He knew how his brothers died. He understood that his brothers died because Lin Hao Qianxing injected a spiritual power into his body. The spiritual power in Lin Hao's body is very powerful, and the offensive performance of this spiritual power is extremely strong. When this spiritual power penetrates into the body of the person being attacked, the person being attacked will be in a very short period of time. He loses consciousness for a period of time, and all his internal organs will be damaged. In fact, just now, when the spiritual space collapsed, the boss of the evil martial emperors knew that he and his brothers were no match for Lin Hao. However, since these brothers of the Evil Martial Emperor surrendered to the Monster Clan, their strength has allowed them to be undefeated in every battle. And this kind of strength gradually grew the flower of pride in the hearts of these evil martial emperors, and they gradually forgot that there are people outside the world and there is heaven outside. Today, Lin Hao's appearance can be regarded as completing this lesson for them, but the price these evil Martial Emperors paid was their own lives. When the last Evil Martial Emperor who rushed towards Lin Hao fell to the ground and vomited blood, their boss finally couldn't stand it anymore. This guy suddenly raised his head and flew into the air, turning his body into The blinded Lin Hao shouted loudly. "Spare my life! My hero, spare your life! As long as you spare my life! Then I will tell you everything I know. My hero, I have many secrets in my heart. If you kill me, I will be far less useful to you." !¡± Lin Hao couldn't help but laugh when he saw that the boss of the Evil Martial Emperor not only didn't think about avenging his brothers, but Jing also knelt on the ground and shouted for mercy. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5580 Spare your life (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Hmph! That's interesting, weren't you very brave just now! Didn't you ask your brothers to cut me into pieces? What? Now you can no longer be impressive." Lin Hao sneered when he saw that the eldest brother of the evil martial emperors was kneeling on the ground, begging for mercy like a turtle grandson. And when the evil Emperor Wu saw that Lin Hao was actually mocking him, instead of being angry, he realized that he still had a glimmer of hope. For the Evil Martial Emperor, the reason why he took more than a dozen of his brothers to join the Monster Clan was actually not because this guy really worshiped the Monster Clan. This guy has a disdain for the Monster Clan from the bottom of his heart. In his opinion, the Monster Clan guys are a bunch of stupid, brainless monsters. What this guy really likes is the human race. However, although he wanted to stay in the human race, he had no choice but to encounter a group of extremely powerful monsters when he stood his ground. There was no other way for this guy to be forced to join the camp of the monsters. It is for this reason that he has been serving in the Monster Clan. However, this person will always become. At first, when this guy was forced by the rulers of the Monster Clan to attack the human camp, He felt very uncomfortable in his heart. In his opinion, this was a betrayal of the human race. However, as he captured more and more human bases, this guy realized that there was nothing wrong with what he did. In his opinion, if he doesn't come to capture these human territories, others will come to capture them. Since they will be captured sooner or later, then, rather than falling into the hands of others, it is better to fall into the hands of one's own people. It's better on hand. Gradually, as this guy conquered more and more human territories, he began to feel contempt for the human race. In the past, this guy thought that the human race was a noble and powerful race, but that was because this guy used to be a noble of the human race. When he always dealt with the nobles of the human race, what he saw was naturally the best side of the human race. However, when he discovered that in the territories of the human tribes he conquered one after another, there were still many illiterate and even weak humans with no cultivation at all. This guy had deep doubts about his past ideas, and he began to hate his own race. In his opinion, the human race was not worthy of living in this world. The reason was very simple. In his eyes, the human race It is a cowardly and stupid race. What qualifications does such a race have to live in this world? After realizing this, the traitor launched a fierce attack on his own race. He began to fall in love with the feeling of being a traitor. For him, perhaps only by completely integrating into the life of a traitor can he Let yourself feel a little bit of the pleasure of being a human being. Of course, these thoughts were hidden deeply in his subconscious by this evil Martial Emperor. However, he didn't know that it was useless for him to hide his thoughts so well, because this guy Cang Gou could It was very easy to invade this guy's brain and steal the secrets in his mind. After Lin Hao learned all this, there was no angry look on his face. What made Cang Gou find it very strange was that at this time, Lin Hao actually had the slightest interest in this shameless evil emperor, and even gave up. The idea of ????killing the other party. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5581 Spare your life (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Since you have such a strong desire to live, I can spare you. However, you must answer me a question first. I want to know how much knowledge that I am interested in you has in your mind. !¡± As he spoke, Lin Hao winked at the Evil Emperor who merged with him, and then the Evil Emperor split from Lin Hao's body. The evil emperor who had just split off looked like a devil from hell. This guy's body was covered with solid reddish-brown armor. "Moreover, as soon as this guy showed up, he put one of his paws on the neck of the evil Martial Emperor. Seeing this scene, the evil Martial Emperor swallowed his saliva and said. "Don't worry, I promise to tell you everything you want to know. I have a very strong spiritual power control talent. I can give you all my knowledge. Just like the spiritual space you just had If you want to learn, I can leave it to you." When Lin Hao heard this, he nodded and thought, well, it seems that this guy is a guy with a strong desire to survive, and he also knows how to use his knowledge to escape the disaster, well, It seems that what this guy said is indeed right. Killing him will not benefit me at all. If this is the case, then I might as well leave this guy's life behind! After the evil Emperor Wu had been nagging in front of Lin Hao for a long time, Lin Hao pampered her and waved his hand. "That's enough. You've said so much that my ears are ringing. Let me tell you, I just want to ask you one thing now. If you know, then, congratulations. You can survive. You If you don¡¯t know, then your fate will be the same as your brothers!¡± "Hero, tell me, I promise to know!" When the Evil Emperor Wu heard this, he nodded sharply. And Lin Hao didn¡¯t want to talk too much nonsense with this guy at this time. He directly put his hand on the shoulder of the evil Martial Emperor and asked him. "I see that your status among the evil elements is not low. You should know where the granary of the elite monster beast regiment is, right?" ??????????? In fact, the Evil Emperor Martial didn¡¯t know anything about this either. But he understood that as long as he dared to say a word "no", his head would fall to the ground immediately. Moreover, after his head fell to the ground, his body would continue to serve Lin Hao for many years. For the evil Emperor Wu, this was a shame. A way to die that was difficult for him to accept. There was nothing he could do, this guy just rolled his eyes. "Don't worry, hero. Although I don't know about this, Lord Demon Lordoh, no, it's that damn traitor Lord Demon who knows. I can help you get the secret out of his mouth!" As soon as Lin Hao heard this, he became interested. He knew what this evil Martial Emperor was capable of, and he also knew that he had this ability. However, at this time, Lin Hao still had to pretend to look at this evil Martial Emperor in disbelief. "Do you really have such ability? No, I don't believe you. What if you kid lied to me and treated me like a monkey? Forget it, you are still the sitting and lying Skeleton Emperor!" After saying this, Lin Hao made a gesture of wiping the evil emperor's neck. When the evil emperor saw that Lin Hao's men were about to attack, the guy was so frightened that he almost peed. He hurriedly begged Lin Hao for mercy. "Hero, I can show you my unique skills right now. It won't be too late for you to kill me after you see it!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5582 A stop between life and death (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! At this time, Lin Hao looked at the evil Martial Emperor who was kneeling on the ground begging for mercy. There was a slight change in his eyes. Lin Hao thought that maybe this guy could be used. If used well, then everyone would meet him now. The dilemma can be solved at this moment. After realizing this, Lin Hao nodded towards the guy kneeling on the ground. "I can forgive you, but I also hope that you can understand your responsibilities. You must understand that this is the favor I bestow on you. If you have just been suspected of neglecting me, then I will give you the favor." I took away the favor I gave you without hesitation, do you understand what I mean?" When the Evil Emperor Wu heard this, he did not dare to raise his head. This guy just bowed respectfully to where Lin Hao was. That was all. When Lin Hao saw that the Evil Martial Emperor had surrendered, he asked the Evil Martial Emperor to stand up. However, as soon as the guy stood up, Lin Hao took advantage of him not paying attention and sent a trace of the body-protecting spiritual power in his body into the guy's mouth. , At this time, the evil Emperor Wu also looked like he was in trouble and couldn't express his sorrow. In his opinion, he was already loyal to Lin Hao. But Lin Hao still didn't believe him, and even sent a trace of his body-protecting spiritual power into his mouth. However, although the evil Emperor Wu was very unhappy about this matter, he did not dare to complain. He knew that if he dared to complain now, Lin Hao would kill him! Seeing that Lin Hao was so ruthless and cold-blooded, the evil Emperor Wu only dared to nod and smile at Lin Hao. When Lin Hao saw that he had done such an outrageous thing, the Evil Emperor did not dare to do anything. Only then did he relax and confront the Evil Emperor next to him. "Emperor Evil, you don't have to be so nervous. I just sent my body-protecting spiritual power into this guy's mouth, but this guy doesn't know how to resist. If this is the case, it seems that he will really be loyal. I don¡¯t think we need to be so wary about a guy like this who will be truly loyal, don¡¯t you think?¡± After hearing this, the Evil Emperor just nodded at Lin Hao, but he still put his hands on the Evil Martial Emperor's neck and did not let go. Lin Hao knew it when he saw this scene. He understood that this evil emperor was very vigilant, but it was no wonder that these evil demon emperors had all surrendered before, and their loyalty was indeed unreliable. But back to the main story, although the loyalty of these evil elements is not very reliable in Lin Hao's opinion, Lin Hao still thinks that this guy's skills are quite reliable. When Lin Hao easily took an enemy under his command, Lao Wu's side was already in a hard fight. Originally, Lao Wu didn't need to be in such a hard fight, but what he couldn't do was that the Demon Lord's killing move was , he hopes to force Lao Wu to use his own extreme skills to fight against him. When Lao Wu sees this, he has no choice. He knows that the demon king is fighting with him with the mentality of dying together. If he doesn't think of a way quickly, then , my own life will be lost here. ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m seeing these walls made of spiritual energy getting closer and closer to me. If I don¡¯t think of a solution quickly, my little life will be lost here today!¡± "Lao Wu also has times when he is anxious, especially at this critical moment, he is even more anxious! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5583 A life and death battle (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Lao Wu's talent is the same as that of the Demon Lord, which is to control spiritual power. But now Lao Wu has discovered that the Demon Lord's spiritual power control skills are obviously much better than his. If he and the Demon Lord have a head-on confrontation, then he will suffer. It's him! After realizing this, Lao Wu learned the lesson. He changed his previous fighting strategy and no longer had a head-on confrontation with the Demon Lord. Instead, he uncharacteristically used physical attacks to confront the Demon Lord head-on! That Demon Lord is also a ruthless person. When he saw that Lao Wu adopted this kind of attack uncharacteristically, the Demon Lord frowned and said to Lao Wu. "Damn! This is really interesting. I thought you would fight me desperately, but I never expected that in the end, you, like me, would be scared too!" "Are you scared too? Huh! In my opinion, you are not scared, right? If you were really scared, why would you put up such a desperate formation in front of me?" When Lao Wu saw that the Demon Lord could not help but take two steps back, a burst of ecstasy arose in his heart. In Lao Wu's view, this Demon Lord might really be afraid of him. At this time, the Demon Lord also felt as if he was not fighting a life-threatening lunatic. He saw that Lao Wu had drawn out all his body-protecting spiritual power. The body-protecting spiritual power was originally used to protect the cultivator's body and was the last remaining line of defense for the cultivator. But now Lao Wu can¡¯t control so much. For Lao Wu, as long as it can destroy his enemies, that¡¯s a good method. He doesn¡¯t care how well this body-protecting spiritual power can protect him! "Boom!" There was a muffled sound, and the arm mixed with the spiritual power of Lao Wu's body protector hit the evil demon king's head hard. Then, the Evil Demon Lord felt as if some liquid was slowly leaving on his forehead, and when this guy stretched out his hand to grab it, he found that his forehead was already covered with blood. Seeing this scene, the evil demon knew that Lao Wu was playing tricks on him! "**! Old man, are you crazy? Do you really want to die here?" "Death? No, I want to die with you. I have lived for thousands of years. Life is just a series of numbers to me. I don't care. But if I, a bad old man like me, can take you with me before I die, If my son goes to hell, that¡¯s what I long for!¡± "Damn! You crazy dog, I think you are really crazy!" At this time, the Evil Demon Lord finally realized what kind of monster he had provoked. He found that there seemed to be no trace of anything that could be called reason in Lao Wu's eyes. This old man looked at the evil demon like an angry beast, but at this time, the demon found that he could not stand still. Seeing this scene, the Evil Demon Lord shook his head, and then sighed helplessly. "Oh, that's all, that's all. I admit, I'm really no match for a monster like you. If I die here, everything I want will disappear. You old man, you can do whatever you want after living for thousands of years. But I¡¯ve only lived for five hundred years, and I don¡¯t want to die here with an old guy like you!¡± ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The Demon Lord waved his hand and immediately lifted the spiritual power blockade. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5584 Ancient Relics Corpse You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! While the boss and the deputy commander were fighting fiercely, Lin Hao and Lao Wu had already entered an ancient altar under the leadership of the skeleton emperors responsible for exploring the path. Before entering this ancient altar, Lin Hao originally thought that the scale of these ancient altars built under the Doomsday Volcano should not be large, each one was only about a few hundred square meters. But when he passed through the maze-like buildings on top of these altars and entered the topmost altar, Lin Hao was shocked. He found that this altar buried deep underground actually looked like It's like a world elsewhere. There is an infinite and vast space inside the altar! "Is this the ancient altar of the monsters? How could it be so majestic? In my opinion, this thing doesn't look like an ancient altar at all, but more like a shelter built by the monsters under Mount Doom. !¡± When Lao Wu heard this, he smiled and shook his head. "Fourth brother, you just lack knowledge, don't you? Let me tell you, this ancient altar is not a product that existed after the Doomsday Volcano. Well, when this ancient altar appeared on the Xuanwu Continent, we humans were still monsters at that time. It¡¯s the food of the beast clan, and this Doomsday volcano only appeared many years after the ancient altar appeared.¡± When Lao Wu said this, Lin Hao saw an expression of shame on his face. Seeing this scene, Lin Hao knew. He understood that Lao Wu must feel ashamed in his heart. You must know that discovering the secret of the altar is the task that the old men in white must complete after entering the monster jungle. But when they entered the monster jungle for thousands of years, they felt that their original goal was absurd. ??The old men in white searched for the ancient altar hidden under the Doomsday Volcano for a long time but could not find it. In the end, the old men in white had no choice but to give up this seemingly ridiculous plan. But Lao Wu and others did not expect that the seemingly non-existent ancient altar was actually covered by the Doomsday Volcano. At this moment, when Lin Hao saw one of the ancient altars hidden under the Doomsday Volcano, Lao Wu told him that there were actually many such altars. However, they are stacked one layer after another, and judging from the current strength of the monster clan, they can at most open two or three levels of altars under the Doomsday Mountain. As for the ancient altars hidden deeper, it is estimated that even the most ferocious warriors of the monster clan will not be able to find them. Back to the main story, after listening to Lao Wu's story, Lin Hao had a lot of question marks in his heart. "Lao Wu, why do you think the Monster Clan is trying so hard to find the ancient altars left by their ancestors? Could it be that the Monster Clan guys want to learn from our human race and look for some ancient altars left by their ancestors? Is there a secret that can make the race stronger?" "No, Fourth Brother, if that's the case, then you are oversimplifying the monster clan. The reason why they try so hard to find the ancient altar is to resurrect their ancestors, even if it's just to resurrect one , then our human race will also have to face monsters with demon lord or even demon god level strength!" Lao Wu's words surprised Lin Hao. At this time, Lin Hao knew that he would never let these altars see the light of day again. Otherwise, once the monster clan really found a way to resurrect the ancient monster beasts, then the human race would There will be a huge disaster. After realizing this, Lin Hao decided to do something! At this time, Lin Hao closed his eyes, frowned and thought for a long time. Then, he released the Evil Emperor from his body and gave a decisive order. "Destroy this altar! No matter the cost!" As soon as Nihuang heard this, he turned around and nodded at Lin Hao. Then, Nihuang's body was completely covered by reddish-brown armor. And the five Skeleton Emperors who were following the two men also joined in the destruction operation. Seeing that Lin Hao had decisively ordered the destruction of this ancient altar. Lao Wu who was standing on the side didn't say a word. Lin Hao thought that maybe Lao Wu also knew that once the monster clan resurrected the ancient monsters in the altar, everyone would face a problem, so he There was no stopping him. "Fourth brother, I don't have any objections to you destroying this ancient altar, but I only have two immature suggestions." "Lao Wu, what you said is serious. You have been studying these ancient altars for hundreds of years. In terms of experience, you are the expert." At this time, Lao Wu made two suggestions to Lin Hao:First, he asked Lin Hao not to damage the murals around the altar. These murals must be taken down completely. Lao Wu wanted to collect the murals, so he could still use them. Secondly, he asked Lin Hao to take care of his own safety when carrying out sabotage operations. After all, there are crouching tigers and hidden dragons in this ancient altar. Although countless monsters, beasts and wizards have come here before to resurrect their ancient ancestors. But it ended in failure. But this does not mean that these saboteurs under Lin Hao cannot bring an ancient monster to life when the saboteur accidentally touches some mechanism. After Lin Hao heard this, he nodded. Then, like a contractor, Lin Hao rushed to the scene to direct the Evil Emperor and several Skeleton Emperors to demolish the ancient altar. Under Lin Hao's command, a circle of wall murals surrounding the center of the altar was removed immediately. However, there were some shallow traces behind the murals. These traces were completely consistent with the patterns on the murals. consistent. However, two strange things happened the moment these murals were dismantled. The first strange thing was that two crystal coffins appeared out of thin air on the ground that seemed to have no gaps. Inside the crystal coffins were two tall, thin monster guards nearly three meters tall. At the same time, this seemingly empty and huge space suddenly shrank into an altar of only tens of thousands of square meters. "Oops! Fourth brother! You are really deliberately planting flowers but not planting willows to create shade. It's all my fault. Why did I ask you to protect these murals just now? The ancient monster hidden in this altar is about to be resurrected by us! " When Lin Hao heard this, he was first shocked. Then, Lin Hao swallowed and said to Lao Wu who was standing beside him. "Then what should we do now? Leave here, or call Big Brother and the others to come over for support?" When Lao Wu saw that Lin Hao was a little scared, he smiled bitterly. "Oh, it is true that a heart disease requires a careful medicine, and the person who ties the bell needs to untie the bell. Since we awakened these two ancient monsters, we naturally need the two of us to take care of them!" After Lao Wu said this, he reached out and patted Lin Hao on the shoulder. His move was to tell Lin Hao that it was okay to be petty. However, the current situation is not optimistic. When Lao Wu put his hand on Lin Hao's shoulder and patted it a few times, the two ancient monsters lying in the crystal coffin floated up on their own. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5585 Monster Guards (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Don't be too busy demolishing the evil emperor. Hurry up and form a defensive array with the Skeleton Emperors. This time, we will encounter a tough opponent!" Lin Hao felt furious when he saw that the Evil Emperor was still following his instructions and orderly dismantling the ancient altar with the Skeleton Emperor. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? ??????????????????????????????????????????????????? "But this evil emperor is just a fool. He saw these two ancient monsters floating up from the coffin, and they were still dismantling the ancient altar. Was this guy a contractor in his previous life? While Lin Hao was complaining in his heart, the Evil Emperor and the five Skeleton Emperors had already surrounded him. These five Skeleton Emperors are all powerful men around the level of the two-level demon emperors, and their strength is about 70% of what it was before their death. It seems that the Skeleton King is biased and actually sent a small group of the best combat power in the team here to help Lin Hao deal with the enemies of Mount Doom. Actually, when Lin Hao saw that the Skeleton King was so partial to him, he originally wanted to reprimand the Skeleton King. But now he has no such thoughts. After all, he is facing a powerful enemy. Lin Hao feels that even if he uses a little top combat power, he has nothing to be ashamed of. However, what makes Lin Hao feel strange is that the two ancient monsters were not in a hurry to attack after they were resurrected. They just floated quietly in the air like two motionless clouds. "It's strange, since these two guys have been resurrected, why didn't they attack us?" "Fourth brother, I think these two guys haven't fully woken up yet. After all, they have been in the ancient altar for so long. Who knows how long it will take for them to wake up!" Lin Hao was happy when he heard this, he smiled and said softly. "Then isn't this a good opportunity for us to attack them?" Lao Wu did not agree to Lin Hao¡¯s request this time, even though Lao Wu was the most hot-tempered of the five old men in white. But he is also the calmest one on the battlefield. He knows that now is not the time to act recklessly. "No, fourth brother, please try to use your external spiritual power to detect these two ancient monsters. You will know why I don't agree to let you launch an attack." Before Lao Wu finished speaking, Lin Hao used the spiritual power inside and outside his body to detect the two ancient monsters floating in the air. The result of this surprised him. He found that his spiritual power actually passed through the two ancient monsters. An ancient monster. You know, Lin Hao's external spiritual power can sense living and dead objects. However, this time, the spiritual power he released directly passed through these two ancient monsters. This naturally made Lin Hao feel a little bit. Incredible. After Lao Wu saw that Lin Hao had noticed this fact, a cloud of doubt appeared on his face, and Lao Wu explained with a smile. "How about it, have you found that the spiritual power you emitted can't detect the existence of these two guys at all?" Lin Hao nodded, but he did not interrupt Lao Wu. "That's right, because these two guys are not alive at all, they are dead. Well, to be precise, these two ancient monsters were created by monsters living in ancient times to protect their tombs. Products, so the spiritual power you emit will naturally not be aware of their existence." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5586 Monster Guards (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! When Lin Hao heard this, he didn't know what to do. After all, this was the first time he encountered such a difficult enemy. At this moment, when neither Lao Wu nor Lin Hao knew how to deal with these monster guards, the monster guard floating to the left of the two suddenly opened its eyes. At this time, the spiritual power released by Lin Hao and Lao Wuwai detected the existence of this guy. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? This guy actually has the strength of a fourth-level demon emperor? When the external spiritual power fed back the information to Lin Hao, the hairs on Lin Hao's body stood up at the moment. He found that this monster guard seemed not simple. The reason was that this guy's strength actually reached the level of a monster. The peak level of the fourth-level demon emperor. Furthermore, according to Lao Wu¡¯s description, this guy is not fully awake yet. If he is fully awake, then its strength will only be higher than it is now! "Grandma, now that I've met such a darling, I can't play my cards as usual. Old five, you can watch here first. I'll go over and feel this guy's bottom in person. I want to see this guy's strength. How strong is it!" After Lin Hao finished speaking, he pounced on them without hesitation. Of course, Lin Hao was not stupid enough to take the lead. Naturally, the important task of leading the charge must be given to the five Skeleton Emperors. "Crack!" However, what Lin Hao found incredible was that when the five skeleton kings rushed in front of the guard monster, the monster next to the guard monster also opened its eyes at the same time. And when these two guys woke up at the same time, the scene that happened next made people feel even more incredible. I saw these two guys opening their hands at the same time and grabbing the head of a Skeleton Emperor with one hand, and then crushed the heads of four Skeleton Emperors with a sudden force on their palms! Seeing this, the remaining Skeleton Emperor wanted to run away, but was caught up by two guard monsters at the same time, grabbing its limbs and tearing them to pieces! Fortunately, Lin Hao, who was following the Skeleton Emperors, reacted quickly, otherwise, his own life would have been taken away by these two guard monsters! "Grandma! What kind of monster is this! It actually has such strength, Lao Wu, have you thought of a way?" When Lin Hao saw that these two guard beasts had such incredible strength, he did not dare to confront them head-on, so he hurriedly turned around and asked Lao Wu. But it was also the first time that Lao Wu encountered such a difficult matter, and he didn't know how to deal with it. However, Lao Wu relied on his past research on ancient monsters and he quickly came up with a solution. "Shield your own spiritual power and compress the spiritual power in your body to the extreme. In this way, these two guard monsters may not be able to see you!" As soon as Lao Wu finished speaking, he compressed the spiritual power in his body to the extreme. Although this approach is very disgraceful, don't say it yet. When Lao Wu did this, the two guard monsters no longer stared at Lao Wu. They just turned around and stared at Lin Hao at the same time. ??????????? Grandma, you are so cunning, Lao Wu, but I am not a fool either! Lin Hao saw that this move was effective, so he and the Evil Emperor also concealed their spiritual power in a short period of time. At this time, the two guard monsters seemed to be unable to detect human zombies. They were like this I walked around in this huge ancient altar trying to find traces of the three of them. But Lin Hao and others were very smart. When they saw the two guard monsters move their bodies, they also changed their positions. In this way, the five of them played "hide and seek" in the huge ancient altar. game. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5587 Looking for Weaknesses (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Lin Hao was also frightened when he saw that these two guard monsters did not need to use the spiritual power in their bodies. They could easily tear apart the extremely powerful Skeleton Emperor with the help of their own brute force. Jump, he didn't know what kind of powerful monster he had encountered this time. "Lao Wu, what should we do now? Can we just hide our aura?" "Fourth brother, don't worry. I'm thinking of a solution. Don't worry. I've encountered this situation many times before, but I've survived all of them. So, don't worry. Let's do this this time. Everything will be fine for sure!¡± Seeing that Lin Hao was anxious, Lao Wu smiled and comforted him. However, Lin Hao is not a fool. He knows that Lao Wu said these words just to comfort himself, because Lin Hao understands that Lao Wu always thought that the ancient ruins of the monsters were a joke. He has lived in the monster jungle for hundreds of years, but he has never seen the ancient ruins of the monsters. People always have doubts about things they have never seen before. It is for this reason that Lin Hao concluded that Lao Wu had never encountered these guard monsters before. What he says to himself now is just to comfort himself. But despite this, Lin Hao will not expose Lao Wu's lies. He understands that this is the last bit of trust for Lao Wu. If he exposes Lao Wu's lies, then he will not have the confidence to continue fighting. Went down. In the process of playing hide and seek with the guards monsters, Lin Hao has always maintained a very close relationship with Cang Gou. "Cang Gou, just now you and I saw these two guard monsters tearing apart the Skeleton Emperor. Let me ask you, have you analyzed anything from these battle data?" "Yes, I found that these two guard monsters are very sensitive to spiritual power!" Cang Gou said this, but he didn¡¯t say it. If Lin Hao didn¡¯t need Cang Gou¡¯s power to deal with these two guard monsters, then he would definitely scold Cang Gou to death! At this time, Lin Hao suppressed the anger in his heart and continued to ask. "You don't need to tell me about this, I already know it. However, what I don't understand now is, what are the weaknesses of these two guard monsters?" "Weakness? In fact, I haven't analyzed this. However, Master, you can ask the Skeleton King to send a few Skeleton Emperors to try. Maybe through many military confrontations, I can analyze the weakness of these two guard monsters. Where is the weakness?" When Lin Hao heard this, he was so angry that he almost vomited blood. You must know that although the Skeleton King currently has about thirty Skeleton Emperors in his hands, these Skeleton Emperors are very important strategic resources and are not meant to be destroyed and played with at will. However, Cang Gou didn't seem to care about this matter. For Cang Gou, only protecting Lin Hao's life was the most important thing. As for what the situation on the frontal battlefield would be, he didn't care. "Also, in Cang Gou's view, although the Skeleton Emperor is a scarce resource, these so-called scarce resources are all produced from corpses, so Cang Gou Yi doesn't value the Skeleton Emperor very much. But when Lin Hao thinks about things, he still thinks more than Cang Gou. He knows that if he lets the Skeleton King draw the Skeleton Emperor from the front line again, then the entire front line will be tight. At that time, once the front line collapses, the entire Canggu The Lan Dynasty will be threatened! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5588 Looking for Weaknesses (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "No! The front line is tight now. I will never do such a mindless thing. I will never let the Skeleton King send me here again. Now, we have to rely on our own brains to solve this problem." Lin Hao is a smart man. When he made up his mind not to draw the Skeleton Emperor from the front line, he began to use his wisdom to deal with these two guard monsters. As the saying goes, if you plant flowers intentionally, they will not bloom, but if you plant willows unintentionally, they will create shade. When Lin Hao was playing hide-and-seek with these two guard beasts, he had a sudden idea and injected a trace of spiritual power in his body into a stone. "Boom!" A loud noise was heard. When the stone contained a trace of Lin Hao's spiritual power, the two guard monsters pounced on it like dogs seeing shit. In the blink of an eye, that stone was gone. A huge boulder was smashed to pieces by two guard monsters. ¡° Moreover, it is the kind that is directly crushed into lime. Seeing this scene, Lin Hao realized the highlight. First, he knew that the attack methods of these guard monsters should rely on their own brute force. They rarely or never use the spiritual power in their bodies. Secondly, Lin Hao understood that these guard monsters were special creatures made by ancient monsters to protect ancient ruins. In fact, they did not have the facial features and perception abilities that monsters should have. In other words, these two guard monsters are blind, deaf and mute. However, they have the ability to perceive spiritual power far beyond ordinary people. In other words, as long as spiritual power appears at a certain distance around them, these two guard monsters will rush forward and destroy them! "I understand, these two guys are only interested in spiritual things." "Master, you are really amazing at seeing the weaknesses of these two guys so quickly." Seeing that Lin Hao had noticed this, Cang Gou reminded him in his mean voice. ¡°But after Lin Hao heard Cang Gou¡¯s words, he still didn¡¯t understand. In Lin Hao's opinion, these two guard monsters with strong ability to sense spiritual power should not have any weaknesses yet. Although they do not have the facial features of monsters or humans, they are not easy to deal with based on their own powerful spiritual sensing capabilities. "Master, you can try injecting your own spiritual power into the body of one of the monsters. In this case, they may malfunction because they cannot detect the spiritual power in their body?" "Cang Gou, you really do have a kid, but we have to rely on senior Lao Wu to cooperate with us in this action." Lin Hao felt that Cang Gou's method was very reliable. In his opinion, facing such a powerful monster, the only way to win was to take an eccentric approach. "Lao Wu, I think we can inject our own spiritual power into the bodies of these two guard monsters. In that case, we might be able to destroy them!" When Lao Wu heard this, he was stunned for a moment, then shook his head and said. "Well, your method is good, but it is too risky. Didn't you see that these two guard monsters have strong sensitivity to spiritual power? And we want to import spiritual power into their bodies. We can only find ways to get close to them, if there is any negligence when inputting spiritual power, then we will lose our lives!" When Lin Hao saw that Lao Wu disagreed with his method, he did not feel disappointed. At this time, Lin Hao actually thought of an even crazier idea and decided to implement it himself. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5589 Unexpected Harvest (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! As the saying goes, you can make enough food and clothing by yourself. Lin Hao felt that since Lao Wu disagreed with his plan, no matter how much he tried to persuade him, it would be useless. It would be better to go into battle himself and let Lao Wu see whether his plan worked. Of course, Lin Hao is not a fool. It is naturally impossible for him to risk his own life. However, Lin Hao is still confident about risking the life of the Emperor. "Cang Gou, I think since Senior Lao Wu disagrees, then I should risk my life to let Senior Lao Wu know that my plan is actually useful." "Well, I think so too, but, Master, don't you think it's too dangerous to put yourself in danger?" Cang Gou saw that Lin Hao, who had always been cautious in doing things (fearing death), had become so brave this time, and his mean voice couldn't help but become more serious. However, when Cang Gou first started to admire Lin Hao, Lin Hao's words completely overturned Cang Gou's three views. "I know that this operation is very dangerous, so I plan to let the Evil Emperor execute it. In my opinion, the most dangerous part of this plan is that it requires close contact with these close-range monster beasts. Therefore, the success or failure of the plan lies in the release of the spirit beasts." When it comes to strength, the reaction and speed of the Evil Emperor, Cang Gou, please buy me some pills that can enhance my speed in a short period of time." When Cang Gou saw that Lin Hao actually wanted the Emperor to be a death squad, he couldn't help but rolled his eyes at Lin Hao, but Lin Hao didn't care. There is a way to make a big deal. Lin Hao can go to this step to this day. He doesn't know how many setbacks have been suffered. Could he still can't bear a white eye of Cang Dog? "Yes, I have the Sufeng elixir. Once taken, this elixir can increase the user's speed by about a hundred times in five seconds. Well, seeing as the master is so brave this time, I will accept it. One million crystal yuan!" "What! Cang Gou, you might as well just go and grab it!" "Master, I just charge a little agency fee. Well, if you think my price is expensive, then I have no objection. Well, you can go to the Nanjing market 9,000 kilometers away from here to sell it. There is a Sufeng The elixir only requires 400,000 crystal yuan." When Lin Hao heard this, he said nothing. He knew that this old man was born to be a profiteer. He couldn't compete with him, so he had to pay the money obediently. After getting the Sufeng Pill, Lin Hao called the Evil Emperor over. "Emperor Evil, this time we can only succeed and not fail. However, before taking action, you must be careful. These two guard demon emperors are very strong. If you are not prepared, you will be like that. The two Skeleton Emperors were torn apart in the same way!" "Master, please rest assured, I have fought countless battles and have never been torn apart by my opponent, and it will be the same this time." The Emperor of Evil is also a pure man. Lin Hao feels that ever since he met the Emperor of Evil, he has never been afraid of this guy. Therefore, it is best to use a spirit master with the character of Nie Huang as a death squad. And when Lin Hao handed over the Swift Wind Pill that could increase speed in a short period of time to the Emperor of Evil, this scene happened to be seen by Lao Wu. I saw Lao Wu smile slightly after seeing this scene and thought in his heart. Yes, you are really a teachable brat. The fourth brother actually thought of letting his own spirit master die. This is really a change of character. I think in another two or three hundred years, maybe the fourth brother will have more strength than the eldest brother. . After all, he is a resourceful and strong man! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5590 Unexpected Harvest (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "It seems that I made the right choice to take him as my apprentice. This guy is not as weak as I thought. He is someone who can achieve great things. I know that this guy is a ruthless person!" While Lao Wu was still praising Lin Hao in his heart, the Evil Emperor had already quietly approached the two guard monsters with the Sufeng Pill. Although the evil emperor is a fool who is not afraid of death, after seeing the powerful strength of these two guard monsters, this guy also knows that these two guard monsters are ruthless people that he cannot afford to offend. There was no other way. Before taking the Sufeng Pill, the Emperor could only hide a hundred meters away and quietly wait for the opportunity to attack. Lin Hao was not idle when he saw this scene. He repeated his old trick and injected the spiritual power in his body into some nearby boulders. Originally, Lin Hao wanted to use this method to help the Evil Emperor, but this kid made it self-defeating. He released both spiritual powers in his body at once. It is no coincidence that when Lin Hao dispersed the spiritual power in his body, Lao Wu also began to help. He also injected a spiritual power in his body into a huge boulder on the side at an extremely fast speed. In other words, in the blink of an eye, there were three huge stones infused with spiritual power in this huge ancient altar. When the two guard monsters saw this scene, they were stunned for a moment, and then they immediately separated and rushed toward a huge boulder. "Boom! Boom!" As loud noises were heard, the boulders that had been injected with spiritual power were smashed into powder by the two guard monsters in front of everyone. But the Evil Emperor was not slow in taking action. With the help of the Sufeng Pill, he input Lin Hao's spiritual power into the body of one of the guard monsters in the blink of an eye. But just when he wanted to inject Lin Hao's spiritual power into the body of another guard monster, he found that the guard monster kept staring at him as if it was possessed. Seeing this scene, the Evil Emperor did not dare to act rashly. He felt that he should have been exposed now. If he attacked rashly again, he was afraid that his fate would be the same as those giant rocks. Having no choice but to retreat strategically, the Evil Emperor had no choice but to strategically retreat. As a result, Lin Hao spent millions of crystals to obtain the Sufeng elixir, which only allowed one of the guard monsters to be injected with his own spiritual power. When Lin Hao saw the Evil Queen retreating, he couldn't help but sigh and waved his hand in the direction of the Evil Emperor. Lin Hao did this to tell the Evil Emperor that the situation is critical now and it's important for you to save your life. I wouldn't blame you. But at the same time Lin Hao waved his hand at the Evil Emperor, suddenly, a magical scene appeared. I saw that the guard monster that had been injected with Lin Hao's spiritual power actually imitated Lin Hao's movements and raised his hand to wave. Of course, this is not the most magical thing, the most incredible thing is. When the guard monster raised its hand and waved, the guard monster standing opposite it immediately knelt down on one knee. "Cang Gou, what's going on?" Seeing this scene, both Lin Hao and Lao Wu were confused. They didn't know what happened. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????? Lin Hao is lucky, after all, he has a gray dog ??to ask. After Cang Gou analyzed the situation at the scene, he told Lin Haodao. "Master, I think that after you injected the spiritual power in your body into these two guard monsters, you should have completely activated their bodies. Now they are yours!" (Remember the website address of this website! £ºwww.hlnovel.com Chapter 5591 Don¡¯t be greedy (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! After Lin Hao listened to Cang Gou's words, he was not completely sure that what Cang Gou said was right. After all, it was the first time for him and Lao Wu to see this kind of monster. If so, this guard monster was just a trick. If he said that, the consequences would be disastrous, so at this time, Lin Hao couldn't help but take a few steps back. Then, he saw that the guard monster also took a few steps back, but this time, the performance and movements of the guard monster were different from before. When Lin Hao stopped, the guard monster did not stop, but when Lin Hao issued a command in his mind, hoping that the guard monster would stop, the guy stopped. Seeing this scene, Lin Hao had a sudden idea and asked this guard monster to walk in front of another guard monster. What makes Lin Hao feel incredible is that the guard monster actually did this. When this guard monster walked in front of another guard monster, it actually reached out and patted the other guard monster's shoulder. In this way, the spirit injected into this guy's body through the evil emperor The power was also injected into the body of another Konoe Monster through the body of this Konoe Monster. Then, Lin Hao discovered that he could actually see things around him through the sight of these two guard monsters. This scene made Lin Hao feel very magical. In his opinion, he owned this guard monster, and all this was like a dream. "Master, we are willing to obey your orders and accept your rule!" While Lin Hao was still immersed in the incredible experience brought to him by the two guard monsters, the two guard monsters took the initiative to walk up to Lin Hao. They bent their bodies and knelt on the ground to face him. Lin Hao swore. "Fourth brother, you are so blessed! It seems that you have finally found the secret to controlling these guard monsters." Although Lao Wu has lived for more than a thousand years, when he saw this scene, he was filled with surprise. But after Lin Hao unintentionally subdued these two guard monsters, he came up with a very suicidal idea in his mind. Lin Hao felt that since these two guard monsters could be subdued by him, then, Those ancient monsters sleeping in ancient ruins may also be subdued. "Lao Wu, I suddenly thought of a good way to turn the tide of the battle!" "What? Fourth brother, if you think of something good, just tell me. Maybe I can give you some advice!" When Lao Wu heard this, he smiled and replied, but Lin Hao's words made Lao Wu shiver. I saw Lin Hao controlling the two guard monsters to move towards the deeper ancient ruins. Then, he answered while controlling the two guard monsters to move forward cautiously. "I want to see if I can control some ancient monsters. If we can successfully control some ancient monsters, then we will be able to gain an absolute advantage in the next battle!" Before Lin Hao finished speaking, the group of them had already arrived at the ancient ruins on the next level. However, this ancient ruins seemed very crowded, and it was far less spacious than the ancient ruins on the upper level. Lin Hao saw that There were at least two hundred stone coffins placed in this crowded altar of ancient ruins. Seeing this scene, Lin Hao turned around and looked at Lao Wu with doubtful eyes and asked. "Lao Wu, look at there are so many stone coffins here. What are these stone coffins used for?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5592 Don¡¯t be greedy (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Reply to the master, these sarcophagi contain the same guard monsters as us. Master, you passed the test of the ancient god Galt. The guard monsters in these sarcophagi are his gifts to you." "That's right, Master, after you accept this gift, you only need to open more relics through the ritual, then you can awaken the great God Galt!" Before Lin Hao finished speaking, the two guard monsters answered his question with old and hoarse voices. If it were normal, Lin Hao would have asked about the ritual method of opening the ruins from the mouths of the two guard monsters without even thinking about it, but this time Lin Hao had a second thought. He knows that there is no free lunch in this world. There are so many guard monsters under Galt. It seems that this ancient monster evil god should not be simple. If you don¡¯t pay something, I¡¯m afraid it will be difficult to resurrect it. "Tell me, if I want to resurrect Galt, what will I have to pay?" "You only need to give your soul to the master. Lord Galt is generous. After you give your soul, you will become Lord Galt's eternal servant, and we will continue to obey you, my master! " When Lin Hao heard this, he really wanted to raise his hand and give each of these two guards monsters a big mouth. But now Lin Hao is no longer the stupid young man who would go crazy when encountering the slightest thing. He knows that the top priority now is to find a way to prevent Galt from being resurrected. As for other things, you can put them aside for a while. In order to achieve this goal, Lin Hao took a deep breath and asked. "Wrong, you are all wrong. Lord Galt does not want to be resurrected at this time. He wants to continue to meditate. Tell me, what method can be used to completely destroy this ancient altar?" After Lin Hao finished speaking, he winked at Lao Wu. Lao Wu had been with Lin Hao for several months, and there was already a tacit understanding between him and Lin Hao. The two of them could understand what the other was thinking with just one look. When Lao Wu saw Lin Hao's eyes towards him, he understood what Lin Hao meant. What Lin Hao meant was that he felt that since these two guard monsters were created by Galt, the ancient evil god of the monster clan, then, after the two of them heard Lin Hao's intention to destroy the altar, these two The guys might go crazy, so we have to find a way to stop them both. Therefore, both Lin Hao and Lao Wu seemed very vigilant at this time. ¡°As long as these two guard monsters want to make small moves, Lao Wu and Lin Hao will immediately take action to deal with them. But what Lin Hao and Lao Wu never expected was that these two guard monsters turned out to be very obedient tools. "Master, if you can, as long as you input spiritual power into the bodies of the two hundred guard monsters sleeping here, we can help you detonate them!" When the two guard monsters told them how to destroy the ancient altar, the stones hanging in Lin Hao and Lao Wu's hearts slowly dropped. However, to be honest, at this time, Lin Hao still felt A little bit reluctant to give up. After all, to Lin Hao, these two hundred guard monsters were considered powerful combatants. It would be a pity to destroy them all here. Just when Lin Hao couldn't make up his mind, Lao Wu yelled at him. "If we continue to break, we will suffer chaos. The fourth brother does not have much time left for us!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5593 Destroy the ruins (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Before Lin Hao left the ancient ruins, he did not forget to turn his head and take a look at the guard monsters contained in the sarcophagus. "What's wrong? Are you still reluctant to let go?" Seeing that Lin Hao was still reluctant to let go, Lao Wu smiled and reached out to pat Lin Hao on the shoulder. "Are you willing to give it up? I think if these guard monsters can be left behind, even if only a part of them can be left, it will be a huge help to the frontal battlefield. Lao Wu, you know that now the frontal battlefield The elite monster beast army is attacking fiercely, and we must do everything we can to stop them!" "Fourth brother, I also know this. But, let's talk about it. If you are reluctant to let go of these two hundred guard monsters, then this ancient monster that is silent in the altar of reason may be killed by the monster. Do you understand that the wizards of this clan are being released?" Lao Wu is not the kind of guy who likes to educate people. He always speaks to the point. After Lin Hao heard what Lao Wu said, he nodded, and then ordered to the two guard monsters standing next to him. "I don't think Master Yart wants to wake up. You want to completely destroy this place! However, you must remember one thing. You are my servants. After destroying this place, you must return to me. Do you understand? " After Lin Hao said this, he followed Lao Wu and others and left without looking back. At this time, the two guard monsters knelt down and kowtowed in the direction where Lin Hao and others left. The two guard monsters move very fast, and they are created monster guards, so these two guys have no feelings at all. Therefore, they do things very quickly. In just a few breaths, these two guys injected all the spiritual power that Lin Hao gave them into the bodies of the other two hundred and five guard monsters. "Boom!" When everything was over, a loud noise was heard, and Lin Hao felt that the ground under his feet had begun to shake. At this time, he turned back to look at the place where the collapsed Doomsday volcano was, but he found that the place had completely changed. After a loud noise was heard, the entire place where the Doomsday volcano was originally located collapsed. Then, a huge wave surged from the ground and wrapped the entire Doomsday volcano's remains. This scene took place in just one minute. occurs within. When people see the tremendous changes in the world in just one minute, their mentality will also change. "This place is just gone?" Seeing that the place where Mount Doomsday was located had turned into a vast ocean, Lin Hao stretched out his hand and scratched his head. "Yes, this place has completely disappeared. It was a way for the ancient monsters to protect themselves. When people who entered the ancient altar wanted to destroy their remains, these guys would hide themselves by changing the landscape. Fortunately, we walked quickly, otherwise, you and I would have been sucked into the torrent now." Lao Wu was very calm. At this time, he did not forget to take out a dry cigarette from his pocket, put it in his mouth and smoke it. And while Lao Wu was enjoying his cigarette, several dazzling white beams of light fell from the sky in front of Lin Hao. Seeing this scene, Lin Hao was like an enraged cat. He activated his spiritual power in just one breath. However, Lao Wu, who was standing next to Lin Hao, seemed not to see anything. No action was taken. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5594 Destroy the ruins (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Senior Lao Wu, there is an enemy coming, why don't you take precautions?" Lin Hao asked suspiciously when he saw Lao Wu standing there leisurely. And when Lao Wu heard this, he became happy. Lao Wu is also an intermediate martial emperor after all, and he has lived in a dangerous place like the Monster Jungle for hundreds of years. Therefore, this guy is naturally much more aware of danger than Lin Hao. He relies on his own intuition to judge whether the guy coming is the enemy, and based on past experience, Lao Wu's judgment is very accurate. Seeing that Lao Wu had no intention of taking action, Lin Hao could only stand aside blankly. At this time, those dazzling white beams of light also fell from the sky in front of Lin Hao and Lao Wu. When these white beams of light fell in front of everyone, Lin Hao finally saw their true colors. It turned out that these white beams of light were just the ultimate guard monsters. Moreover, the moment these guard monsters appeared, they all knelt in front of Lin Hao and saluted him and Lao Wu. Seeing this scene, Lin Hao knew that these guys should be the two guard monsters he had tamed before and the companions who were brought out by the guard monsters. "Didn't you say that more than two hundred guard monsters need to be sacrificed to completely destroy the altar and put Lord Yart into a deep sleep?" Lin Hao felt confused at this time, so he lowered his head and asked. "Master, this is indeed the case. However, when we destroyed the ancient ruins, we discovered that it was not necessary for all the guard monsters to make sacrifices, so we retained some and brought them over to present them to the master." When Lin Hao heard this, the doubts in his heart were solved. At this time, Lin Hao felt that he had found a treasure. These guard monsters were not only powerful in combat. ¡°Moreover, their minds are also very bright. These guys know how to preserve their strength for themselves. Now Lin Hao has twelve guard monsters in his hands. This means that he has a combat force that cannot be underestimated. However, Lin Hao has a lot of tricks in his mind. After others have obtained so many From now on, the guard monsters will definitely rush to the main battlefield as soon as possible. But Lin Hao didn¡¯t do that. He suddenly thought of a good idea. "By the way, who of you knows what Lord Yart looks like?" These guard monsters were created by Yart to guard the altar during his lifetime. They naturally knew what Yart looked like. With the help of these guard monsters, Lin Hao quickly became Art's appearance. Lao Wu is a smart man. After seeing this scene, he smiled and said to Lin Hao. "What? Fourth brother, do you want to give those monsters a piece of cake?" "That's right, I just want to take these guard monsters together and pierce into the enemy's heart. Before, these guys from the elite monster corps had tormented me hard enough. Now, I want to show them how powerful I am!" After Lin Hao finished speaking, he led these guard monsters towards a nearby camp of the elite monster corps. Lao Wu was not willing to be left behind. Seeing that Lin Hao had thought of such a good idea, he I also rushed over together. However, Lao Wu was not stupid. He was afraid that someone would find out his identity, so he turned into a guard monster and mixed in with the guard monster. Together with Lin Hao, he rushed to a nearby elite monster camp. There is sabotage inside, and when it comes to sabotage, Lao Wu is considered an expert. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5595 Investigation Situation (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Lin Hao understands that the guys in these elite monster beast legions are masters with a strong sense of hierarchy. After they see their superiors, they will be as obedient as dogs. And Lin Hao and Lao Wu took advantage of this feature of the elite monsters to successfully sneak into their military camp. "General, the reconnaissance monster in our military camp discovered that a high-energy reaction suddenly appeared on the southwest side. Should we prepare for battle?" When Lin Hao and Lao Wu led a group of guard monsters towards a military camp of the elite monster army, the commander of the military camp was busy studying the map on the table. After hearing this, it impatiently raised its head and glanced at its subordinates before giving instructions. "Grandma, we have been in a state of combat readiness every day recently. We were not ready for battle that day? Tell the attacking troops that if these guys flying towards us are hostile, shoot them down immediately!" Before the commander finished speaking, a communications soldier rushed in from outside the tent. The signal soldier was panting. After he ran into the room, it took a while before he gasped and said. "Huhuhu! General, it's not bad!" When the monster general heard this, he frowned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, tell me slowly, the sky won¡¯t fall!¡± "General, the people coming this time have a lot of background! They are ancient gods who have resurrected from ancient ruins. Sir, you know the status and strength of this ancient god, so we should hurry up and welcome them!" "Grandma! Then what are you bastards doing here? Hurry up and greet me!" When the monster general learned that there was an ancient level monster coming, he was naturally very happy. You must know that this general is only a major general in the monster clan. For a guy of his level, it is very difficult to see the deputy commander-in-chief, let alone the ancient monster. Under the leadership of this monster general, the monsters in the military camp set up a welcoming queue in the military camp in just a few minutes. At this time, Lin Hao and others had already flown over the military camp. At this time, Lin Hao saw an army of ant-like monsters below him. He smiled and said to Lao Wu flying next to him. . "Lao Wu, let's launch an attack now! If we launch an attack now, we will definitely catch these guys off guard!" If it were normal, Lao Wu would have swooped down long ago and used his own spiritual power to make spirit pills to launch a bombing attack on this monster camp! However, this time Lao Wu was different. Lao Wu lowered his head and glanced at the military camp. Then he shook his head and said to Lin Hao. "It's not necessary. This military camp should be led by a demon beast with the rank of major general. I estimate that the number of demon beasts in this military camp is only about 100,000 at most, and the strength of this major general commander is only at the level of the peak demon emperor. Let's If we destroy them, we will alert the enemy!" When Lin Hao heard this, he nodded sharply. "Well, you're right, then, Lao Wu, what do you think we should do now?" "Simple, since these guys have set up a battle array to welcome us on their own territory, then, I think we can't let these guys stay in the cold. You listen to me, let's just eat and drink. That's it. I'd rather Want to see how the food of this monster army is like?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5596 Investigation Situation (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "It's done! Since you have opened the mouth of Chrysostom, Old Five, I will naturally do as you are told. Today, let's go and taste the food of this monster army." Under Lao Wu¡¯s suggestion, Lin Hao gave up his thoughts. At this time, he and Lao Wu landed from the sky in the monster camp. Since Lin Hao is now a Martial Emperor with mid-level strength, his appearance is actually full of style. Besides, in order to express the powerful appearance of the ancient monster, Lin Hao bought two spiritual power diffusion elixirs from Cang Gou before his whereabouts. ??Although this kind of elixir is not expensive, it can play the role of a fox pretending to be a tiger. As long as this elixir is taken, the user's external spiritual power can be maintained at about a hundred times for a long time. Although, this kind of spiritual power will not enhance the user's strength at all. "However, the released spiritual power that has been amplified more than a hundred times will still frighten the surrounding monsters. "Master, don't worry. Although this kind of pill that can enhance the spiritual power will not enhance your strength, but think about it, you are now bearing the name of a monster! Besides, Well, as long as these monsters feel the powerful spiritual power in your body, they will definitely kowtow to you!" "Well, I'll believe you for now, but I've said this ugly thing beforehand! If this elixir doesn't work, then I'll ask you to return it!" When Cang Gou heard this, he felt unhappy. At this time, Cang Gou shook his head repeatedly. "Master, this is your fault, you are deliberately finding fault! Besides, the things I sell will not be returned. This return, I will never return it to you!" Seeing Cang Gou acting rogue, Lin Hao had nothing to do. He could only drink the elixir with Lao Wu, and then it fell from the sky. When Lin Hao and Lao Wu took this elixir at the same time, the spiritual power they released was instantly enhanced by more than a hundred times. This was enhanced by more than a hundred times, causing Lin Hao and others to fall from the sky. There was a strong sense of oppression on the monster beasts kneeling on the ground. In other words, when Lin Hao fell from the sky, these monster beasts were no longer kneeling on the ground, they actually lay on the ground collectively. Seeing this scene, Lin Hao was still puzzled. He thought to himself, this is strange, does this pill really have such a strong effect after taking it? Just now, these guys were kneeling on the ground. Why, now, after a while, these guys are lying on the ground, trying to surrender to me? Seeing Lin Hao¡¯s puzzled look, Lao Wu stood next to him and spoke to him in a low voice. "These monsters worship the ancient monsters very much. To them, the ancient monsters are god-like existences. After you and I took that pill just now, the spiritual power we released was instantly It has been enhanced a hundred times. To them, our current strength is equivalent to reaching the level of a demon master. Yes, do you think these demon beasts can not get scared and fall down?" Lin Hao nodded sharply after hearing this. However, in his opinion, these monsters were too cowardly. If they encountered such a trivial matter, they would just lie down and prostrate themselves to people. "And the monster beast army with this primitive concept of hierarchy can actually fight against the human race with advanced systems for tens of thousands of years. In Lin Hao's view, this is simply incredible. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5597 Oolong Strategy (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! When the demon beast major general saw Lin Hao and others appearing in his military camp with a commanding attitude, this guy smiled and greeted them. "Sir Demon Lord, I wonder what instructions you have for your visit?" Lin Hao did not answer immediately after hearing this. He just raised the corner of his mouth, then sneered and walked past the monster general. The reason why Lin Hao behaved so coldly at this time was because Lao Wu taught him. Lao Wu told Lin Hao that these high-level ancient monsters all think very highly of themselves. In their eyes, only they can be considered as powerful and powerful beings. As for others, they can be ignored. , in the eyes of high-level monsters, only it deserves the best treatment. In Lin Hao¡¯s opinion, there is no difference between the behavior of these high-level monsters and some scum of the human race. Anyway, they are all things that bastards would do. The Major General of the Demonic Beast Legion was also very despicable. When this guy saw that Lin Hao didn't even want to talk to him, he knew that this guy must be a big shot. So, this guy walked up to the guard monster that Lao Wu had turned into with a smile and asked. "My lord, what kind of big shot was that person who just walked past me?" When Lao Wu heard this, he was shocked. Because, at this time, Lao Wu noticed that due to his own carelessness, the golden bracelet spiritual weapon on his arm was not hidden. This thing is something that only a high-level Martial Emperor of the human race would use. If a careful monster saw this scene, it would definitely regard him as a spy sent by the enemy. It¡¯s a pity that this monster general has no brains. When he saw the golden bracelet, he was stunned for a moment, and then he mistook Lao Wu¡¯s golden bracelet for Lao Wu¡¯s trophy. After mistaking the opponent's bracelet for a trophy, this guy walked up to Lao Wu with a smile and asked questions. Originally, Lao Wu was too lazy to pay attention to this guy, but then he thought, if he pretended to be indifferent to others like Lin Hao, then he would arouse the suspicion of the other party. Therefore, when the demonic major general walked up to him, Lao Wu and the prefect slapped him in the face hard! "Snapped!" Only a crisp sound was heard! The Heze Monster Major General was slapped by Lao Wu and spun around in circles several times. "However, this monster general is also very cheap. This guy has obviously been slapped, but he still looks at Lao Wu with a smile. "Sir, did I do something wrong just now?" "Of course you did something wrong, you low-level fools, have you forgotten the etiquette of welcoming Lord Arte after so many years?" "What? You mean, the man who came to our camp is the legendary Master Yart who repelled the human army?" After the Demonic Beast Major General heard this, his eyes shone with light. Lao Wu would bet that even if this firefighting officer received an order to upgrade his official rank by two levels, he would definitely not be so happy. "Iof course I haven't forgotten. I'm going to kiss your toes right now." As he spoke, the monster general ran up to Lin Hao like a gust of wind. Then, he lowered his body and kissed Lin Hao's toes. Seeing this scene, Lao Wu was also shocked. He did not expect that the monsters would have such a heavy taste for the welcome ceremony of the ancient monster clan! Furthermore, Lao Wu was worried about whether Lin Hao could adapt immediately! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5598 Oolong tactics (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! When the monster general knelt on the ground and kissed Lin Hao's toes with his mouth, Lin Hao reached out and touched the head of the monster general, and then said to him with a smile. "That's enough, you have satisfied me enough. Now, please raise your head and accept my order!" Lin Hao said these words with style and he really looked like a big shot. Seeing this scene, Lao Wu's anxious heart slowly dropped. He thought to himself, this Lin Hao really didn't let me down. I thought he would be unable to control the situation and even cause this. The suspicion of Major General Monster! Facts have proved that Lao Wu still thought too much. Lin Hao is not that stupid, and the monster general is not that smart. When Lin Hao gained the trust of this monster beast, he began to complete his plan. First of all, Lin Hao sang pretentiously in front of all the monsters in a language that even he himself could not understand. The reason why he did this was to imitate the brainless monsters. It's a tradition for high-level officials to sing before a battle. Lin Hao knows that the monster clan is a tribe that cares very much about tradition. If he doesn't do this, then these monsters will definitely doubt him. When Lin Hao finished singing these random songs, the monsters present still sighed. "Oh, it is indeed a song from the cause. Although we can't understand it, we feel that our bodies are already full of strength!" "That's not true. This is Master Yart personally singing for us! Do you know what Master Yart does? The history he created is part of the civilization of our monster clan!" When Lao Wu heard this, he was shaking with laughter. In fact, even Lao Wu had to admire Lin Hao's ability to make things up. Lin Hao was indeed the number one in lying and deceiving. At this time, after Lin Hao finished singing, he turned around and said to Major General Monster kneeling behind him. "You know, what do I want you to do?" The monster general¡¯s brain was not very good to begin with. After listening to Lin Hao¡¯s words, this guy shook his head violently. "You idiot, I want you to destroy the traitors stationed around you, do you understand? Now, there are already many people from the human race pretending to be members of our monster clan, so you must destroy them, do you understand?" "What? Dear Lord Yalte, are you saying that human troops have infiltrated around us? This this is impossible. You must know that the troops of our Jingui Monster Clan are fighting against each other. They all use a special spiritual rune to identify each other, and this is a secret that the human race doesn¡¯t know!¡± As soon as Lin Hao heard this, his heart was lifted. At this time, Lin Hao thought to himself. ¡°Grandma, I originally wanted to use this oolong strategy to deceive these monster beast legion guys into fighting with my own people, but I never expected that this would be a deliberate attempt to plant flowers but not a willow tree. I was lucky enough to find out a big secret. Hehe, since this idiot major general is willing to take the initiative to tell me this secret, then I should take advantage of the victory and get more secrets from his mouth. Lin Hao was very smart. After listening to Major General Monster, he nodded and then changed the subject. "If that's the case, then we have to change our plan. Maybe the enemy has learned about this spiritual rune now!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5599 Spiritual Power Runes (Part 1) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! After Lin Hao finished speaking, he turned around and walked to a very remote place in the camp. At this moment, the demonic beast major general had already worshiped Lin Hao as a god. When he saw Lin Hao leaving, this guy was also shocked. Bianpidian followed him. When the man and the beast came to a secluded place, Lin Hao suddenly turned his head and looked at the monster beast with a cold face and said. "I admire you very much, and I appreciate your loyalty to your tribe. If someone else would have handed me the secret spell of the spiritual rune because of my identity at this moment, but you want to know why I chose to suddenly Recover?" As soon as Lin Hao said these words, the monster general was stunned by him. At this time, the Demonic Beast Major General didn¡¯t think much and immediately opened his mouth to answer. "I know that Lord Yart wants to help our tribe defeat humanity!" Seeing that the monster general was answering his question with an extremely serious look, Lin Hao raised the corner of his mouth, and then said with a smile. "Well, you guessed it right, but you only guessed half of it! Do you really think that the massacre against our family that happened on the human border was just a small conflict between us and the human race? " Major General Monster naturally knew what happened at the border, but this matter was a top secret of the Monster clan. He was surprised how Lin Hao knew about it. "You don't have to be surprised. I am the ancient ancestor of the monster clan. I have lived for thousands of years. I can naturally know many secrets that you may or may not know. Therefore, you should not doubt what I say. Do you understand?" After the Demonic Beast Major General heard this, he nodded sharply. In fact, Lin Hao just learned about these things. What happened at the border was told to everyone by the military minister who had fled to the monster jungle. And Lin Hao was already one of the old men in white at that time, so he naturally knew the news. Now, Lin Hao relied on his own wisdom to apply this information here. After hearing these words, the major general of the monster clan naturally fell in love with Lin Hao. It is no exaggeration to say that this guy only needs an order from Lin Hao, then he will hold a knife and attack people near him. The army of monster beasts launched an attack. " However, Lin Hao doesn't want to do this. What he wants to complete is a more ambitious plan. Lin Hao knew that if he relied on his current identity to successfully deceive the trust of several elite monster legions and let them launch an attack on nearby legions, it would at best cause a turmoil. So, what he wanted to do was a big deal. After spending some time, Lin Hao finally smelled the secret command of the spiritual power spell from the mouth of this monster major general. Then, he took Lao Wu and others and disappeared in front of the monster general. But in order to keep it secret, Lin Hao asked Emperor Nie to execute it. After killing the monster beast, Emperor Nie changed into its appearance and continued to lurk in the military camp. Lao Wu was very puzzled by Lin Hao's behavior. He previously thought that Lin Hao asked the Evil Emperor to kill the monster general to better control the army. But after the monster general was killed, Lin Hao asked the Evil Emperor to kill him. Replacing it, Lin Hao hurriedly left here. Lao Wu couldn't understand Lin Hao's behavior. Seeing that Lao Wu didn¡¯t understand what he meant, Lin Hao smiled and said to Lao Wu. "Senior, there is only one thing we have to do now, which is to completely disrupt the enemy's command system!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5600 Spiritual Power Runes (Part 2) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Lao Wu is a smart man. When he heard this, his eyes immediately became sharp. At this time, Lao Wu raised the corner of his mouth and then asked with a smile. "I understand, fourth brother, I think you must have found a way to disrupt the opponent's command system. You see we are so familiar with each other, shouldn't you also tell me this method?" Lin Hao nodded, and then he told Lao Wu everything about how he deceived the spiritual runes from the Demonic Beast Major General. As the saying goes, this soldier never tires of deceit, although the method Lin Hao came up with is indeed a bit underhanded. However, the human race and the monster beast race are now in a hostile relationship. If you are kind to the enemy, wouldn't it be equivalent to being cruel to yourself? Therefore, Lao Wu very much agreed with Lin Hao's approach. When he saw that the cipher text of the spiritual power spell had turned into a flash of light and wandered around in Lin Hao's hand, Lao Wu killed his inner curiosity. He held it tight, and then asked softly. "Fourth brother, what big thing do you want to use this cipher text for?" "It's very simple. I want to use this cipher text as a basis to subvert the connection between the elite legions of monsters encountered. However, please take your time on this matter, because before that, I will let the Evil Emperor Go spread the news, and I will make the guys from the monster clan think that the human army has really sneaked in, and I will make them kill each other!" After Lao Wu heard this, he was shocked. At this time, Lao Wu thought to himself, grandma, this Lin Hao is actually quite ruthless! With his way of playing, it is estimated that all the monsters in the elite monster army will be killed by this guy. Of course, these are not things that Lao Wu should be concerned about. He knows that the soldiers of these elite monster beast legions are enemies. If he does not kill them, then as long as these tiger and wolf warriors rush into the human camp, then the human race will be the one to suffer! Lao Wu will never allow this kind of thing to happen! However, Lao Wu is not stupid. He knows Lin Hao's character. At this moment, when Lao Wu saw Lin Hao bringing Ji to this remote and secluded place, he knew that Lin Hao definitely wanted to use his ability to Something happened. After realizing this, Lao Wu raised the corner of his mouth, and then smiled slightly. "Fourth brother, you have always been someone who likes to take advantage. Tell me, what do you want to use my abilities to do this time?" "Old Five, you are still smart. That's right. I know you have a strong ability to control spiritual power! Now, I want you to use this ability to help me rewrite the cipher text of this spiritual power spell. Then, I will hand over half of the spiritual power in my body to you. I want to use this spiritual power to make at least one-third of the elite monster army warriors fight each other!" When Lao Wu heard this, he couldn't help but frown. At this time, Lao Wu was silent for a while, and then he sighed. "Fourth brother, do you really want to do this? You have to know what it means for a cultivator to lose half of the spiritual power in his body in a very short period of time. You are probably going to die because of this. Four!" Lao Wu thought that his words would arouse Lin Hao's vigilance, but what he never expected was that after hearing his words, Lin Hao just raised the corner of his mouth, and then smiled slightly. "As the saying goes, a great hero serves the country and the people. If my death can buy even one minute for the Canglan Dynasty of the human race, it will be worth it!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5601 Despair and Restart (Finale) You can search for "Become a Martial God as a Member" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Lin Hao was about to respond, but suddenly he felt his heart throbbing. An inexplicable pain surged throughout his body. Every inch of Lin Hao's skin felt like tearing pain. "ah!!!" Lin Hao cried out in pain. Bystanders suddenly looked over and asked nervously: "Lin Hao, what's wrong with you?" Lin Hao was in agony and suddenly fell to his knees on the ground. All the sounds in his ears had become blurry. "What's going on? Why does it hurt so much" Lin Hao lowered his head and glanced, but his eyes suddenly widened. Lin Hao saw that half of his body had split open, and his body was slowly disappearing from bottom to top! It¡¯s just for no reason, why did it become like this? Cang Gou walked out slowly, his face full of despair, "I lost, I still lost. I didn't expect it to happen so quickly" Lin Hao stared at Cang Gou with wide eyes, "What's going on? What's going on!?" Cang Gou sighed, "Actually, you are all wrong. In fact, everyone in this continent is kept in the dark. Please listen to me in detail." Seeing Cang Gou's appearance, Lin Hao's heart skipped a beat. Lin Hao knew that now was the time to get closer to the truth. Cang Gou shook his head in a low voice, "In your impression, what is the current situation of this world?" Lin Hao swallowed his saliva, "Ours is the Xuanwu Continent, and there are also three continents: White Tiger, Suzaku, and Blue Dragon. Finally, there is the Central Continent. There seems to be the God Realm going up Isn't it like this?" Cang Gou looked at Lin Hao calmly, "Yes, it's not entirely right. It's just the world you know from other people's mouths, but it's also the world before. Look behind you." Lin Hao looked at the disappearing body and seemed to be aware of it. He suddenly looked back and found that everyone next to him had disappeared. Even the mountains and rivers in the naked eye were gradually fading away. Everything was like a mirror. Everything is gradually disappearing. Lin Hao was stunned, "How could this happen?" Cang Gou shook his head, "Actuallyeven the history you know is fake. In fact, there has never been such a thing as modern and ancient." Lin Hao raised his eyebrows in shock, "What do you mean?" Cang Gou sighed softly, his eyes full of despair, "Humanity's last war in ancient times has been defeated. Not only the central continent, the Azure Dragon, Suzaku and White Tiger Continent, as well as Huangquan Biluo, and even the God Realm, have all been defeated. Now, Those places have been completely occupied, and all living creatures outside the Xuanwu Continent have died." Lin Hao's eyes widened in shock, "How is it possible? What you said isall dead? Monsters? Humans? Gods? All creatures are gone?" Cang Gou's eyes were dull and he laughed self-deprecatingly: "No one dares to think about it, but it did happen. The human race and the monster race have been fighting for eternity. Who would have thought that they would lose so unexpectedly in the end." ???????????????????? Boom! As the mountains and rivers collapsed, Lin Hao looked up and saw a huge crack opening in the sky! From the cracks, Lin Hao could see beyond the cracks, the dilapidated world full of ruins, and some strange silver luster. Lin Hao took a deep breath, "Really, is there no hope?" Cang Gou laughed miserably, "Yes, the last way is to mend the sky temporarily and survive." Lin Hao seemed to have expected it, and a desperate smile appeared on his face, "So, your existence is not accidental. Is my life the last resort of mankind?" Cang Gou's expression changed, "You and I are the last game between all living things." Lin Hao said calmly: "What do I need to pay?" Cang Gou's eyes were full of desolation, "Not just you, but everything about you" Lin Hao waved his hand without thinking, "Then, I'll give it back to you." ¡­¡­ On this day, Lin Hao stood on the sky, staring at this crack. Lin Hao saw the horrific scene outside the crack, and also saw the doomsday scene that the world had begun to sink. "let's start." Lin Hao whispered. At that moment, fairy music began to play. From different places in the Xuanwu Continent, there were seven figures shooting towards the cracks in the sky. Lin Hao watched blankly as they left one by one. Lin Hao's heart seemed to be squeezed tightly by a big hand, and he couldn't breathe. At this moment, Lin Hao knew everything Cang Gou said, not only life, but also love! White Pond! Tantai Moon! Yu Wenhu! Yu Xue! Ice moon! Wu Baihe! There is even the soul of the dead Xue Lengfeng! These most important people in Lin Hao's life turned into meteors one by one at this moment, passing in front of Lin Hao. They met Lin Hao's eyes and said goodbye to Lin Hao one after another. "Young man, don't forget me. When we meet again in the next life, you must treat me to dinner. Let's go now!" "Lin Hao, we were born on the same day of the same year and died on the same day of the same year. We are already strong enough, but we just lost to fate." "Boss, actually my master, that idiot, told me that I am already mentally prepared. Let's be brothers again in the next life." "I am already satisfied. Even if it is just for one day, I have had you. Lin Hao, I love you." "I've been waiting for you for so many years, but you haven't come to me, but it doesn't matter anymore, we can be together forever." "When you enter my lovesickness gate, you know that my lovesickness is painful. Long lovesickness makes you remember each other, but short lovesickness makes you infinite. If I had known that it would be such a stumbling block to people's hearts, why would I not have known each other in the first place." "If there is an afterlife, I will die for you!" "" Hearing the heartbreaking words in his ears, Lin Hao could no longer bear the heartbreaking pain. He burst into tears and looked up to the sky wailing. ¡°Ahhhhh!!!¡± However, to no avail. Today, I still have to make up for it. We still have to leave. If you lose, you lose. No one stayed, and no one achieved success. On this day, Lin Hao turned into light and shot into the sky with seven other rainbow lights. The cracks were slowly recovering. And finally, Cang Gou looked back at the human world, suddenly bit off a piece of his own flesh, threw it into the human world, and then jumped into the crack. At the last moment when half of the Xuanwu Continent was wiped out and almost the entire continent was eroded, the crack in the sky was blocked. However, because of the erosion of this crack, the entire Xuanwu Continent began to reset. Humans and monsters lost the foundation they had accumulated over thousands of years, and everything returned to its original state. Human beings have to continue to reproduce, and because the Xuanwu Continent began to recover, the entire Xuanwu Continent expanded rapidly, expanding more and more, becoming completely different from the original Xuanwu Continent. At this moment, the area of ??the Xuanwu Continent is countless times larger. The spiritual energy of the heaven and earth is unpredictable. As long as the sky does not tear out that crack again, the area of ??the Xuanwu Continent that continues to expand can even exceed the total area of ??all previous continents. It is foreseeable that in tens of millions of years, this continent will become a complete world. If the sky does not crack, the creatures that thrive in this world will one day be able to return to their most glorious time. No one will remember what the world was like before, no one will remember who patched up the sky, everything has become a legend, everything has returned to the calmest and most peaceful state, and the world is growing. Until one day, a gap opened behind a cloud in the sky, and a creature made of mercury walked into the world with a grin The book is finished! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª The words written at the back of the book. Snow Mountain Baizhu: Yes, Charming is finished, at exactly six million words. "Charming God has failed, but Snow Mountain will not fail. I will continue to write books and keep writing until one day I am qualified to write a chapter of my own victory." At that time, thousands of white cranes will fly over to witnessour miracle. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com